ã€ŠBlack Bellied Belle: Demon Lord, Bite The Bait Pleaseã€‹


 Chapter 1 Part1

    Trantor Note, Cloud: Haha, too used to the shorter length chapters with the novels I had tranted over the past two years. I split each chapter up into 2 parts. Not used to such long ones. Let me know your thoughts on the story. Thanks~

    Chapter 1.1: Prologue

    ¡¯Qing Yu..... Save me..... Qing Yu....."

    A swath of fiery light shot up into the sky.

    An exquisite and beautiful little boy was seated on a wheelchair, looking in despair and helplessness at the simrly exquisite looking little girl not far away from him. What was different was that the little girl had an exceptionally timid and frightened expression, as she looked at the boy trapped in the fire, even seemingly looking like she was thinking of running away.

    The boy¡¯s body was being roasted and seared by the increasingly heat from the zingly hot mes. He gritted his teeth tightly together, looking at the girl one final time before he closed his eyes. "Qing Yu..... Leave....."

    Seemingly awashed with relief, the little girl immediately turned herself around and went running away without even looking back once.

    Till she disappeared from the boy¡¯s sight.

    The little boy lowered his eyes andughed mockingly, a crystal clear teardrop slid down from the corner of his eye, like he had just given up on his final grasp upon any delusions.

    He will die right? He should have died long ago.

    Not only was he going to die under the hands of those people who wanted him dead, he was also going to die at the hands of his weak and useless sister who only knew how to hide in a turtle sh.e.l.l.

    He hated that, but he was powerless.

    An eight year old child, dragging a broken body around. What could he do?

    The little girl¡¯s face was filled with panic, her legs under her not stopping as she ran, seemingly seeking to leave this dangerous ce far behind her, not caring in the least about the boy¡¯s safety or wellbeing.

    "Dumb dumb! How can you run away! Go back there and save him!" A highly translucent and illusory shadow stood beside her, wanting to pull her back, but the girl went right through the body.

    The shadow was stunned for a moment.

    Oh, she was already dead, and is now a spirit body. She hadpletely forgotten about it.

    It could be because she had been dead for too long and did not need to eat nor did she need to sleep, hence she had thought that she was still alive, living in this world in another form.

    She watched the little girl run stumbling away in the distance, but saw that her body had begun to increasingly turn translucent, looking like the spirit was about to depart from the sh.e.l.l.

    That was..... a sign that a person was about to die.

    As predicted, in her panic, the girl actually tripped over a protruding pebble and fell heavily to the round, her foreheadnding right upon the broken gravel, the blood flowing out unceasingly. The spirit that had half departed from her body then slipped right outpletely, and then dissipated into the wind, where it was not known where it had scattered to.

    Qing Yu was stunned by the scene. She had not thought that she would be able to witness such a thing.

    Could it be because she had already died, and hence could see this?

    She was not given much time to think much about it when she already found herself sucked away by a great force, to enter into the body of the girl who had just died.

    And the spirit and body sh.e.l.l melded together just absolutely perfectly.

    She did not know how many years it had been already since she came to this strange world, and had never thought that the day woulde where she could actually be reborn in such a strange manner!

    Her spirit that had not dissipated away for so long, was it waiting just for this day? !

    At that veryst moment, she seemed to have seen the little girl telling her tearfully to live well on her behalf, and to look after her little brother.

    At the moment that Qing Yu agreed, she had then left peacefully.

    By the time the unconscious little girl woke up again, her eyes lookedpletely different.

    The timid weakness from before had disappeared without a trace, reced with a quiet, steady and deadly stillness, without a single ripple of emotion where they seemed to be filled with intelligence and a maturity that could see through all, a lone spirit that hade from a different world.

 Chapter 1.2

    Chapter 1.2: Prologue

    Her forehead still had blood dripping down with some flowing into her eyes, blurring her sight, but her footsteps did not stop, slow and determined as they move towards the ce with the fiery light.

    Thick smoke choked the young boy as he coughed incessantly, unable to even open his eyes. He racked his mind thinking up every way he could but it was to no avail. Several overhead beams had fallen down in front of him and if his legs could still walk, he would have risked everything to charge his way out. But now..... though the heart wanted to, his body was powerless.

    He was destined to face this cmity.

    But..... How he hated his fate!

    His ears suddenly detected sounds of movement. After the young boy opened his eyes weakly, what he saw caused him to stare in shock.

    The girl was standing right by the well, struggling to draw bucket after bucket of water from the well before pouring them over her own self, till her entire body waspletely drenched.

    The water in deep autumn was really very cold and if she continued to do that she would definitely fall sick. But her demeanor was so calm that it was terrifying, like she was a machine that had been programmed to carry out a task.

    The young boy watched her actions in a stunned daze, amus.e.m.e.nt in his eyes together mixed with bafflement.

    Hadn¡¯t Qing Yu already left?

    Why..... had shee back? And what was she doing?

    The next second, he saw that she had found herself a piece of loose and oversized clothing from G.o.d knows where. Soaking it wet with water, she then draped it over herself and charged speedily into the fire.

    It shocked the young boy so hard he almost jumped up as a shout tore out from his throat: "Qing Yu, you dumb moron. What are you doing back here? Get away from here now! Go far far away and nevere back. I do not need you to save me as you will only burden me....."

    The young boy was feeling choked up and he could not say another word.

    How could he possibly not see that she hade here wanting to save him? But she was still so young and did not possess the ability to do it at all. Moreover, he was a cripple who was not all that mobile.....

    To tell the truth, the fact that Qing Yu had carried things out to this stage already pleased him very much. At least, he would be able to die with a smile.

    But in future, no one will be able to talk to her anymore.

    Qing Yu looked at his tear filled face which was crying and then smiling where she then unconsciously creased up her brows as she said in a soft voice: "So full of nonsense."

    Immediately feeling that something wasn¡¯t right, she then quickly said: "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine, and I will get you out of here."

    The young boy¡¯s emotions was fluctuating greatly as Qing Yu had never ever shown such an impatient expression before and she was even trying tofort him. It must be known that she would not even dare to speak a single word once she became nervous.

    There wasn¡¯t time for him to react at all before Qing Yu had already picked him right off the wheelchair.

    He was literally picked right off, grabbed by the cor unceremoniously and with a slight bending of her back, he was firmly slung across her back.

    This was about the first time that the young boy found himself being carried on someone¡¯s back all his life.

    And it was by the elder sister who was so much smaller in size than him.

    The person he had always loved and hated at the same time.

    But suddenly being carried on her thin back, the young boy¡¯s face immediately flushed a deep red.

    "You you you..... you put me down now. Really..... How could you possibly be able to carry me....."

    How could a girl possibly piggyback a boy? The young boy was humiliated and angry. What would people say if they saw this?

    "Shut up."

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows were furrowed as she looked at the several thick beams in front. She was silent for a while before she freed up one hand, suddenlyshing it forward. A chill light manifested. The ze quickly shrank, where ayer of frost actually formed.

    She was rather annoyed as she cursed in a low voice before she strode over the heavy beams with the boy on her back. In just moments, the zing fire red up into a roar once again.

    And the boy on her back had already fainted into unconsciousness from having been trapped within the choking smoke for too long.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and our other fantastic series, moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    - G.o.dly Empress Doctor

    - Insanely Pampered Wife - Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    - Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    - Overlord, Love Me Tender

    - Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    - The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 2.1

    Chapter 2.1: Looks that Brings Down Cities

    The Blue Waves Kingdom was a kingdom that sat beside mountains andy by the water, with an highly advantageous geographical location. Its poption was numerous, its people honest and guileless. Hence, under the current situation where three countries stood in bnce against each other, they still held a slight edge over the other two kingdoms.

    The reason that Blue Wave Kingdom had such an advantage was not just due to its superior geographical location but also in part because they had a farsighted Emperor.

    The Blue Wave Kingdom also had the Duke of Eternal Peace who was invincible in battle. With just the name of Yan Su there in the kingdom, it already drove fear into the hearts of the generals from the other countries.

    In recent years, his eldest son Yan Xi Cheng¡¯s reputation had been rising fast as well, having followed the Duke of Eternal Peace to win quite a bit of merit in battle. Just twenty years of age and he had already been bestowed with the t.i.tle of a general, the ce the Yan Family had in the Emperor¡¯s heart clearly evident.

    "Princess, his Highness and the general will be returning back to the capital today and the entire ce is already filled with citizens outside but you do not seem to be anxious in the slightest." A servant maid with two hairpins stuck in her hair muttered as she put on thest pearl hairpin for thedy.

    Thedy before the bronze mirror looked up, and it was an amazing sight.

    The first thing that shone out before one¡¯s eyes was upon the wlessly fair skin on her forehead, there was a faint pinkish bloom, that looked exquisitely enchanting.

    That was not a result of deliberate embellishment upon that fair skin, but a pristine and saintly flower that she had been born with, and that flower had a beautiful name, called Ardent Violet.

    A daughter born to the Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor sixteen years ago, where a good half of the the sky had turned red then, the shape of the colourful clouds had formed to resemble a soaring phoenix.

    The Blue Wave Emperor had been delighted and he immediately bestowed upon the newborn the t.i.tle of Princess "Phoenix Essence", where he even went on to order a pre arranged engagement to the Crown Prince, Xuanyuan Che in marriage.

    Yan Ning Luo proved to be worthy of being like a phoenix. She was gifted and intelligent, her body¡¯s const.i.tution highly outstanding, and she attracted the attention of the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s Sect Leader, which was among the three biggest sects, who took her in as a direct disciple.

    To the Blue Wave Kingdom, this was a matter of unparalleled honour and glory.

    Yan Ning Luo was also an example the distinguished daughters of other n.o.ble families looked up to and not only men were infatuated and besotted with her, even thedies could not resist her charms and allure.

    Added to that, Yan Ning Luo¡¯s personality was a little on the cold side. The countenance that could bring down cities together with that icy and snow cold demeanor, made her seem like a untainted celestial G.o.ddess descended, which made it all so reasonable that she was so highly sought after and revered.

    The servant maid at her back was still muttering on when Yan Ning Luo suddenly stood up, which made the servant girl jump in shock. Just as her eyes were staring wide and looking highly helpless, thedy¡¯s voice that was filled with grace and allure slowly wafted over. "Let¡¯s go."

    The servant girl then managed to react, fumbling as she hurried to pick up a thin veil at the side. "Princess, would you like to veil your countenance? There¡¯s so many people out there today, if you go out just like that, you will definitely cause a great furore."

    "No worries, I will not show myself." Yan Ning Luo said indifferently, and then went walking out of the room. Her gaze then suddenly turned towards a particr corner, where her eyes then darkened and she went on to order the help. "On a day like this, remember to watch them closely. Better not allow them to leave the house at all."

    "Yes, Princess."

    The Duke of Eternal Peace was highly favoured by the Emperor and in terms of all things material like food, clothes and expenditure, no one else couldpare to him except for the Imperial Pce itself.

    But within the vast Duke¡¯s Manor, where everything was splendorous and majestic, a single ce in there did not fit in with everything else at all. The ce was remote and quiet, and besides the ce the servants lived in, that was about the most crudely simple ce in the entire manor.

    Although the little courtyard was remote and very simple, but it was fantastically quiet and tranquil, a ce where not many people would usuallye.

    There was a stone table in the yard outside, and a young youth was seated there, quietly reading a book. He looked to be roughly about thirteen or fourteen years of age, with a pair of exquisite looking eyes, the ends nting upwards attractively that were bright and lively. He had clear smooth skin, a pair of light pink lips under that straight high bridged nose.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and our other fantastic series, moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    - G.o.dly Empress Doctor

    - Insanely Pampered Wife - Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    - Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    - Overlord, Love Me Tender

    - Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    - The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 2.2

    Chapter 2.2: Looks that Brings Down Cities

    The doors of the house inside the ce were suddenly opened and the youth subconsciously raised his head up to look, when he then froze.

    He saw the slender figure of a youth, the purple clothes on himplimenting the jade likeplexion of his face, exceptionally handsome looking. His long hair was bound up high with a hair ribbon, neatly without a single strand out of ce. His looks were highly simr to the other youth, butpared to that dazzling and eye catching youth filled with kindly righteousness, the ends of this youth¡¯s eyes nted up slightly higher, giving him an added devilish allure, just like a sly and crafty fox.

    The first youth was stunned for quite a while before he then said in bewilderment: "Qing Yu?"

    This fine looking youth here, isn¡¯t that Qing Yu cross dressed as a male?

    Since her own biological younger brother could not properly recognize her, it was then thought that other people would not notice a thing even if she was face to face with them.

    "Why are you dressed like this for?"

    Qing Yu nced at him. "Your Royal father has returned, aren¡¯t you going out to wee him?"

    "He is also your Royal father." Qing Bei retorted with his brows creased together.

    "I¡¯ve said it many times. I am not the real Qing Yu. I came from another world, and am simrly named Qing Yu, and that is all."

    "I don¡¯t care where you came from. You are Qing Yu, and you¡¯re my elder sister. Even if you are not, you are now upying Qing Yu¡¯s body and that is something you cannot deny."

    In the six years since Qing Yu hade to this strange world, this same charade would rey every once in awhile in their conversations with each other.

    Especially from the moment after she healed his legs and he had stood up anew from his wheelchair, the eyes that stared at Qing Yu had suddenly seemed to have decided on something in that instant, where he had then since stuck to her like a ster, while doing it and proiming it to be only proper and right.

    The thing that Qing Bei could be certain of, was that this person definitely was not Qing Yu, and there were too many secrets on her that n.o.body knew anything about.

    Like how she had managed to heal his crippled legs when even the pce¡¯s Imperial Physicians had been helpless with, and also when ck robed a.s.sa.s.sins had sneaked in to kill them but were dealt with by Qing Yu without rming anyone in the end.

    He only knew that she would not harm him, or she wouldn¡¯t have saved him back then with no regard for her own safety.

    Qing Yu met his eyes quietly for a while, before turning her head away as she said indifferently: "Change clothes. Go out."

    For a girl about thirteen fourteen years of age, it was thought that few were as tall and slender as Qing Yu. Hence, with her dressed as a male, nothing seemed out of ce, but instead looked more like a male than the true blue boy that Qing Bei was.

    Anyway, Qing Bei had never ever met any girl that could be so..... straightforward and candid.

    With two such outstanding looking youths appearing upon the streets, they immediately caused quite a bout of furore.

    Especially Qing Yu¡¯s pair of incredibly alluring eyes even when she did not deliberately tempt people, a mere casual nce from those eyes would easily crumble a great part of the people.

    All the young girls who eyes were shining brightly with hearts aflutter, they seemed to have forgotten that today was the day they were to wee the Duke of Eternal Peace returning back to the Imperial Capital, their attentionpletely captivated, waiting for one single nce from the youth to rest on them.

    Because his sudden appearance among them had made them mad with delight, the response they got only left them all the more disappointed and frustrated.

    ¡ª Gathered Cloud Loft ¡ª

    Finally escaping out from the squeezy crowd after much difficulty, even Qing Bei was feeling slightly out of breath at that moment.

    It had already been two years since his legs had recovered but in order to not draw eyes and ears to himself, he never stood up to walk when anyone was around. With such a bout of exertion, he was clearly finding it a tad bit hard to withstand.

    And the chief culprit that caused all of it in the first ce, was not even rosy cheeked nor out of breath in the slightest.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and our other fantastic series, moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    - G.o.dly Empress Doctor

    - Insanely Pampered Wife - Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    - Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    - Overlord, Love Me Tender

    - Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    - The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 3.1

    Chapter 3.1: The Duke of Eternal Peace

    Not only was she not out of breath in the slightest, she even went on to calmly pour herself a cup of tea and took a sip from it.

    "Qing Yu, you¡¯re really quite resilient." His lips stiff, Qing Bei made this statement unreservedly.

    "Mm. I¡¯m alright." Qing Yu did not give too big a reaction as afterall such a kind of body const.i.tution is highly sought after by women, something that she had already deeply experienced in her past life. This body¡¯s original self was more eye catching than her in her past life and the body still hadn¡¯t fully developed yet. Wait for another two years when her features fully bloom, that would then be the time it would be truly terrifying.

    Just when Qing Bei was about to say something else, he suddenly heard a chorus of cheers erupting from below.

    Looking down through the half opened window, there was an troop of soldiers approaching in a grand march from a distance away, the sound of hooves exceptionally in sync.

    The one person in the lead, was about forty years of age, his facial features handsome and striking, filled with a insightful and mature charm, which greatly attracted the eyes of many a middle aged woman among the crowd.

    He was a man subservient only to one, and stood above all others, the Duke of Eternal Peace who was sworn to brotherhood with the Blue Wave¡¯s Emperor, Yan Su.

    "Respects to the Duke of Eternal Peace on his glorious return."

    Someone took the lead to shout those words aloud, and the citizens on the street then all fell to their knees thereafter, where at a nce, a sea of ck haired heads lowered could be seen.

    "Ha, this ostentatious disy is almost catching up to that of the Emperor¡¯s already." Qing Yu clicked her tongue, to say with indifference.

    Yan Su was often not in the capital city and the Duke Manor¡¯s affairs were mostly left in the hands of his spouse, the d.u.c.h.ess. Objectively speaking, he treated every one of his children rather well, and did not show all that much special favouritism but was unable to look after them all the time, with the exception of Yan Xi Cheng who followed him at his side that enjoyed a bit more of his favour.

    Qing Bei had suddenly be a cripple who had to rely on a wheelchair and Qing Yu who was always such an innocent and jovial child had turned to be so highly timid and pa.s.sive. In the end, he could not bepletely absolved of responsibility for that as if it was not for his silent acquiescence, how could that woman possibly dare to reach her hands so far?

    That was a debt that must not be left unpursued.

    It could be because her gaze had been too fiery hot when even with that distance between them, Yan Su still felt it, but when he looked up, he was not able to see the owner of that gaze.

    Yan Su¡¯s army slowly came in closer from afar and the young man riding on a reddish brown warhorse right behind him was Yan Xi Cheng, handsome and masculine looking, his brows and eyes righteous. His repute and standing in the capital city was also rather good and he was well liked by the people.

    Just as everyone tilted their head up to peer at the man seated upon the towering warhorse, a group of men came walking over from further up front, carrying several luxurious sedan chairs behind them.

    "Duke of Eternal Peace, General Yan, you¡¯ve returned atst. His Majesty has been waiting in the pce and I came here to request for your Highness to quickly bring your family to the pce!" A pale beardless middle aged man dressed in the red clothes of an official said as he greeted with a bow.

    Yan Su¡¯s expression turned slightly startled. Although he was puzzled why His Majesty was summoning him into the pce so anxiously, he did not speak about it but went on to pa.s.s down his orders to his lieutenants behind him, before climbing onto the sedan chairs with Yan Xi Cheng immediately.

    After Yan Su and the convoy had gone far away, the rest of the army then split up two ways, one half making their way to the Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor, and the other half following behind as they marched towards the Imperial Pce.

    The citizens were left bewildered and baffled, as they all huddled their heads together in excited discussion.

    "The Duke of Eternal Peace is being summoned straight into the pce immediately upon his return, could something big have happened?"

    "Having just tidied up the situation at the borders, are we going into war again?"

    "Don¡¯t make such wild guesses. But even if it¡¯s a war we are not afraid. When has the Duke of Eternal Peace ever suffered a defeat?"

    "That¡¯s true....."

    Qing Yu retracted her gaze and saw the youth sitting opposite her had his brows knitted up in worry, not knowing what he was thinking. She immediately reached out with her hand and flicked her finger hard upon his forehead as she said: "Come back already."

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and our other fantastic series, moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    - G.o.dly Empress Doctor

    - Insanely Pampered Wife - Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    - Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    - Overlord, Love Me Tender

    - Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    - The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 3.2

    Chapter 3.2: The Duke of Eternal Peace

    Qing Bei gasped and stared angrily at her. "What are you doing! ?"

    "His person has left long ago and you¡¯re still staring." Qing Yu jeered, ignoring the cold expression on his face. "I had thought that it would be interesting, but it turned out to be so boring." Her body then stood up from her chair, as she went walking downstairs slowly.

    "Where are you going?" Qing Bei asked as he thought to himself, that he was the one who followed her out here today, and he had not oncee out for so many years already, it would be safer for him to stick with her.

    Qing Yu went out from the Gathering Cloud Loft by the back door and the youth following behind her was feeling puzzled why she seemed to be so familiar with this ce when in the next second as they stepped out through the door, he was immediately stunned into immobility.

    "Young Master Qing, you¡¯ve finallye. You¡¯ve made my lonesome unable to eat or sleep thinking about you all these days I did not see you." A mushy and coquettish voice reached them, immediately followed by a highly fragrance hitting straight on their faces. Qing Yu instinctively dodged to the side and that fragrant figure¡¯s leaping pounce thennded upon the youth behind her, catching him in an embrace.

    Qing Bei was a pure and untainted youth who had lived a life above the vices of themon popce. He had always been almost obsessed with cleanliness from a very young age and did not like toe into physical contact with people. Now that he was suddenly being hugged by a woman ofpletely unknown origins, whose entire body was so filled with scented powder, his handsome face began to change in various shades like a colour palette.

    The hands within the sleeves then unconsciously filled up with summoned inner strength, thinking to st the woman off him.

    Having been with him for six years, how could Qing Yu not know the kid¡¯s temperament? Lifting her brow slightly, she held the woman¡¯s arm and pulled her off him as she said teasingly: "Little vixen is full of lies. How can you still go hug the wrong guy if you had really not been able to eat of sleep thinking about me?"

    Although that woman was mboyantly dressed up to the nines, but that face of hers was truly entrancing, her eyes filled with seductive temptation.

    With her chin held in Qing Yu¡¯s hand, the woman¡¯s head was partially forced to look up. Not only was the woman unperplexed, two faint reddish plumes even rose up over the powder on her cheeks as she coquettishly mourned in yful protest and leaned in closer into Qing Yu¡¯s embrace, saying: "How hateful, who asked you not to catch me~"

    "Oh, so you¡¯re ming it on me now. Then I will not dare toe again next time." Qing Yu said with a helplessugh.

    "Such a heart stealing thief. You don¡¯t want to be responsible after winning me over." The woman said with her beautiful eyes gazing at her, putting on a look of mock indignant anger.

    Qing Bei was shocked beyond words.

    Isn¡¯t the Gathering Cloud Loft just a rather famous little teahouse in the capital?

    Why was there an independent s.p.a.ce set up as a pleasure house, a brothel right in its backyard! ?

    It was overflowing bosoms, revealing cleavages and coquettish woman preening seductively everywhere with the lecherous patrons¡¯ faces all shining with l.u.s.t. He just could not bear to look at it anymore! !

    What he found even harder to ept was the fact that Qing Yu actually seemed to frequent this ce quite a lot! As a girl, how could she flirt and tease another woman like there was nothing to it? Where are her morals! ?

    Qing Bei suddenly found the bright and intelligent mind he had always prided himself on was now of not much use.

    "Oh, what a handsome young man we have here. That is a fresh face, is it your first time here to y~" Several women who were idle at the side already had their eye fixed on Qing Bei. With such an outstanding countenance and looking so innocent and ignorant, it made the bunch of women who were like a pack of hungry and salivating wolves feel their hearts start to itch unbearably, all about to pounce with their vicious ws.

    Where could Qing Bei possibly have ever seen such a kind of battleground and he could not even react to anything at that very moment. Forgetting how to even dodge, the woman¡¯s hands were about to caress his chest.

    "How impudent." Anguid and maic male voice wafted over slowly from a certain distance away. It was not loud, but it caused the atmosphere to suddenly turn strangely quiet.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and our other fantastic series, moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    - G.o.dly Empress Doctor

    - Insanely Pampered Wife - Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    - Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    - Overlord, Love Me Tender

    - Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    - The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4.1: ying Outside Calls For Payback

    Apanying those two words that reached them was a highly expensive carved jade wine sk, that struck with pinpoint uracy right onto that audacious hand.

    The woman¡¯s face instantly turned pale, her whole arm turned numb.

    But she did not bother with the pain she was feeling but instead fell straight to her knees onto the floor, not even daring to raise her head up as her entire body trembled visibly.

    Because theyout of the ce was specially designed. Every single space in there was independant and sealedpletely. Though they were separated only by a bead curtain, they would not be able to hear anything outside. It could be seen that the owner of the ce had spent quite a bit of effort on the ce.

    Outside was a bustle of indulgence in fine wine and boisterous revelry, with the glittering of gold and luxurious opulence seen all around, but on the inside, it made people feel as if they had fallen right into a ice cave, the chilling cold biting into their bones.

    Even the face of the woman who had been flirting with Qing Yu earlier had changed in shade, as she turned respectfully around, her eyes and head lowered down.

    The smile at the edges of Qing Yu¡¯s mouth faded away a little, her eyes turning to look in the direction that the wine sk had been thrown from.

    Right at that moment, a gust of wind blew the curtain open, revealing a person inside who had his eyes half opened, deep violet eyes that were dark and sinisterly charming, so beautiful to look at, drawing countless people to want to get close to them like moths to a me.

    That pair of eyes were just too beautiful! And at the same time so very terrifying.

    Which made Qing Yu still remember today the first words he had said. ¡°You are the first person who dares to look at me like that.¡±

    But she really wasn¡¯t in the mood to reminisce at that moment about the time they had first met, but was instead thinking why that fe would appear here like a pesky spirit that could not be shaken off! ?

    Speaking of that, having been here in this strange world for so many years, she had never been fearful of anyone. Up till now, this man could be considered to be the first person that made her instinctively feel that he was not to be trifled with.

    As for how she hade to have crossed paths with him, it had stemmed from when she was concocting an antidote elixir for Qing Bei, where she needed to acquire a very rare and precious herb, the Pr Fire Core.

    ording to what was depicted in the books, that was a species that was only the very verge of extinction and this man happened to have it in his hands.

    Alright, she would admit that her conduct was not all that eptable when she took it without asking, but who asked that fe to be so obstinate, refusing to budge by force or persuasion. She had even suggested many conditions unfavourable to herself in exchange for it and since he still refused, she had no choice but to take it by force.

    ¡°Qing Yu, do you know this person?¡± Qing Bei beside her had naturally noticed something amiss and he asked in a low voice.

    But just how sharp were that man¡¯s ears when his eyes immediately darkened by quite a bit.

    It¡¯s true¡­.. What you fear most will finallye haunt you.

    Back then, to show her sincerity she had even taken the initiative to reveal her name to him but had merely inverted the sequence, giving her name as Yu Qing.

    Mm. She had not really lied afterall, as those words were still her name.

    The ck robed guards standing on both sides of him had been stewing for quite a while under the terrifying aura their Lord was exuding.

    They knew immediately that their Lord was not in that great a mood at that moment.

    There was another enchanting and beautiful looking red clothed man directly opposite the violet eyed man, his stunningly dazzling peach blossom eyes with their long lusciousshes bright and radiant, his face filled with a brilliant smile.

    ¡°Kid, I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. How are you?¡±

    The youth was not unfamiliar to him. His portrait had been hanging on the wanted list for two whole years already, but no one had been able to locate him at all, like he hadpletely disappeared from the face of the earth.

    This was truly a case of wearing out a pair of iron shoes in search to no avail, but suddenly stumbling upon it without any effort needed.

    Such an audacious little brat, under the entire Heavens, it was feared that only this little kid would dare to take advantage of a man like Lou Jun Yao.

    Chapter 4.2: ying Outside Calls For Payback

    ¡°Mm, before seeing you, I was doing rather well.¡± Qing Yu replied smilingly, her body automatically taking a step back, her hand holding Qing Bei tightening as her eyes quickly surveyed the surroundings.

    ¡°Thinking to escape again? You won¡¯t be so lucky this time!¡± Bai Zi Yan said as the corners of his mouth curled up sinisterly. ¡°The Pr Fire Core you stole was meant to be used by our Lord to treat his injury, and if not for you, he would have fully recovered. If you cooperate and hand it over to us here today, your Lord here might just consider allowing you to die with your body in one piece.¡±

    Qing Yu lifted up an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding. It¡¯s already been so long. The dregs of the herb has long turned into flower fertilizer. If you had asked me earlier, I might still have a few leaves left over.¡±

    Pr Fire Core¡­..

    Qing Bei¡¯s eyes sank. Wasn¡¯t that the strange flower used for the treatment of his legs?

    He had been thinking how strange it was that the upper half of that flower had been scorching hot while its bottom half felt so bitingly cold. So that was actually the legendary Pr Fire Core!

    What kind of a price had Qing Yu paid to get her hands on something like that! ?

    And she was always saying that she wasn¡¯t the real Qing Yu, and she would leave this ce one fine day. If that was the case, then why was she risking her life to try to save him! ?

    Hearing the news that the Pr Fire Core was gone, Bai Zi Yan¡¯s alluring peach blossom eyes lost its smiling twinkle, to be reced with chilling murder. ¡°You are damned!¡±

    The Pr Fire Core was something they had finally managed to retrieve after so much struggle, at the cost of several hundred lives of their men. They had thought to wait till it bloomed fully, where its medicinal effects would be better, but in the end, it was stolen from them by this kid here!

    The Lord did not have all that much time left and if he was still not given the medicine, he would be tormented to death by that force in him that was both extremely fiery and chilly. They had searched for the flower stealing thief throughout the entire world and now it seemed that their efforts were for naught!

    They wouldn¡¯t feel any relief even if they killed the kid a hundred times! !

    Compared to Qing Yu¡¯s calmposure, Qing Bei¡¯s heart was aplex mix of feelings. With the thought that she had been drawn into such trouble because of him, he was filled with endless remorse and self reproach. In fact, he had been burdening her so much all these years.

    No matter whether she was the real Qing Yu, she had fulfilled more than any duty she might have towards him.

    He was just thinking to step forward to exin when Qing Yu stretched her hand out to stop him, pulling him behind her. Qing Bei was not all that tall at this moment and Qing Yu was a little morenky. Standing together like this, it was seen that she was actually slightly taller than him.

    She stood in front of him, her stance highly protective.

    ¡°Little Lian, your love has turned to hate and you¡¯ve set this trap for me to fall into? Women are truly frightening.¡± Qing Yu said with a indiscernible smile as she looked at the woman at the side whose head was still lowered.

    Lian Ji stared nkly for a moment before her brows furrowed up. She had not known that the Lord woulde here today at all. It had been a few years since she hadst seen the Lord and even though this waspletely unintentional, she must not speak recklessly here or she would escape disaster herself.

    There was only frustration in her heart at that moment. If she had known that the youth was the thief that had stolen the Pr Fire Core, she would have delivered a chop of her hand on the back of his neck.

    ¡°You person you want is me. This kid here does not know anything but just came here with me today. Let him go.¡± Qing Yu said, and then turned her body to the side to signal Qing Bei with her eyes.

    But how could Qing Bei possibly abandon her and run away on his own? They were twins and they hade out from their mother¡¯s tummy one after the other with a cup of tea¡¯s time in between. She hade out first and it was destined she was the elder sister that had to look after her younger brother.

    Regardless of what she was like in the past, but ever since she had saved him out from the fire, she had really changed.

    Intelligent, confident, brave, and possessed amazing godly skills in Medicine. She had done every duty as an elder sister, protecting him, and looking out for him.

    But she was afterall still a girl, and he could not possibly always hide behind her.

 Chapter 5.1

    Chapter 5.1: Life Apanying Weapon Spirit

    Qing Bei did not obey her words but to step out from behind her and said in a calm voice. "I was the one who ate the Pr Fire Core. Whether you want to kill me or cut my flesh out, I will submit myself to the Lord. Qing Yu has nothing to do with this matter at all."

    Beside him, Qing Yu furrowed up her brows. "You¡¯ve gone mad."

    She had spent so much effort before she managed to heal this sickly cripple and in the end, he was actually doing this in return?

    "You have already done enough for me and I cannot continue to burden you anymore."

    "What burden? You are seeking your own death now!" With that puny sized body of his, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to withstand even a single palm from those people.

    Seeing her with her brows knitted up together with her face filled with displeasure, Qing Bei suddenly curled up the corners of his lips. He was a youth blessed with exquisite features and he seldom showed much fluctuation in the way of his emotions. The smile that came out so suddenly like the melting of a mountainous cier caused Qing Yu to be startled.

    "Qing Yu. You¡¯re always saying that you¡¯re not my sister but you have always shielded me from all kinds of danger every single time. Why?" Qing Bei¡¯s eyes lowered slightly, hiding the emotions showing in them. "Even if that¡¯s true, what does it matter at all? The only person who treats me well and protects me is only you."

    Just how sensitive the youth had been feeling all this time. He might have discovered that fact from the moment he hade out from that fire!

    But he did not want to shatter everything they shared. Even if it was not real, it was warm andforting to him.....

    Qing Yu was seemingly still in shock and had not reacted when the youth who did not even reach her height suddenly pulled her to a corner and said: "This time, let me protect you."

    Since the trouble had started because of him, he should be the one stepping forward to resolve it.

    The thin figure seemed to have grown taller by quite a bit suddenly, filled with the bravery of one who did not care anymore, and the quiet air around his person grew chilling.

    This kid. It seems he had been hiding his light under a bushel. She had been blind.

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow and did not feel that worried anymore but just leaned back in the corner casually, seemingly unaware of the dangerous atmosphere in the air that could be ignited by a single spark.

    "Haha~ You¡¯re finally willing to let that kid go out to take charge. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re always shielding him all the time....." Azy sounding voice that was slightly coa.r.s.e like having just awoken from a deep sleep suddenly sounded in her mind.

    "You¡¯ve woken up?" That fe had slept for more than two months already. But with this time¡¯s awakening, from a young puerile toddler he had turned into a well built youth, with both his voice and body size changed by more than a bit.

    "Yawn..... I¡¯ve awoken. What is happening here? Is it going to be a fight? Do you need help?" Finally having adapted to the situation and gotten a clear look of the circ.u.mstances before his eyes, he was suddenly feeling rather excited for no reason, which also led Qing Yu¡¯s emotions to alter as well.

    She immediately turned to give him an uninterested look. "Don¡¯t stir up more trouble for me. Since you¡¯ve woken up, stay in there and just continue with your cultivation. I do not want to have a useless piece of trash as my Weapon Spirit."

    "Useless Weapon Spirit? ? Are you talking about me? !"

    "Do you think that there is another piece of trash? If not for the fact that you have been dragging me down, I wouldn¡¯t have to be stuck in such an awkward ce in my cultivation journey! Who knew what manner of things had be covetous towards you when you came over here with me that swallowed half of your soul? If not for the fact that the blood contract exists between us, I really would have liked to abandon you....."

    "Stop stop stop. Don¡¯t say anything more. I¡¯ve realized my error. I¡¯ll go cultivate right this instant. But d.a.m.n it, you are my Mistress, and for your entire life, no..... For every life you will live, you can only have me as your Weapon Spirit alone, so, not matter how much you despise me, you must still tolerate me!"

    That voice seemed to have been quite badly stung. After the roaring explosion of angry words, not a single peep came out anymore. He must have gone to cultivate himself seriously.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and our other fantastic series, moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 5.2

    Chapter 5.2: Life Apanying Weapon Spirit

    Qing Yu¡¯s lips curled up, but a ripple rose up in her heart.

    This fe who had stayed inside her body since she was born, and after she died, he had actually followed her into this strange world. To her, that might be the one and only existence that she could never severe.

    But it was clear he could have left her, to go find a more powerful host.

    "Mistress, we are already inseparable, and it is impossible for me to go find a new Master. Hence, you are no longer just my Master, but you¡¯re also the faith that I hold dear. You are the one who gave me life, allowing me to turn from a ice cold weapon spirit into this form of flesh and blood. If I leave you, I will merely be a useless piece of metal that is absolutely worthless."

    After a Weapon Spirit remains long enough with people, they will actually start to develop human emotions. But why was it the one thing that hurt people the most, were humans that were supposed to share blood ties.....

    Qing Yu clicked the corner of her mouth, fueled by the cold irony.

    "Ha, a little brat who doesn¡¯t know death is upon him." Bai Zi Yan looked down from his higher vantage point at theughable scene before his eyes, his gaze contemptuous. "Lian Ji, kill off that little brat and hand over the other one to me."

    To have dared to do something so audacious, she must suffer utmost torment, and to suffer a fate worse than death.

    "Yes!" The woman who had acted so coquettishly earlier had suddenly turned into a cold blooded killer, one without emotion, and her face filled with malevolence.

    As just a lowly servant, and she already held powers that were not to be underestimated. This entire group of people were truly not to be trifled with.

    Qing Yu swept her gaze over the two opponents in front of her. Seeing that Little Bei did not possess the slight bit ofbat experience, he would fall into disadvantage very quickly in battle, or even made to be a hostage used to hold as ransom.

    Regardless whether it was in her past life or this, Qing Yu was always one who kept an extremely low profile. Clearly possessing sufficient power to show the world her arrogance with impunity, but she absolutely abhorred inviting trouble. When she was able to peacefully resolve a problem, she never liked things toe to blows.

    Hence, at the moment that Qing Bei received a palm from the opponent and was about to have a sword driven through his chest, Qing Yu gave a sigh. As everyone stood there tongue tied with their eyes staring, Qing Bei floated in to neutralize the powerful killing strike. Not only did she neutralize the strike, but even the famed thousand year old sword in Lian Ji¡¯s hand forged with magical iron had a crack appear upon its surface.

    Lian Ji stood there stunned for a long while, the area at the web between her thumb and finger numb, sending a clear message to her. This youth possessed great power.

    Her weapon had already gained spirit consciousness andpared to before, regardless of her attack power or defense, they had both been greatly boosted. Even her body had strengthened to be impregnable and many power opponents had s.u.mbed under her de. But this youth had actually injured her.....

    It could be seen that he was to be feared.

    The violet eyes behind the curtain shed briefly, a strange glint that was rarely seen.

    The enchanting red clothed Bai Zhi Yan was also astounded.

    Lian Ji was an a.s.sa.s.sin among his subordinates who specialized in a.s.sa.s.sination and she possessed unnatural gift. She had challenged people who were levels stronger than her before and had never failed, but she had actually been defeated by such a pretty looking youth who looked sopletely harmless here today.

    Just..... where was he from?

    Bai Zhi Yan wasn¡¯t really surprised when he thought back to the time a few years ago when this kid had stolen the Pr Fire Core.....

    That..... That¡¯s not right!

    The Pr Fire Core had always been grown inside the Lord¡¯s courtyard. In that ce the Lord stayed in, besides the few trusted aides of his, any outsiders had absolutely no chance ofing out once they went in. Not to mention the countless kinds of traps and snares in there, but anyone who went within a hundred meters of the Lord in there would not be able to remain unscathed!

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and our other fantastic series, moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    - G.o.dly Empress Doctor

    - Insanely Pampered Wife - Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    - Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    - Overlord, Love Me Tender

    - Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    - The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 6.1

    Chapter 6.1: To Entice or To Throttle

    How had he sneaked inside and escaped anyone¡¯s notice? And how had he then managed toe out without a scratch? !

    Unless.....

    As if to affirm his suspicions, the youth¡¯s mesmerizing upnted phoenix like eyes arched up a brow and said indifferently: "Isn¡¯t it all just about a bunch of herbs? You were going to use it to save a person, and it was the same thing for me. But since I am not able to deny my wrongdoing in this, I will cure your Lord of his condition."

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s heart then surged suddenly. For some unknown reason, he suddenly felt as if the youth would really be able to create some kind of miracle. But his face remained unmoved as he asked: "Based on what do you think that I am to believe you?"

    "Heh." The ends of Qing Yu¡¯s mouth curled up with an almost imperceptible arc, her gaze seemingly looking into the pair of devilishly charming eyes through the curtain. "Based on the one fact that I am the only person who is able to touch you. Isn¡¯t that right?"

    The violet eyes immediately narrowed greatly.

    Others might not know, but he knew it clearly. Back when this youth hade to steal the flower, he had discovered it and the two of them had exchanged blows.

    He had thought that since the flower thief was so obnoxious, he did not need to hold back. He would just let him suffer the agonizing torment of ice poison and fire poison as they wrecked at him till his death. But, he did not die, but was still living.

    Thus, when he saw the youth here, he was astonished.

    Bai Zhi Yan felt the rise of emotions within the man beside him and he quickly realized that the words the youth spouted out were true. Besides shock, Bai Zhi Yan was feeling more of delight instead. "If you are really able to cure my Lord, then we will all owe you an immense debt of grat.i.tude. But, how confident are you?"

    "I will never say things that I am not confident of."

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows knitted as she turned to look at the colour of the sky outside. If they are discovered to be outside the Duke¡¯s Manor at this time of the day, they would surely be in more trouble.

    "I will find another chance toe here again. Crush this elixir in water and drink it. It will suppress your condition for a period." She ced an small exquisite bottle onto the table at the side, and then turned to pull Qing Bei who was still foolishly caught in a daze to walk out.

    The women around them subconsciously parted to allow them a path out, not a single one among them daring to block their way.

    Bai Zhi Yan stretched a hand out and the porcin bottle was sucked to fly through the air into his hand. He removed the stopper from the bottle and took a slight whiff. A glint of surprise was then immediately seen to sh in his peach blossom eyes. "How could it....."

    "How?" The low maic voice was tinted with a slight raspiness, but filled with a kind of alluring grace, just like his pair of mysterious and majestic looking eyes.

    Bai Zhi Yan shook his head, unable to hide the surprise in his expression. "How could such a low level world possibly have a person with such amazing skills in Medicine? And he¡¯s still such a young youth at that. Even I am not all that confident that I will be able cultivate an elixir like this."

    Bai Zhi Yan hade from a highly prestigious and influential n and he received his tutge from the Divine Doctor n. He was the most talented disciple in his generation among the Divine Doctor n and in terms of skills in Medicine, n.o.body had been able to surpa.s.s him, where even his revered teacher had nothing but praise for him.

    But now, he is actually admitting that he is not as good as a little kid here. It would seem like the kid must havee from some extraordinary background as well. At the very least, he couldn¡¯t possibly be from such a low grade ce like this ce.

    But at that moment, he was not infuriated that someone was better than him, but went on to reveal a genuine smile on his face. "Jun Yao, I have a feeling that this youth would definitely be able to cure you of this condition that has tormented you for so many years and it¡¯s the time for us to use more help. It seems this lowly ce has some crouching tigers and hidden dragons and that youth has significant cultivation powers and great skills in Medicine. If we are able to get him toe under us, he will surely be a great source of help to you!"

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and our other fantastic series, moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    - G.o.dly Empress Doctor

    - Insanely Pampered Wife - Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    - Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    - Overlord, Love Me Tender

    - Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    - The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 6.2

    Chapter 6.2: To Entice or To Throttle

    Lou Jun Yao narrowed his eyes, and said expressionlessly: "That kid is a tough bone to chew on. We might not be able to win him over."

    "If he refuses to work for us and turns to be an enemy to us in future, that will definitely be very troublesome." Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s eyes shed with a chilling glint. "Before that happens, I will put an end to him myself."

    On the other side, where Yan Su and Yan Xi Cheng had been summoned into the pce, before they had even stepped into the main pce hall, they were met with a man dressed in golden clothes of the pce, embroidered with a four wed dragon with fangs bared, his figure tall and slender and his face gentle and handsome, his brows filled with the light of wisdom.

    This man was the current Crown Prince Xuanyuan Che, the Emperor¡¯s first born son, and also the son he loved and favoured the most.

    "Respects to Your Highness." The Yan father and son halted in their steps and bowed at the waist in greeting, but found themselves being gently pulled up.

    "There¡¯s no need for such courteous ceremony. The Duke of Eternal Peace and General Yan should hurry up inside. My Father is waiting for the two of you inside." Xuanyuan Che said with a smile, and then went around them to walk far away from them.

    Xuanyuan Che had always treated people with gentle courtesy. But that was all just an illusion. His real person was one who was highly apathetic inside, exactly the kind of person who was pa.s.sionate on the outside and cold on the inside, deep and unfathomable, impossible to read. This was also what the Blue Wave¡¯s Emperor admired the most.

    The Duke of Eternal Peace did not have time to think further about it but went on to step inside the Imperial audience hall.

    The Son of Heaven in the top seat was about forty years of age, his countenance young and handsome. He was seated upon the Dragon Throne and his face was dark as he read through the memorials written to the throne.

    "Your va.s.sal,"

    "And subordinate general,"

    "Pays our respects to Your Majesty!"

    The Blue Wave Emperor¡¯s attention then returned back as he rubbed at his temples. "My beloved officials please get up. Have a seat!"

    "Thank you Your Majesty." Yan Su got up and took a seat on a chair at the side. "For Your Majesty to summon your va.s.sal so urgently into the pce, could it be something big has happened?"

    The Blue Wave Emperor sighed, and handed the memorial he had been reading to a pce servant beside him. The pce servant immediately brought the memorial over to hand it over to Yan Su.

    Yan Su opened up the memorial. As one who usually did not reveal his emotions, when he saw the contents recorded upon the memorial, he could not help but be shocked. "This....."

    "Through these years, the reason our Blue Wave Kingdom has been able to jump right up to the top among the three kingdoms is mainly due to the fact that the Water Edge Emperor has been sickly and frail. And it is also due to the fact that the Duke of Vast Oceans suffered a rpse of an old ailment and had fallen unconscious into longa. But who would have thought that the Water Edge Emperor¡¯s health would suddenly miraculously improve and I received a report from our spies that the Duke of Vast Oceans regained consciousness yesterday."

    The man who had fallen into a deep sleep for seven years. It was thought that he would never awaken and continue to sleep, who knew he would actually wake up!

    This also meant that the Blue Wave Kingdom would once again face the crisis of having their people put in misery and suffering.

    Just thinking about it already made the Blue Wave Emperor break out in cold sweat. The terror of that man, the Duke of Vast Oceans, his fiendish fame had spread throughout the entire three kingdoms. A typical example of a fanatical and warlike maniac who was exceptionally cruel, his notoriety striking terror into people¡¯s hearts. Every ce he walked, people backed away from him, where none dared to trifle with him. And it was because of his presence that the Water Edge Kingdom was the most powerful kingdom among the three.

    "Your Majesty need not get too worried. The Water Edge Kingdom had not dered they were seeking a war and the ten year peace treaty we signed back then has not yet past. So even with the Duke of Vast Oceans notorious fame, they would not dare act wantonly." Yan Su spoke to rea.s.sure softly, when he saw that the Blue Wave Emperor¡¯s face was creased up in worry.

    "There¡¯s something my dear duke isn¡¯t aware of. Your Emperor isn¡¯t worried about that, but that the Water Edge Kingdom sent word some time ago that they want to send a princess here to propose a royal matchmaking. At that time, the list of names for the princess¡¯ escort had not been set but looking at the current situation, it will almost definitely be that Duke of Vast Oceans himself that would being." And he could not help but feel trepidation in his heart.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and our other fantastic series, moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    - G.o.dly Empress Doctor

    - Insanely Pampered Wife - Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    - Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    - Overlord, Love Me Tender

    - Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    - The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 7.1

    Chapter 7.1: Elder Brother Bursting With Righteousness

    The youth who had merely been sixteen years of age already sent chills running through people. Now that seven years had pa.s.sed, what kind of a terrifying stage would he have reached!

    The Blue Wave Emperor could only feel himself all knotted up inside at that moment, his brows knitting up so tightly it would be able to kill a fly.

    Yan Su did not give much of a reaction. After the initial surprise pa.s.sed, his demeanor was thoughtfully confident. "Your Majesty, although the Duke of Vast Oceans is indeed a troublesome and p.r.i.c.kly ent.i.ty, but I, Yan Su am no mere pushover either. If that is not sufficient, Your Majesty must not forget that behind your va.s.sal¡¯s daughter Yan Ning Luo, is the most powerful Faint Mist n throughout thends."

    Once those words came out, it miraculously appeased the anxiety and unease inside the Blue Wave Emperor where he then could not help but tough at himself. "I have really lost it right there. I had allowed the Duke of Vast Oceans to almost scare myself out of my wits. It seems I am really getting old."

    "Your Majesty is just in your prime. Speaking of being old, isn¡¯t your va.s.sal here another two years older here! ?"

    "Hahaha, Yan Su. Back when we sworn ourselves into brotherhood, we were just two ignorant littleds. In the blink of an eye, our children have now all grown up. Both of us have aged."

    With that bout of emotional outburst, he then came down from the Dragon Throne and patted Yan Su on the shoulder. "Eat in the pce today. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve sat down together to reminisce about old times. With your victorious return this time, you should rest yourself well for a period. With you around in our country, it really makes things so much easier for me."

    The Blue Emperor at that moment, had dispensed with formal terms of address. In private, the two of them were still the closest of brothers.

    It could be said that Yan Su was beneath only one man and above all others in the Blue Wave Kingdom. The saying merit that surpa.s.ses the reign was never a worry that concerned the Emperor. It might be because only the two of them themselves knew the kinds of tempestuous storms they had weathered through together, and that the bond between them would never change no matter how many years pa.s.s.

    Yan Su was made to remain in the pce, and Yan Xi Cheng went back to the Duke¡¯s Manor on his own.

    "The heir has returned!"

    On the battlefield, Yan Xi Cheng was a grim faced, stalwart and severely strict general. But stripped of his battle robes, he was a elegant, suave and handsome young man in private.

    As the esteemed heir, he did not put on any airs, highly approachable, and everyone in the manor loves him exceptionally.

    Yan Xi Cheng stopped everyone from kneeling as they greeted him and he went on to say with a smile: "Is the d.u.c.h.ess feeling fine? I want to go see her."

    A rather pretty little servant girl then bravely said in a crisp voice: "The d.u.c.h.ess¡¯ has been in good spirits the past few days and Her Highness had even gone to the temple to pray for the heir and His Highness!"

    "Is that right?" Yan Xi Cheng then asked as his eyebrow lifted, the smile at the ends of his lips deepening a little. ncing at the little servant girl, he then said: "Thanks a lot."

    He then walked past the others and went on his own towards the most luxurious abode among the women¡¯s quarters.

    As the d.u.c.h.ess of Eternal Peace had been slightly unwell the past few years, the ce she lived in within the manor had exceptional views and the air felt recuperative. Though quiet, there was nock of opulence and luxury.

    Along the way there, one would definitely have to go pa.s.s the most wretchedly worn little courtyard in the entire Duke¡¯s Manor.

    The Tranquil Abode, the ce thedy had stayed at. It was a short lived marriage the Duke of Eternal Peace formed on one of his trips out. Thedy had unfortunately died during childbirth from excessive loss of blood, but she had held on strongly enough to give birth to a set of twins of different s.e.xes.

    Before Yan Xi Cheng turned twelve, he had always been outside undergoing tough training in his cultivation. Upon reaching twelve years of age, he had followed his father to conquer the battlefield, hence he had never met this pair of younger siblings.

    As he thought about that, he began to grow curious. His footsteps turned around and he went walking towards the Tranquil Abode. It was only when he came close to the ce that he discovered that the courtyard was tiny and crudely simple, where even the quarters of higher positioned servants in the manor was better than this ce.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and our other fantastic series, moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    - G.o.dly Empress Doctor

    - Insanely Pampered Wife - Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    - Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    - Overlord, Love Me Tender

    - Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    - The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 7.2

    Chapter 7.2: The Elder Brother Bursting With Righteousness

    Yan Xi Cheng¡¯s brows were furrowed up as he was thinking which impudent servant dared to be so harsh when the sound of light footsteps was heard from the inside. The doors then opened up from his knocking.

    Yan Xi Cheng was caught off guard and he just stood there stunned.

    Qing Yu had already sensed that someone was pacing outside the walls but she had not thought that it was Yan Xi Cheng and she could not help but find itughable. This fe must be feeling too idle that he would actuallye patronise their tiny little courtyard.

    Although she already knew his ident.i.ty, at that moment she had to put on an act. "You are?"

    Yan Xi Cheng was really tongue tied with shock.

    This is..... his younger sister?

    Before this, he had once thought that the reason this sibling pair had been neglected for so many years might be because they were feeling inferior and were being timid, or they were feeling rebellious and refused to be taught.

    But the young girl before his eyes was seen to be highly graceful and beautifully confident, not inferior in anyway to the daughters of other n.o.ble family in her demeanor.

    And the most important thing was, the girl¡¯s looks was actually so..... Alluring?

    That¡¯s right. Really alluring. Charm made in heaven oozing out right from her bones, a pair of slightly up nted eyes like a phoenix swirling with a bright gleam, so beautiful she seemed not from this world. The ends of her lips slightly raised up, a faint smile on them while dressed in a pure white dress. She should give people a feeling of a pure white lotus in clear water but she somehow made people feel she was such a seductive beauty.

    Qing Yu noticed that he still had not regained his wits and the smile on her lips deepened. With that smile, Yan Xi Cheng felt something warm inside his nose, like something was going to flow out uncontrobly. He quickly gathered himself and turned his gaze away.

    This younger sister of his must not be underestimated!

    If they were to go on the battlefield, would there even be a need to for a battle? Just bring her out there and the enemies would surrender without a fight, as her damage power was really just too strong.

    Yan Xi Cheng thought rather evilly to himself in his heart.

    He finally regained his senses and thenughed a little awkwardly. "You are called..... Qing Yu right? I am your elder brother Yan Xi Cheng."

    "Big Brother." Qing Yu nodded, and called out in address courteously, her voice indescribably soft and enchanting.

    Yan Xi Cheng was slightly taken aback and he coughed twice to conceal that moment of awkwardness before he said: "I just came back, and I will say that this is the first time I am meeting you as for so many years, I have seldom been back here. Oh right, where¡¯s Qing Bei?"

    His voice had just fallen when the sound of wheels rolling over the ground sounded from inside. A thin youth seated upon a wheelchair wasing out slowly as he pushed the wheelchair forward, hisplexion pale with a pair of long nted phoenix eyes that were magnificently exquisite, which had great likeness to those of the young girl¡¯s.

    He smiled at Yan Xi Cheng, and then said: "Big Brother, we¡¯ve troubled you toe all the way here to see me and my elder sis."

    "Your legs....." Yan Xi Cheng¡¯s brows knitted up. "How did they be like this?"

    Although he did not know much about what went on in the manor, but he had never heard anyone mention that the other young master in the manor was crippled and unable to walk. And even if he had injured himself, why did the manor¡¯s physicians not treated him?

    Just who would dare to show such careless disregard for his life! ?

    Yan Xi Cheng¡¯s face darkened. "Qing Bei, did anyone do this to you?"

    As the heir of the family, how could he possibly not be aware of the methods the womenfolk of the household were capable of? This young youth must have been crippled for quite a period already!

    The more he thought about it, the rage in him grew stronger. "Just tell me who did this to you. You do not need to care no matter who that person is. Since I havee back, I will not allow this matter to be left answered for. They had actually dared to harm the Young Master of the Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor, I will definitely make them pay the price!"

    What a show of indignant rage against injustice. But just how much of that was truly genuine?

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and our other fantastic series, moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    - G.o.dly Empress Doctor

    - Insanely Pampered Wife - Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    - Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    - Overlord, Love Me Tender

    - Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    - The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 8.1

    Chapter 8.1: The Truth Is Always Cruel

    Qing Bei was clearly rather greatly shocked by this elder brother he was meeting for the first time, and it was a good long while before he snapped back to his senses. "Big Brother, I am alright....."

    "Is it because you do not dare to say it?" Yan Xi Cheng knitted up his brows. "No worries, the affairs of the household have always been handled by Mother. As she has not been well, the servants must have overlooked the matter. I¡¯ll go ask Mother about it right now."

    Upon saying that, he immediately turned and wanted to walk out.

    Qing Yu suddenlyughed lightly and said: "Actually, there are some matters one need not know too clearly about."

    Yan Xi Cheng¡¯s footsteps halted, and he then heard the voice tinged withughter continue to say.

    "The truth is often what you will not like to know about, and once the paper covering the window is poked open, one might be very disappointed!"

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Qing Yuughed, and did not say anything more. The youth in the wheelchair hesitated for a long while before he opened his mouth slowly. "Regarding this matter, the d.u.c.h.ess is aware of it. Or should it be said..... that she instigated it! My legs, became like this because she did not allow the manor¡¯s physicians to treat me, thereby missing the most critical period for treatment, causing me to be crippled!"

    "What did you say?" Yan Xi Cheng¡¯s eyes were wide as he stared, his face filled with rage and incredulity. "How could you say such seditious and treasonous words! ?"

    In his eyes, Mother was such a gentle and kind woman. Although Father had reneged on his promise to marry only one woman, in her hurt, she had only made herself move to live in a tranquil and quiet courtyard as she continued to manage the manor¡¯s internal affairs. Hence, how could she be capable ofmitting such a vicious and cruel deed! ?

    "Within this manor, if without the d.u.c.h.ess¡¯ consent, who does Big Brother think will be so bold and daring to plot to harm the only other male descendant besides Big Brother?" Qing Bei said, the corners of his mouth curled up in a mocking smile, before turning his head away and refusing to say anymore.

    Yan Xi Cheng¡¯s hands clenched up into fists and then rxed, his face dark as he looked at the twins, before he went striding out with long wide steps.

    "I had not thought that the Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor¡¯s heir would possess such a clean and simple personality." Qing Yu said teasingly with her lips curled up at the ends. "But, if he really goes to question the d.u.c.h.ess right now and gets to know the truth, I think his state of mind might change quite a bit!"

    "Big Brother is usually not here in the manor most of the time and had not encountered the evil scheming minds of people much. It¡¯s only to be expected that he would be a little naive and simple." QIng Beimented softly as he watched the departing back.

    "And this little brat here is so wise." Qing Yu said with augh as she ruffled his hair. "I can see that you seem to like him a lot?"

    "Mm, in the Duke¡¯s Manor, Big Brother can be considered to be the only person that¡¯s flesh and blood. I..... admire him very much." Qing Bei said, feeling a little embarra.s.sed.

    From a very young age, Yan Xi Cheng had gone on to follow at the side of a wandering expert to practice cultivation and it was thought that his level of cultivation must surely have reached unfathomable levels. And now he had gone on to do what all men strove to do, defending the country and killing their enemies on the battlefield. He was even made the youngest general in the entire Blue Wave Kingdom.

    Qing Yu could not help butugh and then sighed lightly. "Although soldiers are greatly respected, but they will be called in to face impending death anytime. I do not want you to have to face that and would rather you just live normally in peace."

    The peerlessly beautiful girl before him revealed a faint arc at the edges of her lips, her gaze filled with a rare moment of gentleness as she looked at him silently, which caused his heart that was calm to suddenly thump vigorously.

    They were clearly two people of the same age, but she was always acting a lot more mature and wise, making him feel like she had lived a for long long time, who was able to see through people and things that happens, and there was nothing that could make her care all that much about anymore.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and our other fantastic series, moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    - G.o.dly Empress Doctor

    - Insanely Pampered Wife - Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    - Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    - Overlord, Love Me Tender

    - Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    - The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 8.2

    Chapter 8.2: The Truth Is Always Cruel

    That moment¡¯s gentleness in her gaze made Qing Bei feel that she did care for him, though he feared that that could very well just be his own illusion.

    Unconsciously, his hand stretched out to embrace her, his head leaning against her waist. "I¡¯m sorry Big Sister. I just blurted it out without thinking. Don¡¯t worry. I will live my life well. I will..... protect you."

    This was also his first time throughout the past six years he had called her Big Sister.

    From being initially suspicious, till she had faithfully protected him time and time again from the verge of death, it had already made Qing Bei ept her wholeheartedly.

    Just like he had said before. No matter who she was and where she hade from, once she became his elder sister for one day, she would forever be his elder sister.

    "Good." The smile hanging from Qing Yu¡¯s lips deepened, as her slender fingers gently ruffled the young boy¡¯s hair.

    The only source of warmth she felt in this strange world. She would carefully protect him as he grew up.

    "Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong?" The soft and clear voice of a girl rang out to call back Yan Xi Cheng¡¯s consciousness that had drifted off somewhere.

    He smiled weakly and replied: "I¡¯m sorry Little Ning. What were you just saying?"

    A mesmerizing little beauty in a jade green dress was seated opposite him, the pink flower on her forehead striking upon the cold and beautiful countenance, adding to its enchantment. This person, was the top beauty of the Green Wave Kingdom, Yan Ning Luo.

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s brows knitted up slightly. "Big Brother has juste back from a victorious battle. Why do you still look like you have something on your mind? I have seen you looking rather distracted recently. Have you encountered some difficult problem? Can¡¯t you tell Little Ning about it?"

    Yan Xi Cheng had not expected that his mood woulde to affect his younger sister and he was rather apologetic. "I had wanted to have a good chat with Little Ning, Big Brother is at fault here."

    This pair of siblings had also been apart more than being together from young.

    One was killing enemies on the battlefield, and the other was cultivating in seclusion in the Faint Mist n.

    The time Yan Ning Luo spent in the Duke¡¯s Manor every year was always very short as there were many talented people in the Faint Mist n. If she did not work hard, she would be squeezed out from the inner circle of direct disciples by others who were coveting a position in there. Being gifted was one thing, but diligence and hard work after that was important as well.

    Although the two of them were often not together, but as siblings from the same mother, their rtionship was naturally very close.

    "Big Brother has never shown your emotions so outwardly before. What has actually happened?"

    Yan Xi Cheng froze for a while, his thoughts drifting back to that particr day.

    He had not believed the words of Qing Yu and Qing Bei and he had gone to see the d.u.c.h.ess of Eternal Peace, to ask for the truth of the entire matter.

    He had always felt that no matter how dark and scheming other manors of n.o.bility were, he thought that the Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor was at least clean.

    But his mother¡¯s words that day had instead.....

    "Little Cheng, it¡¯s just a b.a.s.t.a.r.d child who isn¡¯t fit to be seen outside. Is it anything even worthy of you toe question me about?"

    "But that is my younger brother!"

    "You only have Little Ning as a younger sister. Since when did you have a younger brother?"

    He could still remember his mother¡¯s eyes at that time. They had been so cold, like they were totally devoid of feelings.

    "His legs..... Did Mother really silently consent to the women in the household to harm him....."

    He no longer knew what kind of state of mind he had been in when he asked that question.

    But after that, his mother has smiled, her tone of voice chilly as she answered: "So what if I did?"

    "I do not care how many women your father wants to marry, but I care about how he could have really fallen in love with that woman back then! A woman that he had merely known for just a few short days! Where does that put me? ! I have been married to him for so many years and he could actually forget his promise to me back then so easily!"

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 9.1

    Chapter 9.1: The Kingdom on the Water, Water Edge

    "I had originally thought that he married those women merely because he wanted to build and consolidate more power after weighing the pros and cons, and as long as he still has me in his heart, I can choose to ignore it all."

    "But, how could he..... fall in love with another woman..... How could he allow that woman to give birth to his children....."

    "I hate him, and I hate that woman, and I absolutely detest those two b.a.s.t.a.r.ds!"

    That was the first time in his twenty over years that he saw such terrifying viciousness on the gentle and benevolent face of his mother. He had never thought that the day woulde that he would see his mother be an aggrieved woman who secluded herself in her chambers.

    He had always thought that that was something that would happen only in the Imperial Pce.

    The gentle and kindly d.u.c.h.ess in his mind, his mother who always had a smile on her face had turned to be someone he felt he did not know.

    He could not ept it, and was unwilling to ept that to be the truth.

    Collecting his thoughts back together, he looked at the young girl before him whose face was filled with worry for him. His heart warmed up, and hisrge hand lightly caressed the young girl¡¯s face. "Little NIng, Big Brother really wish that you will never ever change."

    To never be blinded by the struggles for power, and to never need to change for any man to be a person that was not her at all.

    Thinking about that, Yan Xi Cheng then remembered that his intelligent and beautiful younger sister was engaged to the Crown Prince. "Little Ning, have you and the Crown Prince recently met up at all?"

    "Him? Nope." Yan Ning Luo¡¯s lips stiffened, her face looking like she could not be bothered about that.

    This couple who carried the bond of marriage between them did not seem to be showing any awareness of their engagement to each other.

    They were both direct disciples in the inner circle within the Faint Mist Sect but the Crown Prince Xuanyuan Che was epted two years earlier and was Yan Ning Luo¡¯s senior.

    When they were back among the sect, their heads were always lowered when they encountered each other. With that being the case, Yan Ning Luo did not have any feelings towards this fiance of hers and Xuanyuan Che was also always cold and distant towards her, treating her very much like he would a stranger.

    The two people were tied together by the Imperial Family the moment they were born and they just could not see eye to eye with each other.

    Yan Xi Cheng was also feeling rather puzzled. Although this younger sister of hers was proud and aloof, but she was usually still quite well liked by people.

    A girl with such a countenance and gifted like her, not to mention here in the Green Wave Kingdom, it was considered rare to see even throughout the entirends. But the Crown Prince did not seem the least bit interested in her at all.

    It must be known, that in the whole Green Wave Kingdom, there was almost no man who would note to like Little Ning.

    Could it be..... the Crown Prince likes men?

    Yan Xi Cheng¡¯s eyes bulged wide, shocked by the very thought that came into his mind before quickly pushing that strange thought away.

    Seeing his sister sitting there with her chin casually cradled in her hand, her beautiful eyes half narrowed as she looked outside the window, Yan Xi Cheng could not help but to sigh. "Little Ning, what are you thinking? You really do not like His Highness the Crown Prince?"

    "Why would I like him? I do not even know him." Yan Ning Luo looked at himzily, her expression seeming to say "you¡¯re really very strange."

    "Both of you are in the same sect, and direct fellow disciples as well. How could you possibly not know him?"

    "Doesn¡¯t Big Brother know how strict and stringent the Faint Mist Sect is with their segregation of levels? For someone like me who has been epted into the sect merely three years ago, and just barely be considered to possess some gift, would have no chance of a.s.sociating with core disciples like the Crown Prince who had been part of the sect for seven eight years."

    "....." Yan Xi Cheng did not say anything.

    Little Sister you¡¯ve be naughty. That is obviously just an excuse. Your potential wouldn¡¯t be considered to be all that bad. Which other female are there with great potential like you?

    Even if you don¡¯t want to see the Crown Prince, you shouldn¡¯te up with such a shoddy excuse right?

    You¡¯re making Big Brother think you are an idiot you know?

    Yan Xi Cheng was really worrying his heart to bits for this younger sister of his who was not interested in anything else but cultivation.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 9.2

    Chapter 9.2: The Kingdom on the Water, Water Edge

    "His Highness the Crown Prince is a dragon among men. No matter whether it¡¯s in terms of looks or knowledge, and also that deep and profound cultivation of his, he¡¯s more than worthy to be a match for you. Even Big Brother is sadly not as great as him. Little Ning, why do you just not like him?"

    Yan Xi Cheng continued to persuade like an old grandmother: "You are set to be the Crown Prince¡¯s Imperial Consort and you have at most two years before you will have to go reside in the Imperial Eastern Pce. With the rtionship between you two in such a bad state, you will surely be left in neglect by the Crown Prince."

    Yan Ning Luo burst outughing. "Who cares for the position of Imperial Consort?"

    "Little Ning!" Yan Xi Cheng stared with his eyes wide. "You can¡¯t just blurt out such words so carelessly. If someone with ill intentions heard them, you will be in trouble."

    "I know I know, Big Brother is such a nag." Yan Ning Luo arced her lips up, giving him a sweet and obedient look, like she had really heard everything that he had said.

    It was only then than Yan Xi Cheng finally let up.

    The peerless beauty that could bring down a city then turned her head to look far into the distance, her beautiful lips turned up in a faint arc, looking exceptionally ravishing.

    That¡¯s right, who cared about the position of Imperial Consort! ?

    Her whole heart had already been lost to that person. Only he was able to make her heart thump wildly and only him.

    Different from the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s high teaus and wide ins, the Water Edge Kingdom was located at the north of thends, surrounded by water, a true city in the sea.

    Due to its geography, the people of the Water Edge Kingdom had fair skin, like people imbued with the qualities of water, exquisitely beautiful.

    In terms of beauty, it was definitely the Ninth Princess Yue Xin Yan who was most outstanding, having inherited the Empress¡¯ beautiful pair of sapphire blue eyes, her every movement spiritually entrancing.

    When speaking of the most beautiful among people, only the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s Eternal Peace Duke Manor¡¯s Yan Ning Luo and the Water Edge¡¯s Yue Xin Yan stood out exceptionally, their fame as a great beauty spread throughout thends and known by everyone.

    Among these two, one was proudly cold like a mystical being of the Nine Heavens, the other mischievous and adorable like a water sprite, each with their own merits.

    And the people of the Water Edge Kingdom knew magic.

    This was not just some baseless rumour. People from this ce possessed the ability to manipte water the moment they were born.

    It was said in legends from long ago that before thends were split into different kingdoms, this ce was just a mysterious little tribe with amazing abilities, who caused many people to turn a covetous eye upon them.

    But as if bewitched, no one could enter the ce.

    A ce that was clearly within reach, but seemed to be forever isted from outside by a barrier of sea water. It was rumoured that this ce did not allow anyone with evil intentions to enter and anyone who wished to go inside had to first receive the Lord¡¯s approval. Anyone who tried to barge their way in would suffer punishment from the G.o.d of the Sea, to be swallowed up without mercy.

    There were people who refused to believe and they went on to barge their way in. In just a few breaths, they found themselves engulfed by the roiling waves of the sea, with no way out.

    These lessons happened time and time again, driving fear into the hearts of potential intruders, and they did not dare to attempt going in there anymore.

    A ce protected by the G.o.d of the Sea. Mortals who sought to challenge that was as good as striking a rock with an egg.

    After that, thends split into pieces and powerful pugilists from various ces all sought to reign over their domains, founding kingdoms. But not a single person dared to set their sight upon this domain in the sea.

    The leader who controlled those waters then led his people to establish a kingdom upon the sea, calling themselves Water Edge.

    That was the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s founding Emperor and was the Imperial Yue Family¡¯s ancestor. His reignsted thirty years before he pa.s.sed the throne down to his descendant, and went on to roam through thends.

    It was said that he was a powerful pugilist who had attained the Void Realm then, and he had already gone to a stronger world.

    The current reign was the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s seventeenth Emperor named Yue Mu Cheng.

    About twenty seven or twenty eight years of age, born destined to be an Emperor, a pity..... he was born with a frail and sickly body.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and our other fantastic series, moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    - G.o.dly Empress Doctor

    - Insanely Pampered Wife - Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    - Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    - Overlord, Love Me Tender

    - Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    - The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 10.1

    Chapter 10.1: re Up

    "Cough cough cough....."

    In the quiet Imperial Study, the sound of a series of stifled coughing broke out suddenly.

    "Your Majesty, your Dragon¡¯s body is more important. Have a rest first!" A young man who was a close aide in waiting said with a worried expression on her face.

    The Water Edge Kingdom was different from other kingdoms. They did not have eunuchs here as the founding ancestor had abolished that cruel and immoral system of castration.

    They only had pce maids and close aides in waiting who took charge of caring for the reigning Emperor¡¯s daily needs and their battle skills were also top notch, carrying the responsibility of protecting him as well.

    Behind the dragon table, a man covered his mouth as he coughed violently before he slowly raised his head up from the memorialsid out before him.

    It was seen that it was a man with striking sharp brows and a pair of bright eyes, his face smooth as crowning jade. His facial features were gentle and elegant, but hisplexion was unfortunately rather pale, where it could immediately be seen that he was not all that well.

    "I¡¯m alright. How is the Duke of Vast Oceans doing recently?" Yue Mu Chen asked in a soft voice with a slight lift of the ends of his mouth.

    The close aide replied respectfully: "The Duke of Vast Oceans awoke a few days ago. The Imperial Physician had gone to make a diagnosis and found everything to be normal. Moreover, over the several years that he had been in a deep sleep, the Duke of Vast Oceans¡¯ body had actually continued to carry out cultivation on its own. ording to the Imperial Physician¡¯s report, it had been because the Duke¡¯s body was undergoing a breakthrough and it could not contain that overwhelming power which caused the Duke to fall into a deep sleep to allow his body to adjust."

    "That¡¯s what actually happened?" The smile on Yue Mu Chen¡¯s mouth deepened. "Looks like the Heavens are blessing our Water Edge Kingdom. The Duke of Vast Oceans is the best gift the Heavens have bestowed onto our kingdom."

    A strange phenomenon had ured in the Heavens twelve years ago where a star had descended from the sky, and he was now their Guardian Protector!

    "Your Majesty, with the Ninth Princess¡¯ delegation going to the Blue Wave, are you..... really intending to make her marry that Crown Prince of theirs?" The close aide gave voice to the question that had been in his heart for so long. He had served His Majesty for several years already and their rtionship was naturally not all that ordinary. Moreover when in private, His Majesty was a very easygoing person.

    "Haha. With that wild.s.s Yan Yan, if I really ignore her wishes and marry her off, she will definitelye tear down this Imperial Study of mine." Yue Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were highly doting. "I fear that it¡¯s only because she saw that the Duke of Vast Oceans had awoken and feeling that she has strong backing now, she just wants to go to the Blue Wave Kingdom to cause a stir."

    Upon hearing that, the close aide then breathed out in relief. The Ninth Princess was the darling of the entire Water Edge Kingdom and if she was really married off to the Blue Wave Kingdom, it was wondered how many men and women would be washing their faces with tears everyday!

    The Cloud Gathering Loft was established by Bai Zhi Yan back when he was idle and had nothing to do. After he came to serve under Lou Jun Yao, the running of the establishment was handed over to Lian Ji.

    Having had toe back to this ce after so many years was not a matter of choice.

    "Get out!"

    A shout of suppressed rage shot out from inside one of the sealed rooms and a red figure flew out from the room before crashing heavily onto the wall.

    "My Lord....." Today was a special asion and hence Lian Ji closed the ce early. She was keeping watch when she saw her Master thrown right out of the room and she went to help him up with her face creased with worry.

    "Cough cough." Bai Zhi Yan clutched at his chest and coughed twice as he swept Lian Ji¡¯s hand away before approaching the room a little once more.

    "My Lord, let me help you take a look. I will be fine. You....."

    "Are you wishing for death! ?" The voice of the man inside was threatening and cold.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s body that was afflicted with fire and ice poison was inherited from his mother back when she was injured in an ambush while she was pregnant with him.

    And it was no ordinary fire and ice poison but also cast with the Blood Curse incantation. Every time it rpsed, the Blood Curse¡¯s seal would spread over his entire body, half of it red, and the other half a dark blue, making him look as terrifying as an evil demon.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and our other fantastic series, moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    - G.o.dly Empress Doctor

    - Insanely Pampered Wife - Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    - Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    - Overlord, Love Me Tender

    - Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    - The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 10.2

    Chapter 10.2: re Up

    At moments like this, if one could not brace himself to get through it with strong willpower, the body¡¯s blood vessels would rupture and he would undergo insufferable torment but not die. The terrifying thing about this poison was that the torture would go on for a period of forty nine days.

    For Bai Zhi Yan to go in there now would undoubtedly mean seeking his own death as once the poison red up, Lou Jun Yao would not recognize anyone and would just kill Bai Zhi Yan without mercy.

    Added to the fact that he had just been struck till he came flying out and he had vomited out blood that surged inside him. That b.l.o.o.d.y scent would only agitate Lou Jun Yao and drive him berserk.

    "My Lord!" Bai Zhi Yan called out as he heard the suppressed roars of pain, as he grew frantic. His good looking face was filled with resentment and remorse, ming himself for his ownck of skills, helpless before the fire and ice poison as he could do nothing but watch his Lord suffer such torment.

    In his anxiety, he wanted to just rush inside in wild abandon but Lian Ji held on tightly to him as she said: "Master, you cannot go in there. You will die....."

    "Let go!"

    "Lian Ji cannot allow you to send yourself to your death!"

    "Insolence! You dare defy me. Let go of me now....."

    Through their struggles, something dropped out, and the sound of a "ting" was heard, causing the two of them to freeze.

    Bai Zhi Yan lowered his eyes to look and saw the exquisite little bottle that that youth had left behind.

    He bent down to pick it up and he gripped the bottle tightly for a long while. At this moment, he could only risk it and give this a try!

    "My Lord, try this!" Bai Zhi Yan did not go inside. He knew that Lou Jun Yao would not want anyone to see him in his current state and hence he only a slight gap in the curtain to push the bottle inside.

    It was pitch dark inside the room and nothing could be seen clearly.

    But in one corner, something seemed to be giving out a faint glow. The pair of violet eyes were exceptionally bright in the darkness and he was born to be able to see in the dark.

    A small white porcin bottle was sitting there by the door all alone.

    He stood up slowly, and right beside his violet eyes, a dense web of blood coloured vein lines crawled over his entire face, making him look like a demon straight from h.e.l.l.

    He reached out arge hand and sucked the bottle right into his palm. There was a green round pill inside the bottle that was giving out a soft l.u.s.trous glow.

    Without the slightest hesitation, he immediately swallowed the pill.

    The fire and ice in his body were still violently fighting to establish their own domains, neither giving way at all. The excruciating pain he felt then seemed to suddenly settle the moment he swallowed the pill.

    The icy chill and searing heat was no longer felt in a few breaths¡¯ time like they had fallen into a deep sleep.

    The frightening vein lines on his face had also miraculously began to turn fainter and fainter, till itpletely faded away.

    There was a mirror in the room but it had already been shattered to pieces. Even the powerful Lou Jun Yao could not bear to face his demonic berserk self.

    He stood there quietly in his spot. After a long while, he picked up a fragment of the broken mirror and his violet eyes then slowly turned to look into it.

    Nothing. There was nothing at all.

    That handsome face that was resented by the Heavens and mortals alike was clear and wless.

    He reached his hand up to feel his face.

    Was he..... hallucinating?

    It was as if nothing had appeared before.

    But he had clearly seen himself covered with weaving blood vein lines and he had not even dared to look at his own face directly after that.

    As time pa.s.sed, he was almost going to forget his own looks.

    Within that dark and tiny little s.p.a.ce, the man¡¯s violet eyes shed unsurpa.s.sably bright as his spirits soared, his thin luscious lips slowly lifting up at the corners into a beautiful smile.

    Bai Zhi Yan waited outside anxiously for a long while, his brows furrowed up tightly as he paced back and forth incessantly.

    Suddenly, the door was being opened.

    Bai Zhi Yan immediately stopped and turned himself around to look, where his eyes then widened incredulously in disbelief.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and our other fantastic series, moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    - G.o.dly Empress Doctor

    - Insanely Pampered Wife - Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    - Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    - Overlord, Love Me Tender

    - Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    - The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 11.1

    Chapter 11.1: Stir Trouble

    The Lord actually looked no different from his normal self!

    Whenever the poison rpsed, it would be at least a good part of the day before it would settle down, but today, in just a short two hours, it.....

    Lou Jun Yao did not pay any attention to Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s expression who looked like he had just seen a ghost as his devilishly charming violet eyes shone with an exceptional sparkle. "Go check what kind of an ident.i.ty that kid has!"

    Even the Divine Healer Tribe¡¯s sessor had beenpletely helpless but that little youth who looked to be only about ten years old had actually suppressed his demonic poison with just a single elixir. A person of such capability, even in the Heavens among the clouds, would be a great target for any force on all sides to seek to rope in.

    Afterall, in this world where might made right, the status an alchemist enjoyed was usually greater than many of the prominent families andrge sects.

    High up among the clouds, the Divine Healers reigned supreme and in this generation, the sessor to the Divine Healer Sect Bai Zhi Yan was worshipped like a deity. But that youth¡¯s skills in Medicine was clearly quite a lot more brilliant than Bai Zhi Yan.

    This youth must be made one of his people!

    No matter what price he had to pay! !

    Bai Zhi Yan could see His Lord¡¯s strong determination and he sighed as he said: "I understand."

    This was the first time he saw his Lord showing such great interest towards a person and it was feared when thed was sessfully roped in, this sessor to the Divine Healer Sect would surely lose the favour of the Lord!

    Just thinking about it and his future suddenly seemed bleak.

    After Yan Su came back from the Imperial Pce, the people in the manor had naturally jumped into another bout of activity again.

    In the Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor, besides the d.u.c.h.ess, there were two other royal concubines and four Ladies who had not seen their husband for a long time. Every one of them had naturally carefully dolled themselves up.

    The d.u.c.h.ess had birthed a son and a daughter, Yan Xi Cheng and Yan Ning Luo, both highly gifted and well favoured. Even though her rtionship with Yan Su had not been as harmonious as before for many years, these two children of hers had gained for her a good amount of face.

    As for the royal concubines and the Ladies, they had all given birth to only daughters.

    Although their looks were not like Yan Ning Luo¡¯s that could bring cities down to their knees, they still possessed delicate and refined features. As Yan Su and his several wives all possessed rather outstanding looks afterall, the children they gave birth too would naturally not be all that bad looking.

    Tranquil Abode

    No matter how bustling the atmosphere was outside, the people inside the room felt almost none of it.

    The handsome looking youth was meditating with his eyes closed, as a rush of power swirled around him, preventing other people froming close.

    The light patter of feet suddenly sounded outside the door. The youth¡¯s ear moved slightly and his eyes openly sharply. A strong surge of power then shot menacingly towards the door that had opened halfway.

    "If your sister¡¯s herb garden is destroyed, I¡¯ll get Little Snow to sleep with you tonight~" A gentle mirthful female voice came in, soft and harmless sounding, but it caused the youth to jump in fright.

    Little Snow was a thousand year old ice toad, and the thing it loved most was poison.

    Especially when it had stayed at Qing Yu¡¯s side for so many years and had been fed with poison, it was now the most poisonous among poisons. The poisonous toxins that had crippled his legs back then had actually been sucked out by Little Snow daily bit by bit.

    What others saw as terrifying poisons and such, was the most delicious food there was in the eyes of that fe.

    But to Qing Bei that was not the point. The point was that that fe..... was really just too disgusting.

    Just thinking about it and Qing Bei¡¯s stomach was turning, and his face turned pale. He had a serious obsession with cleanliness and back in the period when his legs were being treated, he had not been able to eat at all for a good two weeks.

    Qing Yu pushed the door and came in, to immediately see that constipated look on his face. She could not bear to tease him further and she said: "Alright, I was just teasing. I don¡¯t know where Little Snow has run off to to y. You will not see it around for awhile."

    Hearing that, his heart that had been suspended then finally settled down.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and our other fantastic series, moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    - G.o.dly Empress Doctor

    - Insanely Pampered Wife - Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    - Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    - Overlord, Love Me Tender

    - Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    - The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 11.2

    Chapter 11.2: Stir Trouble

    "You¡¯ve broken through? Not bad."

    Qing Yu could already feel that thed¡¯s aura had be stronger from outside. He was actually quite a good seed in terms of cultivation but it was unfortunate that he had been poisoned for those several years which held him back at that most optimal period.

    But Qing Bei did not seem to be happy in the slightest as his eyes lowered down to stare at his palms. Shaking his head, he then said: "It¡¯s not enough. I am still too weak."

    "Huh? Too weak?" Qing Yu asked with an eyebrow lifted. "Don¡¯t be greedy. With cultivation one has to progress steadily. When one is too eager for sess, they often lose more than they gain!"

    "That¡¯s not what I mean."

    "Then what?"

    "Like just now, I was not able to touch even a corner of your clothes." Qing Bei¡¯s eyes dimmed. Being so weak, he would not even be able to defend himself, so how was he going to protect his Big Sister.....

    ¡¯Pak!¡¯

    He received a sharp rap on the head and Qing Bei was immediately stunned for a moment.

    He raised his head up to see the girl before him staring at him with her enchanting pair of phoenix like eyes, her face in a sneer. "You brat, how many years have I lived already? If I can be injured by you so easily, how embarra.s.sing would it be for me?"

    Seeing him lower down his head and not saying anything, Qing Yu then softened her tone and said: "The things you are cultivating were what I handed down to you, through a more refined method than what is practised in thesends. You have cultivated only for a mere two years and you can already be considered to be a medium grade expert, peerless among your level. In time toe, you will definitely be stronger."

    She would have to take it slow and not hit him hard. Otherwise what was she going to do if the kid was unable to rise after taking a stumble.

    Hearing those words, Qing Bei¡¯s mood improved quite a bit. His eyes filled up with resolve as he said: "I will definitely be strong!"

    "Mm. I believe you." Qing Yu smiled and then ruffled his head.

    "Tsk tsk, I just can¡¯t believe that such a wretched ce exists here in our manor. People who do not know might wonder which beggar is staying in here....."

    The voice had reached before the person. Qing Yu¡¯s ears were sharp. Those people were not all that far away, criticizing as they came closer, in a group of about three or four.

    But..... This ce of hers, though could be said to be crude and simple, it was nevertheless meticulously taken care of, and there was even a beautiful well tended herb garden in the yard outside, where to the eyes of any regr person, would just be a bunch of regr nts and flowers.

    A ce a beggar lived in?

    Wasn¡¯t that a bit of an exaggeration?

    "Third sis, that just shows you know nothing! This ce is where a unfavoured concubine of Father¡¯s lived in back then, and the fact that her two wild seeds are able to have a ce to shelter them now is merely due to Father¡¯s mercy." A girl said with augh, her words more venomous than the previous one.

    "d.a.m.n it!" Qing Bei¡¯s gaze immediately turned cold as he came down from the bed, reaching the door with just a few steps, thinking of going outside to teach a lesson to those women who did not know what¡¯s good for them.

    Qing Yu stood leaning against the side of the door as she stretched a hand outzily to block him. Throwing him a nce, she said: "Go sit back down now. Squabbling with women, don¡¯t you feel cheap?"

    "Their mouths stink! Am I expected to just tolerate it? !" Qing Bei was filled with disbelief. She could remain so calm in this situation? This was totally unlike her usual self who avenged the slightest aggrievement!

    That¡¯s right, having been together for so many years, Qing Bei had more or lesse to understand his elder sister¡¯s character.

    A personality indifferent as still water, never initiating trouble as that was what she hated the most, keeping such a low profile that people could even forget she existed.

    But, she was also one who bore grudges very much.

    No matter who, if they dared toe antagonize her, it might not be so bad if she was in a good mood. If they caught her on a bad day, then they would really be in for it.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and our other fantastic series, moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    - G.o.dly Empress Doctor

    - Insanely Pampered Wife - Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    - Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    - Overlord, Love Me Tender

    - Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    - The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 12.1

    Chapter 12.1: Charisma that Overwhelms Both Males and Females

    Hence, at that moment Qing Bei became a whole lot less bothered as he obediently retreated back inside.

    After calming down he then remembered that he was supposed to still be a cripple at that moment. For him to be seen to havee down from his bed and walk would surely frighten people half to death!

    A distance away, two young girls of rather simr age came walking over casually.

    One of them was wearing a pink bustier dress of soft sheer silk, pet.i.te sized with sweet looks. The other one was in full coral blue, wearing an elegant long flowy dress, her figure taller and with pretty delicate features.

    They were the daughters of the two other Imperial Concubines, the Second Young Miss Yan Xi Wu and the Third Young Miss Yan Xi Rou.

    Yan Ning Luo seldom came back from the Faint Mist Sect and these two people had then seen the ce as a mountain without a tiger, hence the monkeys proimed themselves as king, used to being domineering and having things their way, where the younger sisters below them did not dare to go against them at all.

    Even Qing Yu and Qing Bei had not been spared from their bullying when they were younger.

    But after the time that Qing Yu secretly taught them a good lesson, the sisters had stopped for a long period and had note out to ride roughshod over them.

    The one wearing the pink silk dress was Yan Xi Rou. She looked at the Tranquil Abode¡¯s tightly shut doors and said: "In the light of day and their doors are shut so tightly. Could those two wild illegitimate siblings possibly be..... Hahaha..... bemitting some shameful deed in there?"

    When she said that, she could not help but reveal a wicked smile on her face.

    She tiptoed sneakily over, thinking to push the doors open hard to give the people inside a scare. Who knew that when she had just leaned herself against the door and was about to exert her strength to push, the doors were suddenly opened.

    With her weight ced upon the doors and the suddenness of the opening of the doors, Yan Xi Ruo could not pull herself back in time and fell heavily forward.

    A ¡¯st¡¯ sounded, exceptionally loud.

    In a show of a greatck of image, shey there syed t upon the floor, her dresspletely lifted up over her head.

    The clean white pair of boots in front of her face retreated back a few steps as if shocked, where an astonished voice then sounded from over her head. "Aiyah, why is Elder Sis doing this for? Why do you need to fully prostrate yourself so obsequiously before me?"

    "Pffft....."

    In order to avoid trouble, Qing Bei was at that moment hidden behind the screen. Although separated from outside, he could still see the scene happening clearly.

    His Big Sister is just too ck bellied.

    "Third Sis!" Yan Xi Wu then regained her senses as she recovered from her shock, quickly running with small steps over to help Yan Xi Rou up. "Are you alright?"

    Yan Xi Rou had fallen quite heavily and her hair had be a frightful mess where there was even a greenish bruise on her forehead. Her face was all covered in dust, dirty all over and looking no different from a crazed woman at that moment.

    Yan Xi Wu could not help herself but to feel a little disdainful. But as they were on the same boat, she couldn¡¯t just strike her sister when she was down.

    Yan Xi Rou did not need to look in a mirror to know how wretched she must look at that moment. She clenched her fists tightly and gritted her teeth as she stared viciously at the young girl before her. "Yan Qing Yu, you....."

    Her words suddenly could note out.

    Yan Xi Rou was stunned in her spot. This..... This this..... This person is Yan Qing Yu..... That gutless tortoise who is timid as a mouse?

    When had she be so beautiful! ?

    Wearing a simple and in white dress, her lip long hair not heavily adorned but just loosely held by a single hairpin with light strands fluttering slightly in the breeze, looking rather apathetic but there was an indescribable feeling ofnguid casualness exuding from her, like she had been born with it.

    What infuriated her further was that the little girl who had been so skinny and ordinary looking before could actually grow up to be so beautiful.

    That pair of long upnted phoenix like eyes were so alluring like those of a seductive fox spirit, her facial features unbelievably beautiful. She was practically..... practicallyparable to Yan Ning Luo!

    And who was Yan Ning Luo! ?

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and our other fantastic series, moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    - G.o.dly Empress Doctor

    - Insanely Pampered Wife - Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    - Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    - Overlord, Love Me Tender

    - Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    - The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 12.2

    Trantor Note: There will be an edit to the name of Blue Wave Kingdom to Green Wave as it was described to be a kingdom with endless ins and teaus. Apologies~

    Chapter 12.2: Charisma that Overwhelms Both Males and Females

    What infuriated her further was that the little girl who had been so skinny and ordinary looking before could actually grow up to be so beautiful.

    That pair of long upnted phoenix like eyes were so alluring like those of a seductive fox spirit, her facial features unbelievably beautiful. She was practically..... practicallyparable to Yan Ning Luo!

    And who was Yan Ning Luo! ?

    That was the Green Kingdom¡¯s Wave topmost beauty, the strongest person among all women.

    An existence one yearned but could never reach, one they could only revere and worship, as it would never be attainable for them all.

    But this little b.a.s.t.a.r.d child!

    What right does she have to be more beautiful than them? !

    The more she thought about it, the more imbnced she felt in her heart. Yan Xi Ruo was almost going mad! The usual sense of superiority she always felt, could not be found at all before Qing Yu, as just that face alone was adequate to make her feel envy, jealousy and hatred.

    Looking at Yan Xi Wu beside her, it was obvious that she was also mesmerized into a daze as she stared at Qing Yu¡¯s face.

    Qing Yu looked at the two women¡¯s foolishly dazed faces and she could not help but smile. She touched her face lightly with a hand and with her gaze highly mesmerizing, she asked: "Pretty?"

    "Pretty." Yan Xi Rou nodded, although she hated to admit it.

    Suddenly realizing what she had just said, the expression on her face immediately changed, looking angry and embarra.s.sed at the same time.

    "Ay, what did you use to be..... so beautiful?" Yan Xi Rou was not all that scheming, but just too spoilt and bossy, a domineering bully. Besides loving to bully the weak and a little foul mouthed, she hadn¡¯t really done anything too wicked.

    Yan Xi Wu was instead a bit more intelligent. She had not said a word right from the start, but just observed everything silently.

    "About that~~~" Qing Yu narrowed her eyes and gave a lightugh, a finger rubbing her chin, seemingly deep in thought.

    Just as Yan Xi Rou was filled with endless antic.i.p.ation and Yan Xi Wu was quietly observing her, Qing Yu then parted her lips slightly and softly made this statement: "It should be due to Heaven¡¯s endowment which is impossible for me to discard I guess!"

    Yan Xi Rou: "....."

    Yan Xi Wu: "....."

    "You¡¯re toying with me!" Yan Xi Rou¡¯s pretty face was red with anger, her trembling finger pointed at Qing Yu, which suddenly found itself held in a grip.

    The younger girl¡¯s hand felt slightly cold, so soft and svelte, the joints of the fingers long and slender, so fair was the skin it was almost translucent, so beautifully smooth it almost looked like it was carved from jade.

    Just as Yan Xi Rou¡¯s attention waspletely drawn in by that hand, her hand suddenly felt an incredibly smooth face under her fingers. "Have a feel if you don¡¯t believe me. See whether there¡¯s anything on my face."

    The enchantingly beautiful girl then winked at her mischievously.

    As expected, Yan Xi Rou suddenly felt a tightening of her heart, and her cheeks began to show a visible red rush rising. Her breathing quickened, but her hand could not bear to shift away from that face.

    Yan Qing Yu..... This.s.s is pure poison!

    Yan Xi Rou pulled her hand back almost immediately as she shot Qing Yu an angry and humiliated nce. Her face was still burning red as she quickly ran away like a thief.

    Yan Xi Wu waspletely stunned by the scene before her. What..... has happened here?

    Haven¡¯t they..... agreed toe teach the little b.a.s.t.a.r.ds a lesson?

    Why had Third Sis run away? ?

    "Third Sis..... doesn¡¯t seem to like me too much!" Qing Yu¡¯s brows furrowed up, looking rather mournful. Her eyes dimmed, her deste look causing Yan Xi Wu¡¯s heart to wince.

    "That..... That was just her embarra.s.sed....." Before she even finished, Yan Xi Wu almost bit her own tongue off. Just what had possessed her to say that?

    When she saw Yan Qing Yu looking so sad, she had actually started to feel p,i,t,y? !

    What the h.e.l.l!

    Yan Xi Wu were wide as she stared, thinking that there must be something wrong with her somewhere. She did not dare to tarry on there any longer and quickly lifted her skirt up to leave from there.

    "Bwah hahaha....."

    The youth hiding behind the screen could not hold it in anymore and he burst out in a greta bout ofughter, the corners of his eyes tearing up.

    "Is it that funny?" Qing Yu rolled her eyes at him.

    Qing Bei was stillughing as he nodded his head. "To think that you will employ the Beauty Stratagem. How despicable!"

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and our other fantastic series, moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    - G.o.dly Empress Doctor

    - Insanely Pampered Wife - Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    - Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    - Overlord, Love Me Tender

    - Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    - The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 13.1

    Chapter 13.1: Furore At The Apothecary¡¯s

    "What¡¯s so despicable about that? As long as it works." Qing Yu shrugged her shoulders. "Moreover, although the two of them are a little arrogant and domineering, they are not truly that venomous at heart, so I can¡¯t really be bothered to deal with them seriously. It¡¯s good enough to just scare them off."

    Qing Bei¡¯s gaze then unconsciously softened.

    He had seen his elder sister when she had killed without mercy. But this youngdy here was actually gentle and kind hearted deep in her bones, harbouring a benevolent heart inside.

    Being like that, she had actually unconsciously drawn the eyes of many.

    "Sis, they hade just to jeer at us. By this time, Father would havee back from the pce and there would be a weing feast in the manor. And we....." As Qing Bei spoke, his voice grew softer. "Children ofdy concubines are not ent.i.tled to attend it."

    Without a doubt, a sharp rap was delivered right onto the top of his head and the youth cried out softly from the pain.

    "The thing you need to do now is to cultivate and be stronger. Instead of thinking of attending the weing banquet, why not spend that time cultivating instead. When the timees and you can stand tall to shine, who wouldn¡¯t be scrambling toe try win your favour? Would you then stillck this cheap father of yours at that time?"

    Qing Yu did not like seeing him show such an expression.

    Longing for the care and concern of kinship, longing for just one charitable gaze from that so called father.

    Pfft, what¡¯s kinship? Before money and benefits, everything could be betrayed.

    Again. That look in her eyes that seemed to care about nothing.

    Having been together for six years, he would often see these eyes on Qing Yu that looked like they could pierce into people.

    Icy cold, apathetic. Like nothing before that pair of beautiful eyes was worth her time.

    She must have been hurt very deeply before.

    Qing Bei bit his lip and held her hand. "I¡¯m sorry Sis. I¡¯ve said that I will not make you angry again. I¡¯ve broken my promise."

    "I am not angry." Qing Yu shook her head. "But it¡¯s just that I do not want to see you looking so sad and feeling so inferior of yourself. I had thought that you had woken up to your senses in that big fire and decided henceforth that the only person you could trust is just me."

    "Little Bei, you are highly outstanding and there is no need for you to engage in self pity. The day wille where Yan Su will regret he neglected such a brilliant son."

    I will definitely be strong. I will make you proud!" Qing Bei suddenly proimed solemnly, the expression on his face serious. He wanted to see Qing Yu smile, a smile that came right from her heart.

    "I believe you will." The youngdy¡¯s eyes were gentle, the ends of her lips slightly lifted. A sliver of sunlight spilled upon the pretty face that was enchanting as a fox, like it was bathed in saintly brilliance, blindingly enchanting.

    Even a strong hearted youth like Qing Bei could not help but unconsciously felt his heart feel a moment of bedazzlement.

    His Big Sister was really..... just so beautiful!

    No wonder those two women had turned so red and went running away frantically.....

    Qing Bei then went on to continue cultivating. To not let anyonee disturb him, Qing Yu then set up a barrier around him till the yard outside.

    Getting interrupted while immersed in cultivation might drive one to fall into devilry and she would not want the little kid she had looked after for so many years to be destroyed just like that.

    And she also had more important things to deal with now as well.

    The seven day deadline had pa.s.sed and she had not forgotten that she still had to go pay back a debt. Counting the days..... the effects of that elixir was about to run out.

    She gave a helpless sigh. In these times, one can owe people any number of things, but just not a debt like this.

    With just one look and it could be seen that those two men were no ordinary people. Even though she had lived for so many years, she was not entirely confident she could deal with them. So, she had better y it safe!

    Troublesome things like this..... She hated it the most.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and our other fantastic series, moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    - G.o.dly Empress Doctor

    - Insanely Pampered Wife - Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    - Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    - Overlord, Love Me Tender

    - Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    - The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 13.2

    Chapter 13.2: Furore At The Apothecary¡¯s

    "Miss, you dropped your handkerchief....."

    "Auntie, do you still want these vegetables?"

    "Ay ay, hold it right there. You¡¯ve not yet paid....."

    "Make way, make way, everyone¡¯s cl.u.s.tered up here....." All the voices suddenly quietened.

    On a particr street in the capital city, it was almostpletely stuffed up, obstructed by a gathered crowd.

    And the ce that the people were gathered at was an old and well known apothecary shop named Global Aid Hall. Business at that shop had not been all that good because the proprietor was an obstinate man. Not only was he inflexible in business, every single one of the herbs in his shop was ridiculously expensive, with the cheapest among them at a hundred silver taels.

    ording to him, all these herbs had grown in ces where spirit energy was highly abundant and their effects were ten times better than regr herbs. But no one believed him and just merely took it as a joke.

    One person spread the joke and a hundred people shared it with others, till Global Aid Hall¡¯s business grew more and more bleak. But the proprietor still persisted with his views, believing that there would still be people who would recognize the real worth of his goods.

    And today, one who knew their worth had reallye.

    Not only was he able to recognize their value, the shop that no one patronized was now packed to overflowing by the people he had drawn in.

    The old proprietor stroked his long beard and looked at the tall and slim figured youth dressed in fine dark reddish purple clothes, seemingly thoughtful.

    "Proprietor, do you still have any more of this Iris Gra.s.s in stock? I need another three bunches." The old man whose mind was focused on measuring the youth suddenly realized that he had been called out. When he met the pair of long upnted smiling eyes, his face immediately reddened.

    "Yes, there is. Will the Young Master just wait a moment while I go fetch it for you now." Upon saying that, he then went into the back of the hall.

    This youth..... has such devilishly good looks.

    "Heh heh..... He is smiling at me..... How could anyone be so beautiful....." A youngdy about sixteen or seventeen bit on her handkerchief, so excited her eyes were tearing slightly.

    "To have seen such peerless beauty in this life, it¡¯s worth it even if this woman me were to die!" An auntie in in and simple clothes could not help but exim agitatedly.

    "You bonehead. I was wondering why you are not selling meat there but came running over to Global Aid Hall instead. So you came here to gawk at that pretty boy!"

    A woman that was about thirty plus years of age stood there fiercely with one hand on her hip, the other pulling hard upon the burly man¡¯s ear, causing him to yelp out in pain. "My dear..... a little lighter, little lighter. It just that I have never seen such a handsome looking young man and I only came to have a peek....."

    "Bah! Listen to yourself! A big man like you would be peeking at the youngdies and here you are staring at a young man!" The woman spat a mouthful and then turned her eyes widened big as bells to look inside, seeking to see just what that little brat could possibly look like, to have drawn her husband here.

    The old proprietor had juste out from inside, holding three bunches of Iris Gra.s.s in his hands as he pa.s.sed them over to the youngd. "Young Master, you¡¯ve bought quite a lot. Five bunches of Iris Gra.s.s, one Colour ze Fruit, two Blood Weep Flowers, totalling up to be two thousand three hundred and fifty silver taels. I¡¯ll give you a discount. I¡¯ll make it just two thousand two hundred silver taels."

    "Thank you proprietor. This is two thousand two hundred inside." Qing Yu smiled and handed him a gold card. She had earned quite a lot of money just from elixirs over the years and she thought nothing of such a small sum.

    She kept the herbs properly and then turned herself around to go out. That was when she discovered that the doors had been blocked up and she was taken aback with shock for a moment.

    She had been too focused selecting the herbs earlier and had not noticed this.

    And that split second of bewilderment in those enchanting phoenix like eyes had still been spotted by the fanatical crowd.

    "Aww..... that is just too adorable to take! Like the nk bewildered eyes of a small animal..... This woman¡¯s young brittle heart~~"

    This was from the woman who had just admonished her husband, her expression hopelessly infatuated.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and our other fantastic series, moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    - G.o.dly Empress Doctor

    - Insanely Pampered Wife - Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    - Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    - Overlord, Love Me Tender

    - Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    - The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 14.1

    Chapter 14.1: Man and Wife In Their Previous Lives

    She had forgotten that she was just berating her husband a moment ago.

    "Little Young Master, what¡¯s your name? How old are you this year..... Where do you live? Let Big Sister here walk you home alright~ Heh heh heh....."

    Everyone stared at the woman scornfully. With that big face and thick body of yours, with the fact that you¡¯re already past thirty, you can jolly be seen as thed¡¯s mother! Big Sister, pooh! How shameless! Isn¡¯t your pick up line too corny! ?

    "....." Qing Yu was speechless.

    Rubbing her temples she smiled helplessly. "Excuse me, can I pa.s.s through? I still have more things I need to do."

    The extent of the situation truly did not leave a single gap between the people in the crowd. Even the slender and pet.i.te sized Qing Yu was not able to squeeze herself out.

    The moment that gentle voice of hers came out, it was as if everyone fell under a spell. The people uniformly spread to the sides to open up a path for her, their eyes entranced with mindless adoration as they were all fixed upon thed.

    This youth was truly the pet of the Heavens, so beautiful to look at from far, that beautypletely wless when seen up close.

    Under the raptured gazes of everyone, Qing Yu then departed fleetingly.

    After some moments, someone regained his senses and went charging inside the Global Aid Hall. "Proprietor! Did the littled just now leave a name?"

    "Err, no." The old proprietor shook his head helplessly.

    "The herb was touched by that little Young Master earlier. I want to buy it!"

    "I want it too!"

    "I saw this first! It¡¯s mine!"

    "Humph! The highest price wins. I¡¯ll pay a hundred tales."

    "Seeing who has more money? I¡¯ll pay five hundred tales!"

    "All of you do not need topete with this woman here. This woman is taking out all of my secret stash here. Five thousand tales!"

    "You sneaky woman....."

    The old proprietor had not seen the inside of his shop so busy for many years already and he had not thought that one single youth would bring him so much riches today.

    His eyes then narrowed up. "He¡¯s really the Global Aid Hall¡¯s benefactor!"

    "What happened in here?" A blue robed Young Master holding a folding fan in his hand poked his head in and asked curiously.

    "Don¡¯te interfering with my purchase of that little Young Master¡¯s herbs!" The man being asked was also a young man, who did not even turn his head around as he snapped impatiently, disregarding the other manpletely.

    "Pffft....."

    An undisguised mocking snicker immediately caused the blue robed man¡¯s face to turn bright red.

    "Mo Fei Ran! What are youughing at! ?"

    "Oh, nothing." The elegant white robed man quickly shook his head solemnly, suddenly turning stern looking. "I have said that you should not fool around with women so much. See how unsteady your steps are, dark eye rings. Look, even the charm you¡¯ve always been so proud of has dropped so drastically."

    "Utter nonsense! I checked myself in the mirror before I came out today. How dare you malign me like that?" The blue robed man was furious, fire burning in his eyes.

    "Heh heh, are you a woman? Checking yourself in the mirror? You just exposed yourself there! Hahaha....."

    "The two of you must have been man and wife your previous life." From behind, a man in a dark green robe, slender figure with a gentle and handsome looking countenancemented expressionlessly.

    "Hence, the two of you are destined to love but will kill each other in the end."

    The smile on Mo Fei Ran¡¯s face then froze, while the blue robed Yu Jing Zhuo was also stunned.

    Man and wife? Love but kill each other..... What the h.e.l.l! ?

    Your Highness¡¯ mouth usually doesn¡¯t say much but once you do, it scares even my mother for Heaven¡¯s sake! !

    That man was Xuanyuan Che himself.

    The other two men were two among the few good friends he had. Yu Jing Zhuo was the Left Prime Minister¡¯s second son, and Mo Fei Ran was General Shang¡¯s eldest grandson.

    The two of them had grown up together with Xuanyuan Che and they were of a simr age. The three of them were also in the Faint Mist Sect, all of them possessing a significant level of cultivation.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and our other fantastic series, moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    - G.o.dly Empress Doctor

    - Insanely Pampered Wife - Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    - Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    - Overlord, Love Me Tender

    - Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    - The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 14.2

    Chapter 14.2: Man and Wife In Their Previous Lives

    "Alright, stop the nonsense. It¡¯s rare that we coulde out from the sect for some leisure." Mo Fei Ran said with a helpless shrug of his shoulders. "Che, let¡¯s go get a couple of drinks." Upon saying that, he hooked his arm around Xuanyuan Che¡¯s shoulders.

    Xuanyuan Che¡¯s eyebrow arched up and he slipped out from under Mo Fei Ran¡¯s arm without indifferently. "What you should be doing now is to soothe a certain man¡¯s wounded heart."

    Mo Fei Ran was suddenly taken aback where he then saw Yu Jing Zhuo beside him who was looking at him with darkened eyes that looked like he was going to kill someone.

    A chill ran through his body. "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "You make it clear to this Young Master here right this instant! Which part of this Young Master¡¯s steps is unsteady and where do you see dark eye rings? ! Though this Young Master here is flirtatious, but I have never touched any of those women before!"

    He was still a pure hearted man all right! ?

    "Ohh~" Mo Fei Ran nodded his head and eximed meaningfully. "Now I know..... Jing Zhuo is still a virrr~gin....."

    His eyes were filled with mocking ridicule.

    Afterall, in the Green Wave Kingdom, one a boy reached twelve years of age, they would have a live in personal servant girl that resides within an adjoining room to the boy¡¯s bedchambers, and they could marry once they are fourteen years old.

    Yu Jing Zhuo was already neen and was still without a woman. Hence, it was hard for people to not suspect otherwise. Especially for a nefarious friend like Mo Fei Ran who found joy in teasing him mercilessly.

    "d.a.m.n you! Mo Fei Ran! I¡¯ll fight you to the death!" It was truly a case of even if the uncle could tolerate it, the aunt couldn¡¯t hold back anymore!

    Those two people came to blows right in the middle of the street, not caring about their ill.u.s.trious ident.i.ties at all.

    The two of them were known to everyone in the capital city as they were frequently fooling around as an whole bunch of rascals, usually appearing together as a group. But there were only two of them today and..... How did theye to be fighting each other like dreadful enemies?

    As for Xuanyuan Che, no one knew where he had slipped off to even before those two started to brawl.

    It was known that those two were always unruly but not to such an extent. He must have been mad to have agreed to meet up to reminisce about old times.

    Back to Qing Yu, after she finally managed to shake off the maniacal crowd, she slipped herself in through the Gathered Cloud Loft¡¯s back door and heaved a sigh of relief.

    Sheesh, those people are too frightening!

    "Arh! That person is....." A cry of delighted surprise reached her and Qing Yu raised her head. She saw two women not too far away, seemingly rather excited to see her.

    "Me?" Qing Yu pointed at herself, her face one of bewilderment.

    "Young Master Qing!" She remembered that voice. It was the little beauty who had ruthlessly wanted to kill her before, Lian Ji.

    That woman had seemed to wish for nothing more than to be able to eat her alive back on that day so why was she being so..... weing today? Something¡¯s not right. Those two other women had also been rather excited when they saw her just now.

    "You¡¯ve finallye. You¡¯ve saved me the trouble of looking for you." Lian Ji came walking over and pulled her hand to bring her scurrying towards a certain location.

    "Ay ay, release me first. Where are you bringing me? Tell me first."

    "There¡¯s no time. Come with me to see our Lord first. We searched the whole wide world and could not find you. Fortunately you havee."

    Huh? Looking for her?

    Of course they would not be able to locate her. They were searching for a youngd but she¡¯s a girl!

    After a series of left and right turns, just as Qing Yu was growing dizzy from the endless turns, Lian Ji finally came to a stop before a loft building.

    The ce stood independently detached which made Qing Yu realize that the Gathered Cloud Loft truly was a ce where there was a lot more to it than meets the eye. From the outside facade, it was clearly just a small little ce but it seemed as though the inside had another s.p.a.ce and time, where it was incredibly vast.

    The level of luxury and opulence of this ce was seen to be about equal to the Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor.

    Lian Ji pushed the door open and went in, leading her in a direction that kept to the right, and they finally came before a door, she then announced: "My Lord, Young Master Qing hase."

    It was almost instantaneous that the door was opened and a enchanting red robed man appeared before their eyes.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and our other fantastic series, moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    - G.o.dly Empress Doctor

    - Insanely Pampered Wife - Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    - Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    - Overlord, Love Me Tender

    - Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    - The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 15.1

    Chapter 15.1: A Grub Worm Resides Just Above The Little Brother

    Qing Yu looked at the man before her eyes and she lifted an eyebrow up in slight surprise. "This is....."

    Thest time she saw this man he was a handsome looking and enchanting man.

    What had happened to this messy haired person in torn and tattered clothes with a big blue bruise on his face?

    When Bai Zhi Yan saw her, his eyes were filled with undisguised fervor. When she was waiting for him to speak up, a tyrannically loud crash sounded inside, apanied by a voice that cursed sinisterly: "Bai Zhi Yan, you better pray that you will be able to bind this Lord forever."

    The weak smile on Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s lips stiffened. He was guessing that he would most probably not be able to escape death this time. That man must be wishing for nothing more than to be able to strangle him to death.....

    "What happened?" Qing Yu noticed the expression on his face, and went straight past him into the room.

    It was dimly lit inside, the walls iid with densely packed fluorescent rocks that glowed in darkness. And upon the only bed in there, was a man seated cross legged.

    His body looked to be highly stiffened up, as he sat there unmoving.

    Qing Yu¡¯s heart was puzzled and she walked over to him with a few steps. That was when he saw that the man¡¯s upper half of his body was bare, his fair skin covered with a kind of abnormal red, and that pair of devilishly alluring eyes, strangely showed one to be violet, while the other disying a swirling blue and red, the original violet in that eye almost beingpletely engulfed.

    Seeing that someone was approaching, that one strange eyes swept coldly over.

    "Young Master Qing, dodge!" In a fl.u.s.ter, Bai Zhi Yan had let her barge past him and suddenly seeing that she had made her way straight over to the Lord, his heart almost stopped from fright.

    The blue and red eye suddenly shot a menacing ray of light right at Qing Yu.

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face filled up with terror and he summoned up his speed, all prepared to go rescue the stunned littled from there.

    But he then saw that figure disappear into thin air.

    The next second, thed appeared without a sound just a half step¡¯s distance away from Lou Jun Yao and her slender hand whipped out lightning quick to strike pointedly two times at the strange eye.

    In an instant, that eye seemed to lose its sparkle, before it slowly closed.

    The other full violet eye that had been filled with a tyrannical aura also gradually quietened down. Bai Zhi Yan had not been able to get close to his Lord before and he was not aware that his Lord had not been conscious all this while but his body had just beenshing out to attack indiscriminately.

    Bai Zhi Yan was overwhelmed in shock when he saw Qing Yu standing there safe and sound where he then stepped in close as well. "What is going on? !"

    Lou Jun Yao had one eye tightly shut and the other open, but it looked hollow and lifeless, like his spirit had left from his body.

    "Tell me first what happened to him! How long has he been in this state! ?" Qing Yu¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together, her tone unconsciously tinged with a certain amount of severity.

    Bai Zhi Yan was stunned for a moment. "After the Lord took the elixir you left behind that day, he showed clear signs of improvement in his condition. However, he suffered another rpse that very night but not much change showed up on his body except that he became exceptionally violent and kept attacking me. So I had no choice but to confine him in here. But though the Lord¡¯s body is immobile, the power his eyes are able to shoot out still packs quite a st and I was. .h.i.t several times by him."

    Bai Zhi Yan said with a bitterugh, as he rubbed his aching chest.

    "I had been too careless." Qing Yu lowered her eyes, her expression slightly remorseful. "I had not thought that such a thing would appear in this world."

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle , moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 15.2

    Chapter 15.2: A Grub Worm Resides Just Above The Little Brother

    When she had first seen the man afflicted with the demonic ice and fire poison, she had been very surprised.

    Because people who were afflicted with such a poison would not be able to withstand the way it ravaged the body. But he was still living after so long and that was really rather amazing.

    An idea had briefly crossed her mind then but she had quickly denied any possibility of it. She had not thought that the slimmest sliver of possibilities had reallye true.

    This man, was not afflicted by any so called demonic ice and fire poison. Living in his body, was a ice and fire Yin Yang Grub that was at least two hundred years old.

    A grub named among the top ten demonicrvaes and grubs in the <heavenly insights="" of="" medicine="">>.</heavenly>

    The ice and fire Yin Yang Grub would find nourishment by feeding on a human¡¯s essence. Conversely, it would also cause its victim¡¯s cultivation to increase exponentially, giving him tyrannical and invincible power. But once the person the grub was feeding on disys that maniacal power increase three times, then the human host would not be that far from having his life essencepletely depleted.

    What was most p.r.i.c.kly about the whole situation was that that kind of grub was extremely contemptible. The hosts that it chose, were only handsome looking male specimens with high levels of cultivation.

    And the location it resided in within the person was at the man¡¯s lower abdomen..... near to..... the little brother.

    d.a.m.n it! She just could not continue on with that thought.

    Qing Yu¡¯s face looked highly constipated and a vein throbbed on her forehead, as she looked sympathetically at the unconscious Lou Jun Yao.

    Bai Zhi Yan stared at the youngd with a suspicious look on his face. Why was the youth looking at the Lord like that?

    And..... staring at that particr part of the Lord¡¯s body? ! !

    "Young Master Qing?" Unable to hold himself back from calling out to interrupt the youth¡¯s chaotic thoughts. "With the Lord like this, is there a way to cure him?"

    "There is a way." Qing Yu drew in a deep breath, and then rubbed her temples in frustration. Why must she meet with such a predicament? That disgusting little grub would turn her stomach for months at least!

    She looked at Bai Zhi Yan whose face was one ofplete bewilderment. Her expression serious, she then said: "I need to tell you the truth, if you are able to take it."

    "What?" Bai Zhi Yan asked in puzzlement.

    "In your Lord¡¯s lower abdomen, three inches above his "little brother", resides a grub of pure evil."

    "Wh..... What..... What did you say? !" Bai Zhi Yan waspletely shocked, his pair of pretty peach blossom like eyes two wide circles as he stared. "Can you tell me one more time?"

    "I said, he is not afflicted with any devilish ice and fire poison, but a parasitical grub called the ice and fire Yin Yang Grub is living in his body. That little worm is nowfortably lying in his lower abdomen in a that sensitive position and showing off tantly."

    As to how she would know that that disgusting little fe was showing off, ever since she inherited the <heavenly insights="" of="" medicine="">>, she had cultivated her pair of Heavenly blessed life saving eyes that were able to see through a patient¡¯s body. At that moment, that grub was waving the antennae on its head, staring at her with its two baleful eyes.</heavenly>

    You dare stare?

    Heh, you don¡¯t know doom is upon you. You will only be able to prance for a while longer, and I will be your doombringer.

    The harmless looking smile upon thed¡¯s face, even when it was seen through its male host¡¯s body, the ice and fire Yin Yang Grub could not help but subconsciously feel fear run through itself, causing its body to shrink back and cower.

    This youth was somehow giving it an uneasy feeling.

    Caught in a long spell of silent speechlessness, Bai Zhi Yan was further struck senseless by the heavy weight of the news he had just heard.

    All that time they had thought that it was some devilish ice and fire poison, was now all realized to be just aplete joke?

    Grubrvae?

    But however one looked at him, thisd had not evene of age. He¡¯s still so young, how could he possibly be able to tell that the Lord¡¯s condition was not poison?

    Bai Zhi Yan was even more certain at that moment that thed was definitely not from these low gradends.

    He was not so arrogant as to a.s.sume that the Heavenly Healers Sect was the proficient and skilled in Medicine and sure enough, there¡¯s always someone stronger and better, another Heaven beyond the Heavens.

    He could not help but to mock himself inughter.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle , moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 16.1

    Chapter 16.1: Little Monster from the Low Level Lands

    "Is there a way that will allow the Lord awaken?" Bai Zhi Yan knew that thed definitely possessed the ability to do that.

    Without knowing why, from the first time he saw the youngd, he felt that the kid seemed to possess a certain kind of strange and amazing powers.

    A kind of power that could change the impossible into a possibility.

    Qing Yu nodded her head rather helplessly. "But, I think it would be better that he remains unconscious for the moment!"

    The man on the bed had fair skin upon his muscr chest, the strong outlines highly perfect, lean but exuding the beauty of strength. That was a figure that one would have nothing to pick on.

    The amount of light in the room was a little dim, and only an approximate idea of his facial features could be seen, but he was definitely a handsome man. Those violet eyes were as pretty as crystals and even though he was not conscious at that moment where there was no life in those eyes, they were still exceptionally enchanting.

    That disgusting worm, it really knew how to pick its host.

    "I will produce an Essence Elixir that the ice and fire Yin Yang Grub loves to eat within the next two days. I¡¯ll then use that to lure the miserable worm from his body and it will be troublesome for me to carry out the treatment if your Lord is conscious." Qing Yu kindly exined when she saw Bai Zhi Yan looked highly confused.

    In actual fact, what really worried her was whether this man¡¯s heart was strong enough, to withstand seeing her lure out the grub inside his body. If the shock became too great for him to take and his little brother withered from fright, then she would be a sinner.

    Afterall, it was in such a sensitive position.

    Bai Zhi Yan felt that she was being highly thorough and his expression turned into one of immense grat.i.tude. "Thank you Young Master Qing. If you are able to save my Lord and not let him suffer anymore of this torment, the entire Heavenly Healers Sect will remember this debt of benevolence you have shown!"

    "Heavenly Healers Sect?" Qing Yu lifted up an eyebrow as she contemted on it thoughtfully for a moment. She then realized that there did not seem to be any of the Heavenly Healers Sect¡¯s people within thesends and she immediately knew that these men were definitely not ordinary people!

    "Young Master Qing should have heard of the Heavenly Healers Sect. Although I do not know what kind of a revered Master the Young Master studied under, but the Heavenly Healers Sect could be considered to be a big sect of alchemists that enjoy highly significant fame in Cloud Heaven." Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s smile was gentle, his words faintly probing. He was still very curious just what kind of ident.i.ty this youngd really possessed.

    Looks so outstanding, cultivation in alchemy profound and unfathomable. There were quite a number of reclusive Masters hidden in Cloud Heaven but it was wondered which of those maven Masters was his.....

    "I do not have a Master."

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s smile froze on his lips.

    "I really do not have a Master." Qing Yu curled up her lips. "All my medical skills and knowledge, were pa.s.sed down from my family and Iprehended them on my own."

    She had been inculcated to be the next Head of the family from birth and besides cultivating day and night,prehending <buried soul="" arts="">> and <heavenly insights="" of="" medicine="">> were the only kind of leisure she had avable to her.</heavenly></buried>

    The level of cultivation and her aplishment in Medicine all stemmed from loneliness. Because of that loneliness, she was able to attain such boundless power and knowledge in cultivation.

    For so many years, besides her Weapons Spirit, there was nothing else that had given her anypany.

    So in this life, she only wanted to live happily and to live her life as she liked.

    Then expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face then became more rxed.

    Here she was telling it to him so nonchntly, not seeing Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face that looked like he had seen a ghost.

    No Master?

    The kid did not have a Master? !

    What kind of a prodigious gift would one need to possess for someone to attain a stage like what this youngd has! ?

    Even Bai Zhi Yan who was well acimed to be the most prodigious genius of the Heavenly Healers Sect in a thousand years had finished his tutge at seventeen years of age as all the teachers had nothing more to teach him further. His gift might have even surpa.s.sed his great grandfather who was proimed to be a legend.

    This youngd.....

    "Young Master Qing looks to be very young. You should be about sixteen?"

    Although thed had a rather thin figure, but his looks and height was definitely around that of someone around fifteen or sixteen years of age.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 16.2

    Chapter 16.2: Little Monster from the Low Level Lands

    Having been asked her age, Qing Yu was taken aback a moment but she then quickly answered with a smile: "I will be fourteen in another month."

    Completely oblivious to the kind of hurt that she was delivering onto Bai Zhi Yan.

    So, it could be said that..... thisd was only thirteen years old?

    Thirteen.....

    Now I¡¯ve seen everything.

    "Then Young Master Qing, which location in Cloud Heaven do you reside in? I can see that you carry an unusual air around you and I would think that you must be from a famous family or n.o.bility."

    "Cloud Heaven. Where is that ce? I am native to the Green Wave Kingdom and have lived all my life on thisnd from birth." Thed still had a smile on his face, as he answered the question that was almost bordering upon his personal privacy.

    "....." Bai Zhi Yan could find no words to say.

    Leave me alone. I need quiet.

    A monstrous thirteen year old, a little monster who was born and grew up in this lowlynds.

    He just could not believe it. The little kid must have lied to him.

    If that was really true, he as Bai Zhi Yan might as well die. Mm. There wouldn¡¯t be a need for him to live anymore.

    ¡ª Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor ¡ª

    Upon arge sandalwood table, several exquisite looking and delicious food had beenid out with a circle of people seated around it.

    On the main seat was the Head of the family, Yan Su, and in the two seats closest to him, sat the two most favoured and doted upon siblings, Yan Ning Luo and Yan Xi Cheng.

    Subsequently, seated in a descending order, were the two charming and alluring Royal Concubines, their daughters, and then followed by thedy concubines.

    The d.u.c.h.ess was not in good health and seldom came out from her own courtyard. Maybe only Yan Su himself knew that she had be utterly disappointed with him and was unwilling to see this big family of people she absolutely detested.

    Yan Su¡¯s eyes surveyed one round over the table and then opened his mouth to say: "Enjoy the meal!"

    Yan Xi Cheng¡¯s brows were however creased up. "Why do I not see Qing Yu and Qing Bei here?"

    He had clearly asked the servants to go inform the Tranquil Abode.

    "Little Cheng, what did you say?" Yan Su asked, looking at him doubtfully.

    Besides Yan Xi Cheng and Yan Ning Luo whom he especially favoured, he couldn¡¯t even remember the names of his other children. Hence when Yan Xi Cheng said that, he didn¡¯t even know how to react towards what his son was saying.

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s hand that was holding her chopsticks paused, her gaze narrowing slightly.

    Why has Big Brother suddenlye to pay attention to those two people in the Tranquil Abode?

    "Father, you¡¯ve said it before. A family feast needs everyone toe attend but my younger siblings from the Tranquil Abode are not yet." Yan Xi Cheng said with his brows knitted up.

    "Our heir, with those two little b.a.s.t.a.r.ds, one is weak and timid, the other even a cripple. They have absolutely nothing to show for themselves. How can they eat at the same table as us! ?"

    The person who spoke, looked to be about thirty years of age, her looks alluring and s.e.xy, dressed in a long light green bustier dress, the two big lumps of flesh in front of her chest almost bursting out, highly eye catching.

    At that moment, she wasughing coyly together with ady concubine beside her, her demeanor highly nonchnt.

    This woman was highly favoured and though she was previously a performing dancer, she had a glib tongue and knew how to win a person¡¯s heart. Hence, Yan Su bestowed exceptional favour upon her.

    That woman¡¯s words might have been unintentional, but it caused both the faces of Yan Xi Cheng and Yan Su to immediately change.

    "What audacity!" Yan Xi Cheng suddenly mmed his palm onto the table, giving the women who wereugh a great shock.

    Especially the woman in the green dress, she lookedpletely stunned from fright.

    "Our heir, I....."

    "Are the Young Masters and Young Misses of the Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor people you can criticize? You called them b.a.s.t.a.r.ds, where does that then ce my father the Duke!"

    Yan Xi Cheng¡¯s face was highly menacing, looking the way he did on the battlefield when facing the opposing army.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 17.1

    Chapter 17.1: The Mystery Behind Their Birth

    The woman had obviously not expected things to take such a turn and she turned woodenly to look at Yan Su¡¯s face. As expected, she saw an unfriendly expression, his face dark.

    She immediately fell from her chair in fright. "Your Highness, yourdy did not mean it. I beg for Your Highness¡¯ forgiveness."

    On her knees, she scampered to go over to Yan Su¡¯s side, pushing her ample bosom against his thigh, looking highly seductive.

    But Yan Su had lost all his mood as he pushed her away from him. "To think that this Duke had been with such a foolish woman for so many years. How nauseating!"

    "Your Highness....." The woman¡¯s face turned pale, realizing that she hadmitted a grave wrong. Her body trembling as she sobbed in plea, she heard Yan Su say impatiently: "Bring her away from here. This Duke does not want to see her at this moment."

    It was as if a bolt had struck down from clear skies, and she whom had been exceptionally favoured was suddenly condemned into h.e.l.l just because of a statement she made.

    With Yan Su saying that he did not want to see her anymore, then she would have no chance of rising up again.

    "Don¡¯t do this..... Your Highness..... Yourdy has realized her mistake and I beg for Your Highness to give me another chance..... Your Highness..... Your Highness....."

    The woman was forcefully dragged out by the guards outside the doors.

    It fell ominously silent around the table and no one dared to speak another word.

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s eyes were darkened in iprehension. What was her elder brother thinking? Is he going turn his elbows outwards to go help those two people? Doesn¡¯t he know how much Mother hates that woman¡¯s children? How could he.....

    Yan Su rubbed his temples to soothe his headache. "Little Cheng, why have you suddenlye to concern yourself with the manor¡¯s internal affairs? And, who were you talking about earlier....."

    "They live in the Tranquil Abode. The two children birthed by Lady Qing." Yan Xi Cheng replied softly. "I had gone to see them before and saw that they were living in abysmal conditions. Even the servants of a slightly higher position were living better than them and I do not wish for such a thing to spread outside the Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor, for people to say that we illtreat the children of deceased concubines."

    Yan Su¡¯s expression turned slightly startled.

    Lady Qing.....

    The foolish woman one who insisted on protecting her two children even at the cost of her own life?

    That¡¯s right. It should have been ten years since her death. It has been so many years that he was almost about to forget, that such a person had once existed.

    Maybe, he did not forget, but just that he did not want to remember that sorrowful past.

    "You are a good man, but I am already someone¡¯s wife. I am currently on the run and I do not want to drag you into it."

    "I do not care, and I am not afraid of being implicated. I only want to protect you!"

    "Yan Su, I am already with child." The cold and peerless beauty¡¯s expression was so unbelievably gentle at that moment, so beautiful and a look he had never seen before.

    Even if it was only to protect just that short ephemeral smile, he was most willing to.

    "Then, let me the child¡¯s father, and allow me to protect both of you!"

    Despite the fact that he already had a wife and children, but for some unknown reason, he just could not seem to control his heart but to be attracted to her.

    Like a moth to a burning me, even if he had to give up his own life, it would be sweet as syrup to him.

    That person, had exactly that kind of charm to make people fall head over heels!

    But he, hade to feel an inexplicable kind of jealousy towards the man, the one who had been able to possess her, a man whom she had been willing to carry his child for.

    And he himself had now gone back on his word?

    Having promised to protect her children, but he had never cared about them before, to the extent that he never knew what they looked like at all.

    It was his jealousy that had blinded both his eyes, that made his heart turn cold and hard as steel!

    Yan Su was immediately feeling rather exhausted and he stood up from his seat. With saying a single word, he then walked slowly out.

    The remaining people all fell deep in thought, everyone making their own guesses in their minds.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 17.2

    Chapter 17.2: The Mystery Behind Their Birth

    Yan Ning Luo was also not in the mood to eat together with these women and she pulled her chair back to stand up as the chair made a ear piercing screech. "Big Brother,e outside with me for a moment."

    The sibling pair then walked out one behind the other.

    Under a quiet pavilion within the Duke¡¯s Manor, Yan Ning Luo¡¯s face was cold as she said insipidly: "Why are you speaking up for those people from the Tranquil Abode?"

    Yan Xi Cheng creased up his brows. "What about it?"

    "What about it?" Yan Ning Luo¡¯s lips stiffened as she turned her eyes back to look at him. "Don¡¯t you know that the reason Mother has shut herself in for so many years is all because of that woman from the Tranquil Abode? Mother has already been so benevolent to allow that woman¡¯s seeds to remain and Big Brother is now even pleading on their behalf?"

    Yan Xi Cheng looked at person who had always been exceptionally beautiful suddenly showing such a cold and malicious looking face and his heart sank with a chill.

    All this, must have been thoughts that Mother had inculcated into Little Ning from young!

    Is it really that difficult to tolerate those two siblings?

    Afterall, that woman had already died so many years ago and had beenid to rest. Is there any meaning in continuing to hold it against the children?

    He was suddenly very disappointed in his mother.

    "Little Ning, you don¡¯t understand." Yan Xi Cheng shook his head. "The pain that that woman brought upon Mother, has already been repaid back in folds by her two children."

    "A mother¡¯s debts must be paid back by her children. It is still not enough by far. She was the one who torn our family apart!" Yan Ning Luo said in a shrill voice.

    "You¡¯re so naive. Then how are you going to exin the existence of that bunch of other women in the back manor? All of this was caused by Father!" Yan Xi Cheng suddenly did not feel like continuing to talk with this obstinate little sister of his. His emotions were rather unstable today and he should instead be calming his heart down to go practice his cultivation!

    Yan Su did not go back to his room. His steps had unknowingly brought him to the Tranquil Abode he hade so many countless times before.

    He still remembered that she loved the swing. Everytime he came over, he would see her sitting upon the swing and caressing her abdomen, speaking gently to the child in her tummy, the scene beautiful and touching.

    Ten years have pa.s.sed, and everything here has changed.

    There was no long that swing he was familiar with, but just a stretch of quiet overgrowth. On both sides of the yard, many vibrant and beautiful nts had been nted, the surroundings filled with vegetation and shrubbery, the ce looking just like a piece of the old woods deep in the mountains.

    Just as Yan Su was deeply entranced by the surroundings, the tightly shut doors suddenly opened with a creak.

    A tall and slender figure came walking out from inside.

    Her head of long hair like a waterfall was lightly bound up, the simple white dress worn on that person exuding an indescribable sense of pure enchanting beauty, where just the back view already made one¡¯s heart race and the mind captivated.

    She carried a wooden bucket in her hand, sprinkling the green liquid inside onto the nts, shining with l.u.s.trous brilliance, beautiful beyondpare.

    Yan Su was spellbound at that moment as a twig snapped under his feet.

    "Hmm?" The person heard the noise and she turned her body around to look in puzzlement.

    Yan Su¡¯s eyes red wide as he stared.

    Those mesmerizing eyes were overflowing with brilliant light, the elegant nose outstanding and sharp, the corners of her faintly pink lips slightly lifted, forming an incredibly irresistible arc. Her skin was fair as could be, especially under the sun¡¯s ray it seemed almost translucent in its smoothness, her face¡¯s beautypletely wless.

    The two people looked at each other over that distance between them for a moment. Thereafter, that person¡¯s eyes then blinked, and the arc at the ends of her lips deepened further, to reveal a faint smile.

    Qing Fei.....

    No, it¡¯s impossible.

    How could two people possibly look so much alike?

    Even the arc at the corners of their lips she showed when they first met was almost exactly alike!

    Yan Su was shocked to the core, and he did not have the courage to remain there a moment longer, immediately taking quick steps to depart from that ce.

    "Haha, interesting....."

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 18.1

    Chapter 18.1: Nightmare

    "From today on, you shall take my name. Since I met you in the night, then why not I call you Ye Li!" (Trantor Note: Ò¹Àë - Ye 4 = Night, Li 2 = Parting, loosely tranted as "departure of night".)

    "The Li in your name does not represent parting, but rather a reunion after a long time, because I will never abandon you again."

    "You bottled up gourd, why are you always so silent? If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought that you¡¯re mute."

    "Humans are selfish afterall huh? Little Ye, I had thought that such a thing would never happen to me, but all the bliss and joy were just an illusion."

    "Little Ye, we cannot..... see each other any more. I am getting married. I¡¯m sorry that I cannot keep my promise."

    "Little Ye, live a good life. Don¡¯t be foolish like me. In this world, there is no such thing as a true heart."

    "I¡¯m sorry Little Ye, I..... am leaving."

    Blood, a lot of blood was flowing out from her body, and staining her pure white wedding gown.

    From such a tiny little body, why is there so much blood?

    In the end, the entire room was all covered in blood. Blood was beginning to spill out from inside her eyes, but a smile still hung on her lips.

    "I must look very ugly like this. Haha. I did not think that I will die looking so ugly. Cough cough cough....."

    "You..... must not talk anymore....." He was feeling panic for the first time in his life as he frantically wiped off the blood from the corners of her lips incessantly, the blood just would not stop flowing.

    "Haha, Little Ye, it¡¯s so bizarre. I am actually feeling that you are worried about me and are not longer that cold and emotionless wooden person anymore." She had be so weak she could not move anymore, but to just lie limply in his arms. However, her mouth was still spewing out words that teased him.

    "What must I do to save you? Tell me!"

    "It no use. It was time that I should have soared, but unfortunately I failed, and was devoured instead. All my powers havepletely dispersed....." For one¡¯s lifelong cultivation to have dispersed, such a fate to her was as good as having dug her own grave.

    "You did that deliberately didn¡¯t you? Why did you do that! ?" The man¡¯s eye¡¯s were red and bloodshot, his handsome face contorted and fiercely twisted up in rage. "You deliberately sought your own death didn¡¯t you! ?"

    "Haiz..... I can never hide things from you." The woman said with a weak helplessugh. "This is the first time I am seeing you dare to raise your voice at me. You¡¯re really too much."

    She struggled very hard to raise a hand up slowly, to caress his cheek gently. "Promise me this. After I die, sneak my ashes out. Anywhere else is fine, but just don¡¯t leave me in this ce."

    "Live well you fool. Those people are still not aware of your abilities and only see you as a normal person. Otherwise, they would have tried all ways and means to make use of you. There will be no one to shield you when I¡¯m no longer around. You must not forget. You must escape from here....."

    "You fools! Search them out right this instant! How could all of you lose them under your guard! ?" A flurry of hurried footsteps sounded outside. Those people hade,e to bring her back.

    Arge amount of blood suddenly spilled out from the corners of the woman¡¯s lips and the exquisite and beautiful wedding gown on her body at that moment looked a garishly hair raising sight with the stark contrast between white and red.

    "Little Ye, remember my words. Live out your life..... well."

    "I am very tired."

    Her body suddenly emitted a strong brilliant golden glow, that lit up the entire skies, incredibly blinding. When the light subsided, everything then fell back into silence.

    The person in his arms no longer spoke, her eyes closed, her body cold.

    She had died. The light earlier had been the essence of her soul departing from her body, to turn into fine dust and disperse into nothing.

    The angry and frantic chatter of voices grew closer, but he seemed to not have heard a thing. He remained there in that position, his eyes empty and hollow.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 18.2

    Chapter 18.2: Nightmare

    The scene when they had first met was still so clear in his mind.

    That was such a fair skinned countenance with exquisite features, with crescent shaped eyes, and reaching straight for his hand,pletely unbothered by the wretched state he was in.

    "Are you willing toe with me?"

    It was not an attempt to ask for his opinion at all as the grasp of a hand closed over his, holding him firmly without allowing him to refuse at all.

    That small person was clearly being so warm but that tiny hand was instead bitingly cold. sped together with his warm hand, it sent a shiver running through him from the chill.

    "Aiyah! I¡¯m sorry, my hand is really cold isn¡¯t it? It is caused by my method of cultivation. Haha~ Let¡¯s do it this way. I¡¯ll rub my hands together a bit and it will not be cold anymore." She rubbed her hands together vigorously and breathed into her palms repeatedly. Watching that scene, it had looked rather silly.

    He probably had not noticed the smile at the corners of his own lips.

    After that, unexinably, he who had always been highly wary towards all living beings in this world then just stuck his hand out on his own, to say in a restrained voice: "I¡¯m not cold."

    Hearing that, the little person was taken aback a moment, and then held his hand happily, using him as a warming stove.

    And for so many years, once winter came, she just love to be huddled together with him to keep warm.

    No one woulde to stick to him like this anymore!

    No one would rascally stick their icy cold hand down the back of his neck to prank him anymore.

    No one, would be able to give him the warm feeling his life had be so refreshing.

    She had said: "You are not my servant, and also not my subordinate. You are not allowed to call me Young Miss. Since I call you Little Ye, hee hee. Then you can call me Little Yu!"

    What a heartwarming name it was to call, but a pity he never dared to call it out that easily, as that would only bring trouble to her.

    Hence, despite the disappointment on her face every time, he did not call out her her name.

    They gradually grew up after that, and she no longer persisted on that.

    The handsome looking man gradually regained focus in his eyes and his parched lips parted. Slowly, in an almost inaudible voice, his mouth spat out two words. "Little..... Yu....."

    s, she could not longer hear!

    Never ever hear again.....

    Waking up with his face streaked with tears once again, the man¡¯s consciousness was seemingly still caught up in his dream.

    A suffocating ache filled his chest. His heart was clearly still beating strongly but his body was incredibly cold. In that midsummer season, his body felt like it was enveloped with the icy winter¡¯s chill.

    This terrifying nightmare, was one he could not escape from ever since that time.

    His hand clutched at his chest, he gasped heavily for air.

    "Your Highness, are you alright Your Highness? You had a nightmare again?" The door was opened suddenly and a good looking youth parted the thin silk screen as he leaned over to pat the man¡¯s chest anxiously. "Is this alright? Feeling better already?"

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s eyes shed with an icy chill, and his huge hand swept out. The youth¡¯s body flew out like a kite with a broken string, vomiting out a mouthful of blood.

    "Your Highness, please quell your anger. Your subordinate had in a moment of anxiety breached the taboo. I beg for Your Highness to mete out your punishment!" The youth seemed to not have even felt the pain, as he knelt upon the floor, his head buried low on the floor.

    This G.o.d of ughter hated people¡¯s touch the most. Regardless whether it was man or woman, anyone that got too close would die, and there had never been any exception before.

    "Get out!" An icy cold voice that sounded like a demon from h.e.l.l boomed, causing the youth to quake violently, seemingly never expecting that he would be able to get out from this alive.

    Recovering from stunned shock, he quickly retreated outside.

    Qing Ye Li came down from his bed, and as he moved, a sliver of snowy white fell onto his shoulder.

    His expression quickly turned to one of surprise.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 19.1

    Chapter 19.1: Luring the Grub

    His gaze subconsciously looked to the side, where there was a half body¡¯s length mirror.

    A tall and straight backed figure was reflected in it, the head of hip length hair exceptionally striking, silvery white almost like snow.

    At many a time, he was unable to differentiate whether it he was in his dreams or reality.

    And this person before him, even after so long, still felt so unfamiliar.

    After Little Yu died, he had followed herst wishes to sneak her outside. Unfortunately, that maniac of a man had cruelly not even wanted to spare her dead body.

    Just as he was escaping from that devil¡¯s nest with Little Yu¡¯s body, he was discovered.

    That man ordered the a.s.sa.s.sins under him to injure him heavily, and the man even went on to tear up Little Yu¡¯s wedding gown before his eyes. The girl¡¯s eyes were closed, her expression peaceful, so gentle and beautiful that she looked like a sleeping beauty.

    She would never wake up anymore, never to move again, and wasn¡¯t able to retaliate.

    The girl whom he saw as a G.o.ddess, was made to suffer such humiliation even after her death.

    He was being held down by several people. But right at that moment, an insane thought suddenly came into his mind. He wanted to kill this man, to kill this demon who sought to taint Little Yu!

    A change seemed toe over his body at that moment, where the powers in him surged explosively. His ck hair that was level with his ears suddenly grew long at an exponential speed, turning silvery white as snow as it spread out tyrannically, causing the a.s.sa.s.sins to release the grip on him subconsciously.

    He saw the fear in the the man¡¯s eyes, but a pity it was already toote. The one and only thought in his head was to tear him up to shreds!

    He wanted the world to be covered in blood, to let the world that caused the girl¡¯s death to never ever see the light of day again! !

    He embarked on a berserk ma.s.sacre and after that, he had suddenly found himself here in this strange world.

    The only thing he knew was that this was a worldpletely different from the one he had been in, but there were simrities as well. The people here cultivate themselves as well, and the spirit energy here seemed to be denser, where cultivation progress was a lot faster than the previous world.

    He had fallen into a deep sleep this time because he had reached the bottleneck of another level¡¯s peak, where the power became uncontroble, and going into deep sleep would allow him to slowly absorb that power.

    Now his entire body was feeling incredibly rxed, and just what kind of a level he had attained was something he did not know himself, as the way he cultivated waspletely different from the people here afterall.

    If Little Yu was still around, she would surely know!

    "Little Yu....." Qing Ye Li could not help but mutter softly, and his eyes suddenly narrowed as an audacious thought came into his mind.

    Could Little Yu possibly still be alive?

    Since he was still alive, then she who had already reached the Half Divine Realm could not possibly have fallen just like that!

    That¡¯s right, this must be the case. For a person who was so kind hearted, she should not disappear just like that. Maybe, she might havee to this strangends just like him as well!

    Qing Ye Li took a deep breath and his long slender hand stretched out, a silvery white pearl suddenly appearing in his hand.

    "Nah, this is for you."

    "What is it?"

    "It contains a sliver of my consciousness in there. If a dayes that you cannot find me or you encounter danger, crush it and I will be able to sense it."

    That bit of consciousness had been entrusted to him for so many years, and he could never bear to use the pearl. But now, he could only depend on it to find Little Yu.

    "I am fine. I hope that everything is great for you as well." Qing Ye Li closed his eyes, and without any more hesitation, he clenched his fist and crushed the pearl in his palm.

    Hopefully, it was not toote.

    "Ugh....."

    The girl who waspletely focused on her elixir refinement, suddenly felt a stab of stinging pain in between her brows.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 19.2

    Chapter 19.2: Luring the Grub

    Seeing the elixir that was about to be sessfully cultivated suddenly about to be ruined, she quickly bit down on the tip of her tongue and pushed another sliver of her mental power into it, just managing to save the elixir.

    She then carefully kept the elixir in a specially crafted porcin bottle before she heaved a sigh of relief.

    "What just happened there?" Qing Yu muttered as she ma.s.saged her temples. That had touched her right in the core of her spirit, a feeling that had been so intimate and familiar.

    Don¡¯t tell me.....

    "Impossible, that¡¯s not possible. I must be mistaken."

    Qing Yuughed as she shook her head to herself. She still had to resolve that troublesome problem today to repay the debt she owed and she didn¡¯t have the time to think too much about it.

    ¡ª Gathered Clouds Loft ¡ª

    "Young..... Young Master Qing! What are you doing! ?"

    Bai Zhi Yan stared in open mouthed surprise as the handsome looking youth very skillfully plucked the clothes off the man lying on the bed in just a few moves and thed was just about to extend his demonic ws upon the man¡¯s pants.

    He quickly moved to stop thed. "Why must you..... remove the clothes?"

    Why was he the one feeling awkward instead when he asked those words?

    Thed¡¯s face was one ofplete calm.

    His good looking brow was raised up and he asked: "How am I going to find the grub¡¯s exact location if I do not take off his clothes?"

    "Must..... Must all the clothes be taken off?" Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face had flushed a deep red and it was a good while before he found his voice.

    "No need." Qing Yu replied indifferently and she went on to take off the pants on the outside, leaving the teensy tight little pair of shorts inside on him.

    Bai Zhi Yan then blew out a long breath in relief. It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s still alright. If the demonic G.o.d knew that he had allowed people to pluck all his clothes off when he woke up, the Lord would surely have him killed.

    Qing Yu¡¯s gaze did not turn away as it swept over the man¡¯s perfectly sculpted body, onlying to a stop right below the navel. There was a little creature the size of a fist sleepingfortably there and snoring away, its body asionally twitching slightly.

    She pulled out an exquisitely crafted bottle out from her sleeve and pulled out the stopper. A refreshing fragrance immediately wafted out, the scent causing people to be slightly taken aback.

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s eyes widened in shock and he then began to look at that little porcin bottle, his face seemingly a little pained. Such a supreme grade elixir, and they were really going to feed it to that despicable little worm?

    That¡¯s really infuriating.

    The scent the elixir was giving out could not possibly be ignored and it was just too tempting. Even the ice and fire Yin Yang Grub which was soundly asleep twitched in its state of unconsciousness, its closed eyes beginning to swivel around in search for the source of the smell.

    Suddenly getting excited and agitated, it could not help but to spread torment onto its host. Lou Jun Yao¡¯s brows knitted up tightly despite being in his unconscious state, the colour of hisplexion turning an ugly shade.

    The next second, Bai Zhi Yan was horrified when he saw that a slight protrusion at the Lord lower abdomen started to move around, and he could hear a series of sounds that sound like the growl of a stomach when hungry going "goodoo", "goodoo", a highly terrifying sound.

    Qing Yu narrowed her eyes and the corners of her lips curled up. She held the Essence Elixir between her fingers and held it up in the air right over the spot the grub was squirming. With the scent now closer, the worm was growing impatient. What was originally just a small protrusion started to swell up, to be a little b.u.mp.

    This is the moment!

    Qing Yu moved her hand forward a little, and then smacked it down hard right onto that b.u.mp. A little figure then broke out through the flesh of its host¡¯s body, lurching ferociously straight at Qing Yu.

    At the moment just before it got too close to Qing Yu, its entire body was suddenly caught and held under a powerful force, feeling like it was being crushed under a huge mountain as it fell heavily onto the ground, unable to climb to its feet at all.

    Qing Yu did not pay it any attention after that but went on to stuff that elixir straight into Lou Jun Yao¡¯s mouth. The elixir immediately melted in his mouth and it was swallowed down his throat.

    "d.a.m.n you human! That is mine!"

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 20.1

    Chapter 20.1: Little Grub That¡¯s a Beauty Fanatic

    That voice had a clear raspiness to it, a little stinging and harsh on the ears.

    And that sound hade out from that fleshy looking grub that was now unable to move in the slightest.

    "The grub¡¯s cultivation must have let it evolve into an evil spirit! It can actually talk?" Bai Zhi Yan knew that the worm no longer posed to be a threat and he was crouched down in a squat, looking at it appraisingly.

    It¡¯s body was about the size of a baby¡¯s fist, rotund in shape, with two antennae on its head, its body in alternating colours of blue and red. Its eyes were grey, and they looked a little malevolent.

    "Heh heh, it looks really ugly." Bai Zhi Yan surmised.

    "You¡¯re the ugly one! Your whole family¡¯s ugly!" The ice and fire Yin Yang Grub retorted angrily.

    Of course it knew that it was not great looking and that was why it would only choose people with outstanding looks to be its host. It had an inferiorityplex and was highly irritable, detesting people who said it was ugly the most.

    If not for the fact that it was not able to move right at that moment, then it would surely have wanted to kill that foul mouthed man.

    Qing Yu observed the man lying on the bed carefully for a while. After ascertaining that there was no other symptoms that presented a threat to his life, she then slowly turned herself around, to look down at that little grub who was exchanging res with Bai Zhi Yan.

    It looked utterly disgusting and Qing Yu was getting an ufortable feeling in her stomach, the expression on her face turning cold.

    The grub worm that had still been rambling on with curses suddenly froze and stared in a daze at the dazzling white clothed youth.

    It was impossible to tell whether those exquisite facial features were male or female but they were imbued with a kind of gentleness that was more beautiful than what most youths possessed, and without the wilful recklessness of young girls, with a sort of heavenly indolence. His eyes were tinged with a bit of iciness, and a noticeable amount of disgust, but none of that reduced any of his good looks.

    The ice and fire Yin Yang Grub had lived for more than a hundred years and it had never seen a person with such wless looks. He was in fact more beautiful looking than all the handsome men it had ever seen put together.

    At that moment, its eyes were filled with surprise and joy,pletely disregarding the fact that it was currently trapped, and it was all caused by that very same youth.

    Qing Yu saw the way the worm was staring at her and she became even more impatient. She pulled out another wooden bottle and then put the bug into it.

    That little fe waspletely immersed in her beauty and it did not put up any resistance as it was being put into the bottle.

    It was only after it was trapped in that sealed s.p.a.ce that it was finally able to react, struggling and roaring out in violent rage.

    Qing Yu closed her palm over the bottle and sent a bolt of spirit power to strike inside the bottle. The grub worm immediately quietened down, having been knocked unconscious by that surge of power that had struck so abruptly.

    She tossed the bottle to Bai Zhi Yan and he caught it instinctively. He then asked feeling rather confused: "Why have you given it to me for?"

    In the end, all he got was a roll of thed¡¯s eyes as he said: "You don¡¯t really think that your Lord is fine just by getting that worm out of him are you?"

    "Isn¡¯t that the case? ?"

    "The ice and fire Yin Yang Grub is one that is ranked highly among voodoo grubs used in Ancient Witchcraft. If not for the fact that I had a certain understanding about them from before, I would not have been able to get it out so easily. That worm has stayed in your Lord¡¯s body for too long a period of time and I think it has consumed quite a bit of your Lord¡¯s essence energy. You will need to refine that grub within the span of three days and extract the crystal out of its brain for your Lord to absorb to root out his conditionpletely."

    "I see." Bai Zhi Yan nodded, but then suddenly seemed to have thought of something. "Why do you not do the refinement yourself?"

    Things have alreadye to such ate stage, why not see the treatment all the way through to its end?

    "I don¡¯t want." Qing Yu crinkled up her nose in contempt. "That thing is too disgusting."

    "....." Bai Zhi Yan was speechless but could not helpughing. At that moment, thed was acting very much like a little kid.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 20.2

    Chapter 20.2: Little Grub That¡¯s a Beauty Fanatic

    In the midst of their conversation, it was not known when the man lying on the bed had quietly opened his eyes, the pair of violet eyes more brilliant than before. Where there had always been ayer of haze over those eyes, they were now clear and pristine, like the purest and most natural of purple crystal.

    Qing Yu was stunned for a moment, seemingly mesmerized by that pair of eyes that were so wlessly in their beauty, where she then gave a faint smile with a slight curl of her lips and said: "Looks like you are fine now."

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes were nk for a few seconds, but they recovered very quickly.

    There was something that changed in his body and he felt different, a kind offortable easiness, except for a almost imperceptible..... chilliness?

    His gaze then subconsciously looked down at his body and the colour on his face immediately darkened visibly. His teeth gritted together as he called out: "Bai Zhi Yan!"

    Bai Zhi Yan had served under him for so many years afterall and he must have understood the Lord¡¯s temperament the best. At almost the very same moment his voice fell, Bai Zhi Yan moved in the very next second to pull the thin nket at the side to cover his Lord up well and fully.

    That was no joke. That fe Lou Jun Yao was not only a clean freak but the extent of his paranoia towards certain things were just indescribable you know?

    One did not have to mention cing him in an almostplete state of nakedness and for him to be seen by others like that, just how big of a face losing act that would be to him.

    It was thought that if this was not done only to save him, that fe would not have hesitated in the slightest as he struck him dead with a single palm strike.

    The two men before her had one raging with fury and the other smiling awkwardly as Qing Yu then slowly regained her senses. That particr person¡¯s irregr actions earlier had her feeling rather bamboozled and it was a momentter that she tossed out a statement indifferently: "Are you..... feeling shy?"

    "What did you say?" Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes dimmed, his malevolent gaze sweeping over to the nonchnt andnguid youth leaning against the wall.

    Seeing the situation, Bai Zhi Yan blocked off his line of sight. "My Lord, it was Young Master Qing who saved you."

    Just how powerful the Lord¡¯s pair of eyes were was something he had tasted before himself. If in a moment of carelessness the Lord came to hurt thed, wouldn¡¯t that make the Lord an ingrate who forgets kindness rendered to him?

    Seeing that there was no reaction, Bai Zhi Yan then said: "My Lord, Young Master Qing is really very skilled. Your body was not afflicted with the ice and fire poison but it was all brought about by a grub that resided in your body."

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Grub?"

    Even in the Cloud Heaven, a voodoo grub was something that everyone feared, a exceptionally rare and mystical kind of existence.

    Usually, only in the big family ns would they keep a hidden trump card or two, and that would be Grub Breeders. These breeders were born from people using the grubs against their enemies or to gain control over others. The Grub Breeders lived perpetually in darkness, among thousands and thousands of grub worms, highly terrifying people.

    Lou Jun Yao had never liked to have any dealings with these dark and sinister people. Although he could really be considered to be a good person himself, but with something that was so horrendously evil, once one was tainted, one would be consigned to inextricable d.a.m.nation. That was something he knew clearly in his heart.

    And now, he was being told that the thing that had tormented him for so long was not poison, but a terrifyingly evil voodoo grub!

    What made it even more unbelievable was that no one had been able to survive after being caught under the ravages of a voodoo grub, while he, had miraculously survived for such a long time.

    Even for one as powerful as he was, could not help but feel fear lingering within.

    "You don¡¯t need to worry about it as it has already been extracted. You are lucky, that you met me." By looking at his expression, Qing Yu already knew what he was thinking. She then pointed at Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s hand and said: "It¡¯s in there. You will only need to have it refined, and you will recover fully. You will also gain quite significantly from this as your cultivation will increase greatly."

    A thing like the ice and fire Yin Yang Grub was not without its advantages, as it would at least be able to bolster one¡¯s speed in cultivation progress, where what could be achieved in a day would equal what would take others half a month.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 21.1

    Chapter 21.1: Golden Red Elixir mes

    "Thank you." Lou Jun Yao restrained his emotions, and nodded his head slightly. "You have saved me, and I will remember this as a debt I owe you."

    Qing Yu could not help butugh. "Shouldn¡¯t I be the one who owes you a favour? Afterall, I took your Pr Fire Core."

    "That is apletely separate matter. The debt owed for having saved my life is not what a mere bunch of herb can offset." Lou Jun Yao was in a great mood, as the smile at the corners of his lips deepened slightly. "I had been bogged by this for many years which had greatly wrecked my body. If my body is ravaged for another few years by it, it will not be long before I will lose my life."

    Qing Yu lips unconsciously curled up. "It will be alright. I will prescribe some medicine for you in awhile. Your body¡¯s const.i.tution is rather good and you will slowly recover."

    It was clear with just one nce that the man¡¯s ident.i.ty was anything but ordinary and his heart must be proud and arrogant, where the things he would not be able to ept would be to see that something was wrong with his own body!

    The elegant white clothed handsomed already looked exceptionally exquisite when he did not smile and when a faint smile hung on his lips, it was like the sun had lit up the entire dim and dark room.

    Lou Jun Yao smiled. "For that, I would have to trouble you."

    Bai Zhi Yan looked at the two people from the side, seeing them exchange pleasant courteous words alternatively, and the expression on his face became a little strange.

    My Lord..... Has the poison not been purgedpletely? This manner of speech isn¡¯t like you at all you know?

    His personality was one of "great as the Heavens and Earth are, I am the greatest!", wildly arrogant, never knowing what courtesy was in the slightest, so there was no need to even mention him knowing how to beat around the bush in humble politeness. What could have possibly possessed him today?

    Could it be.....

    His gaze then discreetly turned to peer at thed¡¯s face of unmatched beauty and allure.

    Could the reason be because thed is so good looking?

    "I wonder from where the Young Master received tutge? Seeing that you are still so young but your attainment in the field of Medicine has already reached the realm of alchemists whose age have reached past half a century, I would think that your teacher must surely be a person of extraordinary significance." Lou Jun Yao went on in a roundabout manner, before he finally spoke what was really on his mind.

    Thisd, had some great moves, possessed great skills in Medicine, and even held knowledge about witchcraft. With such a great talent, wouldn¡¯t he be recklessly wasting a gift from Heaven if he did not rope thed in over to his side?

    Qing Yuughed helplessly and said: "I belong to no sect or n, my skills acquired through self study."

    These two master and servant pair are rather quaint. Both of them asking the same things one after another. Have alchemists really be such a rare existence in this world? And that¡¯s why they were trying so hard to win over the power behind her after just seeing she was skilled in Medicine? ?

    Very unfortunately, she really did not have any powerful sects or ns.

    "It was through one single chance encounter that I inherited knowledge in Medicine that allowed me this small aplishment and I did not have a Master."

    When she said it thest time, Bai Zhi Yan had looked half dubious and she thought she might as well make it clear this time.

    Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow slightly. Thed did not look like he was lying.

    But, wasn¡¯t his luck a little too good? To be able to inherit those skills in Medicine, that was something that all alchemists would hope to get their entire lives.

    And, there was one more thing that he was still a little curious about.

    "Then, I wonder at what grade of alchemy are you at now?"

    His level shouldn¡¯t be too low.

    That was also something Bai Zhi Yan was curious about. He had not been able to decipher thed¡¯s cultivation nor his grade as an alchemist. If the grade was did not far surpa.s.s his, it would then mean that thed had employed some special method to conceal it.

    Once that question was asked, Qing Yu was first taken aback a moment, before she blinked her eyes and then went on to ask: "Grade..... How are they gauged?"

    The air grew heavy for a moment.

    Was this kid making a joke out of all this?

    Could it be that he was not from this world and that was why he did not even know what levels and grades were? ?

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 21.2

    Chapter 21.2: Golden Red Elixir mes

    Bai Zhi Yan coughed twice to lend relief to the awkward atmosphere. "Young Master Qing..... err..... doesn¡¯t seem to understand it all that well. It works like this. As every single person possess a different level of gift, so at the moment of birth, infants undergo a test to ascertain how gifted they are. Some people possess prodigious gift in the area of alchemy while some others would be more gifted in martial cultivation."

    "Regardless whether it is in alchemy or martial prowess, they are differentiated into high and low grades. Like for alchemists for example, their grades are Gold, Silver, Bronze and above that would be tinum, White Silver and Green Bronze. The Bronze grade is the lowest level and they need to rely on Beast Fire or its equivalent as a source of fire when they practice alchemy. When one attains the Silver level, they would then be able to slowly garner their own Elixir Fire."

    After that exnation, Qing Yu was finally able to understand.

    So that was how the grading of alchemists worked in this world.

    "Then, what grade are you at already?" Qing Yu asked as she looked at the man in front of her. She knew that the man was an alchemist.

    Bai Zhi Yan smiled and a highly intense silver me suddenly sprouted from his fingertip. "I have just advanced into White Silver."

    "Then you would considered to be a very great alchemist already." Qing Yu said as she nodded her head.

    "Young Master Qing¡¯s proficiency in Medicine is at a much higher level than mine and I think you must already be at the tinum grade....." The smile on Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face suddenly congealed. The blinding flickering red me caused him to be stunned for a moment.

    "Is that what tinum grade fire..... looks like? But based on what you said earlier, it should be golden in colour....." Qing Yu said in puzzlement as she looked at the little golden red me on her fingertip.

    That fire had been with her all the way since her previous life and it had gained spirit consciousness. Having released it out like this, it was like a child who had been locked up for a long time, highly active and lively, moving around on her hand, and even bouncing a time or two intermittently.

    Bai Zhi Yan was shocked beyond words, and he was unable to speak at all at that moment.

    "Could that Elixir Fire possibly have gained its own spirit consciousness?" Although Lou Jun Yao was not an alchemist, but he had seen Bai Zhi Yan cultivate and refine medicines so many times. His Elixir Fire was not so lively and the colour in this one was..... really rarely seen.

    Seeing that he had been able to tell, Qing Yu did not try to conceal it. "That¡¯s right. This little fe has been with me for a very long time, and is capable of human emotions."

    As she had thought, she shouldn¡¯t have let ite out. That yful little fire source was twirling around her fingers in circles, from one finger onto the next, zipping around happily.

    It went on for awhile, and it must have sensed that its Mistress was getting a little impatient before it showed some restraint,ing to a stop on her palm and did not move anymore.

    Bai Zhi Yan looked like he had been dealt a devastating blow as his face turned sorrowful and highly despondent. "It¡¯s really..... so infuriating to bepared with other people....."

    He was afterall well and proper recognized as the most gifted prodigy among the Divine Healers Sect but whenpared to this youngd, he paled inparisonpletely.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze grew deep as it darkened. ¡¯Is Young Master Qing also from the Cloud Heaven?"

    It was the second time she had heard that unfamiliar name.

    Qing Yu cast a nce at Bai Zhi Yan. The first time had been him asking her the same thing.

    "I do not know what this Cloud Heaven both of you have spoken of really is. I only know that this is the Green Wave Kingdom and I, grew up here in this ce."

    "This ce is only one among low gradends." Seeing that thed really did not know it, Lou Jun Yao still exined it patiently to him. "The ce you are in is called the Jade Pearl Continent, where martial cultivation is seen to be slightly more inadequate. The continent is split up three ways, into the Green Wave, Water Edge, and Martial Blue, three kingdoms."

    "Above this ce is the White Marsh Continent, medium gradends, where the cultivation of any regr person there is equivalent to a powerful pugilist here. And another level higher up will be the Cloud Heaven."

    Qing Yu nodded her head, and immediately arched an eyebrow up. "Seems like you people are people from Cloud Heaven?"

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 21.3

    Chapter 21.3: Golden Red Elixir mes

    "That¡¯s right."

    "To have crossed over two continents at once, it must have drained your cultivation quite a bit. Are you people running away from enemy persecution?" Qing Yu asked as she rubbed her chin thoughtfully.

    ¡¯It can be considered to be that!" Lou Jun Yao smiled. "With my body bing weaker by the day, encountering an enemy would only mean being ughtered. In that case, wouldn¡¯t hiding far far away from them be the smarter thing to do?"

    "Mm. Being adaptable is definitely a virtue."

    Bai Zhi Yan was speechless. "....."

    Only mean being ughtered..... Aren¡¯t you taking it too far with pretending to be weak and helpless.....

    And you¡¯re saying it with such a serious face, almost deceiving me as well.

    But.....

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s surveying eyes then came back onto the two people who were chatting away happily, and he came to a conclusion.

    Lou Jun Yao was indeed showing a fondness for thatd.

    As he had never seen his Lord ever being so chatty.

    In another part of the capital city.....

    Yan Ning Luo and Yan Xi Cheng had a fight and they parted on an unhappy note.

    All the way from when they were very young, Yan Xi Cheng had always doted on her very much, never once raising his voice at her.

    And this time, just because of apletely unrted person, he had actually scolded her. In a fit of anger, Yan Ning Luo then decided not to return home.

    Although she did note back to the Imperial Capital much, but she still had several fast and steady friends, and the Left Prime Minister¡¯s youngest daughter was one that she was usually closest to.

    Among the famous women in the Imperial Capital, besides Yan Ning Luo being hailed as the greatest beauty, Yu Xiao Ning was also well known to be ady who was both talented and beautiful.

    Known as the Imperial City¡¯s dual pride together as Yan Ning Luo.

    Su Xiao Ning had a fair and tiny almond shaped face, her sharp chin tinged with a faint line of Beauty¡¯s cleft which was exceptionally enchanting. Her quick witted limpid pair of sparkling eyes seemed to talk, a highly intelligent and graceful youngdy.

    At that moment, her dainty cherry lips were slightly curled up, amused as she looked at her gloomy and unhappy good friend.

    "Who could have angered our greatest beauty now? What audacity. Tell me and I will vent your frustration onto them for you."

    Yan Ning Luo rolled her eyes at her friend. "And you¡¯re still teasing me?"

    "When did I do that? Am I not showing concern here! ?" Su Xiao Ning covered her mouth andughed lightly. "Aiyah, don¡¯t be so unhappy. It¡¯s not often we can meet and reminisce of old times. With you bing the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s greatest female senior, I am finding it harder and harder to keep up with you."

    Yan Ning Luo scoffed at her. "Here you are squeezing out sourness to make vinegar again. How am I as capable as you! ? Our entire Green Wave Country will have to depend on you!"

    Although the Left Prime Minister was a weak and frail literary official, but his children had all done well for themselves. This one here was his youngest daughter, a prodigy genius born to do business and trade.

    A good half of the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s industries were all Yu Xiao Ning¡¯s and it could be said that she controlled the kingdom¡¯s economic lifeline.

    So beautiful and was able to make so much money. Only the Heavens knew how many young men were harbouring some ideas towards her.

    "I have heard that the Water Edge Kingdom is going to send a princess here to propose a match in marriage?" Yu Xiao Ning stopped fooling around and started to speak of serious business.

    "Marriage proposal? It¡¯s just a cover, sheer camouge." Yan Ning Luo answered with a sneer. "The oneing here is not any princess, but the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s most favoured Ninth Princess, Xin Yan. Would Yue Mu Chen who is so crazily protective of that sister of his really marry her off to an enemy kingdom? Only when the sun rises up from the west!"

    Yu Xiao Ning rubbed her chin. "That¡¯s quite true. But then..... What are theying here for?"

    Could it be that because the kingdoms were at peace and they were feeling idle, so they are thinking to start a war?

    "You are so busy making money all the time and I think you are not aware that that demonic Duke of Vast Seas has awoken, and he will be the one escorting Yue Xin Yan here."

    "That..... That can¡¯t be true!" The smile at the corners of Yu Xiao Ning¡¯s lips then showed a rare moment of stiffening.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 22.1

    Chapter 22.1: Unlucky, Unlucky, Really Unlucky!

    Would they really be that unlucky?

    She still remembered back when she had opened her first restaurant, it was destroyed by the Duke of Vast Seas.

    The losses she incurred back at that time had almost made her life not worth living at all. Because the restaurant had been ratherrge in scale, all the fixtures and fittings inside were all carefully and painfully created and put together by her. After she took so much effort to bring the business up to reach a peak, a war started between the Green Wave Kingdom and the Water Edge Kingdom.

    That G.o.d of ughter had been vicious, quickly causing her to lose her restaurantpletely, and what did he then say?

    A wasteful extravagance? !

    Did she take his family¡¯s money to waste! ? That scoundrel! !

    Thinking about it now still pained her quite a bit.

    Yan Ning Luo had not thought so much about it as she nodded her head. "I heard that they wille in another month¡¯s time, which would coincide with the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s triennial All Saint¡¯s Festival."

    Yu Xiao Ning nodded in agreement. Looks like she would have to fully prepare her protection mechanisms in advance this time, in case that G.o.d of ughteres to tear up her territories when he¡¯s in a bad mood.

    "Eh? Isn¡¯t that the Crown Prince? Why is he out?" Through the half covered window, a tall and slender figure in dark green slowly walked past, his face gentle and elegant, exceptionally outstanding looking.

    Hearing that, Yan Ning Luo lifted her eyes to look, and then retracted her gaze, seemingly indifferent.

    Yu Xiao Ning did not hear any response and she turned her head back. "Little Ning, aren¡¯t you going to go down and see the Crown Prince at all?"

    "There no need for me to go see him. I see him often enough in the sect."

    "Tsk, don¡¯t try to deceive me. Don¡¯t I know you well enough? You must be trying to avoid him." Yu Xiao Ning said, immediately exposing her.

    Yan Ning Luo red at her. "What do you mean I¡¯m avoiding him? Do you think he wants to see me so much?"

    These birthdate characters of these two must surely sh each other¡¯s. It was not known why they always seemed to dislike the sight of each other from a very young age. How are they going to get along when they get married in future?

    Yu Xiao Ning held her hand over her forehead. She was really very worried for her!

    ¡ª Duke of Eternal Peace Manor ¡ª

    Qing Yu returned back from outside, and she had just opened the door when she saw Qing Bei standing in the corner, his expression looking rather panicked.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" She asked as her eyebrow lifted.

    "Sis." Seeing that she hade back, the youth then blew out a breath in relief. "Father came here earlier, and he just stood outside the door for a very long time. It almost frightened me to death."

    "Is that so?" Qing Yu curled up her lips in a smile. "Why are you so afraid of? You¡¯re afraid that he would see that you can actually stand on your feet?"

    "Mm." Qing Bei nodded, his voice soft. "I was afraid that if Father saw it, it might spoil your ns."

    "So foolish." Qing Yu stretched her hand out, and rapped a knuckle on his head. "So what of he sees it? What can happen? At most you can just tell him that you encountered an expert who treated your crippled legs for you. That would at least make him take note and he might even pay a little attention to you!"

    "I do not care for all that." Qing Bei sneered. "Did you go to the Gathered Cloud Loft to treat that man¡¯s condition?"

    "Mm. I just gave him a body checkup and I did not find much problems. When he recovers, then I will have nothing to do with them anymore." Qing Yu said with a smile. "I¡¯m going to rest. You better go carry on with your cultivation and don¡¯t bezy. I¡¯ve set up a barrier array outside and no one will disturb you."

    "Mm. I know."

    Qing Yu went back to her room and closed the door before she sat herself on the bed, to gather her mind in meditation. The moment she closed her eyes, everything surrounding her seemed to blur, her body feeling light as a feather, like she hade to another world.

    This was her personal s.p.a.ce dimension. She came to this ce whenever she cultivates herself. The spirit energy in here was highly robust and dense, more than a hundred times stronger than outside.

    When she had just returned here from outside, she noticed that something did not feel quite right in her body. There were faint signs of her about to achieve a breakthrough and she had immediately rushed her way in here.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 22.2

    Chapter 22.2: Unlucky, Unlucky, Really Unlucky!

    Back in her past life, she had already cultivated the Buried Soul Arts to its pinnacle and now that she was starting all over again, because she already had experienced it once before, she found it easier to grasp it when cultivating, yielding faster results.

    It was funny saying this. The Qing Family in her previous life was the greatest reclusive family n, hidden from the world, the embodiment of righteousness who helped the dying and healed the wounded, their heart epa.s.sing the world.

    But the two secret treasures handed down from the ancestors, one of them being the <buried soul="" arts="">> was clearly not any orthodox skill as it contained nock of devilry techniques inside. The other <heavenly insights="" of="" medicine="">> was also not a preciousption of medical books as the legends imed as half of its contents were about techniques with poisonous voodoo grubs.</heavenly></buried>

    It could be seen that the people had been deceived, as no one had ever seen those legendary secret treasures.

    But one thing was true.

    Within the Burial Soul Arts, there was a powerful Ancient Magical Artifact, where after undergoing many thousands and thousands of years of practice, it had developed a spirit consciousness.

    And at that moment, it was quietly lying there in a corner within Qing Yu¡¯s s.p.a.ce dimension.

    It was a gold and silver dual colored snake shaped circlet, and there were manyplicated ancient looking designs on its surface. It remained there quietly, not moving at all.

    Qing Yu rubbed a finger in between her brows and walked over to knock on the snake¡¯s head.

    The circlet quivered, and a blinding light emitted from it before it then slowly opened its eyes. Its pair of long and slender eyes were also dual coloured with gold and silver, that looked very nice.

    "Mistress?" The little snake blinked its eyes, still a little groggy, before its mouth split into a smile. "Mistress, you¡¯ve be stronger again!"

    Qing Yu snorted a breath through her nose and asked: "How long has it been for you already? And you¡¯re still not able to regain human shape. I am starting to have thoughts of abandoning you now."

    "Wah! No! Don¡¯t Mistress! I am really trying trying my very hardest to restore my spirit body!" The little snake wailed pitifully, its gold and silver eyes almost glistening with tears, a sight that tugged at one¡¯s heart.

    "How are you feeling now." Qing Yu suddenly asked out of the blue, and the little snake was not able to react for a moment. "What?"

    "You are my weapon spirit. Do you not feel anything at all after I undergo a breakthrough?"

    It then dawned upon the little snake as it swiveled it head a little and its body swelled from just about the thickness of an adult¡¯s thumb up a few times.

    "Huh? I grew bigger? !" The little snake¡¯s face filled up with surprise, twisting its body and shaking its tail. It then slithered up onto Qing Yu¡¯s hand, to rub its head against the back of Qing Yu¡¯s hand. "Mistress, look! I¡¯ve grown bigger. Hahaha....."

    "Imbecile." Qing Yu said with a roll of her eyes. "Having turned back into your original form must have brought your intelligence down to that of a r.e.t.a.r.d as well."

    "Hmph! I am obviously very clever! In what way am I a r.e.t.a.r.d! ?" The little snake harrumphed, as it turned its head away in indignation.

    Qing Yu stroked it cold body. "I don¡¯t know what could possibly be holding you down. I think I¡¯ll refine a batch of elixirs that restores spirits for you in awhile or you would still be just a snake even when my hair has turned all white!"

    "Really? Thank you Mistress!"

    The little snake had regressed a lot as she had thought. Upon hearing that there would be elixirs to eat, it immediately became so happy and it was rubbing itself against her hand like a little child.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly looked a little sad. That golden haired youth who saw himself as unparalleled in the world had been so spirited and full of mettle. If not for her, he would surely still be living leisurely, enjoying a life free of worries.

    But now, it could not even maintain its most basic human form.....

    "Mistress, are you unhappy again?" Although the little snake¡¯s mental intelligence was not entirelyplete, but its emotional senses had be very sensitive. It had its tiny head lifted up as it stared at her earnestly with its long slender eyes.

    "No, I¡¯m not." Qing Yu could not help but smile as she shook her head. "You get yourself some good rest. I¡¯lle see you again after some time, to give you the elixirs."

    "Mm, mm. I will Mistress." The little snake licked her finger, and then obediently leapt off her hand, to coil itself up into a circlet again, shrunk back in a corner quietly.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 22.3

    Chapter 22.3: Unlucky, Unlucky, Really Unlucky!

    Qing Yu had just broken through and her aura was still a little unstable. She stayed inside there for a little while more, before she retreated from there.

    She had only been in the spatial dimension for a while but it had already be dark outside and Qing Bei was already not in the room anymore. The youth had always had a mind of his own from a very young age and towards Qing Bei¡¯s affairs, Qing Yu seldom interfered.

    The moon hung high up in the night sky, spilling down a cover of silvery white, unimaginably beautiful.

    The ends of Qing Yu¡¯s mouth were slightly lifted, her mood unconsciously great. She was about to go out for a stroll when a figure flitted speedily right across the night sky, that then suddenly plummeted downwards in a straight fall.

    And of all the many ces there to fall into, the figure fell into the herbs beds that she had carefully tended, squashing arge portion of the nts t.

    The smile froze on her lips and the corners of her eyes sharpened as her footsteps halted.

    That figure had fallen without even letting out a grunt, but to continue lying there like a stiffened corpse.

    Qing Yu could finally no longer hold it in and with a frozen mirthless smile on her face, she said: "I¡¯ll say fellow brother, get up already. How long do you intend to lie there?"

    There was no reaction.

    She lifted a foot and went walking over there, before kicking the figure a few times. She then saw that there was still no reaction and that it did not look like the downed figure was pretending.

    "Fainted?" Qing Yu parted the person¡¯s messy hair and discovered that the face was filled with bruises blue and ck, highly swollen, an unbearable sight.

    She stood there in silence for quite a while. [Heck, just wait till someone discovers him tomorrow and takes him away. She didn¡¯t want to attract any trouble.]

    She looked on in pain at the squashed bed of herbs. How unlucky.....

    "Ah ha! So there¡¯s an aplice here!" A entric sounding voice then reached her.

    Qing Yu turned around and saw two people walking towards her, the bright weapons in their hands shining so bright they could blind someone.

    "Heh heh heh, isn¡¯t she such a little beauty? Let the great lord here....." When that person came closer, he then realized that it was not mere little beauty, but a little pet.i.te G.o.ddess. She was just..... too beautiful!

    The corner of Qing Yu¡¯s mouth stiffened. [Great mothers, what kind of a b.l.o.o.d.y bad luck is she in tonight?]

    "Is this person here the one you are pursuing? I¡¯ll have to trouble you to quickly bring him away and not dirty my ce." Qing Yu opened her mouth to say smilingly.

    The two men were not exactly all that bad looking, but it was just that the expression on their faces were too vulgar, that added a certain amount of evil treachery onto them.

    "The beauty is right. That brat has tainted the beauty¡¯s eyes, and is truly deserving of death." One of the men chuckled evilly. "Wait till I have dealt with that brat and I¡¯ll thenefort the beauty."

    "Help..... me...." A weakened male voice came out from the man whose face had been beaten beyond recognition. He struggled hard to open his eyes and a pair of eyes dark as night showed that he was valiantly enduring it. He had been poisoned, but he was still able to maintain consciousness at that moment, where his incredibly strong willpower could be seen.

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow and crouched down to take a look at him. "But you¡¯ve destroyed my herb bed and I am very angry."

    [What I mean with these words is that I can actually save you, but since you havemitted such an unpardonable and cruel crime, I¡¯m not in the mood to do it at all.]

    "I..... canpensate you....."

    "How?"

    "One million..... Is that enough?"

    "Do I look like I am short of money?"

    "Gold!"

    ""Alright. Deal."

    Qing Yu nodded her head helplessly, and then raised a hand to strike a major acupoint on his body, to temporarily stop the poison in his body from spreading.

    The two men who had been smiling slyly then realized at that moment that this youngdy before them was not just an ordinary beauty.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 23.1

    Chapter 23.1 : A Deterring Show of Power

    They were now no longer in the mood to tease the beauty anymore as their hands tightened around their weapons. "Little Beauty, do not me Big Brother for being callous but you can only me it on your unfortunate fate."

    Qing Yu looked at the two men with their malevolent faces and she shook her head sympathetically. "Haiz, of all times toe here. You really know how to pick the time."

    All that she grew in her herb beds were not just herbs, but also several stalks of beautiful but savage Lunar Enamoured Flowers.

    They belonged to a simr species as the Man Eating Flower but these flowers bloomed only at night, especially after they were bathed in the moon¡¯s essence, their demonic nature greatly intensifies. She seldom had peopleing to visit her courtyard and she had nted them when she had nothing to do and for them to guard the yard as well.

    And these two unfortunate miscreants hade seeking their own deaths, their hands holding such shiny weapons.

    The Lunar Enamoured Flowers loved moonlight but they detested other kinds of light. Those two fools had been waving their weapons around for awhile and she guessed that the flowers were about to throw a fit.

    As expected, under the silence of night, something seemed to growing robustly under the ground. In moments, the soil in front of them loosened and surged, and several enormous dark shadows rose up, surrounding the two men.

    The enormous flowers were snowy white throughout, their mouths that were fully filled with sharp teeth all wide open, with a long and rounded red tongue sticking out which was densely covered in sharp hooks. As those horrifying mouths swayed, they blew out warm and wet breaths.

    "What..... What kind of a thing is this! ?" The two men were staring with their eyes wide and their mouths agape in shock. Their bodies stiffened and they don¡¯t even dare to move.

    "Those are great things to have you know? I will have to thank both of you for providing them with fertilizer." Qing Yu said with a disarming smile.

    "Do you know who we are? How dare....."

    "Arrrgh....."

    That person had not even finished his words when half of his body was chomped off by a Lunar Enamoured Flower with one single bite, the blood spraying all over the other man beside him, frightening him into howling out in sheer terror.

    In the next second he was swallowed up by another Lunar Enamoured Flower. That flower seemed to have been very hungry for a long time where it did not only swallowed that man cleanly up, it even licked up the blood on the ground till there wasn¡¯t a single drop left.

    After it had its fill, it let out a satisfied burp, and then buried itself back deep underground, leaving only its rhizome showing on the surface.

    (Note: Rhizome: a creeping stem lying, usually horizontally, at or under the surface of the soil and differing from a root in having scale leaves, bearing leaves or aerial shoots near its tips, and producing roots from its undersurface. Credits to Collins English Dictionary)

    The man lying on the ground gone on ahead to fall into a dead faint having been unable to hold out against the poison in his body, and he did not see the scene that unfolded, or he might very well have half his life scared out of him.

    Qing Yu creased up her brows and was met with a dilemma.

    This fe was so tall and towering in size. Was she really going to drag him all the way into the house? If she dumped him there, it wouldn¡¯t be good that he would still be crushing her herbs and nts underneath him.

    "Hey, wake up. Continue feigning death and I will leave you here to your own perishment." She stuffed a antidote elixir into his mouth boorishly and stretched her hand out to jab her finger onto the swollen areas on his face two times.

    The man had been giddy and barely conscious throughout but was feeling a little more awake after being fed the antidote elixir. When his face was jabbed by her, the pain caused him to grit his teeth and exim: "You!"

    "Me? What about me?" Qing Yu asked as she stared down at him from her higher vantage point. "Quickly get someone to bring you away from here and not continue to take up s.p.a.ce here at my ce. Also do not forget that you owe me one million taels of gold."

    ¡¯Rest a.s.sured. I never go back on my word. Wait till I go back and I¡¯ll have someone send the gold." The man said through tightly clenched teeth, in indignant anger.

    "That will be best. You can carry on. I¡¯m going back in to sleep." She let out azy yawn, and then immediately went walking towards her own room without once turning her head back, before she stepped inside.

    The man was a little stunned. [Thedy..... was leaving him in the lurch just like that? Can¡¯t she see that he was poisoned? ?]

    [Wait..... It seems..... his body is not hurting anymore, and he wasn¡¯t feeling all that ufortable anymore.]

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 23.2

    Chapter 23.2: A Deterring Show of Power

    That was when he remembered that he had seemingly just been fed with an elixir.....

    "What a strange woman....." The man muttered to himself under his breath, and then stood up shakily from the ground.

    Subconsciously seeing that he had squashed quite arge patch of the foliage with his body, the expression on his face showed a rare moment of embarra.s.sment before he then leaped nimbly over the wall to leave.

    After achieving her breakthrough, Qing Yu was feeling a lot more rxed and she slept throughout till the next morning before she awoke.

    She stretchedzily and then went to open up the window. The window looked out over the herb beds directly and she was able to see it clearly.

    "Huh?" Qing Yu blinked her eyes in surprise, to see that therge patch of her herbs that had been ruined was now looking perfectly intact, restored to the way it was, showing no sign of having been ttened at all.

    [What is going on here? Are her eyes seeing things bright and early in the morning? ?]

    "Oww..... What is this thing?" A m.u.f.fled cry sounded outside.

    The youth who was covered in morning dew had juste back, and before he had even stepped in through the door, he had stubbed his toe into something hard, his eyes staring wide with shock.

    [What is this? Why is it ced here right in front of the door? ?]

    "What¡¯s wrong Little Bei?" Qing Yu asked from inside,ing over and was about to open the room¡¯s door as she spoke.

    Qing Bei quickly called out to stop her. "Sis, don¡¯t open the door just yet!"

    Thereafter, he then approached carefully, staring measuringly at the thing that was wrapped up in ck cloth. He gave it a probing nudge with his foot, and then shifted it position a little away from the door.

    Qing Yu heard the noises and then opened the door. "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Qing Bei pointed at the ck wrapped package. "I saw this thing at the door the moment I came back, and I do not know what it is, but I do not think it is anything dangerous inside."

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow and looked at it, before she reached out and wanted to pick it up. [Huh? I can move it? ?]

    She exerted a bit more of her strength and was just able to lift it up.

    She opened it to take a look, and a brilliant blinding gold shone out, from the neatly stacked gold bricks each about the size of a palm. There was also a stack of bank notes where each note was no less than ten thousand taels.

    Qing Bei¡¯s eyes narrowed up as he stared. "There¡¯s so much money! ! ?"

    There was also a letter within the bundle. Qing Yu picked it up and tore off the seal, and saw several lines of flowing script.

    [Here is a million in gold. As I am currently only able to bring out seven hundred thousand taels in physical gold, I have drawn out the bnce three hundred thousand in the form of bank notes, without a penny less.]

    [The debt of having saved my life, is engraved in my mind.]

    [For having carelessly damaged your garden, I am deeply sorry. I have ordered for the best workmen to restore the herb bed as much as possible and I hope that can appease your anger.]

    Qing Yu curled up her lips. [This fe is rather conscientious! To think that he had even repaired her herb bed. A single elixir in exchange for a million in gold. It was a windfall no matter how one calcted!]

    [Truly a case of fools have abundant wealth.]

    "Sis, what is going on here?" Qing Bei had never seen so much money in all his life, and he did not know how to react at that moment.

    He had note back for only one night and what had actually happened?

    Qing Yu smiled slyly and rubbed her chin. "It¡¯s nothing. Last night..... erm, an unexpected windfall fell right into our courtyard, that¡¯s all."

    "Really?" Qing Bei¡¯s face was filled with suspicion and doubt.

    "Of course it¡¯s real. Why would I lie to you?" With a click of her tongue, she wrapped the bundle back up, and the entire package then disappeared without a trace.

    The fact that she possessed her own dimensional s.p.a.ce was something Qing Bei knew, and hence he was not surprised.

    "You¡¯re back so early?" Qing Yu¡¯s lips were curled up as she ruffled the dew drenched hair of the youth, smiling as she spoke.

    Qing Bei meekly remained in his position, allowing her to abuse the top of his head like she would a pet, the expression on his face soft and warm.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 23.3

    Chapter 23.3 : A Deterring Show of Power

    "Sis, when I just came back earlier, I heard about a certain matter." Qing Bei seemed to suddenly remember something funny and the ends of his mouth lifted as he said: "It seems like the d.u.c.h.ess is going toe out of seclusion."

    "The d.u.c.h.ess?" Qing Yu blinked. "Hasn¡¯t she lived in seclusion for so many years and does not ask about worldly affairs?"

    For her to suddenly decide to jump back out, could it be a signal that more was at y?

    "Because Father told the Chief Steward yesterday that he wants to employ people to tten and rebuild the Tranquil Abode as the age of the courtyard has be too old and has gotten dpidated, making it unsafe for us to live in here. He intends to move us into the main lodge up front and live there." Qing Bei then slowly told her about the news he had heard justst night.

    "Har?" Qing Yu was filled with delight when she heard that. "Isn¡¯t that just appalling enough news to get the Royal Concubines and Lady Concubines jumping up in a fit?"

    "Of course it would!" Seeing Qing Yu gloating at others¡¯ misfortune, Qing Bei could not help butugh.

    "But, based on that reason, she would definitelye to seek trouble with us here, but it¡¯s still so quiet....."

    "That¡¯s why I say the d.u.c.h.ess ising out from seclusion. With the main chief having not spoken a word about it yet, how could the others possibly dare to y any tricks?"

    ¡¯Knock knock knock.¡¯

    While the two of them were chatting merrily, a series of knocks sounded from the outside of the door.

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow and silently signalled for Qing Bei to go inside the room, before she went to open the door. She saw a pretty little.s.s dressed in maroon coloured clothes standing outside, the smiling eyes on her highly lovable.

    She first bowed respectfully and then said smilingly: "Sixth Young Miss, I am the d.u.c.h.ess¡¯ personal maid in waiting and my name is Yan Fei. The d.u.c.h.ess has ordered me toe extend an invitation to the Sixth Young Miss and the Second Young Master. Today is the d.u.c.h.ess¡¯ fulfilment of her vegetarian fast and she has specially arranged for a banquet to be held, and all the Young Masters and Young Misses in the manor are invited toe for a meal."

    Qing Yu smiled. "Thank you Miss, we know it now."

    Yan Fei was stood there frozen for a moment, seemingly not expecting to hear such a short and curt reply after she had said so much, and the usually glib tongued little maid suddenly found herself at a loss for words.

    "Is there anything else?" Qing Yu asked as she looked at her frozen in her spot, finding it a little amusing.

    Yan Fei snapped back to her senses. "There¡¯s nothing else. Yan Fei will then take her leave."

    Finishing what she came to say, she turned and left with hurried steps.

    "What was that for?" Qing Bei stuck his head out from inside and asked, looking at the figure who had gone a good distance away.

    Qing Yu pulled him inside the house. "The d.u.c.h.ess is holding a highly duplicitous banquet, and has specially invited everyone to attend. I am guessing that she is seeking to make it a threatening show of the power she holds, to make us stay in line and not dare dream of doing anything impractical."

    "Looks like the manner that Father is treating us has gotten under her skin this time." Qing Bei¡¯s eyes dimmed. "Vegetarian fast? Humph! It¡¯s just an excuse."

    [That vicious woman will really follow the way of Buddha? Havingmitted so many evil deeds, it would be too good for her if she is not condemned into h.e.l.l.]

    "If we do not go, then she might very well pin onto our heads the crime of showing contempt to the d.u.c.h.ess, and we will not be able to live in peace." Qing Bei shook his head as he said with a bitterugh.

    "What you are saying sounds reasonable enough." Qing Yumented as she tapped the tip of her finger upon the table. "In that case, I shall then take the first step to make a deterring show of power first."

    She had always like to make the first move, and was not used to allowing herself to suffer in a disadvantaged position.

    Hence, when high noon came, the inside of the main house was already filled with people seated inside.

    The two Royal Concubines were seated directly one seat down from the main seat on the left and right, followed by the four Lady Concubines ording to rank, and three other concubines, with the other five Young Misses of the Duke¡¯s Manor at the end.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 24.1

    Chapter 24.1 : Life¡¯s Just a Great Big Show Everywhere

    It was a straight flush of women.

    But, the expressions on their faces were exceptionally interesting to see.

    There was doubt, surprise, and a series ofplex emotions, but with the exception of joy.

    Everyone in the manor knew that the d.u.c.h.ess was no simple character. Although the outside world praised her to be a perfect and virtuous wife, gentle and generous, but only those who have really spent some time together with her knew that the woman was not as harmless as she seemed to be on the surface.

    Here they were seated for almost a good two hours already and she still had not arrived.

    She had clearly been the one who sent people toe inform them of the time and out of respect for her, they had alle a quarter of an hour earlier. But two hours have pa.s.sed now and there hadn¡¯t been a sign of her at all.

    But no one dared to harbour anyint. The other party was not only the Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor¡¯s Lady proper, she was also the only daughter of the highly ranked High General Mo, who served two generations of the reigning regime. With her ill.u.s.trious ident.i.ty ced prominently before her, it was enough to make everyone swallow back down any indignance most readily.

    After about another stick of incense¡¯s time has pa.s.sed, the people then saw two figurese walking slowly in from outside.

    One of them was dressed in maroon, with pretty looks, the d.u.c.h.ess¡¯ most trusted personal aide, Yan Fei.

    She was holding the other person, who was formally dressed in beautiful and n.o.ble sapphire blue, her figure still slender and her skin fair and smooth, looking rather young and pretty, though she was a woman close to forty. She had maintained herself to look like a youngdy who had just gotten married, still fully able to capture people¡¯s hearts.

    Looks like in the past years that she shut herself in in seclusion, she had not only been keeping to a vegetarian fast!

    All thedies¡¯ hearts were filled with all kinds of jealous envy and hatred, but none of them dared to disy ack of etiquette, with everyone standing up to greet: "Our respects to the d.u.c.h.ess."

    Mo Han Yan stepped in slowly to walk over to the main seat. After she sat down, she then opened her mouth to say without emotion: "Have a seat!"

    "Thank you d.u.c.h.ess!"

    "The d.u.c.h.ess I, am not feeling too well, and as I been keeping to a vegetarian fast and needed to cleanse myself, I was dyed for awhile. I must have kept everyone waiting for a long time." Mo Han Yan with courteous etiquette, but there wasn¡¯t the slightest sliver of apology behind her words.

    "Haha. The d.u.c.h.ess is too courteous. It does not matter at all for us to wait for awhile. Health is more important." Who didn¡¯t know how to spout these words of polite courtesy? The Left Royal Concubine Bai Qing was incredibly smooth and slick, a highly socially adept person, skilled at smoothing things over, and she had resolved that tense atmosphere so very easily.

    "In that case, then let¡¯s dine!" Mo Han Yan curled up her lips, in a manner that felt rather disdainful, when her eyes suddenly raised up slightly. "Where are those two children from the Tranquil Abode?"

    The moment those words came out, everyone began to look left and right to search, but after searching a full round, it was still to no avail.

    Most of the people in there did not have much of an impression about the residents of the Tranquil Abode.

    But, for Yan Xi Ruo and Yan Xi Wu, the two of them had recently just seen Qing Yu and it was clear to them that she had note at all. Ever since they had been stirred to be rather out of sorts at the Tranquil Abode thest time, the two of them had been acting as if they had been possessed, subconsciously wanting to protect her, so they mped their mouths shut and did not say a word.

    "Yan Fei, are you certain that everyone has been informed?" Han Mo Yan¡¯s eyes were dark, her face showing a thin veil of rage.

    Yan Fei at her side immediately replied: "d.u.c.h.ess, the Tranquil Abode was the first one I informed and I do not know why they have note."

    Mo Han Yan suddenly mmed her silver chopsticks onto the table and said in a cold voice. "They are really putting on quite an arrogant air!"

    That loud sound immediately made everyone jump in shock, their hearts feeling jittery.

    Mo Han Yan¡¯s face looked like it was filled with ominous dark clouds, highly terrifying.

    She had intentionallye herete by two whole hours to make all these women properly remember who the realdy of the house was.

    Never had she thought that someone would dare to challenge her!

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 24 Part2

    Chapter 24.2 : Life¡¯s Just a Great Big Show Everywhere

    "d.u.c.h.ess, please appease your anger. Why not I go there once more....." Yan Fei asked in a soft voice.

    "No need!" Mo Han Yan snorted coldly. "The d.u.c.h.ess I, will go there myself."

    With that, it was feared that those two people from the Tranquil Abode were about to meet with disaster.

    Just as everyone¡¯s mind were filled with their own thoughts, the rumble of wheels rolling on the ground slowly reached their ears, and a slender figured white clothed youngdy slowly approached as she pushed the youth in on his wheelchair.

    The young girl was bewitchingly beautiful, and gazing upon her made their heart¡¯s spirits soar.

    Although the youth in the wheelchair looked slightly frail and weak, hisplexion pale, but his looks were still highly outstanding, a certain kind of handsomeness with more fragile types of talent.

    The young girl pushed the wheelchair, walking in unhurriedly.

    Qing Yu surveyed her eyes one round over the room, smiling and nodding to thedies before she looked at the beautiful Lady on the main seat whose face was showing an unfriendly expression.

    "Really sorry d.u.c.h.ess. Because my younger brother is crippled in both his legs, he is unable to walk. And as my body is weak, we came herete." Qing Yu said softly, her face remorseful.

    She was already originally good looking, and with her brows now creased up in apologetic remorse, she looked just absolutely pitiful and helpless.

    But Han Mo Yan was not moved in the slightest, her gaze staring at the face that was a little too good looking. "I have waited a full two hours for you. Just how weak are you that you have to walk two whole hours to reach here?"

    The moment those words came out, the other women below were all silently cursing in their hearts. [Isn¡¯t she being too shameless here? She had clearly been putting on airs when she made all of them wait for two hours earlier and she isn¡¯t feeling the least bit embarra.s.sed to say those words?]

    From the time she came and sat down till now, it was thought that the chair under her behind had not even been warmed!

    Because of the indignant hatred all of them had towards Mo Han Yan, they all began to feel a twinge of sympathy for Qing Yu.

    [This pair of siblings have such a tough life. It¡¯s feared that they are in for a bad time today.]

    With Mo Han Yan finding fault with her, the little young girl¡¯s face became more aggrieved. "d.u.c.h.ess..... You must have known that the Tranquil Abode is the most remote ce in the entire Duke¡¯s Manor..... To walk all the way here, two hours..... is already very quick."

    What she said was really not untrue as the Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor is thergest manor around with the exception of the Imperial Pce. If one wanted to tour the entire ce they would have to take a horse carriage or a pnquin as if they were to go one full round on foot, their feet would have swollen right up.

    Which among all thosedies and young misses there were not used to fine clothes and gourmet food on a daily basis and used to being waited upon hand and foot? Asking them to walk for two whole hours it was feared that they would have long copsed from exhaustion on the ground and not be able to get up at all.

    And the Tranquil Abode was indeed the most remote ce throughout the entire manor.

    Among the ces the others lived in, some were rather faraway as well but they were still able to reach here within a few quarters with the furthest one among them taking an hour at most.

    If they were to really go to the Tranquil Abode, it would already take them an hour by horse carriage, not to mention these two unfavoured children born from amoner mother, who were not even given the right to take the horse carriage.

    In their hearts, they began to pity the two young children.

    Mo Han Yan had not thought that the young.s.s would even dare to talk back and her eyes widened. "Are you saying that the d.u.c.h.ess I, am purposely making things difficult for you?"

    "Qing Yu doesn¡¯t dare. But..... we really did not mean toete and we plead for the d.u.c.h.ess to not ce me onto us." The youngdy lowered her eyes submissively, looking so innocent and pitiful, which made it impossible for Mo Han Yan to do anything even when she wanted to find trouble with Qing Yu.

    "Forget it. Sit down and eat!" Mo Han Yan¡¯s brows creased up, taking the lead to pick up her chopsticks first. With the day¡¯s events having dragged on for so long, she was really feeling rather hungry.

    Qing Yu ryed her thanks and pushed Qing Bei closer to the dining table before she took a seat herself. Because they hadete, they sat at the furthest end.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 24.3

    Chapter 24.3 : Life¡¯s Just a Great Big Show Everywhere

    During the meal, it was quiet at the table. Because they were all women in a n.o.ble family, they had been well instructed in manners and etiquette from young, where they were not allowed to speak while eating, and to be silent when they sleep. They were not even supposed to make any noise while chewing their food.

    But today, it seemed that they would not be able to maintain the silence they had be ustomed to.

    At that moment, everyone paused with their chopsticks in their hands, to stare speechlessly at the other end of the dining table.

    "Little Bei, eat this. Mm..... This one tastes rather great."

    "Have more meat. Look at how skinny you are. The youths who are your age in other ces are more buff than you."

    "Eat a little bit more. Fill up your stomach and you will not have to eatter at night. I have never eaten such good dishes before."

    "Living without knowing when your next meal is going toe has been really tough. The d.u.c.h.ess is really so nice, that she would specially ask us toe for a meal."

    Qing Yu was just heaping it all into her mouth, and also piling the food she picked up onto Qing Bei¡¯s bowl, making a small mountain form up on it.

    It was all a a.s.sortment of meats in his bowl, a greasy and oily mountain. The youth did not say a word, but just lowered his head as he took small bites of the food, seemingly rather shy.

    But who would have known that the reason he had his head lowered was because he was fighting to hold hisughter in, not wanting a single sound to escape out of his mouth. The Heavens knew that this was the first time he was seeing this side of his sister and he saw that she really knew how to pour it on, her acting so realistic that even he himself was almost taken in by her.

    Across from him, Qing Yu was still chattering on as she ate, the sound of her chewing exceptionally loud.

    That was not all. She had even moved several dishes that she liked more right in front of her, and digging into it by herself, looking like she had not eaten anything in years.

    Mouthful after mouthful was stuffed right into her mouth, making every wonder just how the stomach of a tiny pet.i.te little one like her was able to contain so much.

    "That is just absolutely boorish and crude!" Mo Han Yan was so furious her face was all red. "To think that a Young Miss of the Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor would be so uncouth and unschooled in etiquette and manners. Just look at how you look now. You are no different from the riff raffs among themoners. Has the d.u.c.h.ess, I mistreated you? Have I not given you food to eat! ?"

    Qing Yu was eating happily away and with that sudden scare, she almost choked on her food, driving her to quickly take a gulp of water to catch her breath.

    "d.u.c.h.ess, my brother and I have really not eaten anything so nice for such a long time already. We are given only two steamed buns everyday..... and we are just too hungry." Qing Yu said as she lowered her head in aggrievement. "It¡¯s alright if I do not eat, but as my younger brother is not well, seeing him not even able to fill his stomach everyday just pains me greatly. I understand that there are a great number of people in the Duke¡¯s Manor and we are living in a dest.i.tute condition with Father always killing off enemies out on the battlefield. I do not dare ask for too much. Can we be given a few more steamed buns in future....."

    Seemingly overwhelmed by sorrow, the young girl kept her head lowered and could not say another word, her shoulders shaking as she choked on her sobs.

    "Cough cough cough....." While those words rang out, several suppressed and stifled coughs were heard from the frail and skinny youth, which made the sibling pair look even more pitiful.

    Among all the females present, with the lone exception of Mo Han Yan, every other single woman there was moved, their eyes filled with sympathy and pity.

    The d.u.c.h.ess had really been too petty. It was to two such young children and she could really treat them so harshly.

    If the young girl had not spoken of it today, they would not have known that the Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor had be so thrifty.

    Even the servants had meat for every meal. Although the Tranquil Abode was not favoured, but they were afterall still a legitimate Young Master and Young Miss of the Duke¡¯s Manor, was it really that hard for them to just be able to fill their stomachs?"

    Mo Han Yan saw all the woman below her looking at her with reproach in their eyes and her face almost turned green from anger. She mmed her hand hard on the table. "That isplete hogwash!"

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 25.1

    Chapter 25.1 : The Truth Back Then

    Seeing her looking like she was about to stamp her feet in rage, Qing Yu smiled to herself in her heart, but her face did not change at all. "Qing Yu will not dare to lie. If the d.u.c.h.ess does not believe me, you can investigate into it."

    Mo Han Yan did not say anything, but the gaze that stared at Qing Yu was dark and filled with venom. The.s.s had really embarra.s.sed her and it had really infuriated her!

    "Haha, that must be a misunderstanding." Bai Qing saw that the atmosphere had turned extremely tense and sheughed feebly as she stood up to mediate. "The d.u.c.h.ess has lived in seclusion for many years and although she still handled the manor¡¯s internal affairs, having to take care of so many people would inevitably result in some things being overlooked. It must be due to some foolish mistakemitted by some b.u.mbling servants in the manor. Just get the steward to go look into the matter and everything will be resolved."

    As she spoke, she looked gently at the aggrieved looking young girl and said: "Don¡¯t worry. With the d.u.c.h.ess watching over you, the two of you will not be unfairly treated from now on."

    "Thank you Royal Concubine, thank you d.u.c.h.ess." Qing Yu cast a grateful nce onto Bai Qing, and then looked hopefully at Mo Han Yan.

    With Bai Qing having stirred things to reach such a stage, if Mo Han Yan did not do anything about the.s.s¡¯ situation, then she would be seen as petty and narrow minded, one without the generosity of the heart to ept others.

    Mo Han Yan took a deep breath, and fought hard to suppress the rage that filled her chest, pausing at every word like they had been squeezed out through the gaps between her gritted teeth. "As the d.u.c.h.ess, I..... will naturally ensure it."

    "Yan Fei."

    "Your servant is here. What orders does the d.u.c.h.ess have?"

    "Convey my word. From now on, everything that the Tranquil Abode eats, wears, uses, and lives in, will be of the same standards as thedies in the manor, and that the servants must be able to differentiate and identify the positions of master and servant. If it is discovered that there are any instances of errant servants who do not know their ce and oversteps their boundaries to offend their masters, they will all be thrown out of the manor, without exception. If any of such news is spread outside, there will be much gossip about the Duke¡¯s Manor."

    Butpared to having the Tranquil Abodepletely rebuilt and carry out a major reconstruction, this was still better.

    "With this, are you satisfied?" Mo Han Yan snorted derisively. "I heard that His Highness wanted to rebuild the Tranquil Abode. You should know, that it will mean spending a great deal of money and time....."

    "d.u.c.h.ess, you can be a.s.sured that I will speak with Father. My younger brother and I have gotten used to staying in the Tranquil Abode and we do not wish for there to be any changes." Qing Yu had already guessed what she was going to say, and she immediately took over the mic from her with a wide smile.

    Looking at the young girl¡¯s face with such an obedient smile, Mo Han Yan¡¯s heart then subconsciously had a feeling that she seemed to have been swindled.

    But she immediately denied it herself. [The.s.s only has great looks. Humph! When ites to the mind, the.s.s would not be able to fight her at all.]

    That woman hadpletely s.n.a.t.c.hed away the Duke¡¯s heart back then and she must not just sit back and await death, to allow that woman¡¯s children to steal the limelight from her once again!

    After awhile, under all that incredibly abnormal atmosphere, each of them carrying their own inner demons, the women finished that most ufortable and repressive meal they ever had. If they disregarded the Tranquil Abode¡¯s sibling pair¡¯s irredeemable table etiquette, and Mo Han Yan¡¯s face that had changed colours like a colouring palette, everything else was rather great.

    But, from then onwards, Mo Han Yan would probably not ever ask that pair of siblings toe to the main house to dine anymore. The disgust was already too much for her.

    But to not have to spend such a great amount of money to reconstruct the Tranquil Abode had saved them a big expenditure. Not just for Mo Han Yan, the other were also over the moon with happiness, as the money saved would be enough for them to buy a whole season¡¯s worth of clothes.

    Coming to the main house for the banquet, Qing Yu had indeed took her time to leisurely stroll for two whole hours before they reached, but for the way back, Qing Yu employed a trick, with a single shift in dimensional s.p.a.ce, they returned to the Tranquil Abode in a blink.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 25.2

    Chapter 25.2 : The Truth Back Then

    With n.o.body watching them anymore, Qing Bei no longer pretended to be crippled but nervously walked over before Qing Yu. "Sis, you ate so much with your act earlier. Aren¡¯t you feeling ufortable?"

    Although it was just an act, but she had gone too far. She had always had a small appet.i.te and Qing Bei had never seen her eat so much. Moreover, they had all been greasy meat dishes where even he had only taken a pretentious little bite of those meats himself.

    "I did not eat anything!" Qing Yu said as she blinked her eyes innocently.

    "I clearly saw you eat so much!" Qing Bei¡¯s were wide as he stared. They had been sitting just across each other, and at that close distance, how could he possibly be mistaken?

    "I really did not eat anything." Qing Yu spread her hands wide helplessly. "It was merely a quick sleight of hand. The food were all shifted out from my mouth, and I did not eat a single bite."

    "What?" Qing Bei¡¯s face was incredulous. "Shifted out to where? ?"

    "You know those ferocious dogs that are kept in the Duke¡¯s Manor? I gave all of it to them. I am guessing that they¡¯re now all full and contented and snoring in their sleep!" Qing Yu said with augh.

    When one cultivated the Buried Soul Arts to a certain level, they would be able to fastpletely without any sustenance at all. At times when she cultivated, it wasmon for her to not even take a drop of water at all for an entire month.

    And when she ate, it was in very small portions. She did not eat to fill her stomach, but only because of the loneliness of the mouth, just feeling that chewing something would alleviate the urge.

    Hearing her exin, Qing Bei then nodded his head as it dawned on him. "So that¡¯s what happened. I had been worried that you might have overstuffed yourself by eating so much!"

    "Moron. Am I the kind of fool that drags myself into it when scheming against people?¡¯ Qing Yu rolled her eyes at him indignantly.

    His mouth then split into a bashful smile.

    Qing Yu sat down and poured herself a cup of water before she took a sip. She then smiled and said: "With this, that woman most probably would not carelesslye find trouble with us anymore. After this time, I believe she knows that I am not one that is easily manipted. But if just the reconstruction of the Tranquil Abode was able to force her toe out of seclusion, I am a little suspicious how that woman was able to swallow her pride and remain silent for so many years."

    Once those words came out of her mouth, she saw Qing Bei looking at her gravely. Without waiting for her to ask aloud, he gave a long sigh and said: "Although you have always said..... that you are not the real Qing Yu, but having just heard you say these words, it seems, that I really have to believe you, that..... Qing Yu..... really isn¡¯t here anymore."

    "Our mother, left just after giving birth to us. The d.u.c.h.ess had always been jealous of Mother, hated Mother. Hence even after she¡¯s no longer around, the d.u.c.h.ess still detests the ce that Mother had lived in before, and Mother¡¯s children." Qing Bei¡¯s face was grave and serious, his clear and good looking upnted eyes fixed straight on her. "In actual fact, Qing Yu and I..... are not Father¡¯s biological children, but the truth of this matter..... is known only to Father and the d.u.c.h.ess."

    His hands had unconsciously clenched up into fists, seemingly trying very hard to suppress something inside, struggling so much that the green veins were visibly bulging up on the back of his hands.

    Qing Yu did not say anything, but merely looked at him quietly. The youth must be struggling very hard in his heart at that moment, faced with the past that he had never wanted to recall.

    What she could do, was only to listen attentively.

    "I had onlye to learn of it when I identally overheard the d.u.c.h.ess¡¯ conversation with her subordinate."

    The youth closed his eyes, his voice suddenly turning a little hoa.r.s.e. "But most unfortunately, I was discovered. She ordered for people to break both my legs, and forced poison that could turn me into an idiot down my throat."

    "That year, I was only five."

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 25.3

    Chapter 25.3 : The Truth Back Then

    "When other children were indulging in fun andughter with abandon, all running wildly and ying, I was confined in my wheelchair, like a bird whose wings were clipped, yearning to soar in the sky, which was all just a hopeless longing."

    When the youth opened his eyes again, his eyes were red and bloodshot, the garish colour of blood letting Qing Yu see a kind of sorrow she had never seen before.

    Her heart suddenly sank deeply, an intense hatred seemingly having spread into her from him, sharing the same sentiment.

    Looking back throughout her past life, Qing Yu had been betrayed by her closest kin, and made used of by her family n. But as she had been living in those circ.u.mstances from a very young age, her heart had long died, without feeling the slightest ripple of emotion.

    Even when at the end of it, when even herst hope was destroyed, she had only felt being really tired of that filthy world, and did not want to live anymore.

    Revenge?

    She had never once thought of it.

    With the kind of powers she had then, toppling that world would just be merely lifting a finger.

    But even if that world disappeared, so what?

    In the end, wouldn¡¯t she still be alone by herself, muddling through her life without meaning.

    So she had chosen to die away quietly, as once she was dead, then there would be no more struggling, no more scheming and deceit, where she would no longer have to see the ugly faces of those hypocrites. With her dying a quiet death, the world would then beplete, and how great was that.

    Ha..... Was she really such a n.o.ble person?

    Hey, maybe she was a hypocrite herself. Always thinking that she¡¯s a saviour, caring for all under the Heavens.

    But there were also things that she was powerless against.

    Like when she saw those friends who treated her with true hearts die because of her, besides watching them breathing their veryst breath right before her eyes, there was nothing she could do.

    So when she was reborn into this world, she believed only in one thing. And that was to live for herself, to live for people whom she wanted to protect. But before that, she needed to possess unparalleled and unmatched power and authourity!

    Qing Yu reached out a hand, and gently ran it over the top of those red bloodshot eyes. "It alright now. Little Bei, I will make sure that all the suffering you¡¯ve endured will be all paid back bit by bit."

    The youth¡¯s body stiffened for a second and then slowly rxed. The eyes under her hand blinked lightly twice. "You..... will always be by my side..... right?"

    She said that she was a soul from another world. Then would she also have to disappear one fine day?

    Sensing his unease, Qing Yu reached out and hugged him lightly. "I will. I will always be with you."

    When she had died in her previous life, it had been because she had no more lingering worry. But here in this current life, she would not allow for any element to be able to threaten her, and to anyone she treasured.

    Anything that obstructed her way forward, she would..... eliminate them all one by one!

    The Crown Prince¡¯s Pce had received an esteemed guest who had been staying in there for the past few days already.

    Exact details about the ident.i.ty of the person was not known but endless delicacies and fine wine were sent in there everyday. The pce servants inside merely served the guest respectfully and did not dare ck off in the slightest.

    At that moment, upon the cosy and beautiful carved wood lounge chair in the anciry courtyard,id a man who had his eyes closed, dozing soundly.

    The sound of light footsteps came in from outside, and the eyelids of the man twitched slightly, his eyes opening.

    Someone pushed the door open to enter, a tall and slim figure dressed in an ivory coloured long robe covered with a dragon motif, his features gentle and handsome, the Crown Prince himself, Xuanyuan Che.

    "How are you feeling? Are you still feeling any difort anywhere?" Xuanyuan Che asked, as he raised a hand to take the other man¡¯s pulse.

    The other man pulled his hand back, and gave Xuanyuan Che a disgruntled nce. "I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re such a nag."

    A twitch formed at Xuanyuan Che¡¯s temple, and he said with a mirthless smile: "You think I really want toe bother myself with you? It¡¯s just that if youe to die here in my Crown Prince¡¯s Pce, it will cause me all sorts of unnecessary trouble."

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 26.1

    Chapter 26.1: Stirrings of Love in the Youth

    "Tsk. How cold blooded. We are still brothers afterall you know!" The man said as he clicked his tongue at the corner of his mouth. Climbing down off the soft lounge, he picked up the sk of wine from the table and took a long drag from its spout.

    The crystal clear liquid spilled out from one end of his lips and dripped down from his perfectly sculpted chin, running down his neck and into his clothes.

    "Ah Chi, I told you that you must not drink for awhile!" Xuanyuan Che creased up his brows, reaching out with hisrge hand to s.n.a.t.c.h the wine sk over.

    The man was not bothered but merely propped his chin on one hand to look at Xuanyuan Che. "Is the Crown Prince always such a busybody? That he doesn¡¯t even allow people to drink?"

    It had not been clear earlier with the light behind him, but after he had turned around, it could be seen that the man was extremely good looking, his pair of eyes that could smile from birth were able to hook away a person¡¯s soul, those brows more alluring and seductive that a woman¡¯s.

    A pair of full luscious lips, glistening brightly under the nourishment of wine, were iparably enchanting. They were curved up in a devilish smiling arc at that moment, giving of a feeling of a bad boy.

    Xuanyuan Che could not help but lost his senses for a moment, before his gaze deepened. "I heard that Father came to see you. Did you reject him?"

    "What a joke. He thinks he can see me just because he wants to. Who does he think he is! ?"

    "Xuanyuan Chi, he is your Imperial Father!" Xuanyuan Che was a little displeased, and he called out his full name.

    The man put a finger in his ear to dig it nonchntly as he cast a sideways nce at Xuanyuan Che. "Have you gotten old and have grown forgetful? Ten years ago, he had already decreed to the world that he has broken off all ties with me! If not for you, I will not even care toe to this ce!"

    Pausing for a while, he then continued: "And one more thing. I am now called Mu Chi. Don¡¯t call me by the wrong name. Xuanyuan is the Imperial Family¡¯s surname and anyone using that surname carelessly will have to lose his head, and I still want to live for a few more years!"

    Xuanyuan Che¡¯s eyes then dimmed.

    The two of them, were originally the two most qualified candidates inpet.i.tion to be the heir apparent to the throne.

    But because of an unforeseen ident, Xuanyuan Chi incurred the wrath of the Green Wave Emperor, causing him to fly into a rage and removed his t.i.tle as a prince,pletely severing their ties as Father and son.

    But the real reason behind it was not known by anyone.

    Xuanyuan Che¡¯s character had been cold and one of indifference from young and only Xuanyuan Chi was able to really get him to y together. Hence, the two of them had naturally been inseparably close.

    That incident had happened too suddenly and even Xuanyuan Che had not been prepared for it.

    But Xuanyuan Chi who had always talked to him about everything had not said a word about that to him. After he endured the pce¡¯s punishment, he had then left the ce without any hesitation.

    And with that departure, it was for ten whole years.

    Xuanyuan Che had only just met him about a year ago, the brothers reunited.

    But it seemed like something had changed.

    He was clearly still a jovial guy, who loves to y andugh, but between them..... there seemed to be a certain kind of obstacle, and they were no longer able to return back to the way they were before.

    Xuanyuan Che sat down beside him, and slowly opened his mouth to say: "Just why did you..... have to leave, to abandon your brother so callously?"

    Back then, they had clearly said that, they would be brothers for life, never turning their backs to that brotherhood.

    Mu Chi smiled, and pped Xuanyuan Che on the back of his shoulder. "Why are you doing looking so gravely depressed? Who abandoned you, you strange freak? Is it because you couldn¡¯t find anyone to y with when I was not around?"

    Xuanyuan Che stared fixedly at him, there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of mirth in his expression.

    Seeing Xuanyuan Che looking like that, Mu Chi then sighed and said helplessly: "Alright. I said that we are brothers, and we forever will be. No matter for whatever reason, it will never change."

    That just clearly showed that he was not willing to speak much about that.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 26.2

    Chapter 26.2: Stirrings of Love in the Youth

    Xuanyuan Che¡¯s eyes were dark, and he did not force the issue. Ah Chi looked outwardly like apletely heartless fe, but his heart and mind were sensitive and meticulous. If he did not want to speak about it, then no one would be able to get anything out of him no matter how much one asked.

    "That¡¯s right, I wanted to ask how did you get injured? You got yourself into such a wretched state."

    The moment he asked that, Mu Chi¡¯s smile on his face immediately congealed, and he then said seemingly rather difited. "I don¡¯t even want to speak about that. I went out with my friends to reminisce about old times while having a few drinks. On the way back, I just had to stumble into a intense fight between two great forces in the pugilist world. I did not want to draw trouble to myself and was just about to make detour around them when those people suddenly a.s.sumed that I was going to make a report and tell on them, where they then attacked me like mad."

    Xuanyuan Che grinned and said: "I¡¯ve told you that drinking will only bring you trouble and you refuse to listen. The day wille that you could be killed by a knife in the back and you won¡¯t even know."

    This fe had already begun to sneak into the Imperial wine cer and stole wine to drink when he was just three years old. Hence, he had trained his body to develop a great tolerance for wine, sober after a thousand cups, drinking wine like he was drinking water.

    Hearing the admonishing words, Mu Chi remained indifferent but just curled his mouth up in a sneer. Suddenly remembering something, the corners of his mouth then curled up and that good looking and handsome face became more excited in an instant.

    Xuanyuan Che arched up an eyebrow. "What are you thinking of that made you so happy?"

    "Huh? Nothing." Mu Chi shook his head with a smile. "Ah yes. Big Brother, aren¡¯t you engaged to the Duke of Eternal Peace¡¯s daughter? How is it progressing? When do you intend to get married?"

    Xuanyuan Che was taken aback a moment. "Why are you asking about that?"

    "I¡¯m just showing you some concern!" Mu Chi blinked his eyes lovingly. "I heard that this Yan Ning Ruo is a rare beauty throughout thends, and only the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s Ninth Princess can match up to her beauty under the Heavens. You¡¯ve really be the envy of people."

    "If you like, why not you marry her?" Xuanyuan Che¡¯s lips stiffened as he said, his mouth an imperceptible smile.

    "No no no, that must not happen. I do not have that kind of fortune. Firstly, I have no money, and secondly, I hold not authourity. Even just marrying a woman from a good family will be hard for me!" Mu Chi¡¯s face was looking sorrowful and forlorn, his brows knitted in grief.

    Xuanyuan Che could not help but kick out with his foot at him. "You¡¯re still crying here about being poor? Do you think that I do not know that you took out a million in gold a few days ago? Why did you need so much money?"

    Mu Chi lifted an eyebrow up. "You¡¯re spying on me?"

    "What spying! ? I had merelye over to see you and I unintentionally overheard you giving orders to your subordinates."

    "Oh I see....." Mu Chi rubbed his chin. "It wasn¡¯t anything much. I was poisoned and injured, but was saved by someone. That was the remuneration that I promised the other party."

    Xuanyuan Che¡¯s brows jumped up violently. [Has this fe been conned and he doesn¡¯t even realize it?]

    [It was a million! And in gold!]

    [That would be enough to buy an entire city already you know? Isn¡¯t person justmitting daylight robbery! ?]

    "Who is this person that saved you?" Xuanyuan Che asked with his brows knitted up.

    "What are you thinking of doing?"

    "Humph. That is pure extortion. A million in gold. You¡¯re so generous aren¡¯t you? Giving it out just like that."

    "Isn¡¯t my life not worth that one million in gold?" Mu Chi snorted derisively. "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to ask for it back? As the Crown Prince of the country, aren¡¯t you being a little too petty?"

    Xuanyuan Che burst into mockingughter from anger. "Seeing that you¡¯ve been extorted of a million in gold, you seem to still be rather happy about it aren¡¯t you?"

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 26.3

    Chapter 26.3: Stirrings of Love in the Youth

    "It¡¯s only a million in gold, merely a drop in the ocean to me. Heh, all those people were so eager to tter me they were all rushing forward, only too happy to pay for me foolishly. It¡¯s not my money anyway, what¡¯s paid is paid!" Mu Chi¡¯s eyes were two crescent arcs, his face split with a harmless and benign smile, looking just like an obedient boy next door.

    This fe had great looks, a highly intelligent mind, and possessed great gift in cultivation.

    Although he had been stripped of his t.i.tle as a prince, but thed still had a Master who was from one of the Three Great Sects of thends, the Limitless Sect.

    He was thest disciple epted by the Master and was also the youngest among the disciples. Great looking and with a honeyed tongue, he was greatly doted upon by his seniors male and female alike. However big the amount of people who were fighting tooth and nail seeking to gain the instruction of the Limitless Sect¡¯s Sect Leader would mean that the same number of people would be fawning on and trying to win the favour of this most favoured disciple in the inner circle. Hence, it could well be imagined how rich this fe could very well be.

    So, a million taels in gold to him, really did not mean much.

    Xuanyuan Che sighed, feeling really helpless against him.

    "Alright alright. don¡¯t stay here to give me such looks anymore. Hurry up and go busy yourself with your own things. Yawn~ I¡¯ll sleep for awhile more." Mu Chi yawnedzily, and waved his hand dismissively at Xuanyuan Che, before he climbed back up onto the soft lounge. Turning his back to the Crown Prince, Mu Chi then fell asleep.

    Xuanyuan Che was speechless. "...."

    Qing Yu had been helping her younger brother to train his actualbat abilities the past few days and she also had to engage in a battle of wits and guts with Mo Han Yan.

    And those Ladies and Young Misses who were so idle with nothing better to do were intermittentlying in through her doors as well. It was only till she had some free time that she came to realize that she had forgotten about her promise to go purge the poison for Lou Jun Yao another time after a few days.

    She changed into a set of male clothing and disguised her face slightly before she went out through a side door.

    The Gathered Cloud Loft was two streets away from the Duke¡¯s Manor, in a dark alley. Saying that it was far, it really wasn¡¯t all that long a distance away. It was about time for dinner and there wasn¡¯t too many people on the street or Qing Yu would have been stuck for quite a while, blocked by the crowd before she would be able to get out.

    Actually if she were to disguise her looks to be uglier, then she wouldn¡¯t attract that much attention. But she had found that too bothersome and was toozy to spend so much effort just to turn her face into one that she would not be able to recognize herself.

    She traversed past two streets and was just walking into the alley where she would soon see the Gathered Cloud Loft.

    "Miss!" A nice sounding voice tinged with smiles suddenly rang out.

    Qing Yu lifted a brow, guessing that it must be a young couple out and about. The setting sun¡¯s rays were beautiful. [Arranging to meet at dusk, yup. It¡¯s great to be young.]

    "Miss, why are you ignoring me?" The voice had be a little mournful. She guessed that the youngd must have made his sweetheart unhappy and his sweetheart must be throwing a tantrum.

    Qing Yu was confident she was right and she continued her way forward. [Mm, almost there atst.]

    A gust of wind suddenly blew past her from behind, and a person was suddenly standing in front of her. Dressed in silver, slender and tall figure, a head of ck hair bound up by a single silver hair band, looking refreshed and highly trained.

    It was a young man who looked to be about seventeen or eighteen years old, his smiling eyes making him easily likeable, not to mention his exceptionally handsome good looks, a splendid example of a fine young man.

    When one saw beautiful things, their moods were always great.

    And Qing Yu was no exception.

    But, having him appear so suddenly in front of her to block her way, and addressing her as..... Miss, that wasn¡¯t really all that great for her.

    "This Young Master here, are we acquainted?" Qing Yu said, smiling gently and gracefully.

    Who else would this handsomed be but Mu Chi?

    He had immediatelye keep watch outside the Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor the moment he awoke and had waited so long before he saw here out. Don¡¯t even ask how he was still able to recognize her even after she had disguised herself before she came out.

    Because..... he would never admit, back at that time when he was barely conscious from the poison, he had felt himself surrounded by the aura emanating from this youngdy that made him feel so ease, and that was a feeling that he would not fail to recognize.

    Moreover, she possessed such a beautiful pair of eyes.

    [But..... why is she not able to remember her already?]

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 27.1

    Chapter 27.1: Are You Going To Offer Yourself In Marriage?

    Once Mu Chi realized that she had forgotten who he was, he immediately said a little anxiously: "Miss, look carefully. Do you really not remember me?"

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow. "Am I supposed to remember you?"

    "You¡¯ve forgotten that you saved me the other night and that I have even gotten people to deliver a million taels of gold right before your door?" Mu Chi¡¯s face was serious as he tried to exin.

    Qing Yu¡¯s face did not show the slightest change in expression, but in her heart, she had already carefully looked over this fe from head to toe. The night he was poisoned, his face had been bruised and it was impossible to see how he looked clearly. But she could now see that he wasn¡¯t all that bad looking at all!

    [Still, how was he able to recognize her through her disguise?]

    Not to mention that he was just a stranger whom she had only met once, even Little Bei had been stunned for a good while the first time he saw her looking like this.

    "Look hered, you have a good look as well." Qing Yu smiled and stretched her hand out to tap him on the shoulder. "I, am male. Although I¡¯m quite good looking, but for you to address a guy as Miss, that is an insult to me."

    The corner of Mu Chi¡¯s mouth twitched. "Miss, let¡¯s not parry with Tai Chi anymore alright? I saw youing out of the Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor¡¯s back door with my own eyes. Just admit it would you?"

    Qing Yu did not say a word. "....." [This kid really isn¡¯t being cute at all.]

    With all that¡¯s been said, there was no meaning in continuing to y dumb. Qing Yu herself was not a person who yed coy all that much and she immediately gave helpless shrug of his shoulders. "Alright. I¡¯ll admit it. What do you want by following behind me like this?"

    Mu Chi¡¯s face then split into a smile, his eyes bright and sparkling with blinding brilliance. His eyes enchanting, he said: "I would like to know you. My name is Mu Chi."

    "Mm. Su Yan." Qing Yu said with a nod of his head, making up a random name. "You know me now. That¡¯s should be all right? I still have business to attend to and we¡¯ll part here." Upon saying that, she went right past him and continued her way forward.

    Mu Chi froze a moment and then hastened to catch up. "Where are you going? Can I help?"

    "No need. Thanks."

    "You don¡¯t need to be so courteous with me. You are my saviour afterall and I still want to repay you!"

    "You¡¯ve paid me my remuneration and we do not owe each other anything."

    "A drop of water¡¯s benevolence must be repaid as a gushing spring. Moreover, a debt of benevolence for having saved another person life is one great as the Heavens. That is not something that mere material things like money can possibly offset."

    Qing Yu suddenly halted her steps and turned herself around with an eyebrow raised to look at thed with a serious face. "Then what do you want to do?"

    "I....." He had been so righteous sounding just one moment ago when he suddenly turned coy and squeamish, his eyes looking slightly evasive.

    Qing Yu burst outughing upon seeing him like this and said mockingly: "You can¡¯t possibly be thinking to offer yourself up in marriage are you?"

    Upon meeting those devilishly alluring eyes of hers, and that expression with that imperceptible smile, Mu Chi¡¯s heart grew fl.u.s.tered.

    He then thought of how all women all the way up to eighty years old and even children down to four years old were always so easily coaxed by that glib silver tongue of his.

    But before the youngdy here, he had suddenly be inarticte and awkward, unable to evenplete his sentences.

    She was teasing him jokingly and with a such a wicked expression on her face, no different from that of a thug taking liberties with a good youngdy, but s, wrapped in such a great looking flesh exterior, not only was one unable to get angry, it would make people more than willing to suffer from it.

    For the first time, Mu Chi felt that he had be a little strange, and he did not know what was happening to him.

    He just kept his eyes lowered and squirmed coyly there for a good while. Waiting till he had finally summoned up his courage, he raised his head up. Only to discover that there was no one in front of him at all.

    "I¡¯m really such an idiot!" He howled in frustration, and then raised a hand up to hit himself viciously on the head.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 27.2

    Chapter 27.2: Are You Going To Offer Yourself In Marriage?

    [What is there to be so shy about! ? He is a man!]

    [The youngdy had not even shown any bashfulness and here he was acting all shy. Really, even he was beginning to despise himself.]

    Mu Chi was feeling rather depressed. He had lost the person just like that.

    "But..... At least he got to know her name..... Su Yan. What a nice sounding name."

    He tried tofort and rea.s.sure himself for awhile and then walked out from the alley. The sun was setting over the western horizon. Mm. Time to find a winehouse for a few drinks.

    After Qing Yu shook off her tail, she did not go in through the front door but just sprung herself straight up to leap atop a wall, and stood high up there to watch the foolishd walk a far distance away before she blew out a breath in relief.

    [Fortunately he did not follow all the way up here.]

    "Young Master Qing?"

    The past few days had been rather good for Bai Zhi Yan. As the Lord was feeling much better, his mood had naturally be better.

    It had been especially easy to talk to Lou Jun Yao these past few days. Like now, he had just suggested to the Lord to go out for a walk to familiarize themselves with the surroundings and thetter had agreed to it so readily.

    The two of them had juste out from that sealed room not too long and they¡¯ve spotted a figure crouched furtively atop the wall.

    The Gathered Cloud Loft¡¯s construction had a uniqueyout and even that wall was quite a bit higher than those in most manors.

    And their walls were built with special materials,pletely smooth and slippery. No need to mention crouching on top of the wall, most people would not even be able to scale that wall at all.

    That¡¯s right, and some time ago, Lian Ji had told him that this particr little Young Master had a strange habit of not using the front door, but liked to enter by leaping over the walls.

    Hence, when Bai Zhi Yan saw the back of that figure, he had immediately been able to recognize it.

    Once he spoke, Lou Jun Yao had naturally noticed it as well. The little figure on the wall, a tiny person curled up in a ball, crouched high up above, looking rather adorable and amusing.

    But, Qing Yu¡¯s attention had been focused on whether that persistentd had left or not and in the end, someone had called out to her out of the blue, and her body had jumped from the sudden shock, her foot slipping out under her.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw that the small figure was going to fall from above and he suddenly stretched his hand out. A gentle force suddenly held onto her, slowing her descent, till shended safely on the ground.

    Qing Yu was astounded for a moment, before she raised her head to nod her head at Lou Jun Yao with a smile. "Thank you."

    "It¡¯s no trouble. As long as you¡¯re fine." Lou Jun Yao then raised an eyebrow, his pair of violet eyes deep. "You havee here for.....?"

    "I had some matters to attend to in the past few days and I was so busy I forgot I was supposed toe over. In the end, I had just stepped out through my doors when I encountered a pesky fe." Qing Yu¡¯s face was one of helplessness as she opened her palms to say. "I really cannot be too kind. The next time I see anyone being pursued or poisoned by their enemies, I must not let myself save them without thinking."

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze paused a moment, and his voice then let out a deepugh. "Then I have been most fortunate that I was saved by you before that."

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes. "You¡¯re different."

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s demeanour appeared slightly taken aback. "Different?"

    "That¡¯s right! You¡¯re a creditor. I owed you a debt and I cannot refuse to save you!" Qing Yu said jokingly. "Do you have water? I¡¯m dying of thirst. I had to really chatter on for quite a bit earlier."

    As she spoke, she walked past the two men, and just went straight inside.

    Qing Yu¡¯s had always been a candid character and having been here so many times, she had grown to be familiar with the people here.

    Added to that was her excellent disguise as a male, possessing an extraordinary air, blessed with Heavenly allure. They were all mostly female inside, and everytime she came here, they all crowded around her like bees to honey, a kind of charm that even Bai Zhi Yan had to admit defeat to.

    In the room, Bai Zhi Yan then took up guard by the door.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 27.3

    Chapter 27.3: Are You Going To Offer Yourself In Marriage?

    Lou Jun Yao was propped up and leaning back on the bed, a hand stretched out to rest upon a low side table, as the young youth¡¯s porcin white slender fingers pressed against his wrist, a little cold to the touch.

    The pair of alluring long upnted phoenix like eyes¡¯ focus was concentrated on him, as once she used her x-ray vision, her entire person would be fully focused upon it, unable to feel or sense anything on the outside at all, her body in a state highly vulnerable to attacks and other dangers. Hence, Bai Zhi Yan was standing guard outside to protect her.

    It¡¯s always said that when a person is fully focused on a particr task, that person will exude a particr kind of indescribable charm.

    And that was exactly what was happening to Qing Yu at that moment.

    Unconsciously, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze then paused upon that peerlessly exquisite face on the young youth.

    Compared to most regr youths, this kid was slightly taller and more slender, almost looking a little thin, his small body seemingly light, not even two taels worth of flesh on him.

    With skin slightly on the pale side, it gave people the feeling he was a weak pale faced little kid. Though he was blessed with devilish looks that could bring ruin onto the world, but an air of righteousness hovered between those brows. People like this heldplete disregard for worldly norms and conventions, but were the most righteous and kindest of people.

    Lou Jun Yao had lived for several hundred years, and he had never misjudged a person. This young youth, was a talent with great potential.

    After a period of time it would take to have a cup of tea pa.s.sed, Qing Yu then retracted her hand and blew out a breath of tainted air. "You¡¯re finally alright. Your body is very healthy now. There were a few residual effects from your prior condition and I¡¯ve eradicated all the problems for you at the same time."

    "After this, I will get rid of the blood curse for you. But, you¡¯ll have to wait for awhile."

    "Why do we have to wait for awhile longer?" Bai Zhi Yan came walking in from outside the door, to ask in bewilderment.

    Qing Yu rubbed her chin as she smiled. "That is because, unravelling a curse is best done right around midnight....."

    Hmm..... being bitten back in the middle of the night within their dreams..... that should be quite interesting.

    "Ah..... That¡¯s how it is." Bai Zhi Yan did not understand all that much about curse seals and such but he did not probe deeper into it, but just believed the young youth.

    Midnight came very soon.

    Bai Zhi Yan retreated outside, with him and Lian Ji taking up guard on the left and right, prepared for anything unexpected.

    No lights were lit inside the room, but for the countless Luminous Pearls on both sides giving out a soft glow that brightened and darkened intermittently.

    A many on the bed, not covered by a single thread.

    But Qing Yu was not in the mood to admire that impossibly beautiful body of the man, but was staring with great interest at the red dot on his chest that was sinisterly spreading out gradually in all directions, growing countless waving malevolent tentacles that crawled to cover the entire body, where even that most handsome looking face was not spared.

    His entire person looked like a monster that was bathing in dark blood red lines.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes looked upon the man with curiosity, with interest, but there was no disgust nor fear.

    "Aren¡¯t you scared?" He said with his lips curled up, seemingly a little scornful.

    This was the first time he was showing himself in this state before a stranger, and it was before such a young youth. But Lou Jun Yao did not let anyplicated emotions into his heart to trouble him but remained at peace.

    Even he himself did not know why there was a feeling offort in him that he had never felt before.

    As if, this person before his eyes would really be able to save him.

    Qing Yuughed softly and tilted her head to look at him. "It¡¯s nothing scary. You who are being helplessly trapped in terror should be the one being most afraid. And this curse seal is suppressing at least half of your power, you must be feeling rather defeated!"

    This man must surely reign supreme over a certain ce out there, one with unparalleled power at the peak of his power. But with his powers suppressed, he had to live in hiding. Such a kind of setback where one fell from such a high ce, was something most people would not be able to ept.

    But not this man. He¡¯s acting like he¡¯s perfectly fine, a person with a strong will and forbearance.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 28.1

    Chapter 28.1: Injured

    Lou Jun Yao was a little puzzled that she could actually tell that his powers had been suppressed and heughed softly: "That¡¯s right. In Cloud Heaven, if a powerful pugilist was to fall, those lowly rats who had always been eyeing that position would all gather together onto him. The world is a ce where the weak would always be the ones suppressed and bullied."

    Qing Yu nodded her head in understanding, and then patted him on the armfortingly. "Rest a.s.sured. I am still confident with a blood curse like this. Wait till you regain your strength and you can strike right back at them. For all those who have bullied and humiliated you, just go back and wreck vengeance upon them all."

    Lou Jun Yao smiled without saying a word. [This kid, is really rather interesting.]

    It was almost midnight, and Qing Yu shot out a hand speedily to strike Lou Jun Yao¡¯s acupoint, rendering him unconscious.

    It¡¯s gotta be a joke. Although he had said that he wanted to be awake to see how she was going to undo the curse, but she would never reveal her secrets that easily, to prevent herself from being taken noticed of in future.

    Qing Yu sat herself down in a half lotus position, her eyes shutting slowly. A faint soft glow emanated from her body, the light slowly growing brighter till it epa.s.sed a good half of the room.

    Over the man whose body was covered in blood red veins, the strange light began to pulse more quickly, and it seemed like something was scuttling around uneasily, trying to escape.

    And far away over several mountain ranges and oceans, upon and that was of the highest level, the Cloud Heaven.

    Inside a luxurious and resplendent pce, within a particr courtyard, a womany upon a bed. But her brows were furrowed up slightly, seemingly in disturbed sleep.

    Her breathing suddenly grew more frantic, her face slightly pale.

    Her expression suddenly froze a moment, before a mouthful of blood spurted out of her mouth.

    The woman suddenly opened her eyes, and sat up in her bed, the expression on her face incredulous. "How is that..... possible! ?"

    The Emotion Devouring Curse she had nted..... besides herself, no one else could possibly dispel it, but someone was actually undoing her curse!

    [It¡¯s just ridiculous!]

    The woman snorted in derision and her long slender finger drew a circle in the air, before she sent a powerful surge of tyrannical power out with a strike.

    [No matter who that was, they have to die!]

    The powerful force surged destructively straight towards her. Qing Yu¡¯s brows knitted up slightly, like she had not expected that the other party would choose to retaliate like this. It seemed like she had met with a rather difficult foe.

    And, the force was clearly intended to send her to her doom.

    That strike seemed to have been delivered with all its might. If she chose to retaliate right at the moment, then the blood curse that she had dispelled halfway would turn out to be for naught, and the unconscious Lou Jun Yao would be subjected to bacsh that would be a hundred times worse, and no matter how strong his heart was, he would undoubtedly lose his life.

    [This person is crafty indeed!]

    [Hmph. But, is she that easily bullied?]

    Regardless whether it was in her past life or present, Qing Yu was a person who would not allow herself to suffer aggrievement, and even if she were to die, she would drag her opponent down into h.e.l.l with her.

    Hence, when she took it upon herself to shoulder this terrifying power, she had naturally only done it after thinking deep and hard about it.

    Even if she was left with only half a breath, as long as her spirit did not die, she would be fine as she would just crawl into her dimensional s.p.a.ce to heal her wounds. The spirit Qi in there was thick and robust and she would only need to remain in there for a few days for her to make a full recovery.

    But, her opponent was not blessed with such a choice.

    At the moment that Qing Yu took that strike, the most nefariously Yin (dark) move among the Burial Soul Arts, the Bone Dissolving Spirit Extermination, was already following the trail of power, to viciously adhere itself onto the attacker.

    "Arghhh....."

    Within the quiet tranquil night in Cloud Heaven, a heart rending scream tore through the air, shattering the silence.

    The moment that terrifying power adhered onto her body, her flesh visibly dissolved right to the bones very quickly, her spirit sizzling as it burned.

    In the span of just a few breaths, half her arm had turned to bones. Steeling herself, the woman cut off that armpletely, to stop the rot brought about by that surge of power.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 28.2

    Chapter 28.2: Injured

    But even though all of that had happened in a few short moments, her spirit had sustained great damage, and she had no choice but to shut herself up in closed door cultivation for continued nights.

    On the other side, Qing Yu could feel that the power of the Bone Dissolving Spirit Extermination she sent out had dissipated, and she knew in her heart that her opponent must have cut of an appendage off his body, or it was impossible to stop her dark art.

    [Hmm..... Her opponent is quite vicious even to himself!]

    But she had finally seeded in dispeling the blood curse. Qing Yu raised her eyes up towards the man on the bed. The red vein lines on his body seemed to have disappearedpletely in an instant, and his powers had increased greatly.

    The suppressed powers were like a wild stallion freed from its tethers, spiraling out of control, quickly decimitating a good half of the painstakingly constructed room in a blink with a loud crash.

    The great resounding crash had not only alerted the two people standing guard just outside its doors, but shocked the people nearby awake from their sleep, thinking that a sudden p of thunder had struck in the dead of the night. Not hearing any more noise after listening for a while, they then went back to sleep.

    Coincidentally the weather in the past few days had not been great, and hence, it did not cause much rm among the people.

    Bai Zhi Yan and Lian Ji rushed inside speedily. On the bed, Lou Jun Yao was already dressed, in a robe of n.o.ble and majestic purple, his body tall and stalwart, his eyes chillingly cold, giving out an kingly aura where everything was beneath his notice.

    Lou Jun Yao like this, felt both familiar and strange at the same time.

    But Bai Zhi Yan knew better. [The kingly one who stood high and proud in Cloud Heaven, who had everyone in all directions submit themselves to him, has returned.]

    Finally, his body no longer under restraint, he no longer had to lower that n.o.ble head, never having to suffer the inhuman agony and pain anymore.

    Qing Yu¡¯s brow lifted up in surprise as well, feeling like she was getting to know this person for the first time. Right after that, she smiled knowingly, and said: "Congrattions."

    Lou Jun Yao, looked at her, and in that very rare moment, the corners of his lips lifted slightly.

    The two people were just a few steps apart, their gazes locked upon each other. Hence, Lou Jun Yao could clearly see that the young youth¡¯s smile was a little stiff, and his already paleplexion was extraordinarily white.

    He was just guessing whether the young youth had sustained injuries when he saw the specks of tiny red blossoms upon the youth¡¯s snow white robe, a sight that stung his eyes.

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows pinched tightly together, never having expected that she would not be able to hold out much longer, and just as her mind was filling up with frustration, her body had already gone ahead to fall forward.

    Havinge to this strange world for so many days, this should be the first time that she was injured.

    The moment Lou Jun Yao discovered that something was not right with the kid, he was already there right before the youth, his hands stretched out to catch that body that was slipping down to the ground.

    The body felt as frail and weak as he had expected it to be, his waist so slender it might not be able to withstand a single clutch of his arm, soft and supple like a youngdy¡¯s.

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s focus of attention had not been on Qing Yu, and it was only when the figure of the youth was falling that he saw the specks of blood on his snow white clothes, startling him.

    "How did it turn out like this?"

    Lou Jun Yao was not going to dwell into so much details. His sharp senses were telling him that the youth¡¯s aura was getting weaker and weaker, his body cold to the touch, and his heart subconsciously grew rather anxious.

    This was afterall his benefactor who had saved his life, and he had gotten injured while saving him. No matter what, he was feeling rather bad about it.

    He scooped up the youth and carried him horizontally across his arms, and went straight into the room he usually used to rest in. "Bai Zhi Yan! Come check on his injuries right now!"

    Bai Zhi Yan behind him was still in a daze.

    [The Lord..... actually carried a youth in his arms!]

    No matter how you looked at that scene..... It was just too strange. Although the young youth looked so pet.i.te and skinny, and possessed beautiful and alluring looks, but..... he was clearly male.

    Thinking back to the "gentle" demeanor Lou Jun Yao usually treated the little youth with, his mind unconsciously grew with a whole lot of other ideas.....

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 28.3

    Chapter 28.3: Injured

    "Get over here right now!"

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s body shivered, and he immediately shot himself forward.

    Lou Jun Yaoid the figure down on the bed. Seeing the pair of eyes that were always spirited now shut, the exquisitely beautiful countenance unbelievably pale, his heart immediately became more jittery. Moreover, the youth¡¯s body was sttered with blood.

    Just the sight of it was offensive to his eyes.

    Immediately, he reached his hand out towards the youth¡¯s clothes, thinking to take off those white blood stained clothes.

    But, only the cor had been loosened and arge portion of that fair and smooth skin was exposed, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s hand suddenly froze.

    The youth¡¯s neck was beautifully slender, with an exquisitely sculpted corbone, irresistibly enchanting.

    He knew that the youth was beautiful looking, and he had a pretty looking neck. But what astounded him was..... upon that smooth neck, there wasn¡¯t an adam¡¯s apple that was characteristic of a male.

    No matter how slowly a boy developed, it was impossible that he would not have an adam¡¯s apple.

    Unless.....

    Lou Jun Yao had some guesses in mind, and his slender finger conveniently pulled the white robe a few more notches down.

    "What..... are you doing....." A cold tiny hand suddenly grasped his, stopping the man¡¯s inquisitive action.

    In a groggy daze, she had felt that someone was taking off her clothes.

    No matter how unconscious she was, when in a strange or unfamiliar ce, her body would instinctively retain a level of alertness. Realizing that the man was going overboard, she hurriedly struggled to open her eyes to stop him.

    It must have been the series of movements just now, that caused her hair to be a little messed up, and her clothes had also been tugged loose, to expose her neck and corbone. Her alluring phoenix like eyes half open while looking at him rather warily and her face pale as a sheet, she looked so pitifully frail in her weakened state.

    Lou Jun Yao did not need to verify it to know that this person here was actually a dainty youngdy.

    Though the hand that was gripped around his fingers was slender, it was very thin, its touch soft and exquisite, definitely not the hand of a young male youth.

    "My Lord, let me help....."

    "Get out!"

    Bai Zhi Yan had juste in through the door and he had not even finished what he wanted to say when he immediately heard those two icily harsh words.

    "But isn¡¯t Young Master Qing injured....." Bai Zhi Yan suddenly mped his mouth shut and kept silent. [Why had the Lord¡¯s face suddenly changedpletely? Didn¡¯t the Lord just ask him toe and now he suddenly wants him to go out?]

    [Really. After bing stronger his mood is also getting from bad to worse.]

    He had no choice but to retreat back out.

    "Shut the door."

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s feet took a stumble, and then quietly pulled the door shut.

    Lou Jun Yao turned his gaze back around, to look upon the youth who was struggling to keep his eyes open as he stared at him. No. He should say youngdy.

    "Your clothes got dirty."

    "I¡¯ll change them myself." Qing Yu¡¯s brows furrowed up, as she struggled to sit upright. "I¡¯ll be..... ugh..... I¡¯ll be going back already."

    [d.a.m.n it. That person was really..... vicious. Even till now, my body is still throbbing in pain.]

    "Are you certain you can still walk?" Lou Jun Yao looked at her in amus.e.m.e.nt. "I think you will not be able to even leap over the Gathered Cloud Loft¡¯s perimeter wall."

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows creased up once again. Although she did not want to admit it, but, it would seem like, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to get up there!

    "Then..... Can I stay here for a night?" Qing Yu asked, as she looked at him a little helplessly.

    "Of course." Lou Jun Yao nodded with a smile, and then went on to ask in slight bewilderment. "Why would you get injured by dispelling the curse for me?"

    "Someone was controlling this blood curse and when I was dispelling it, I exchanged a few blows with that person." Qing Yu said as she rubbed her shoulders. "Both sides got injured."

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 29.1

    Chapter 29.1: Strange .s.ses

    "But, he came off worse than me." Speaking about that, Qing Yu could not help but curl up her lips, to smile triumphantly.

    The origins of that blood curse, was not ordinary indeed.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes shed, a chilling and bloodthirsty brief sh within those demonically charming violet eyes.

    Qing Yu had already closed her eyes, her spirit already slipped into the dimensional s.p.a.ce she always carried around. Her body had sustained severe damage and if she did not immediately act on restoration, it might leave behind residual effects.

    Lou Jun Yao saw that she had already started to adjust her own aura and because of her exceptional skills in Medicine and powers, he was not so worried anymore.

    But.....

    He took another nce at that blood stained white robe, knowing in his heart that she had disguised herself as a man, and decided to not change her out of her clothes.

    "Yue Ji." He called out softly.

    From a dark and empty corner, a woman wrapped in ck sheer silk came walking out, her face half veiled, revealing only a pair of bright ck eyes.

    She knelt on one knee, her voice low and sultry. "My Lord."

    Lou Jun Yao acknowledged briefly, and said: "Help her change into another set of clothes."

    Yue Ji raised her head in astounded surprise, and then saw that there was a pale faced, but devilishly alluring youth lying on the bed behind her Lord.

    Although she was puzzled, she did not probe, but went walking over in ordance to her orders.

    As Yue Ji began to take of the youth¡¯s clothes, Lou Jun Yao had already gone far away from there.

    The clothes that had already been tugged loose, did not require much effort to remove, and underneath those clothes, was a thin and lightyer of underclothes.

    When Yue Ji removed the outer robe, she had already realized that the slender and soft body, with clear signs of binding wrapped over the chest, obviously belonged to a female.

    [No wonder the Lord had.....]

    [But, what is the rtionship between this youngdy and her Lord?]

    The moment Qing Yu went into the dimensional s.p.a.ce, she had immediately immersed herselfpletely in the Spirit Spring. The spirit energy in there nourished and nurtured her spirit over and over, even forging her meridians to be stronger a few notches.

    After this time, she hade to realize that she was still too weak.

    In thesends, she might be considered to be slightly above average, but further up above, there were still two higher levelnds. Someone like the opponent she encountered today, must surely be quite a powerful ent.i.ty.

    If not for the extra twenty years she had lived through in her previous life, and she had taken on the enemy only with what she had in this life, it was feared that she would already be dead, her spirit destroyed.

    This world here, was even more brutal.

    Qing Yu¡¯s desire to grow stronger became exceptionally intense. At that moment, even she herself did not know that her body that was submerged in the Spirit Spring was suddenly shooting out a dual coloured light of red and gold, where even the snake shaped circlet that was coiled up quietly on one side was shaken awake by the sudden surge of power.

    "What is happening?" The little snake¡¯s face was one of confusion. It then came to see, right above the tiny little Spirit Spring, was an immense illusory shadow projected into the air.

    It was a pair of eyes red and gold in colour, incredibly sinister and devilish as they stared at the little snake, filled with ridicule.

    "Useless piece of trash." It was a powerful force filled with the majestic oppressiveness of ancient antiquity, that virile and powerful voice causing the little snake¡¯s head to spin dizzily, and it was a long while before it was able toe back to its senses.

    "d.a.m.n it! Who do you think you are? How dare to insult a divine artifact! ?" The little snake¡¯s narrow eyes were filled with fiery rage.

    "Divine Artifact? Where? Why do I not see any?" The eyes pretended to gaze around in search, before they came to look at the little snake in feigned realization. "Are you iming that such a little worm like you is a Divine Artifact? Hahahaha. You¡¯re really killing me."

    That was pure and utter humiliation.

    The little snake¡¯s eyes were spouting with fire, but that pair of eyes in the air were so sinister that they held the little snake firmly imprisoned, unable to move an inch.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 29.2

    Chapter 29.2: Strange Eyes

    "Alright, you can stop ring at me already. However long you re at me, you are still a useless piece of trash." The eyes threw out another statement of merciless ridicule. "With all that is said, you were still once a powerful ent.i.ty that shook the world, but has now fallen into decline, unable to even protect your Mistress, and just hiding yourself in this small little s.p.a.ce dimension to live an ign.o.ble existence. How sad and depressing."

    "And just what are you?" The little snake narrowed its eyes to a slit, silently trying to guess it in its heart.

    "I am the same as you, protecting the same Mistress." The eyes began to say, casting its nce to look affectionately at the youngdy in the Spirit Spring, before turning towards the little snake. "I hope that you do not drag down the Mistress. If not for you, the Mistress¡¯ cultivation could not possibly remain in such a rut and not progress. You should know it yourself. With her capabilities and gift, all thesends here would not be able to hold her back at all."

    An apanying weapon spirit for life, fates bound together for good or for ill.

    Qing Yu cultivation had been increasing everyday and making good progress, but a portion of her energy essence was given to the weapon spirit, in order for it to restore its iplete spirit body.

    Otherwise, with the kind of gift she possessed as the top ranked and most highly skilled person within the reclusive hidden family n, she should be already making a name for herself in the highest levelnds by now.

    The little snake¡¯s gold and silver long slitted eyes rippled inside, and it was quite a whileter before it said with a heavy voice. "The fact that you appeared today, must mean that you know of a way to restore my spirit body."

    "Hey, you¡¯re not that dumb." The eyes then did not open its mouth to humiliate the little snake anymore. "You just stay right here. I came across a powerful human¡¯s spirit body before and he was just recently deceased. That spirit body is very powerful and I can sense that it is roaming around nearby. When I capture it and bring it here, you can then take the opportunity to devour it."

    The little snake¡¯s expression was a little hesitant. "Human spirit. But....."

    "Always with the buts. The Burial Soul Arts itself is evil and dark, and you are a dark artifact. It¡¯s only because your Mistress is of the purest bloodline that you are not overtaken by darkness. Anyway, devouring a human spirit is not all that big a matter."

    The pair of eyes was already about to go out upon saying all that when the little snake felt a sense of familiarity in his heart. Suddenly remembering something, the little snake¡¯s eyes then widened in stare. "Could you possibly be....."

    "Tsk, you¡¯ve onlye to realize who I am now? You really are getting more and more useless."

    The little snake saw those arrogant eyes snort derisively, and then disappeared from its sight, and things finally dawned upon its little mind.

    But seeing that the pair of eyes was actually doing something to help it, the little snake then decided to not be so calctive with that fe who did not even possess a body.

    The sky outside gradually turned a colour like the underbelly of a fish.

    After a night¡¯s nourishing soak in the spirit spring, Qing Yu¡¯s wounds had healed very quickly. Additionally, she had also gained enlightenment at the same time, where the Burial Soul Arts¡¯ fourth level that she had been stuck at all this time had been broken throughst night, to advance into the fifth level.

    The Burial Soul Arts had a total of ten levels and every level was split into five small stages. After the first five levels, every small stage¡¯s advancement would bring the cultivator into a new realm of power.

    When cultivated to its pinnacle, one would be able to smash through the void, and enter into the realm of immortals. That would be when one would be a wielder of true power, summoning the clouds with a lift of the hand, and bringing rain with a flip of the palm.

    Qing Yu in her previous life had attained the eighth level, and had never encountered one who could oppose her, which made her extremely lonely.

    In this life, she yearned very strongly to be strong as well.

    As Qing Yu gradually came awake, she saw that the sky had turned very bright, and a hazy reddish golden light seemed to have shed past her eyes.

    She had been soaked in the spirit spiring the entire night and did not feel anything abnormal in her body. It was only when she sat up that she discovered her clothes had been changed.

    Her brain then froze for an instant.

    [Her clothes..... Who changed her? Was it Lou Jun Yao? ?]

    Immediately, the wlessly beautiful face shed with slivers of shame and anger.

    A creak sounded as the door was pushed open, and a woman wearing a goose yellow long dress, her face half covered by a light veil came walking in.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 29.3

    Chapter 29.3: Strange Eyes

    Qing Yu was surprised for a moment. She had not seen thisdy before throughout the many times she had been here, but, her demeanor and ir was rather simr to that of Lian Ji¡¯s.

    "I am Yue Ji." The woman said, her head lifting up slightly.

    "Yue Ji?" Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow. "And both you and Lian Ji are a.s.sa.s.sins?" Or why would they have such simr names?

    Yue Ji then answered respectfully: "I am one of the Lord¡¯s shadow guards, and my duty is to protect the Lord."

    "I see." Qing Yu nodded her head in understanding, and then got up from the bed. She was just about to go outside when she turned her head back, seemingly having just thought of something. "Last night..... who changed my clothes for me?"

    Yue Ji was taken aback by the question. "I did."

    In the next second, she saw that person¡¯s face that had looked rather tense break into a smile. "That¡¯s great. Thank you."

    And the youngdy then went out with light and quick steps.

    Yue Ji¡¯s face was one of bewilderment. [What is she getting so happy about?]

    Lou Jun Yao was justing in when he saw that tall and slender figure nimbly leaping out over the high walls of the Gathered Cloud Loft.

    [That.s.s, really has the personality of a wild and untamed kitten!]

    "My Lord." Yue Ji came walking over. When she saw the faint smile at the edges of the man¡¯s lips, she was rather surprised.

    Lou Jun Yao then turned his gaze back. "When she left, did she say anything?"

    Yue Ji shook her head, and then said while feeling a little puzzled. "She merely asked who was the person that changed her clothes."

    "Oh?" Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow.

    "I told her that I was the one who changed it for her and she said great. After that..... she seemed to be rather happy about it." Yue Ji rted everything that had happened to her Lord truthfully. "I do not know what she was feeling so happy about."

    Hearing that, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s smile widened, and his violet eyes sparkled, looking unusually captivating. [Does the little one think that the fact that she is a girl has not been exposed?]

    [How foolish.]

    Yue Ji then watched her Lord walking away, his face looking rather amused.

    [The Lord..... and that youngdy..... Something¡¯s not right.]

    Although she could not put her finger on just what exactly was wrong.

    ¡ª Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor ¡ª

    Yan Ning Luo who had stayed away from home for the past few days finally decided to go back in the end.

    Afterall, that was her biological brother and siblings would not bear grudges. Hence, she was prepared to go back and speak with her brother about it properly, as long as he did not insist on antagonizing their mother because of that pair of twin siblings.

    But she had just reached the door when she saw a nondescript but luxurious horse carriage parked outside. Yan Ning Luo had never seen this horse carriage before and she guessed there was a guest inside.

    But she probably would never have guessed who the guest was.

    "Little Ning, you¡¯vee back. Why aren¡¯t youing in?" Yan Xi Cheng was entertaining the guest in the main hall and he saw his sister that he had not seen for the past few days at the door the moment he raised his head.

    Yan Ning Luo was dressed in a smoky green chiffon dress, a magical air around her, her demeanor extraordinarily cold, her clear eyes looking indifferently upon the man inside the hall.

    The Crown Prince Xuanyuan Che.

    Thest person that Yan Ning Luo would want to see.

    "Little Ning, aren¡¯t you going toe greet the Crown Prince His Highness?" When Yan Xi Cheng saw that she was not moving, he thought that as a girl, she was being bashful and coy, and he went up to pull her inside.

    Xuanyuan Che arched up an eyebrow and looked at the icy expression on Yan Ning Luo¡¯s face. [Tsk, it just irks me no matter which way I look at her. Those people out there must all be blind! How can they call a woman like this the greatest beauty?]

    "Your Highness, you seem to be rather free recently!" Yan Ning Luo said, putting on an insincere mouth.

    "I can¡¯t possibly be more free than the Princess yourself as this Crown Prince is the future ruler and I cannot afford to ck off at all in my cultivation or court matters." Xuanyuan Che¡¯s voice was gentle, and the words spoken seemed quite harmless, but were filled with veiled ridicule.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 30.1

    Chapter 30.1: Liking Me Is A Condition! Needs To Be Treated!

    "Is that right? Makes me wonder what matter could possibly make the Crown Prince take his precious time out of his busy schedule toe to the Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor today?"

    "Nothing important, but just dropping in for a visit as I was pa.s.sing by."

    "Then you should go now. Your Highness must still have many things to deal with and we won¡¯t ask you to stay for a meal."

    "Coincidentally, this Crown Prince is feeling a little hungry."

    "Our in and crude fare is beneath Your Highness¡¯ pte."

    "It¡¯s alright. This Crown Prince does not mind."

    Yan Xi Cheng was at a loss. "....." This awkward atmosphere was impossible to salvage.

    It was such a strange sight, to see the two of them flinging barbed words back and forth. Despite having seen this happen for so many years in the past, he still could not get used to the way the two of them interacted with each other.

    But very soon, this awkward atmosphere was quickly shattered.

    Looking over to the person slumped back in his chair andughing hysterically, unable to hold it in as tears streamed down his face, one would know why.

    "Bwah ha ha ha ha~ Hey, don¡¯t look at me! You guys should just continue! It¡¯s just too funny! Oww..... My stomach..... Hahaha~"

    Xuanyuan Che continued to stare at him. "....."

    Yan Ning Luo creased up her brows. "Mu Chi, what are youughing at?"

    Yan Ning Luo and Mu Chi could be considered to be on rather familiar terms as the Faint Mist Sect and the Limitless Sect were on good terms and enjoyed a good rtionship. They had even conducted an exchange of their disciples to each other¡¯s sects for more learning. In the period that Yan Ning Luo had gone to the Limitless Sect, she had received instruction from the same Master as Mu Chi.

    Mu Chi had his arms sped over his stomach, and it was only after a huge struggle that he managed to hold in hisughter. "I¡¯ll say, aren¡¯t the two of you engaged to each other? Why is the rtionship between the two of you so toxic? I almost diedughing you know? If one did not know, they would surely think the two of you are arch enemies!"

    Yan Ning Luo sneered. "We are arch enemies!"

    "I just cannot seem toprehend as well, why my Father would choose a woman like this to be my wife." Xuanyuan Che said helplessly.

    "Huh? Xuanyuan Che! Say that one more time! What do you mean by a woman like this! ?" Yan Ning Luo¡¯s eyes red wide. With that, she could not even be bothered to hypocritically address him as His Highness anymore. "Are you looking to pick a fight! ?"

    "I¡¯m sorry, I will never strike a woman." Xuanyuan Che said as his lips curled up slightly, looking every inch a graceful gentleman.

    "Ha! Three monthster! I¡¯ll see you up on the arena." Yan Ning Luo issued the challenge without any hesitation.

    Yan Xi Cheng saw that the atmosphere was bing worse and worse, and he hurriedly put on a smile to try to smooth things over. "Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be like this. We¡¯re just be making a joke out of ourselves in front of everyone. Little Ning, regardless of everything else, His Highness the Crown Prince is still your betrothed and do you know how manydies out there are just so envious of you?"

    "That is because none of them know that this fe is not what he shows himself to be, a beast wearing the face of a human." Yan Ning Luo said as she shot him a re, before spinning herself right around and went walking out without ncing back, leaving Yan Xi Cheng there to apologise profusely with an awkward expression on his face.

    "Little Ning has been spoilt rotten. I beg for Your Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s forgiveness."

    Mu Chen still went up to ask with his face inquisitive. "Big Brother, why am I not aware that you¡¯re a beast wearing a human face? What kind of a beastly thing have you done to that poor girl? ?"

    When Xuanyuan Che saw that gloating face of his, Xuanyuan Che immediately raised a hand to rap Mu Chi on the head angrily. "Beast your big head."

    A corner of Mu Chi¡¯s mouth twitched. [Great, Big Brother has gotten angry for once, it¡¯s better not make things any worse. Just let him stew in his anger himself!"

    [That¡¯s right. He came here today because of something important.]

    [Mm. He had gone back and thought it over for a whole night and decided toe find that youngdy, to confess his heart to her.]

    The moment he closed his eyes he had seen that pair of keen eyes of hers, and that irresistible smile. Till this age, Mu Chi had never kept thinking of someone day and night like this before.

    He surmised, that he must have been poisoned. Poisoned by that youngdy named "Su Yan".

    Taking the opportunity of the gap in the conversation between Yan Xi Cheng and Xuanyuan Che, Mu Chi made up an excuse and then slipped himself out.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 30.2

    Chapter 30.2: Liking Me Is A Condition! Needs To Be Treated!

    Hence, when Qing Yu returned, she was met with this scene.

    Her younger brother was seated in the room and chatting amicably with a very familiar looking man, seeming like they had a lot ofmon topics.

    She could not help but raise an eyebrow. [Has Little Bei brought a friend home?]

    "Sis, you¡¯re back." When Qing Bei saw that she hade back, he got up and went forward to wee her. "Your friend came here to look for you, and has already waited for quite a while."

    "My friend?" Qing Yu raised her eyes to look, and saw the person shing a incredibly brilliant smile at her.

    Qing Yu was at a loss for words. "....." [Just like a ghost that can¡¯t be shaken off!]

    Mu Chi acted as if he had not noticed the face she was making. "Miss Su Yan, we meet again."

    Qing Bei was puzzled. "?"

    [Miss..... Su Yan? ?]

    Qing Yu saw the bbergasted face on her brother and she stroked his head gently, indicating for him to go inside.

    Qing Bei had always obeyed her and he nodded his head before he pushed his wheelchair into the other room at the back himself.

    Qing Yu then sat down and poured out cups of tea for herself and Mu Chi. "Young Master Mu....."

    "Call me Mu Chi, or even Ah Chi will do as well."

    Qing Yu felt her temples twitch. "We¡¯ve only met twice. It wouldn¡¯t be nice to address you like that."

    [Isn¡¯t this fe being too familiar here! ?]

    Hearing that, Mu Chi¡¯s expression turned serious. "Who said we¡¯ve only met twice?"

    "It¡¯s not?" Qing Yu knitted up her brows. If she had met him before, she should have an impression of him at least.

    "It¡¯s already the third time including this time!" Mu Chi said with a stern face.

    Qing Yu was speechless. "....."

    "Miss Su Yan, I came here this time because there is an important matter that I would like to ask for you help with." Mu Chi finally brought up the real purpose of his visit, and it was guessed that it was something quite serious as his demeanor had turned grave.

    Qing Yu took a sip of her tea to moisten her throat. "What is this matter about?"

    "I know that you are an alchemist, and possess good medical skills as well." Mu Chi began by saying.

    "Mm. What about it?" Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow, guessing that he wants her to help him save someone, or for her to concoct some kind of medicine or something.

    Mu Chi gave a long sigh, and then turned his eyes mournfully to Qing Yu to say: "I might have contracted an illness."

    "You?" Qing Yu cast a doubtful nce at his face appraisingly. Hisplexion was rosy, and he seemed to be filled with vigor. He did not look like he was sick.

    Mu Chi saw her casting a suspicious nce at him and he summoned up his courage to suddenly grab her hand, drawing it in to ce it upon his chest. "See? Isn¡¯t my heart beating exceptionally fast! ?"

    Qing Yu was startled by his sudden action of grabbing her hand to his chest, and upon hearing his words, it seemed that the rate his heart was beating at was rather abnormal at that!

    [Could he really have contracted some illness that she had never encountered before?]

    "Ever since that day I went back from here, you have frequently appeared in my dreams. Your smile, your voice, all the words you¡¯ve said, I remember them all so clearly. Can you tell me what is going on?"

    Qing Yu was stunned into a daze.

    [Wait..... Wait wait. Let her recollect herself a moment.]

    [Was this bloke making a confession?]

    In the very next second, her guess was immediately verified.

    "Miss Su Yan, I know that I mighte across as a little too brusque by saying this suddenly, but if I do not tell it to you, and do not let you know, it is really just too tormenting to keep it in my heart. This is my first time liking ady and I do not know how I should say this. I....."

    ¡¯Kathunk!¡¯

    From inside, it sounded like a wheelchair had fallen heavily to the ground.

    Qing Bei had been paying attention to the situation outside but did not dare to be too obvious with his eavesdropping, so he had tried to be sneaky about it.

    But suddenly hearing such an explosive piece of news, he found that he really could not digest it.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 30.3

    Chapter 30.3: Liking Me Is A Condition! Needs To Be Treated!

    Having fallen with a crash to the ground, his first reaction was not whether he was hurt anywhere, but was thinking whether his sister was being confessed to by a suitor who had chased her all the way right up to their door! ?

    When had shee to attract this love interest?

    The two of them were often together and the few times they were apart were only when they went into seclusion for cultivation, not seeing each other for just a few days.

    How could something like this happen when he knew nothing about it at all! ?

    It was really just too iprehensible no matter how much he thought about it.

    With such a loudmotion, one would have to be deaf to not hear it.

    Having one¡¯s own little brother overhear such a thing, how much more embarra.s.sing could anything be! ?

    Qing Yu gave a helpless smile and thed in front of her was still staring at her with a highly earnest look. "Man, you¡¯ve really caught the disease quite badly. It needs to be treated!"

    Mu Chi blinked his eyes innocently. "Do you have a cure?"

    "Of course I do." Qing Yu nodded. "Come over here once again tonight, and your illness will be cured."

    "To..... Tonight?" When night was mentioned, it was not known what kind of a scenario Mu Chi¡¯s mind had immediately drifted off to, as two plumes of pink quickly climbed onto his cheeks.

    "....." [This scoundrel, what kind of filthy things are you thinking about! ?]

    "Alright. Then..... Then I¡¯ll take my leave for now." His heart beginning to beat and thump wildly once again, Mu Chi did not dare to remain there any longer, but quickly got up to leave ¡¯bashfully¡¯ before his ears burned up as well.

    Qing Yu¡¯s smile then faded away and her eyes quickly darkened. "You rascal! Get yourself out here this instant!"

    Qing Bei coughed dryly a few times, and then stuck half his body out from the room at the back. "Heh heh, about that, Sis....."

    "You liked what you heard?" Qing Yu shot him a sideways nce.

    "Not at all, not even a little bit." Qing Bei rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. "Who was that man?"

    "The fool who sent the gold." Qing Yu said in a huffy tone.

    "You conned him of so much money and he could stille to fall in love with you. He really isn¡¯t your typical kind of guy." Qing Bei¡¯s face was one of admiration, which then turned into one of worry as he said: "Will he cause us any trouble? If he starts toe here often....."

    "Rest a.s.sured about that." Qing Yu¡¯s face split into a wide smile, exposing her brilliant white teeth. "I will make sure he does not dare toe her anymore tonight!"

    Night fell, and Mu Chi came as they had agreed. The moon hung high up in the night sky, a beautiful night.

    What a great night! Most suited to sit among flowers under the sky.

    Mu Chi came to the Tranquil Abode, and discovered that all was silent in there. It was pitch dark in the Tranquil Abode and no a single light was lit.

    Mu Chi was a little puzzled. "Could she have fallen asleep?"

    That shouldn¡¯t be possible. She had told him toe here tonight!

    "Crunch crunch" A sound that made his skin crawl reached his ears.

    It sounded like some wild beast was gnawing on its food.

    Mu Chi¡¯s heart froze, and he lightened his footsteps on tiptoes, to move towards the source of the sound.

    He parted a clump of dense herbs with his hands and the sound of the gnawing grew louder, apanied by the sound of a human voice.

    "Mmm..... Tastes great, it¡¯s really good. Crunch crunch, chomp chomp....."

    A short distance away from him was a human figure who had his back facing him, crouched down over there, his actions seemingly tearing wildly at something, the scene feeling a little garish. He stared to get a better look, and saw that it was actually the thick arm of a man, and it was all covered in stters of blood.

    Mu Chi gasped arge breath of air and his eyes widened.

    That person turned his head and his mouth split into a wide grin, his mouth and lips all covered in red gory blood. "Do you want some?"

    Seeing that person¡¯s wless and alluring countenance, who else could that person be but Qing Yu! ? But the expression on her face at that moment looked exceptionally sinister and horrifying, like a evil demon.

    Mu Chi¡¯s subconscious made him turn himself around and leave immediately, where he even summoned up his powers to leap high up into the air.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 31.1

    Chapter 31.1: Ninth Princess Xin Yan

    That was really what people would call true zing speed!

    Qing Yu wiped off the pale white fluorescent powder off her face and with a light wave of her fingers, the thick human arm immediately changed greatly.

    She brought it up to her mouth and chomped a bite off the delicious and refreshing, highly juicy ¡¯Buddha¡¯s Hand¡¯ fruit¡¯. "What a timid little fe."

    But, mm, she would be left alone now.

    Thinking about that, she smiled. Under the moonlight, that pretty little face showed a rare moment of innocence and looked so adorable.

    "Yawn~" Qing Yu gave a great yawn. "Back to sleep."

    She usually followed a rather regr pattern when it came to resting and she was ratherte tonight.

    She went into her room and closed the door, the outside a swathe of silence once again.

    ¡ª¡ª Water Edge Kingdom ¡ª¡ª

    Around the sides of arge rounded arena stage, were many young men and women, their faces filled with restrained excitement and adoration.

    "Go go go, Ninth Princess!"

    "Sweet Heavens. The Ninth Princess should be only sixteen this year I think, andpared to just a month ago, her cultivation seems to have advanced again!"

    "She¡¯s our Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s most talented youngdy indeed!"

    ¡¯Bam!¡¯ A figure mmed heavily into the guard rails around the edge of the arena, and vomited out arge mouthful of blood.

    "I¡¯ve lost." It was a man that was over twenty years old, his clothes highly ragged, the expression on his face dejected.

    His eyes remain lowered as an exquisitely made pair of white ankle boots came to a stop before him. He was startled a moment as he lifted his head, and seeing that lovely and beautiful countenance so close to him, it caused the man¡¯s face that was in a slightly wretched state unconsciously start to turn red.

    Ake blue flowy long dress, with a thin strapped white patterned bustier inside, bundled around a tiny slender waist. With her back bent right in front of him, that almost discernible cleavage was impossibly alluring, her figure causing the man to stare straight at her, unable to take his eyes off.

    Her head of luxurious ck hair draped over her shoulders, with wisps of the hair beside her temples a lightke blue, and she had a pair ofrge eyes that were full of life, their irises blue as well, inherited from her maternal side, a symbol of one who was of legitimate bloodline, that was rare to see even in a hundred years.

    Her skin was snowy white, seemingly almost ephemerally beautiful, looking highly quick witted and intelligent, a rare beauty with pressing spiritual aura.

    "Not too bad. This time, you¡¯ve managed tost through the period of one joss stick¡¯s time. You¡¯ve improved." Yue Xin Yan said smilingly, her eyes two crescents as she pointed at the incense thurible ced up on the high tform, to see that the joss stick had just burned out.

    The man was taken aback a moment, seemingly not having ever thought that he would be able tost past that one joss stick¡¯s time.

    Yue Xin Yan was not bothered by his raggedness as she patted him on his shoulder. "Practice your cultivation well. When the dayes that you are able tost through three joss stick¡¯s time at my hands, I will plead with my royal brother, to have you released."

    The man¡¯s expression turned to shock. "Why are you helping me?"

    "Because you are different from the others." Yue Xin Yan said as she raised her eyes to gaze indifferently, towards a sharp roofed building. Locked up in there, were all intruders who had attempted to barge their way into the mysterious Water Edge Kingdom.

    The man looked at her in surprise. "Ho....."

    "You want to ask me how I know that?" Yue Xin Yan smiled. "When you be stronger, you might even be able to gaze upon that man whom you worship at close distance!"

    This man had intruded into the Water Edge Kingdom, not to delve into the amazing magic in here or to seek the endless riches they possessed, but only because of the G.o.d of ughter that everyone throughout thends was terrified of, the Duke of Vast Seas.

    He had been imprisoned in here for more than two months, and had only seen the man in the legends once, from a far distance away.

    And it was that one time, when his eyes were filled with undisguised fervour and worship, that made Yue Xin Yan look at him differently. The man had great foresight and vision, and she was able to help him.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 31.2

    Chapter 31.2: Ninth Princess Xin Yan

    "Thank you Ninth Princess, I will definitely be stronger. I want to throw myself under the banner of the Duke of Vast Seas!" The man sped his hand around his fist, bowing respectfully before the princess.

    Yue Xin Yan began chuckling upon hearing that. "That will not be an easy task. Big Brother Ye Li has an entric temperament and hepletely ignores people he does not find pleasing to the eye."

    When the man heard that, he was just about to say something when he saw the expression of the youngdy before him light up with joy and then leapt out of the arena with a light tap of her foot. The crowd surrounding the arena also quickly dispersed, surging to gather towards another direction.

    It was as if they were all led over there, and the man unconsciously turned his gaze over in that direction as well.

    Not too far away, a man stood, a tall and slender figure, wearing a deep red long robe that hid a well built physique, his silver hip long hair bound up with a jade crown of the same colour, looking exceptionally mesmerizing and bewitching.

    The Duke of Vast Seas possessed an exceptional physical const.i.tution and as his looks were rather different from the others, which might have caused him to not like to meet with people. Hence, he always wore a wolf shaped mask over his face all the time and only that strange pair of green eyes could be seen, and a pair of thin lips that were not p.r.o.ne to smiles, a man of few words.

    Despite that, all of that could not stop the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s subjects adoring and worshipping hearts.

    At that moment, a pretty youngdy dressed in blue stood in front of him, her head lifted up to smile sweetly at him. "Big Brother Ye Li, you¡¯ve slept for such a long time. Do you still remember your way around the Pce? Are you going to see my Royal Brother? I can lead the way for you!"

    Qing Ye Li quietly gazed at the youngdy who was smiling prettily like a flower in front of him and he was actually fl.u.s.tered for an instant. That girl¡¯s smile was still so clear in his memories, so warm, mischievous, a little naughty, every single one of them so lively and witty.

    He still remembered, she loved to smile.

    Her smiles, were so beautiful.

    "Is this Xin Yan? You¡¯ve grown up." Qing Ye Li¡¯s lips parted, his voice cold and maic, melodious and highly enchanting.

    "Mm mm. Big Brother Ye Li can still remember me. That is really great." Yue Xin Yan was extremely happy about that.

    Qing Ye Li swept his eyes over the fighting arena to look, and then lowered his eyes to ask: "Why have you developed an interest with those intruders? If you really that bored, why not go out for a bout of rigorous training?"

    Yue Xin Yan¡¯s tiny mouth pouted, and see the man raise his foot to walk away, she quickly moved to catch up. "Big Brother Ye Li, aren¡¯t we both already going to the Green Wave Kingdom already? I heard that there are many powerful figures there. I will just go challenge them when we get there."

    "In the current Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Family, with the exception of their Crown Prince, all the other are either still too young or they have amounted to nothing. There is nothing about them that we need to fear!" The young man following right behind Qing Ye Li said with augh. "Ninth Princess, The Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s Princess Ning Feng who is about on equal standing with you might however be worth a match."

    "Ah Jin, is that Yan Ning Luo really that skilled? More highly skilled than me?" Yue Xin Yan then asked with an eyebrow arched up.

    Ah Jin thought about it for a moment. "About that, without havingpeted before, your subordinate does not dare to make any audacious conclusion. But Princess Ning Feng does indeed possess quite a good amount of power and she is also a prodigious youngdy just like our princess here."

    "Is that so? Then I will really like to look into that myself. " Yue Xin Yan nodded, her heart growing with a tinge of curiosity towards this youngdy she had yet to have met.

    Ah Jin watched the look on her face and then said with augh. "It¡¯s funny when I tell you this. Princess Ning Feng and the Crown Prince Xuanyuan Che have been engaged in marriage back from when they were very young and it was initially nned that they would marry after hering of age ceremony when she turns sixteen. But a good half year has already pa.s.sed from then and there hasn¡¯t been even a squeak from either of them."

    "And why is that?" Yue Xin Yan asked in puzzlement.

    "Haha, I heard that the two of them had not been able to see eye to eye with anything from young and every time they meet, the are always at each other¡¯s throats like mortal enemies."

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 31.3

    Chapter 31.3: Ninth Princess Xin Yan

    Yue Xin Yanughed, her eyes turned to slits with smile. "Something so funny can really happen! ?"

    She continued chatting with Ah Jin outside about this and that while Qing Ye Li went into the Imperial Study.

    "Everytime Ie, I see you buried in a pile of memorials."

    Yue Mu Chen raised his head and saw the maning in. He then stood up from his chair. "You¡¯re here. Sit."

    Hearing that, Qing Ye Li sat on a chair at the side.

    Yue Mu Chen poured out a cup of tea for the man and his gaze measured the man up. "You¡¯ve be stronger indeed. Compared to seven years ago, I am unable to get a grasp of your aura at all now."

    "If not for your ill health which makes your body unable to withstand the pressure, you will not be doing any worse." Qing Ye Li said indifferently.

    Yue Mu Chen was, among all the people he had met, the man whose mind was the most resolute and surpa.s.sing intelligence.

    The Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s ruler was a weak bodied walking medicine bottle who did not possess a high level of cultivation, but no one dared to slight him in anyway. His brain was one that no normal person¡¯s could everpare to and if he had the ambition, ruling over the entirends would just be a matter of time.

    But s, his heart was at peace and content with his life and from young, he had never held any especially deep yearning towards any particr matter or person, where even when he a.s.sumed the crown, it was just a matter of eding to the people¡¯s wishes.

    All this while, he had been too tired.

    "I only wish to be able to do something more for Water Edge while I am still alive." Yue Mu Chen smiled gently, and then went on to say a little regretfully: "But with this tattered body I have, I do not know how many more years I will be able tost, and whether I will even be able to leave behind a heir is a tough task."

    Although his Imperial Harem was not filled with thousands of beauties like was the norm, but there was still quite a number of Imperial Concubines. It was just that he had never gone to their chambers before.

    He knew his own situation very well and he did not want to give those woman hope and for it to finally turn to disappointment.

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s eyes darkened. "If Xin Yan is to hear that, she will be sad."

    "That is why I have never said it in front of her. That.s.s might seem heartlessly callous, but she cares for me the most." Yue Mu Chen could hear the youngdy¡¯s joyous voice outside, and his face was filled with doting indulgence.

    "Don¡¯t be so pessimistic." Qing Ye Li expression under his mask seemed to change, and the man who never showed any emotion on his face then parted his lips slightly to say: "I am looking for a person. If I can find her, then you will definitely be able to regain the health of your body."

    Yue Mu Chen was stunned for a moment. "What did..... you say?"

    For his body, a countless number of famed alchemists across thends have all almost deemed it to be condemned, and could only use elixirs to keep him hanging, with no way of curing himpletely.

    A weak and sickly body carried out from a mother¡¯s womb was hard to treat.

    But..... What has he just heard?

    His body can be saved? !

    Yue Mu Chen could almost not believe what he had just heard. "Ye Li, is what you said really true? My body..... really can be cured?"

    "Mm." Qing Ye Li nodded. "That person¡¯s skills in Medicine is very good, and the alchemists throughout thends are not even one tenth as good."

    Yue Mu Chen was rather surprised. Ye Li seldom had such high praise for anyone and a guess seemed to form up in his heart. "Could that person..... possibly be from the same world you were from?"

    "Yes." When Qing Ye Li thought of that person, his green eyes softened. He knew, that that girl was still alive, and no matter where she was, the day woulde where he would find her.

    He had so many words he had not been able to say in time to her, and he wanted to tell them all to her.

    In the past, he had not dared to say them.

    But after having been separated by death before, he thought that he should let her know.

    That he had always..... cared for only one person..... Only for her.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 32.1

    Chapter 32.1: Persecuted

    With the Cloud Heaven being the highest levelnds, it was not on a parallel ne with the other twonds.

    To enter Cloud Heaven, one must pa.s.s through a dimensional s.p.a.ce tunnel and while going through the long endless tunnel, countless unknown dangers that awaited many proud but ignorant and exuberant youths.

    Since time immemorial, an innumerable number of lives have been lost in this dimensional s.p.a.ce tunnel.

    Hence, the dimensional s.p.a.ce tunnel hade to evolve over the past hundred years, to be more mysterious and unpredictable, filled with all kinds of dangers, and powerful pugilists from the lower levelnds who seeded in entering into Cloud Heaven grew less and less in number.

    Every of thosends would have several powerful and mighty forces.

    The Constetion Lands had three great sects and the White Fen Lands had the four great family ns.

    Cloud Heaven was split into five boundaries, situated in the fourpa.s.s directions of North, East, South, West, and an additional Central region.

    In the East were the Divine Healers whose legacy had been pa.s.sed down over a thousand years, and in the South there was the Bright Moon Divine Temple, who were skilled in divinations and possessed the power to inflicts curses. The West held the strange looking barbarians with explosive personalities while the North harboured the mysterious and unfathomable Dark Legion, evil and bloodthirsty.

    In the centre region, was the Hunter¡¯s Guild that was both upright and evil. The only thing they knew and recognized was money and not the person. The ce was filled with an innumerable number of skilled and powerful pugilists and they did not fear any one of the other powers.

    The five different powers had originally coexisted in Cloud Heaven peacefully for the past hundred years but in recent years, the people from the Dark Legion had grown outrageously savage where they had begun to kill people from the other powers,mitting an unpardonable crime.

    That had caused displeasure to brew within the other powers and they began to persecute people from the Dark Legion. The Dark Legion was bing less like the power they were before, their might gradually being dismantled by the other powers.

    And the Dark Legion¡¯s Pce Lord who was said to be almost equal to a G.o.d did not show himself at all, allowing the Dark Legion to fracture and split, which was a point that everyone could notprehend.

    "Go on run. Run with all your might. See where you can run to. Hahahaha....."

    "Heh heh heh. See here, the Dark Legion who once considered themselves unmatchable have now been reduced to be like a dog, running for their lives all over. How pitiful."

    They have already run all the way here to the deste and uninhabited desert but those people behind them were like shadowy ghosts intent on iming their lives, impossible to shake off no matter what they did.

    The several ck human figures in front were all covered in ck cloaks and their faces could not be seen. But dark coloured streaks could be seen clearly on various parts the cloaks, bloodstains seeped into the ck clothing.

    Behind them was a row of people, seven or eight young men, all of them dressed into blinding gold clothes with a custom made epaulet on their shoulders. It was arge eagle soaring with its wings spread wide, a long and sharp beak, its eyes vicious and prating.

    That was the Hunter¡¯s Guild insignia.

    "Doing things that dispenses justice on Heaven¡¯s behalf feels just so invigorating. Moreover, there¡¯s also a great bounty to collect as well. The one we caughtst night, had quite a strong level of cultivation which took quite a quite amount of effort, and took two of our brothers¡¯ lives."

    "That person seems to hold quite a high position in the Dark Legion. Those blood red eyes of his were rather horrifying to look at."

    Those few men did not seem to be in a hurry to make any moves as they went on to chatter on casually, seeming like they were intentionally trying to provoke the people from the Dark Legion.

    "What are you so afraid of? He had such a pretty looking face and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he¡¯s a man, I would have liked to have a taste of that one." One of the sinister looking men said with a vulgar look on his face.

    "So what if it was a man? It would really be fun when we toy with him. Hahahaha....."

    The people from the Dark Legion were alreadypletely exhausted, their bodies heavily wounded. But when they heard those taunting wordsing out from the mouths of their pursuers, their eyes grew garishly red, their bodies trembling, rage rising up to new heights inside, that almost engulfed their sensibilities.

    Time then seemed to freeze right at that moment, the faint scent of blood wafted through the air, and gradually grew more pungent.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read ck Bellied Belle and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 32.2

    Chapter 32.2: Persecution

    The men in gold still maintained their stance from before.

    They had not even had the time to wipe the arrogant expressions off their faces.

    Under the ring sun, the extremely thin red line across their necks looked so beautifully fine, so eye catching yet startling to the heart.

    The next moment, copious amounts of blood sprayed out as their heads fell off from their bodies, eight human heads in uniform, that rolled upon the sand a couple of rounds like a ball.

    A tall and slender figure splendid as a red glowing sunrise stood at a high point far point far away, hands manipting golden threads unnoticeable to the naked eye tinted an imperceptible blood red. That person smiled with a backward nce, lips red and enchantingly luscious, alluring right to her veryst bone.

    "Lord Mei Ji!"

    The woman flew down to the ground, and stepping over the dead bodies, she slowly walked over to go right in front of the ck robed men. "Able to still walk?"

    The several ck robed men were highly taken aback with shock a moment before they then chorused in unison: "Yes!"

    "Good." Mei Ji nodded, and then said with augh: "Return to the Dark Lands. I will go rescue our little monster and will join all of you after that."

    "Lord Mei Ji, it¡¯s dangerous for you to go alone. Please bring us along with you!"

    "You bunch of injured and wounded? For me to carry all you dead weights?" Mei Ji¡¯s face was contemptuous. "The Hunter¡¯s Guild is nothing to me, and they will not be able to stop me. Tsk! If they had not used such a crafty ruse, how could they possibly be able to capture our little monster! ?"

    The few of them had still wanted to say something but were then interrupted.

    "Alright, hurry up and go back. There¡¯s not much time left. The Hunter¡¯s Guild has a special way ofmunication and the deaths of these few people will have their peopleing here in search for them." The smile faded from Mei Ji¡¯s face and she tossed them a round ck ball. "Hold this. If you meet with danger again, do not fight them. Crush this with spirit power and immediately run for your lives."

    The moment her voice fell, the figure of Mei Ji shimmered and then disappeared from the spot she had been standing.

    One of the ck robed men picked up the ck ball in a daze, and it was quite a while before he muttered: "I have a feeling that the Dark Legion will finally be able to avenge our past humiliation....."

    In the south sat the vast and ancient Bright Moon Divine Temple.

    In the Divine Temple, in front of the elevated seat was a thick curtain veil, where the figure of a person would faintly be made out,nguishingzily on a lounge, seemingly bored while listening to the person below chatter endlessly.

    "Temple Lord, you must help me. That man, that man must have found out. Otherwise, I will not have be like this."

    The one talking was a woman dressed in ck priestess robes. Her looks were not very outstanding, a sinister air emanating from her entire body, rather terrifying. Under the loose sleeves of the priestess robe, one of them hung empty.

    "Isn¡¯t just an arm that was lost? What are you getting so worked up about?" It was a soft and gentle mesmerizing voice, that tugged at the strings of one¡¯s heart.

    The woman down below became more frantic. "But..... Your subordinate¡¯s Devotion Curse had been nted for almost a hundred years and was about to see it devour his consciousness. But someone has managed to break the curse, and I even bitten back in retaliation....." The woman¡¯s face was showing much fear. "Upon divination I then came to know that the person who broke the curse is not in Cloud Heaven."

    "Oh?" The sultry voice finally showed a sliver of emotion. "The lowernds has such capable people? Could it be a person who went down there from Cloud Heaven?"

    "Your subordinate does not know, but only knows that the opponent is very powerful. When I was battling him, I had initially thought that I was able to kill him, but never have I expected that I would be taken in by a trick. If I had not cut off my arm in time, I would already be turned into a pile of bones." The woman answered in a frightened voice.

    "Oh? That¡¯s interesting....."

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 32.3

    Chapter 32.3: Persecution

    "My Lord, what do I do now? That man will soon find out that we were the ones responsible. His personality is one that bears a grudge and his vengeance against us will definitely be vicious."

    "What do you mean we? Weren¡¯t you the one whoid the curse? I do not know anything about it at all....." The woman¡¯s voice sounded highly innocent.

    "My Lord....." The woman raised her head up in incredulity, seeming like she had never thought that she would be tossed aside and abandoned like this. "My Lord save me! My Lord, I had done it all because of you....."

    "What a din. Get out!" The voice grew displeased, and an invisible force sted the woman straight out, where she vomited blood and fell unconscious.

    A breeze that came out of nowhere slightly stirred up the thin curtain veil and the woman of peerless beauty inside was seen chuckling softly, the sound enchanting and pleasing to the ears. "My sovereign King, you¡¯re finally.....ing back."

    Ever since thest time Yan Ning Luo quarrelled with Xuanyuan Che and they parted on a bad note, the rtionship between the two people had be much worse.

    Mo Han Yan was deeply afraid that if the two of them continued on like this, even the engagement might be impossible to preserve. She had been staying by her daughter¡¯s side the past few days, to persuade and counsel her in a soft voice, though it was all for naught.

    That had worried her for a good while and she did not even have the time to go find trouble with the siblings at the Tranquil Abode.

    In truth, Qing Yu was not all that happy recently.

    Although they had told Yan Su before that they did not need the Tranquil Abode rebuilt, but he had still felt that he owed the two of them, where he had not only sent people to deliver a great amount of gold and silver jewellery, silk and satin fabric, a.s.signed to them clever and smart servants, anding over himself to see them every few days.

    When Qing Bei was very young, he had always pined for his father, hoping that he coulde see him. But what awaited him was only disappointment time and time again.

    Slowly, he then stopped feeling that strongly about it.

    Especially after he found out that he was not Yan Su¡¯s biological son.

    "You have a good rest. Father will definitely find someone to cure your legs, to enable you to stand up once again." Yan Su said with a benevolent face as he patted the young youth on the shoulder. Turning to the servant maid at the side, he then said: "Look after Young Master well."

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    Yan Su spoke a little bit more, and then got up to depart from the Tranquil Abode.

    Qing Bei¡¯s gaze was indifferent as he watched Yan Su¡¯s back grow more distant, and he then turned his eyes back. "All of you can go outside."

    "Young Master, His Highness asks for your servant here to serve you." The pretty looking servant girl said as she looked at the handsome face, her cheeks flushing pink.

    "Disobedient servants, I do not need." Qing Bei¡¯s eyes turned chill. His voice was not loud, but it caused the little servant girl¡¯s face to change in shade, where she quickly fell to her knees to kowtow frantically. "Young Master do not be angry. Your servant will go out right now."

    Upon saying that, she hurriedly left with the people behind her.

    Inside the room, silence was finally restored.

    Qing Bei heaved a sigh, and then looked at all the luxurious and riches and finery distastefully.

    The Tranquil Abode itself was not arge ce and with so many things sent here, the entire ce was almost all filled up. Thedies and young misses of the various chambers were green with envy but unfortunately all of this was bestowed by the Duke himself and no matter how much they coveted the things, all they could do was just look.

    Qing Bei pushed his wheelchair and then peeked into the other room inside.

    [Sis is really sly!]

    She knew that Father would keeping these few days and she has been going out early and returningte and night, never around in the Tranquil Abode where Yan Su did not even have the chance to see her. Every time Father asked about her, he had had to find all kinds of excuses to dodge the question. Fortunately Yan Su¡¯s attention had been focused on being sympathetic towards the wheelchair bound Qing Bei who was unable to walk, and had not paid Qing Yu that much notice.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 33.1

    Chapter 33.1: Hiding Out the Rain

    And what was Qing Yu doing going out so early anding back sote?

    Speaking of it would really make her feel so helpless and be depressed.

    Ever since she managed to scare off Mu Chi thest time, she finally felt that the world had be peaceful.

    However, she had been too naive.

    That fe had not onlye over the very next morning to block her way at her doors but had also seen through her "ploy".

    He had then told her to not put up anymore senseless struggle as he would never give up.

    With a serious face he had even said: "You can choose to not like me, but you cannot stop me from liking you."

    She had initially wanted to teach him a good lesson but Qing Bei had specially looked into his ident.i.ty and found that that fe was not only from one of the Three Great Sects, he was also the most favoured Inner Disciple of the Limitless Sect¡¯s Sect Leader. In addition to that, he was even previously a prince of the Green Wave Kingdom whom although renounced, the blood of the Imperial Family still flowed in that body of his.

    Moreover, the Crown Prince Xuanyuan Che was on especially good terms with him as well.

    That ident.i.ty of his, was truly not an ordinary one!

    If he had been any regr person, it wouldn¡¯t matter so much. But with so many links, it really made the situation rather p.r.i.c.kly.

    Hence, Qing Yu gave up on that idea, and cowardly chose to escape.

    That¡¯s right, as long as she was not in the Tranquil Abode, would that fe then possess an all seeing eye? As vast as thends were, there would always been a ce for her to hole up in.

    The d.u.c.h.ess did not have the time find trouble with them the past few days as she had been worried about her own daughter. Even if she was not in the Duke¡¯s Manor for ten days or a fortnight, no one would notice a thing.

    Then where had she been in that period?

    About several ten miles¡¯ distance away from the Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor, there was a cave. Someone should have probably lived in there a very long time ago and although it was a little overgrown with vegetation, but making do with the ce for a short period, it provided a much better environment than the times in the past where she had to survive out in the wild.

    Over these past days, she just remained in the cave to cultivate her powers.

    And she also managed to cultivate some highly nourishing elixirs for spirit bodies, meant for her weapon spirit.

    Speaking of this, it was rather strange. That fe had clearly benefited quite a bit as well whenever she managed to gain a breakthrough in her own powers, so why had it suddenly seemed to have fallen back into aa once again?

    As its Mistress, she really didn¡¯t seem tomand that much respect from it!

    But little did she know that the little fe in her body was not in a deep sleep at that moment, but it was because it had just devoured a powerful evil spirit and was digesting it. Wait till it hadpletelybined the evil spirit into itself and it would be the day it would make its reappearance to the world!

    The way Qing Yu cultivated elixirs was slightly different from other people in this world. In the <heavenly insights="" of="" medicine="">>, it was recorded that when one¡¯s Pill Refining Technique reached a certain level, one would not need to use a Elixir Cauldron to cultivate elixirs, but merely need to refine and reconstruct the herbs with an Elixir Fire, removing the impurities and extracting their essence. Finally, after undergoing constantborious tempering, one would be able to condense the herbs into elixirs.</heavenly>

    This was undoubtedly reaching an entirely new realm.

    And Qing Yu had already done away with the need to use an Elixir Cauldron in her past life. But as some elixirs were a little more special and must note in contact with the outside air, that would then require her to use an Elixir Cauldron.

    But being out here in the wild, it wasn¡¯t all that convenient to make use of an Elixir Cauldron and hence she had cultivated the elixirs with her bare hands, the golden red mes of the Elixir Fire lighting up the entire cave.

    A loud crash of thunder sounded outside suddenly and it gradually started to rain.

    Qing Yu kept the elixirs she had cultivated away and looked at the sky outside, her brows creasing up together.

    The weather over this period had been rather gloomy but it had not rained. She had not thought that it would rain so suddenly.

    It seemed she would have to continue to remain in here for a good while.

    Qing Yu gave a long sigh and could not help but think of all her countless days of training in the past, in that cold and dark room, engulfed in endless deste loneliness.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 33.2

    Chapter 33.2: Hiding Out the Rain

    But during that period, her weapon spirit would always suddenly pop out from her body to try to cheer her up, and to chat with her.

    The little curled up ball inside the s.p.a.ce was still coiled up quietly and the corners of Qing Yu¡¯s lips then curled up slightly. "Little Burrow, I miss you so much!"

    The rain outside had not lightened up in the slightest, but had grown heavier instead. The sky outside was dark and grey that gradually covered everything in ayer of misty fog, making it impossible to differentiate whether it was dawn or dusk.

    Cultivating the elixirs had taken quite a bit out of Qing Yu and she was actually feeling a little sleepy at that moment, her eyes slowly closing.

    "This is just great Second Brother! There¡¯s a cave up ahead and we can finally get out of this rain!"

    The figures of a man and a woman slowly appeared within the rain. The man was holding a outeryer of clothing over the two people¡¯s heads, to shield themselves just a little from the rainwater.

    The person who spoke was dressed in a light purple dress with ruffled trim, a little drenched and her hair a little messed up, but her pretty face was still tinted with a sliver of delight. This youngdy was the daughter of the Left Prime Minister, Yu Xiao Ning.

    "I really have to take my hat off to you Ning Ning. Don¡¯t you know that the weather these couple of days isn¡¯t all that suitable for travel? And you still insisted oning out. This is just great. We¡¯re now wetter than chickens drenched in soup!" The blue robed man was sunny and good looking, the expression on his face a little begrudging, but seemed more doting and helpless against the youngdy.

    He was the Left Prime Minister¡¯s second son, Yu Ting Xuan.

    Yu Xiao Ning stuck her tongue out mischievously. "Aiyah, Big Brother is always so busy you can barely catch a glimpse of him and Third Brother is such a yboy loitering among the flowers all the time. Only Second Brother is willing to keep mepany. I¡¯m really lonely you know!"

    "Naughty imp." The man rapped her on the head with augh. "Hurry up and go inside to hide. It will be bad if you catch a cold."

    "I know I know." Yu Xiao Ning quickened her steps, and went running into the cave, with Yu Ting Xuan following closely behind.

    Qing Yu heard themotion and slowly opened her eyes, to suddenly see a man and a woman barging their way in.

    The two people had not thought that there would be someone inside and the two of them were stunned for a moment. Yu Xiao Ting managed to react first, to smile gently. "We came in here to hide from the rain. Apologies as we must have startled the young missy here."

    "It¡¯s alright." Qing Yu nodded her head at her. "Do as you please."

    Upon saying that, she shut her eyes again.

    Yu Xiao Ning pulled her brother toe walk inside and found themselves a dry spot to sit. She suddenly let out a soft sneeze and she rubbed her nose as she said: "It¡¯s so cold in here!"

    Yu Ting Xuan stood up and found a number of tree twigs near the cave¡¯s mouth. He carried some of them over and lit it with spirit power, to start a small little fire.

    "Ning Ning, sit closer by the warmth of the fire so you won¡¯t feel cold." Yu Ting Xuan said gently.

    Yu Xiao Ting listened to him and shifted herself closer to the fire, her tiny hands stretched out to gather some warmth.

    At that moment, the inside of the cave regained its silence, and only the crackling of the burning twigs could be heard.

    Yu Xiao Ting must have been rather tired as having warmed up by the fire after awhile, she leaned against her brother and immediately fell asleep, letting out faint snores.

    Yu Ting Xuan hugged his own arms and was leaned himself back on the side, his gaze unconsciously drifting over to the other youngdy sitting cross legged in the corner. Her countenance was exquisite looking, the air she exuded extraordinary, seemingly a member of prominent family n with just one look.

    After looking at her for awhile, he then turned his gaze back.

    She gently shifted Yu Xiao Ting pet.i.te frame close to him, and ced his hand gently on her forehead to check if her temperature was normal before feeling relieved.

    Qing Yu had closed her eyes and rested for awhile. Her body feeling much better, she then yawned before she stood up from the ground, to lightly dust off her clothes.

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 33.3

    Chapter 33.3: Hiding Out the Rain

    The rain outside had finally let up a little to be just a slight thin drizzle. Qing Yu smiled helplessly and finally left the cave.

    Yu Ting Xuan had also noticed that the rain outside had lightened and he quickly woke he youngdy beside him. "Ting Ting, wake up. We should be getting back."

    "Huh..... Second Brother, I am very sleepy....." Yu Xiao Ting rubbed her head on his shoulder, her voice soft and mushy, just refusing to wake up.

    "Sleep after we get back. It¡¯s not safe here." Yu Ting Xuan was really helpless against her and he half carried her up. "Stand properly, we¡¯re going home."

    Yu Xiao Ting¡¯s eyes opened halfway and her face looking highly aggrieved, she said: "Second Brother, I don¡¯t want to go. I don¡¯t feel good. Boo hoo....."

    The.s.s was always sharp and decisive, and strong as well. Yu Ting Xuan had never seen her acting like this and he immediately became anxious as he said: "What¡¯s wrong? Where are you feeling ufortable?"

    "Headache." Yu Xiao Ting answered, pointing at her forehead.

    Yu Ting Xuan quickly stretched his hand out to check her forehead. "It¡¯s not hot. Why do you have a headache?"

    "Boo hoo, I just don¡¯t feel well. I don¡¯t want to go, don¡¯t want to go....." When a youngdy was ill, no matter how strong she usually showed herself to be, at times like this they would always appear extraordinarily fragile. Seeing therge eyes br.i.m.m.i.n.g over with tears that threatened to fall, Yu Ting Xuan felt his heart wince with pain.

    "It¡¯s alright, be good. Don¡¯t cry, you¡¯ll feel worse if you cry." Yu Ting Xuan saidfortingly in a soft voice, before he then called out without a moment¡¯s hesitation. "Will the young Miss please hold your step! ?"

    The youngdy in white had already reached the cave¡¯s mouth and she halted in her steps when she heard that, her head turning around with an eyebrow raised: "Are you calling out to me?"

    The pair of peerlessly beautiful phoenix like eyes were so alluring it stirred one¡¯s soul. Yu Ting Xuan fell into a daze as he stared, clearly not expecting that the youngdy with such exquisite features would actually possess such an enchanting pair of eyes.

    But at that moment he did not have the time and leisure to pay further attention to the youngdy¡¯s looks but went on to say: "Miss, can you help see what kind of an illness is my little sister afflicted with?"

    "Huh?" Qing Yu blinked. "How did you know that I possess the ability to do that?"

    "There is the fragrance of herbs on you, and only an Elixir Cultivator would have that kind of a scent." Yu Ting Xuan exined incisively.

    [He can even smell that? What kind of a nose does he have! ?]

    Qing Yu was rather surprised by the man¡¯s sharp sense of smell. But since the other party had opened their mouth to ask, she felt a little embarra.s.sed to refuse, as that talent gifted upon her by the Heavens was meant to save people from death and to treat the wounded.

    She reached her hand out to feel the other youngdy¡¯s wrist. "It¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just a very slight fever. She¡¯ll be fine with a p.r.i.c.k or two from my needle."

    Upon saying that, her slim and slender fingertips pulled out a silver needle that was as fine as a strand of a bull¡¯s hair and she p.r.i.c.ked Yu Xiao Ting somewhere on her forehead before Yu Xiao Ting was seen opening her eyes in a daze.

    "Is your head still painful?" Seeing that adorable look on her face, Qing Yu could not help but find it amusing as she opened her mouth to ask.

    Yu Xiao Ting shook her head, seemingly still a little dazed, before her eyes fixed right upon that enchantingly beautiful face, and she then actually asked Qing Yu: "Are you a demoness?"

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow. "Do I look like one to you?"

    Yu Xiao Ting shook her head again and then stared at her very intently. "You look, more beautiful than the demonesses in the books."

    Qing Yu could not help butugh out loud. "You¡¯re so adorable."

    She then turned her gaze over to Yu Ting Xuan who had an awkward expression on her face. "She¡¯s alright now. I¡¯ll make a move first. Goodbye."

    Saying that, she did not even give him a chance to react, but got up and left the cave in a blink, the white figure walking very quickly under the rainy scene.

    The two people were mesmerized as they watched the figure disappear. Yu Ting Xuan retracted his gaze and found that his little sister was still bewitched. He stretched his hand out and waved it in front of her face as he called: "Ting Ting?"

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 34.1

    Chapter 34.1 : Hero Saves..... The Damsel?

    "Second Brother!" Yu Xiao Ting suddenly called out loudly to him, which made Yu Ting Xuan almost jump out of his skin. He then stared angrily at her and said: "Why are you shouting so loudly for?"

    "When did such an outstanding character appear in our Imperial Capital?" Yu Xiao Ning¡¯s face was serious. "Logically, a young miss who is so pretty like this, we should at least get to know her!"

    Yu Ting Xuan was speechless. "....."

    [This little sister of his..... Is her condition acting up once again?]

    [Unable to take her eyes off any beautiful person. She was clearly not that bad looking herself!]

    [She was also on very good terms with Princess Ning Feng as well, the kind that they told each other everything and anything.]

    [But the main reason for that was..... Princess Ning Feng had a face that made her the number one greatest beauty!]

    ¡ª¡ª Gathered Cloud Loft ¡ª¡ª

    "The other side sent news that Mei Ji destroyed several of the Hunter¡¯s Guild¡¯s secret bases."

    Bai Zhi Yan looked at the man standing by the window, and said with a smile: "I heard that they captured that Little Monster of hers which got under her skin quite a bit, and she immediately embarked on a ma.s.sacre."

    Lou Jun Yao acknowledged with an indifferent grunt. "She has been idle for a long enough time. Let her go loosen her joints a little."

    The corners of Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s lips lifted up slightly and came walking over to stand beside him. "It is about time that the Lord returns as well. Having left Cloud Heaven for so long and roaming around in these two low levelednds, it really doesn¡¯t befit that "ughter all in your way" character of yours back then."

    "Really?" Lou Jun Yao lifted an eyebrow, his gaze growing deep and profound. "I have grown older afterall, and the times are no longer the same as before. I should exercise a little bit of restraint at least."

    Bai Zhi Yan went: "....." Fortunately he was not drinking tea at that moment, or he would surely choke himself to death.

    [This Lord here is really starting to act more and more weird. When did he start liking to tell corny jokes like this? It isn¡¯t the least bit funny at all!]

    "The Dark Legion has been thrown into a frantic mess by the people from the Divine Temple and the Hunter¡¯s Guild. Seeing that you are going to lose your position in Cloud Heaven, you really do not seem to be worried at all." Bai Zhi Yan gave a sigh. "As the Divine Healer Sect¡¯s number one prodigy, I was young and ignorant in the beginning, thinking that I will be able to attain great achievements charging forth with you. Who would have thought that the Dark Lord whose notorious fame quaked through thends and sent shivers down people¡¯s spine upon hearing his name is now unable to recover from just one setback....."

    With an imperceptible smile, Lou Jun Yao looked at that sad and forlorn looking man, his handsome looking face seemingly showing a hint of admiration. "That¡¯s rather good acting."

    Bai Zhi Yan could not find any words. "....." [Sigh.]

    He gazed at Lou Jun Yao with an aggrieved look for a while and noticing that the expression on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face seemed to change for a brief moment, Bai Zhi Yan turned to follow the man¡¯s eyes.

    "Huh?" Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s eyes widened. "Why does..... that person look so familiar?"

    "Qing Yu!" Mu Chi¡¯s sharp eyes spotted the figure in front and immediately soared through the air to block her way forward.

    The faint smile at the ends of Qing Yu¡¯s lips then stiffened.

    "I¡¯ve finally managed to see you again." The delight on the young man¡¯s face was unrestrained, his handsome and sunny smile making the man look so lively and eye catchingly radiant.

    Qing Yu sped her hand over her forehead helplessly. "Mu Chi, do not....."

    Her body was suddenly caught in a tight embrace.

    And on that busy street with people pa.s.sing up and down, the bustling noise suddenly turned quiet.

    A wless young beauty and a handsome young man with a sunny disposition, the scene was just like a beautiful painting.

    "Qing Yu, can you not avoid me anymore? Do you really dislike me so much?" The young man¡¯s voice was tinged with a hint of sadness.

    Qing Yu¡¯s action that was about to push him away then paused.

    "All the way from when I was very young till now, even though I was thrown out of the Imperial Pce, my life had always been one where I got anything I wanted." Mu Chi held on to the youngdy tightly, his voice depressed.

    "I have thought it through very seriously. Is it because I have never failed to have what I wanted before, so I am feeling such a strong desire to possess you?"

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 34.2

    Chapter 34.2: Hero Saving..... The Damsel?

    "But, it is not that."

    Mu Chi then released her gently. The eyes that were always smiling were now filled with emotions. "Qing Yu, I really like you, very much."

    Qing Yu felt rather troubled as she knitted up her brows. Faced with the young man who was confessing his true feelings so earnestly, she didn¡¯t want to reject him too harshly.

    [She should at least be..... a little tactful right?]

    "Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?" Mu Chi asked when he saw her brows creasing up. Deeply afraid that she might be unhappy, he quickly said: "It¡¯s alright. You do not need to answer me immediately. I can wait."

    "But, I do not like you in that manner!" Qing Yu said with a helplessugh. "I have merely saved your life that¡¯s all, do you repay all your benefactors like this?"

    "Of course not. I only feel this way towards you." Mu Chi hastily exined.

    Bai Zhi Yan watched with a highly amused face from above. "Heh heh heh. What day is it today, that we would be entertained by such a great show? That youngdy is really rather pretty looking though, and thed isn¡¯t too shabby either. Ratherpatible I must say....."

    Lou Jun Yao cast a scathting nce at him and Bai Zhi Yan immediately mmed his mouth shut. [What had he said wrongly again?]

    Without waiting for him to clear his bewilderment, he already saw Lou Jun Yao turning around to walk outside. From the look of things, Lou Jun Yao was going to go out into the streets.

    "My Lord, where are you going?" Bai Zhi Yan quickly hastened forward to catch up.

    Downstairs, Mu Chi¡¯s eyes widened into two big circles, looking highly infuriated. "I do not believe it! You are lying to me!"

    "I am not lying to you this time." Qing Yu struggled to maintain a smile on her face.

    [Scoundrel, you really can¡¯t see that the number of people gathered around us is bing more and more?]

    [You¡¯re not going to give up are you? !]

    "I have someone I like already. Mu Chi, you are great, and you deserve a betterdy."

    [These words..... sound so familiar. Why do they sound so much like what that heartless man from my previous life would say to a woman?]

    "I do not believe that!" Mu Chi roared loudly. "You must be lying to me! Unless you can get that person to appear before me right this instant!"

    Qing Yu chuckled to herself in her heart and with the slightest hesitation, her slender finger pointed haphazardly into a general direction. "The person I like..... is him."

    Mu Chi turned his head with a furious gaze and he was then frozen.

    That person was dressed in a regal purple robe, his body tall and well built. He was about half a head taller than him, with Mu Chi already losing out a notch in height.

    Not to mention, that man also had peerlessly handsome looks.

    A pair of mysterious and unfathomable violet eyes filled with a kind of storm brewing in them, a powerful aura emanated from that body, that caused the hearts of people to unconsciously feel a sense of fear.

    A ring of people had been gathered around to pry and peer but suddenly, arge portion of them dispersed in an instant.

    Qing Yu¡¯s hand still maintained its pose and when she saw the look of stunned defeat on Mu Chi¡¯s face, her brow lifted up slightly. She grew curious and she raised her eyes up to see..... to freeze in ce as well.

    [How did ite to be that fe? Could she be any..... luckier?]

    [And..... she was dressed indies clothes! Right, she wouldn¡¯t be recognized as she was dressed as a girl!]

    Lou Jun Yao watched the changing expressions on her face and immediately found it rather funny. He walked over to stand beside her, her voice low and maic. "Encountered some trouble?"

    Qing Yu was stumped. "....."

    [Should she pretend to not know her or should she pretend that she did not hear him?]

    When Lou Jun Yao saw that she did not say anything, he looked up and turned to Mu Chi. "Is this the guy you said was pestering you before?"

    "How did you know about that?" Qing Yu asked in bewilderment.

    [Alright. Having asked that, she had undoubtedly just revealed her ident.i.ty.]

    [Let it be exposed then. She had not intended to hide that fact forever anyway.]

    "I can see that you¡¯re getting a little impatient." Lou Jun Yao curled up the corners of his lips. "We have not met for quite a long while, would you like toe up and have a seat?"

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 34.3

    Chapter 34.3: Hero Saving..... The Damsel?

    "But....."

    "Leave it to me." Lou Jun Yao went on to hold her by the shoulders and handed her over to Bai Zhi Yan behind him. "Bring her up."

    Bai Zhi Yan had been in a state ofplete bamboozlement with everything that¡¯s happening right from the beginning. Hence, when he heard the order given to him, he did not question it at all but immediately led the person away.

    "You..... are really the person that she likes?" Mu Chi¡¯s face was one filled with highlyplicated emotions. He had to admit that the man before him was indeed stronger than him.

    The edges of Lou Jun Yao¡¯s lips were slightly raised. "Isn¡¯t it already obvious?" Though those lips showed a hint of a smile, there was no mirth in those violet eyes. "You should know that you are not worthy enough of her and I hope that you will not continue to pester her as I do not exactly have a good temper."

    Upon saying that, he did not even give Mu Chi a chance to speak and just turned around to depart.

    Mu Chi¡¯s face went pale as a sheet and those sparkly eyes that were highly lively suddenly dimmed.

    Like he had lost his soul.

    From the second storey, Qing Yu could see it all clearly. His long sharp brows wrinkled together, Bai Zhi Yan at the side was looking like he had seen a ghost, his eyes unblinking as he stared at Qing Yu.

    On the other side, Lou Jun Yao was already slowly making his way up and he then walked right in front of Bai Zhi Yan to block out the prating stare he was giving her, to smilingly ask the youngdy with an exasperated look on her face: "What, can¡¯t bear to see him like that?"

    Qing Yu let out a sigh. "When young men in their youth are hurt by affairs of the heart, they often suffer psychological trauma very easily."

    [That will really be a sin!]

    [But, she seems to have forgotten something rather important here.]

    "You..... You know that I am a girl?" Qing Yu raised up an eyebrow, suddenly leaning in close to look questioningly at the man who was seemingly greatly rxed and indifferent. "When did you find out?"

    Lou Jun Yao looked at that face that suddenly came so close to him and was taken aback a moment, before he very discreetly put some distance between them. "That time, when you were hurt."

    "When I was hurt....." Qing Yu parroted as she muttered to herself, and the look in her eyes then suddenly changed. "So my clothes....."

    "Don¡¯t let your thoughts go wild. Yue Ji was the one who changed your clothes for you. I will not go so low as to take advantage of you in your perilous state then." Lou Jun Yao could immediately tell what she was thinking just by looking at the expression on her face. It seemed that the little wild kitten cares about that quite a lot.

    "You wouldn¡¯t dare anyway." Qing Yu snorted derisively, and then picked up her teacup to take a sip from it. "Committing a sphemy against your benefactor will cause you to be struck by lightning."

    Hearing that, Lou Jun Yaoughed softly and his violet eyes shone with a unusual sparkle, so beautiful one could not take their eyes off them.

    "Will the two of you just hold it right there?" In that interval where neither of them spoke, Bai Zhi Yan finally had a chance to stick a word in, his enchanting peach blossom like eyes showing utter shock, and nothing else but shock.

    "You are..... Young Master Qing? ? !" Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s eyes immediately surveyed Qing Yu¡¯s face time and time again. "You..... You really are a girl?"

    "Isn¡¯t it already obvious enough?" Qing Yu¡¯s face was filled with contempt.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes shed, his thin lips unconsciously tinged with a faint smile. [Those words..... Didn¡¯t he just say them?]

    Having gotten his answer, Bai Zhi Yan did not say another word, his mood clearly taking a dive in that instant.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" [Why has he suddenly be like this?] Qing Yu was puzzled as she turned to look questioningly at Lou Jun Yao.

    Lou Jun Yao knew exactly why Bai Jun Yan was acting like this and he continued to tease with a smile. "He has always admired your skills and knowledge in Medicine and thought that you are a youth that¡¯s more gifted than him as the greatest prodigy of the Divine Healers Sect. Now that he discovered that you are a girl, his heart is finding it a little hard to ept that¡¯s all."

    "Is that all?" Qing Yu blinked her eyes in iprehension. "Is it all that important whether it¡¯s male or female? Healers are not differentiated by one¡¯s gender!"

    "That is true." Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s gaze was still gloomy. "But there isn¡¯t a single Pill Refiner throughout the entirends that is of your level is there?"

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 35 Part1

    Chapter 35.1: He..... Is Waiting For A Person

    If that bunch of old fogeys back at home were toe to know, they would surely be dealt with such a big blow that they would all immediately go meet their maker one after another.

    Even Bai Zhi Yan was feeling like he was going to vomit blood here.

    Qing Yu really wanted tough as she looked at that highly aggrieved face of his. "You are very highly skilled yourself, but what Medicine epa.s.ses is really very wide, and the way we cultivate is not the same as well. If you need to, we can exchange knowledge and insights with each other."

    "You will?" Bai Zhi Yan looked at her suspiciously.

    [Every Elixir Cultivator has their own unique way of raising their own cultivation and they do not reveal it to any outsiders. But she is now suggesting to exchange insights with him?]

    "Of course. Healers are meant to save people from death and treat the injured, but they cannot only focus on being too kind alone as that will just be too foolish. Since ancient times, the study of medicine and poison can never be separated. Knowledge in poison are just as important and it can also protect you when in time of need."

    Bai Zhi Yan shrugged his shoulders helplessly. "You are not aware that all of us in the Divine Healers Sect are not allowed to cultivate skills poison and only evil witch doctors will cultivate them. But ever since thest time our sect suffered a sneak attack from a witch doctor that resulted in many of us dead and wounded, the Sect Leader then rescinded the prohibition order against the cultivation of poison techniques. But as we did not understand much about it, we are still rather weak in the field of poison."

    Qing Yu listened to him attentively and only nodded in understanding after he finished. "No wonder you did not know that your Lord had a voodoo curse set upon him and it was not poison."

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face filled with remorse.

    "But you cannot be med, as such a condition is very seldom seen." Qing Yu saw how depressed he looked and quickly opened her mouth to sayfortingly. "You have already done very well."

    Lou Jun Yao was seated on the side, looking at the two of them discussing a series of questions about Medicine.

    The youngdy¡¯s face was serious, and when she was talking about a particr topic, her spirits were absolutely soaring, her eyes sparkling, looking extraordinarily mesmerizing and enchanting. Bai Zhi Yan was like an obedient student, listening attentively.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze then unconsciously softened.

    No matter whether it was in Cloud Heaven or in the severalnds he had been roaming about in these past years, he had always felt like something was still missing.

    But just what was he missing? Even he did not know it himself, but just felt rather empty.

    And it was just moments ago when he had stood by the window and was talking to Bai Zhi Yan when that figure suddenly came charging into his sight.

    That was when it had seemed to dawn upon him.

    From thest time that she had dispelled the Blood Curse for him, it had felt like a very long time since he had seen her.

    Before that, she would still asionallye leaping over the perimeter walls suddenly, to check his condition. But after that, she had note again.

    Maybe it was really like the way she had said. It was merely to repay the favour she owed.

    Initially after his suppressed cultivation had been freed, the limitations in these low levelednds had been troublesome for him, as he would always be ostracized. So he could do nothing but to forcibly suppress his cultivation down once again.

    He has recovered, and he should have immediately returned back to Cloud Heaven, as his people were all waiting for his return. But he did not leave.

    What that kind of frustrated and lost feeling was, he did not know, but it made him extremely ufortable.

    It was until he saw that youngdy, that he finally seemed toprehend something.

    So it was all because of her.

    It was not known why. Seeing her had suddenly made his heart feel a lot morefortable.

    Of course Qing Yu had not noticed it. She had a rather lengthy discussion with Bai Zhi Yan and a certain man was watching her for just as long a period of time.

    "In future, should I then change a form of address and call you Young Miss Qing?" Bai Zhi Yan had grown more familiar with her and he was bing more natural andfortable talking to her as he asked in jest.

    Qing Yu rolled her eyes at him. "Don¡¯t make fun of me already like you¡¯re some bookish prude. An evildoer like you going Young Master this and Young Miss that all the time, wouldn¡¯t it look strange?"

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 35.2

    Chapter 35.2: He..... Is Waiting For A Person

    Being called an evildoer, Bai Zhi Yan was strangely embarra.s.sed.

    "We¡¯re already friends. Just call me Qing Yu."

    Bai Zhi Yan liked that generous and unpretentious personality of hers and said with augh: "Then I will just call you Qing Yu."

    "Mm." The corners of Qing Yu¡¯s lips curled up, her smile spreading into her eyes. Suddenly seeming to have thought of something, she took out a little box and put it on the table. "This is a gift for the two of you. The green one is an ant.i.toxin elixir, which will make you immune to a hundred kinds of poison for six hours after taking it. The red one is a antidote pill, able to dispel most poisons. Right at the bottom in the hiddenpartment is the poison gas ball. Once it explodes, it can kill all living things within a hundred mile perimeter. Use this one with care!"

    She exined with a slight pause between each word, which caused Bai Zhi Yan to be stunned into a daze. "You mean....."

    "Aren¡¯t the two of you leaving this ce soon? Keep it to protect yourself. The time will surelye that you will find a use for them." Qing Yu said smilingly. "Once you encounter an enemy or something, do not waste time. Just treat them to a poison gas ball and it is guaranteed that they will die a horrendous death, the kind where they will not die with their bodies intact."

    "How do you know that we are leaving?" The low voice that came out this time, was from Lou Jun Yao.

    Qing Yu looked at him with a smile. "When I came in here, I sensed that there was a lot less people."

    "You are very sharp." Bai Zhi Yan nodded admiringly. "But..... why would you want to help us so much?"

    It was merely just for a ball of Pr Fire Core but not only had she cured the Lord of the condition that had tormented him for so many years, she had even gotten heavily injured while dispelling the curse.

    Now she was even giving them so many precious pills and elixirs.

    Such thoughtfulness, was truly a little hard toprehend.

    Qing Yu saw the grave expression on his face and felt a little speechless but still went on to say: "Is there a need for that kind of an expression? It is always said that escort the Buddha all the way to the west. If you guys get yourselves poisoned by enemies when you go back, or lose your lives from a surprise attack, then wouldn¡¯t I, as the person who spent so much effort that I almost gave half my life away to save you have done all that in vain?"

    Is that the reason for all this.....

    Bai Zhi Yan just didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. Her reasoning was really irrefutable!

    But, it was really warming to one¡¯s heart.

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s memories were paused back at the time when this youngdy had forcibly barged her way into the Blue Fire Icy Lake and sneaked off with the Pr Fire Core, proiming that she would repay the favour back in folds.

    Now, she had indeed paid them back, in double!

    After Qing Yu exined the uses of the pills, she did not remain there for long before she stood up to take her leave.

    The pet.i.te little figure went down the stairs slowly. This should be the first time that she was going out of the Gathered Cloud Loft through the front door.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze saw her the entire way out, till she disappeared from sight.

    "Jun Yao?" Bai Zhi Yan looked at him in puzzlement, a strange feeling in his heart, although he was unable to exactly say what that feeling was.

    Lou Jun Yao retracted his gaze. "Get our things prepared. We return tomorrow."

    Once those words came out, it made Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s eyes grow wide with shock. "What is going on with you? I have brought it up so many times with you before and said everything I could, but you had refused to give me a firm answer no matter what and just refused to leave. Today, you¡¯ve..... suddenly changed?"

    Thetter gave him a deep and profound gaze before he just stood up and went into his room.

    Bai Zhi Yan stared at the man¡¯s tall back, the look in his eyes changing with myriad emotions as a fightful thought came into his mind.

    [The man had been standing by the window earlier, where the shade on his face had suddenly changed before immediately making his way out there.]

    [When he himself had been watching the fracas earlier the man had even thrown him a threatening nce.]

    [When the man saw that the youngdy was being confessed to, his expression had been dark and grim.]

    [And what had those two been talking about after that?]

    [Whether he changed her clothes.....! ?]

    [My Heavens!] Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s emotions were beyond being merelyplicated right at that moment. [What has happened between those two that he did not know anything about! ?]

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 35.3

    Chapter 35.3: He..... Is Waiting For A Person

    "Little Ning, I¡¯m here!" A happy and jovial voice sounded out from afar.

    Yan Ning Luo was changing and hearing that voice, she secured her belt and went to open her room¡¯s door. "Why are you here?"

    Yu Xiao Ning walked inside with a smile on her face and leaned in close to say in a soft voice: "The d.u.c.h.ess came to see me a few days ago saying that you have been in a rather bad mood recently and told me to have ourselves some fun!"

    "Hmph! Mother is really so meddlesome." Yan Ning Lou was indignant when speaking about that. "I really don¡¯t know what has possessed her that she would actually want me to go try to win Yuanyuan Che¡¯s favour! It¡¯s just hrious!"

    Yu Xiao Ning blinked. "But what the d.u.c.h.ess said isn¡¯t wrong you know? You and Big Brother Crown Prince are afterall an engaged couple and the Water Edge Kingdom will be arriving here in a few days tops. If people from another kingdom are to see that the Crown Prince and his fiancee shares such a toxic rtionship, it will surely make our kingdom look like a joke."

    Hearing that, Yan Ning Luo knitted up her brows. She had not..... considered that aspect.

    "This concerns the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s face Little Ning. Can¡¯t you suffer a little aggrievement and just warm up your rtionship with him for the time being?"

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s anger subsided after hearing what Yu Xiao Ning said. What Yu Xiao Ning said was rather logical. The matter concerned how the kingdom would look to outsiders and she really could not possibly not show Xuanyuan Che, the Crown Prince of the kingdom some face.

    "Only you are able to be so glib. My Mother must have really wrecked her brains to have asked you toe y lobbyist." Yan Ning Luo red at her friend, but the admonishment was delivered with augh.

    Yu Xiao Ning stuck out her tongue mischievously. "Aiyah, I just knew that our kingdom¡¯s greatest beauty is most understanding."

    "Let¡¯s go!" Yan Ning Luo then said.

    Yu Xiao Ning was taken aback a moment, and then revealed a smile. "Sure, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! The horse carriage is already waiting outside the door!"

    The two of them went out holding hands, both of them simr in size, with graceful and lithe figures, one extraordinarily beautiful, the other quick witted and pretty.

    These two pride of the Capital City seldom showed up together as one was often in the Faint Mist Sect while the other was always so busy running all the numerous businesses, big and small, under her. It was only just this year that she was able to afford a little bit more time for the two of them to gather together.

    "Heh heh, we¡¯ve really been kept eagerly waiting here but only our Ning Ning is capable enough to do it. It isn¡¯t an easy task to get our greatest beauty to agree toe out!"

    Apanying that flippant mirthful male voice, a tall man immediately came jumping out from the horse carriage.

    "Yu Jing Zhuo?" Yan Ning Luo arched up an eyebrow. "What are you doing here?"

    Upon saying that, her gaze subconsciously turned to look inside the horse carriage, her innate instinct against a particr person telling her that someone else was in there without needing anyone to tell her.

    "Yu Xiao Ning." Yan Ning Luo¡¯s beautiful eyes half narrowed, her voice sinister sounding.

    Yu Xiao Ning felt a quiver run through her and disyed her pearly whites prominently, putting on an impossibly earnest smile. "Little Ning, didn¡¯t you agree to it just now? That you will improve the rtionship? Our kingdom¡¯s face is at stake here you know?"

    Yan Ning Luo did not say a word, but just continued to look at her expressionlessly.

    Yu Xiao Ning gritted her teeth together and she pinched her herself hard. The next second, those witty eyes of hers were br.i.m.m.i.n.gly wet, her hands and fingers pressed together as if in pitiful prayer. "My good Little Ning, I made a bet with my Third Brother that if I am unable to convince you toe, he can then throw such an adorable little me into the Lily Garden to do all kinds of menial tasks. Can you really bear to do that? Boo hoo....."

    The Lily Garden is a little gigolo brothel Yu Jing Zhuo opened, which was actually a hidden organization that secretly gathered intelligence as many of the high ranking officials and n.o.bles in the Green Wave Kingdom had quite an acquired taste for that kind of a vour.

    Yan Ning Luo looked at how pitiful she was looking and she was feeling both infuriated and amused at the same time. "How childish are the two of you that you can make such a bet with him?"

    "So are youing with us or not? The weather is just great today and it will be really nice just stepping on some greens right?"

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 36.1

    Chapter 36.1: Absolute and Instantaneous Kill

    "Tsk, can I still choose to not go? Yu Xiao Ning, it¡¯s really a mystery how I came to be friends with you." Yan Ning Luo swept her gaze over her, and then went on topletely disregard her presence, before climbing into the horse carriage.

    Yu Xiao Ning was taken aback, before she slyly shot her Third Brother a smug look, her eyes saying: [How? Do you concede?]

    Yu Jing Zhuo shrugged his shoulders helplessly. [Fine. Losers weepers. I¡¯ll give you that map of the Mountains of Heaven and Earth when we get back.

    The two of them exchanged a series of meaningful nces with each other before they then climbed into the horse carriage one after another.

    Inside the carriage, Xuanyuan Che and Yan Ning Luo were seated on one side each, neither of them saying a word, a rare moment of quiet and tranquillity between those two.

    Yu Jing Zhuo and Yu Xiao Ning looked at each other and they saw surprise in the other person¡¯s eyes. [When those two are not trading barbs with their tongues, they are actually ratherpatible!]

    The New Moon Lake was situated in the central region of the Green Wave Kingdom, a newer and slightly more well known ce of interest to travel to, where the water presented itself to be faintly blue with many colourful fishes swimming within, a breathtaking sight.

    Many picturesque pleasure boats and other vessels dotted over theke¡¯s surface, pairs of lovebirds and pa.s.sing merchants, all kinds of people.

    When their reached their destination, Yu Jing Zhuo came down from the carriage first, to hold the curtain up to allow the two youngdies to get off.

    Yan Ning Luo did not often show herself in public but in the Green Wave Kingdom, there were few people who did not know her.

    Hence at the moment she stepped off the carriage, a series of collective gasps immediately sounded all around them. "It¡¯s Princess Ning Feng!"

    "Ahhh..... ahhh..... it¡¯s really her! !"

    "Heavens, she¡¯s really so beautiful. I did not think that it will be exactly like what the rumours say. She¡¯s just like a G.o.ddess!"

    "She¡¯s the greatest beauty of all indeed. Hearing it a hundred times cannotpare to seeing it with your own eyes. That elegant air and grace is absolutely unmatched."

    "And also the Left Prime Minister¡¯s daughter, Yu Xiao Ning!"

    "Yu Xiao Ning is the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s most talented woman, and I had not thought that she would also possess such outstanding looks as well!"

    "She¡¯s so adorable, and so very pretty. The Capital City¡¯s two great beauties have actuallye out together today!"

    "It is a great day today indeed!"

    "The Crown Prince hase here as well? ! !"

    "My sweet Heavens! The New Moon Lake is receiving so many great big ent.i.ties today!"

    Yu Jing Zhuo was always gallivanting around outside and everyone knew who he was, so he yed just an essory role here this time, without much people paying all that much attention.

    He also had his own private pleasure boat here and he had already arranged for people to have it ready by the sh.o.r.e. When they saw himing, they immediately came forward in greeting.

    "Young Master, everything is ready. This way please." The man gestured respectfully in invitation.

    Yu Jing Zhuo walked up front to take the lead as he climbed into the boat, with Xuanyuan Che following right behind. Yu Xiao Ning and Yan Ning Luo werest to board.

    The pleasure boat then slowed moved out.

    On the boat, there was everything from fine wine to delicious food, entertainers ying zithers on one side, their long slender fingers picking out melodious tunes from their instruments.

    "Let¡¯s all have a seat!" Yu Jing Zhuo was the host, and he began to show hospitality to his guests, attending to their needs.

    It was Yu Xiao Ning¡¯s first time here and when she saw the luxurious fittings on the pleasure boat with its exquisite wine cups and jade ornaments, she could not help but to shake her head and say while clicking her tongue: "Third Brother, this pleasure boat of yours is not justmonly luxurious. I don¡¯t think you can achieve such ostentatiousness without a few million taels at least!"

    "Haha. Ning Ning really knows her stuff. You can tell with just one nce! Unlike some other people, who were actually suspecting that these things are counterfeit." Yu Jing Zhuo said with an easyugh.

    "Tsk..... Did you think I was praising you? Can anyone else be as big a spendthrift as you? If you did not have that little gigolo brothel sustaining your expenditure, you will be thrown out of the house to sleep on the streets sooner orter!" Yu Xiao Ning spat disdainfully, dispensing with all courtesy.

    Thetter then red angrily with his eyes widened. "You impudent.s.s, is this any way to talk to your Elder Brother? No respect at all. If I end up spending all my money, I will then stick myself onto you!"

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 36.2

    Chapter 36.2: Absolute and Instantaneous Kill

    "Which family¡¯s elder brother could possibly be this thick skinned and shameless?" Yu Xiao Ning pouted, not wanting to bother about him.

    "Did wee out today just to hear the two of you squabble?" Yan Ning Luo was getting impatient from hearing their quarrel, and she opened her mouth to interrupt icily.

    The two siblings immediately mped their mouths shut, but they immediately discovered something strange in the very next second.

    The Crown Prince and Yan Ning Luo today..... They had really gotten along so peacefully for such a long period? From the time that they hade down from the horse carriage till now, at least an hour must have pa.s.sed. Those two there, were being rather unusual today.

    "Erm.... In another few days, the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s emissaries will be arriving, and it has already been confirmed that the Duke of Vast Seas will being." Yu Jing Zhuo cleared his throat before he said, to dispel the awkward atmosphere a little. "I would think that they are noting here with friendly intentions!"

    "Ha! When was he ever capable of friendly intentions? That devil. He only came here once seven years ago and he destroyed half of thisdy¡¯s a.s.sets." Yu Xiao Ningined as she picked up a fresh red fruit, and sinking her teeth into it vehemently to vent her frustration.

    Xuanyuan Che nced at her and then slowly opened his mouth to say: "The Duke of Vast Seas was already deep and unfathomable seven years ago. With these seven years that have pa.s.sed, it is not known what kind of a realm he could have reached. But what is certain is that upon thisnds, I do not think that anyone is his match."

    "Sigh. I wonder. How many generations worth of fort.i.tude the Water Edge must have kept for the Heavens to bless them with such an extraordinary figure to descend upon theirnds." Yu Jing Zhuomented with a sigh.

    Hearing them all discussing about the Duke of Vast Seas, Yan Ning Luo furrowed up her brows. "Is that person..... really that powerful?"

    Xuanyuan Che had always been proud and aloof, and if even he was saying that, that person must really be very strong indeed.

    When the others heard her ask that, they were all immediately taken aback before remembering back in those years, Yan Ning Luo had been in seclusion within the Faint Mist Sect, engaged in closed door cultivation with their Sect Leader, and was not aware of anything that happened in the outside world at that time.

    Yu Jing Zhuo was just about to speak when the deck of the pleasure boat suddenly lurched violently, and the group of people almost tumbled out of the boat. Fortunately they were all people of cultivation and they quickly steadied themselves.

    "What happened?" Yu Jing Zhuo roared loudly towards the outside in displeasure.

    But even after several moments had pa.s.sed, no one answered him. Yu Jing Zhuo¡¯s brows creased together and he stood up to walk outside, but was then met with the sight of the two attendants from before fallen to the deck, blood trickling out from the corners of their mouths, the shade of their faces an ugly colour.

    He crouched down and checked the pulse one of the men at his neck. He was killed by a powerful force that snapped his meridians.

    And at that moment, theke¡¯s surface had erupted into a chaotic mess. It was clear that not only their boat had people wounded or killed.

    "Third Brother, what is happening outside?" Seeing that there was no response from him for so long, Yu Xiao Ning voiced out to ask.

    "Ning Ning, all of you are not toe out!" Yu Jing Zhuo rushed inside to say.

    His gaze then quickly scanned across the surface of the vastke in search, to quickly discover that there seemed to be amotion upon thergest pleasure boat on theke, and the upheaval seemed to be rather violent.

    Thereafter, a ck shadow then came flying out from that boat to crash into theke¡¯s surface, the blue water that sprayed up with that ssh dyed the colour of blood.

    "Hmph! Overconfident fool." A figure in light blue suddenly appeared in his sight, the head of smooth ck hair draped over the back, with wisps of blue strands hidden within, just faintly visible.

    Yu Jing Zhuo narrowed his eyes. That youngdy did not look to be from the Green Wave Kingdom!

    On the opposite bank, several more ck shadowy figures suddenly appeared, treading over the water¡¯s surface as they approaching the boat, the tips of their toes just lightly touching the water, but were able to stand steadily on top without sinking.

    Yu Jing Zhuo¡¯s eyes widened as he stared. Every single one of those people seemed hold cultivation levels above his, like they were all well trained members from a organization of a.s.sa.s.sins.

    "These people are Heavenly grade a.s.sa.s.sins from the Carefree Valley." It was not known from when Xuanyuan Che hade out from inside, and then went on to say in a deep voice as he looked at the people standing upon theke¡¯s surface.

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 36.3

    Chapter 36.3: Absolute and Instantaneous Kill

    Yu Jing Zhuo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    The Carefree Valley wasst in rank among the Three Great Sects, but the a.s.sa.s.sins union among them was a faction the other two sects could never hope to match.

    They were segregated into four grades. The Golden Emblem a.s.sa.s.sin, the Heavenly Grade a.s.sa.s.sin, the Mystical Grade a.s.sa.s.sin, and the Yellow Grade a.s.sa.s.sin.

    Judging by the cultivation of these people, where they were able to stand upon the water¡¯s surface and not sink for long periods, it could be seen that they should be some of the top few pugilists among the Heaven Grade a.s.sa.s.sins.

    But for the Carefree Valley to mobilize such a great number of a.s.sa.s.sins, who were they seeking to kill?

    Weren¡¯t they mobilizing too big a force here?

    It must be known that whenever they sent out just two a.s.sa.s.sins, it would already show that the target was no ordinary target. But before their eyes, they could see at least twenty people here.

    And the youngdy in blue standing out there on that boat, was Yue Xin Yan.

    Two days ago, she had already pleaded with Qing Ye Li to bring her here to the Green Wave Kingdom.

    Never had she expected that they had just reached, they had immediately met people who were out to spoil the mood.

    Yue Xin Yan¡¯s face was filled with displeasure. "Who sent you here? To think that you will have the temerity to want to a.s.sa.s.sinate us, do you know who we are?"

    Upon saying that, she did not wait for all those men to reply, but to raise up a finger lightly. Thereafter, the light blue waters of theke became as if it was led, to rise and surge towards her palm, forming into a great ball of water that glowed faintly with lightning.

    In the next second, the youngdy¡¯s gaze shed icily, and she detonated the ball of water viciously. An enormous torrential wave rose up from the surface of theke, a impossibly shocking scene.

    All the ck robed men hastily retreated, and as they were all well trained a.s.sa.s.sins, they did not show the slightest bit of panic. They summoned their spirit powers and put up their defenses, theke¡¯s surface immediately lighting up with spirit power glows in myriad colours, making for a breathtakingly beautiful sight.

    Yu Jing Zhuo stared in shock, his eyes growing wider, where he and Xuanyuan Che then summoned up their powers to steady their own boat.

    "How powerful!"

    "The Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s Ninth Princess!"

    The two of them spoke at the same time.

    Simrly seeing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. The people from the Water Edge Kingdom had arrived and not a single person knew about it at all!

    Then, within thatrge pleasure boat, the person who still had not made an appearance would surely be.....

    "Xin Yan,e inside." A male voice so cold it seeped into one¡¯s bones sounded with a powerful oppressive aura, that struck violently at every one of those men¡¯s hearts.

    The ck robed a.s.sa.s.sins who had still been standing strong were immediately struck till they all vomited out a mouthful of blood by that oppressive aura.

    Yue Xin Yan pouted her lips when she heard that, but retracted her attack and went walking inside the pleasure boat unhappily. "Big Brother Ye Li, why won¡¯t you let me fight them! ?"

    "It will dirty your hands." Qing Ye Li said indifferently, his dark green eyes sinister and chilly. Permeating through the walls of the pleasure boat, an invisible force of powershed out.

    Originating from thergest pleasure boat in the centre of the New Moon Lake, the waters of theke was visibly freezing over with a thickyer of ice, gradually spreading out at a very fast speed. The faces of the a.s.sa.s.sins showed shock and terror and they turned around quickly to fly away. Unfortunately the speed of the ice forming was too fast and it froze the men within it.

    The sun¡¯s rays shone upon the people inside the ice, which made for an oddly beauty sight. In the next second, it was suddenly like the fleeting bloom of a night cactus, wilting after it shows its beautiful blossom, where the ice cracked and broke, into fist sized ice pieces as they fell.

    The frozenke¡¯s surface was restored to its original state in moments, the varied colour fishes chasing each other merrily in the waters, happy as can be.

    Theke¡¯s water was clear and pristine, like nothing had ever happened before.

    Yu Jing Zhuo and Xuanyuan Che was so stunned by the scene that they were not able to even say a word for a long while.

    That person had not even shown himself and he had already unleashed such a formidable strike. Just what kind of a terrifying level has he reached?

    Inside the pleasure boat, Yan Ning Luo¡¯s eyes were lowered, her fists tightly clenched up. "It¡¯s him....."

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 37.1

    Chapter 37.1 : Afterlife Loft

    That person¡¯s voice was one that she remembered.

    No matter how much time pa.s.sed, she would never forget this voice.

    Yan Ning Luo stood up all of a sudden, and walked outside under Yu Xiao Ning¡¯spletely stunned gaze.

    Outside, Yu Jing Zhuo and Xuanyuan Che were looking at each other in dismay, looking like they did not dare to believe their own eyes.

    "Where is he! ?" Yan Ning Luo¡¯s face actually sounded a little fl.u.s.tered.

    "Who?" Yu Jing Zhuo¡¯s face was one of bewilderment.

    "The person who just spoke!" Yan Ning Luo¡¯s voice suddenly turned shrill. "That man who released that oppressive aura! Where is he?"

    Yu Jing Zhuo then managed to recover his senses and answered: "They disappeared all of a sudden, together with that enormous pleasure boat! They must have employed some special technique to move themselves."

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s gaze then dimmed in that instant.

    [That person is gone again? Will she never see him again?]

    [The man she had kept on her mind for eight long years.]

    Xuanyuan Che had naturally noticed the highly agitated emotions she had just shown, and she had then suddenly turned depressed right after. He then opened his mouth to say: "You hold strong interest towards the Duke of Vast Seas?"

    "What about the Duke of Vast Seas?" Yan Ning Luo furrowed up her brows. "What does this have to do with the Duke of Vast Seas?"

    Xuanyuan Che thenughed. "That depressed look you are showing. The man inside that pleasure boat earlier is the Duke of Vast Seas. He hase to the Green Wave Kingdom ahead of time but he did not reveal himself. But we did see the Ninth Princess."

    "What?" Yan Ning Luo stared with her eyes wide in shock.

    [He..... is actually the legendary Duke of Vast Seas?]

    "Hey, didja hear? Something momentous happened at the New Moon Lake yesterday!"

    "What happened?"

    "Quite a number of people went to theke for leisure yesterday, and they suddenly saw a great number of ck robed a.s.sa.s.sins appear, all of them with highly profound cultivation. A good number of people were hurt."

    "Such a thing really happened? What could possibly draw so many a.s.sa.s.sins there?"

    "I heard that they were there to kill one man, but he was just too powerful. Without even showing his face, hepletely decimated all those highly skilled a.s.sa.s.sins with just one move!"

    "You just can¡¯t imagine just how grand that scene was. The vast New Moon Lake froze over entirely and those a.s.sa.s.sins were turned into human popsicles. After the ice broke and crumbled, there wasn¡¯t even pulp left of those killers. It was so pitiful."

    "One can actually possess such terrifying power? I do not think that anyone across thesends could possibly hold such Heaven defying power at all!"

    "Could it possibly be someone from foreignnds?"

    Over a leisurely cup of tea after their meal, many people sat together to discuss about the incident that ured at the New Moon Lake.

    The spirit sap that he herb beds needs had run out, and Qing Yu had juste out to purchase some when she overheard the strange incident people were chattering about.

    Her brows unconsciously raised up upon hearing about such an interesting incident. A pity she had not been there, or she would have been able to witness a good bout between highly skilled pugilists.

    But, that person who just went ahead to freeze the entireke was really brutal and crude though. To kill his enemies in just one stroke, what kind of a sense of satisfaction could one get from that?

    If it were her, she might have slowly tortured her opponents. That would then be interesting you know?

    "That person¡¯s methods..... Why does it feel so familiar....." Her slender fingers cradling her chin, her eyes narrowed as she mumbled softly to herself.

    The surface of the New Moon Lake was extremely vast. To want to freeze the entireke, it was not a feat any ordinary person was capable of aplishing. ording to the lucky survivors who were present, the ice was at least ten feet thick, which would be able to hold up even a hundred people without cracking.

    It was also able to freeze instantly and melt instantly, ording to that person¡¯s will. Unless one had cultivated a secret technique to its pinnacle, otherwise it would be difficult to control it, as the slightest missteps might cause one to suffer bacsh.

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 37 Part2

    Chapter 37.2 : Afterlife Loft

    Of course she was not about to believe that anyone would readily face the risk of bacsh just to show off before people, that created such a bigmotion.

    Unless that person was already a terrifyingly powerful ent.i.ty.

    Qing Yu furrowed her brows to think about it for awhile and finally shook her head in the end. "I should just forget about it all. I am thinking too much into it."

    From the time she came to this other world, together with the years that she wandered and roamed around as a spirit body, even she could not remember how long it had been. Not to mention after she entered this youngdy¡¯s body, another six years had pa.s.sed.

    As for that fe, even if he was not yet dead, it was thought that he would be incredibly old already.

    Thinking that that person might now have a full white beard, his face old and haggard, Qing Yu could not help butugh aloud.

    She had changed into another disguise when she came out this time. Where she had merely slightly altered her looks before, her countenance had still been much too attractive and even when she dressed herself up as a male, she still drew countless gazes onto herself.

    This time, she went ahead to darken herplexion and thickened her eyebrows greatly, making herself look a lot more handsome looking but less eye catching, which would attract a little less attention.

    After making her purchases, she immediately left. Her gaze drifted over to nce at the Gathered Cloud Loft a moment and saw that its doors were tightly shut, the building already emptied out. Upon the steps in front, an old man in grey sat, hugging his arms in front of him as he dozed, his mouth seemingly muttering something intermittently.

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow quizzically and then paid him no mind before turning around to walk away.

    Behind her, it was not known when the grey robed old man had opened his eyes, though they did not show the slightest bit of grogginess despite having just woken up, staring straight at that pet.i.te back, and a sharp glint shed in those eyes.

    The New Moon Lake was a famous ce of interest for leisure.

    And because of that, the ce also had a most regal and luxurious inn there, called the "Afterlife Loft".

    But do not be taken aback by the name of the inn. The reason the ce was named the Afterlife Loft was because of a kind of wine they had at this ce.

    The name of that wine was called "Afterlife¡¯s Water".

    Though it¡¯s called water, it was in fact wine. But it was not the same as regr wine, as it did not feel like it would pack the same kind of strong and dominating wallop in the beginning. When it first entered the mouth, it was as tasteless and nd as water, but once you drank a few cups, before one could react, its powerful kick would strike, which would be strong enough to even knock out a cow.

    Drinking the Afterlife¡¯s Water would keep one drunk for three days and three nights, and when one awoke from it, one would feel like one had awoken to a new life, all the past suffering and worriespletely and cleanly forgotten.

    This was considered to be another one of its amazing attributes but unfortunately the secret recipe was not shared, and you will only be able to find it at the Afterlife Loft.

    Countless people havee to this ce due to its reputation just to have a taste of this Afterlife¡¯s Water.

    And this mysterious top inn throughout thends, was located at the border of the Green Wave Kingdom.

    Besides lodging and meals, there were also many other ces of interest for entertainment. There¡¯s a auction house, a fighting arena, and also the more lighthearted song and dance performances, schrly pursuits like poetry and paintings, catering to all kinds of indulgences.

    Gathered inside the ground floor¡¯s main hall, would mainly be people of the pugilist world,mon riffraffs, a medley of good and evil people.

    The Afterlife Loft had a total of nine levels. The first five levels were open to the public ma.s.ses, while the further few levels were ces that mere money alone would not be able to buy you entry. It was reserved only for people of extraordinary ident.i.ties, people with powerful ent.i.ties and backing that would be able to enter.

    But regardless which level it was, to want to even stay in there, one would not be able to even step inside without holding at least ten thousand taels of silver. Not only was the Afterlife Loft different from the other inns, all its charges were exorbitantly high. Hence those people who were feeling embarra.s.sed in their pouches would mostly remain only on the ground level, where the charges were lowest, but was most crowded.

    To be able to set foot inside the Afterlife Loft, they were all not just ordinary people, and just being in there was a status symbol by itself.

    But, because of all kinds of minor and petty things, fights often broke out between its patrons on a daily basis.

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 37 Part3

    Chapter 37.2 : Afterlife Loft

    There was always a death urring in that ce every single day.

    Patrons were not allowed to stir up trouble inside the Afterlife Loft or they would be banned from setting foot in that ce for life.

    But those people who got into a fight would make a date to slug it out in the arena. They were a rash and hot blooded bunch, where they would sign a death indemnity, throwing their lives to the wind. In thesends where the mighty reigned supreme, human lives were cheap.

    Without power, death awaited.

    There were also fugitives on the run who were on the wanted list. They had done everything within their means to gather arge amount of money toe into the Afterlife Loft, just to remain alive.

    Because the Afterlife Loft had a rule that people within their premises would be protected. The people in pursuit were helplessly fearful of the Afterlife Loft¡¯s power and influence and no one dared toe into the Afterlife Loft to arrest the fugitives, unable to do anything but to keep endless watch to wait for the fugitives toe out on their own.

    And inversely, as long as they did note out from the Afterlife Loft, the fugitives would enjoy the protection upon their lives.

    Right at that moment, a horse carriage slowly pulled up in front of its main doors. A sharp eyed waiter immediately went up in wee, as the attractive youth who drove the coach lifted the horse carriage¡¯s curtain, to announce respectfully: "My Lord, Young Miss Nine, we¡¯ve reached."

    A slender and porcin white hand stretched out from inside the carriage, and right thereafter, a blue figure then stepped out.

    Exquisite and peerlessly beautiful facial features, a pair of clear eyes as blue as the colour of the sky that were enchantingly spirited, her head of hip length hair weaved into many tiny braids, wisps of blue locks falling from her temples, that gave the person an exotic charm. Her entire being exuded a regal air, and it was clear from just one nce that she held an extraordinary ident.i.ty.

    Following right behind, was a tall slender framed man.

    An ink coloured robe upon his body, and as he came off the carriage, his head of flowy silver locks cascading down made him look indescribably bewitching.

    That man was wearing a ghastly wolf shaped mask, revealing only a pair of sinisterly green eyes and that stalwart jawline that was hard as steel.

    The moment he stepped off, the irresistible aura emanating from him attracted the attention of almost everyone inside the main hall.

    "His hair, why is it that colour?" Someone asked the person beside him in a hushed whisper.

    "It¡¯s probably because he¡¯s from another kingdom. I¡¯ve heard that there are many people who do not look at all like us in the other kingdoms, people with eyes and hair of an unusual colour."

    "I see..... Thatdy is rather beautiful. But as for that man..... It looks like he¡¯s not to be trifled with."

    "Hard and icy cold. How could that woman bear to stand there with him?"

    "Shh, keep your voice down."

    Yue Xin Yan looked at the various gazes surrounding them and her brows creased up together in disgust. [What¡¯s this? How dare they gaze upon Big Brother Ye Li like they were looking at a monster! What an impudent bunch!]

    Qing Ye Li had long been used to such gazes being thrown his way and with his eyes not wavering in the least, he walked over to the front desk right in the middle, his slender fingers cing a teardrop shaped crystal upon it.

    The eyes of the young man behind the desk immediately narrowed and he quickly came walking out to front to say respectfully: "The rooms have already been prepared. It¡¯s on the eighth floor, the Water Moon Chamber. Pleasee with me."

    Qing Ye Li acknowledged indifferently and then went walking behind the man to go inside, where Yue Xin Yan and Ah Jin then followed behind.

    Till the group could no longer be seen, the main hall then suddenly exploded.

    "Oh h.e.l.l, did I not hear that right? The eighth floor! ? What kind of a background is that man from! ! ?"

    "Till now, the most distinguished guest they¡¯ve had had only stayed up till the sixth floor. But this man has gone straight up to the eighth floor!"

    "The hospitality and face being shown to him is greater than that extended to our Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s Emperor himself!"

    "Judging from the air and demeanor of that man, he must be someone in a very high position! Hey, did any of you manage to get a glimpse of that crystal he pulled out earlier?"

    "I saw it. So what?"

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 38.1

    Chapter 38.1 : This is the Person In Your Heart?

    "That isn¡¯t just any regr crystal stone. That is the full grade ferocious beast, Hurricane Condor¡¯s Core Crystal!"

    ¡¯Gasp!¡¯ "Is that true? The Hurricane Condor is a full grade ferocious beast! Many a number of powerful pugilists have given up their lives under its talons, and you say that was its Core Crystal! ?"

    "Why would I lie to you for? I specialize in collecting these beast type Crystal Cores and I immediately recognized it the moment Iid my eyes on it."

    "That is just absolutely Heaven defying!"

    "Really wonder who he is. If not for the fact that looks so terrifying, I would have really liked to go up to him and make his acquaintance. To have a friend like that, it¡¯ll be a proud thing just telling people about it."

    "You? Hahaha. Just forget it. A n.o.body like you wants to befriend that powerful ent.i.ty? Stop pulling my leg."

    "That¡¯s so true. Hahahaha....." The main hall exploded into a bout of raucousughter, the atmosphere bing exceptionally boisterous.

    On the eighth floor, there were two independant courtyards. One was the Water Moon Chambers, the other, Fragrance Dome Abode.

    These two little courtyards wererge, with three or four rooms each inside.

    The young man leading them brought the guests in and turned around to bow at the waist as he said: "The Water Moon Chambers will have everything you¡¯ll need inside and we¡¯ve prepared it all for you. If there is anything else you need, you will only need to infuse your spirit power into this and I will be here to a.s.sist shortly." The young man said and handed a red jade token to Qing Ye Li.

    Ah Jin reacted and epted the jade token as he said: "Thank you. You may carry on with your other duties."

    The young man nodded, and then retreated his way out.

    "Big Brother Ye Li, why are we here?" It was only at that moment that Yue Xin Yan voiced her doubts out aloud.

    Although this was the best inn thesends had to offer, but Qing Ye Li was not the type of person who coveted such leisurely pleasures. When she brought up that question, even Ah Jin who had served them for many years was looking rather puzzled as well.

    "They¡¯re here." Qing Ye Li sat upon a chair and had his eyes raised to look outside, suddenly making that short statement.

    "What?" Yue Xin Li was taken aback.

    But in the very next second, she saw several figures walking towards them. The footsteps of white robed man leading the group was extremely strange where his figure was a blur as he moved, appearing right before them in a blink.

    "A guest hase from afar. We¡¯rete in offering our respect."

    The white robed man had his hand sped over his fist, his eyes tinged with smiles. His pair of charming and expressive eyes seemed to have gathered the stars in the sky, to the extent they could even be said to be amorous and heart stirring.

    Yue Xin Yan¡¯s blue eyes were wide as she started. In all her years till now, this was the first time she was seeing someone that could carry pure white robes to..... look so charming and dashing.

    And, it was even worn upon a man! ?

    "This little beauty here, why are you looking at me like this?" The man¡¯s gaze turned slightly, his gentle calming tone of voice undting, highly captivating.

    A mere moment¡¯s of weak mindedness very nearly had Yue Xin Yan hooked as the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. "Wearing those white clothes..... really does no justice to your being...."

    A man with feminine looks, bewitching and alluring. Even as a woman, she was feeling inferior.

    "That¡¯s enough. Stop teasing her already."Qing Ye Li shot the white robed man an expressionless nce, and the man then retracted that teasing look on his face while he went on to the side to find himself a seat. He poured out a cup of tea for himself and then took a sip.

    "I heard about the a.s.sa.s.sination attempt on your life. That bunch of fools are going to get themselves killed sooner orter." The man said with stiffened lips, and then lifted his eyes up to say: "You do not have to take me into ount when you strike them. Although I was once one of their members, but I havee out from there and am no longer linked to them. They were courting their own deaths and they cannot me anyone for that."

    "That is not what I wanted to talk about."

    "As I thought, I knew that you aren¡¯t really that concerned about me."

    "Concerned about you?" Qing Ye Li arched up an eyebrow. "Never before."

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 38.2

    Chapter 38.2 : This is the Person In Your Heart?

    Yue Xin Yan looked at the white robed man¡¯s highly mournful look and could not help but burst out: "Pffft".

    Qing Ye Lipletely ignored the man¡¯s aggrieved eyes and opened his mouth to say to him: "I want you to help me look into someone."

    The man then looked at Qing Ye Li in surprise. "Look into someone? Who could have stepped on your tail? Are you here to seek vengeance? ?"

    Qing Ye Li did not respond but just stretched his hand out, a rather unique looking portrait scroll suddenly appearing in his palm, which Qing Ye Li then handed to the man. "Help me look for the person in the painting."

    Hearing that, the man took the painting and then slowly unfurled the scroll, his charming and alluring eyes widening. "A woman? !"

    With that loud cry, it immediately drew the eyes of Yue Xin Yan and Ah Jin to turn over towards him.

    They saw that the woman in the portrait was dressed in white formidable looking attire, wrapped around a curvy slender waist, her long hair bound up high at the top of her head with a hair ribbon, with several strands hanging down over the side at the temples, her arms crossed as she leaned against a tree, her stancenguidly indolent.

    Her facial features were delicately exquisite, exceptional and outstanding looking. The one thing that was most attractive was that pair of long upnted eyes that looked highly intelligent and crafty as a fox, the lifted ends of the eyes exceptionally alluring. The edges of her faintly pink lips were slightly curled up, tinged with a faint yful smile.

    She seemed to be looking at something focusedly, but waspletely unaware that someone else was staring at her so intensively.

    The portrait depicted everything to the finest detail, especially that woman, where even her demeanor was so well captured and lifelike. It was clear to see that the artist¡¯s skills was exceedingly superb.

    Having served Qing Ye Li for such a long time, Ah Jin had naturally known that Qing Ye Li knew how to paint.

    However, what he was not aware of was when Qing Ye Li had drawn such a beautiful portrait.

    Hence, at this moment, he was greatly surprised.

    What shocked Yue Xin Yan why, Big Brother Ye Li whom she knew was a man who always kept his distance away from all beings of the female species, would paint a portrait of a woman?

    And one she could tell with just one nce, that a lot of effort had been put into it.

    The fact that she was able to speak to Big Brother Ye Li, ande to be close to him, was only because she had always stuck herself to him since she was very young. Additionally, it was also because of his friendship with her royal brother, that she coulde to be so close to him at all.

    So, at that moment, she could not help but be very curious. [Who is that person in the painting!] Yue Xin Yan was never a person who could keep her thoughts to herself. As that thought came into her mind, she then asked it out aloud: "Big Brother Ye Li, who is she?"

    That was simrly the question Ah Jin and the white robed man had in mind.

    Qing Ye Li looked at the person in the painting and his gaze softened quite a bit. "She is someone very important."

    Once those words came out, several people were taken aback with shock.

    Qing Ye Li turned his eyes away and looked at the white robed man. "She could possibly have altered her looks, but that pair of eyes she has isn¡¯t what normal people can possess. Look out for people with such eyes, and she also possesses a unique air about her. If you¡¯ve seen her once, you will never forget it."

    "That magical?" The white robed man pursed up his lips thoughtfully. "I¡¯ve never seen you like this when you speak. Could she possibly be thedy in your heart? And she¡¯s really beautiful looking. Her eyes are even more alluring than mine....."

    "Fine. I won¡¯t say anything more. How petty. I was only taking a closer look." The white robed man saw Qing Ye Li keeping the portrait, and he could not help butin.

    "I¡¯ll leave it to you." Qing Ye Li¡¯s voice was low and a little hoa.r.s.e, his dark green eyes serious, and seemingly tinged with a hint of plea.

    The white robed man was startled. It seemed to be the first time he was seeing this man show such a demeanor, that was like a certain kind of emotion called vulnerability, and the white robed man¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly. "Alright, I did not say I wouldn¡¯t help you. We¡¯ve been friends for so many years, and it¡¯s just to locate a person."

    "Thanks." Qing Ye Li nodded.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 38.3

    Chapter 38.3 : This is the Person In Your Heart?

    "Alright then. You all must be tired travelling all the way here and I should not disturb you any longer. Get some good rest!" The white robed man said with a smile, and then stood up. With the same strange skill he showed when he appeared earlier, the ten steps¡¯ distance to the door seemed to only require a single step from him to traverse, before he disappeared in a blink, together with all the others with him.

    "That person is so powerful." Ah Jin said in awe.

    "Big Brother Ye Li, was that a friend of yours?" Yue Xin Yan just remembered that he had immediately mentioned about the a.s.sa.s.sination attempt the moment he came in. "How is he rted to those a.s.sa.s.sins?"

    Qing Ye Li looked at her a moment and then slowly said: He is the G.o.dson of the Carefree Valley¡¯s Valley Chief, but he distanced himself from the ce when he left a few years ago. This Afterlife Loft is opened by him."

    Yue Xin Yan blinked her eyes in amazement. "Wow, that¡¯s amazing. He is the owner of the ce?"

    "Mm. His real ident.i.ty is that he¡¯s the Young Lord of one of the Four Great Family ns in the White Fen Lands. Although he has acknowledged his roots and ancestors to a faction, his uninhibited personality personality still has him running between two separate differentnds."

    "His background is indeed rather ill.u.s.trious!" Yue Xin Yan nodded her head, only halfprehending what has been said, but what she was more curious about was.....

    The deep blue eyes swiveled. "Big Brother Ye Li, is that Big Sister really the woman of your heart? Why haven¡¯t I heard you mention her before?"

    The light in Qing Ye Li¡¯s eyes then dimmed. "She died."

    Yue Xin Yan¡¯s eyes widened, like she had not expected to receive such a response, and she bit her lip to say guiltily: "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know....."

    "She died before, but she is still alive in this world."

    Yue Xin Yan did not know how to react for a moment and then suddenly recalled. Her royal brother had told her that Big Brother Ye Li was a man from another world, who descended upon thesends twenty years ago.

    Then that means the woman would definitely be his lover from the previous he came from!

    With that thought in mind, she could not help but be even more curious. To be able to move Big Brother Ye Li¡¯s heart, who was a man that was so cold but frightfully powerful, that woman must be highly amazing as well!

    Cloud Heaven was not all that peaceful recently.

    Throughout the ages, regardless whether it was in the high level or the low levelnds, bloodshed, ughter, and the seizure of territories wasw that remained unchanged.

    But it was just that the scuffles and scrimmages in the lower levelnds were more brutal and cruel in Cloud Heaven.

    The Dark Legion had been relentlessly persecuted by the various powers for close to the past hundred years and their situation had grown to be highly precarious. Especially for the Hunter¡¯s Guild, they were like demons after their lives, sinking their teeth relentlessly into the people of the Dark Legion. The moment they found any sign of the Dark Legion¡¯s people, they would rather kill a thousand innocents than to let one go.

    The reason for that merciless pursuit and persecution, was because the top man of the Hunter¡¯s Guild was once from the Dark Legion who did not manage to win the favour of the Dark Lord, and was even once ridiculed and scorned by him.

    That caused his high ego to be severely humiliated and he deserted the Dark Legion and set up the Hunter¡¯s Guild, vowing to stand against the Dark Legion his entire life.

    Though the face of the used who came to hear about that had no recollection of it at all. [Have I really ridiculed and poured scorn on anybody before?]

    The ma.s.s of people around him could only look up into the sky in speechlessness. [My Lord, not only have you done that, it was definitely more than once you know?]

    [What makes it even more infuriating is that you have clearly done it before and you are acting like you¡¯repletely innocent and have forgotten cleanly about it!]

    Back then, Luo Jun Yao was not so restrained and low profile. He was the Dark Lord that was the epitome of arrogance and tyranny, and the one thing that everyone knew him for was, not only was he unbelievably arrogant, he had an extremely venomous tongue, where a light and casual statement from him could humiliate someone so much they wished they would just die on the spot.

    Using Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s words, it would be: "If the dayes when the various powers collide, the Dark Legion would not need a single soldier or footman, but with just the Dark Lord¡¯s tongue alone, they would be invincible!"

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 39.1

    Chapter 39.1 : A Valiant Woman

    Ever since he was "poisoned", it had been many years since Lou Jun Yao hade back to thesends, causing many people to think that the Lord of the Dark Legion had fallen into decline. However, the moment he returned, he came back so explosively it rocked the entire Cloud Heaven.

    The disciples of the Dark Legion that had scattered and dispersed to various corners of Cloud Heaven had immediately felt the summon in their souls the moment their king returned, with every single one of them surging in a beeline towards the call.

    It was a magnificent and grand sight.

    Having barely sc.r.a.ped and cowered through, and living out such a miserable existence, their patience was finally being rewarded. Their peerlessly powerful king hade back and no one would dare bully them again!

    Any members of the Hunter¡¯s Guild they encountered along the way were all cut down and ughtered without exception.

    It was as if the people of the Dark Legion had suddenly been boosted by having taken some kind of divine elixir, their cultivation increased more than a little, that had the members of the Hunter¡¯s Guild frightened into fleeing from them. Several of the Hunter¡¯s Guild¡¯s established bases were quickly overrun, where their members crawled and sc.r.a.ped their way out from theirirs in escape.

    [d.a.m.n it! Those people from the Dark Legion have absolutely gone berserk!]

    With all the earth shattering changes happening everywhere outside, the Dark Legion¡¯s main headquarters was unbelievably peaceful. Besides the unrestrainable excitement all the dark robed men were feeling, everything else could be considered to be rather harmonious.

    "Darn it! Why hasn¡¯t it woken up! ?" Mei Ji¡¯s enchanting face did not show her usual teasing smile, but had an expression of pain and rage. "That d.a.m.ned Hunter¡¯s Guild, this woman here will definitely trash up your nest one day!"

    A tall man was lying on the bed, his face outstandingly good looking, but his eyes were tightly shut, his lips a pale white, looking rather lifeless.

    Having never seen him looking so weak and frail, Mei Ji was so filled with rage she was about to turn around and leave.

    "Hey, where are you going?" Bai Zhi Yan was quick enough to stop her. "Haven¡¯t I already told you? His body is rather unique, and his recovery will be a little slow. Moreover, his immunity against poison is rather weak, and he was given so many kinds of strange and unknown poisons....."

    "That d.a.m.ned stinking coward!" Mei Ji smashed a fist into the wall, leaving a deep hole in it.

    Bai Zhi Yan gulped, shocked by the sudden ferocious action of Mei Ji.

    [When will this violent woman learn to be a little more gentle?]

    [What a waste of such a great looking woman on the outside.....]

    The stinking coward she was referring to was the boss of the Hunter¡¯s Guild himself, Zhuge Xiong.

    That man was also highly skilled in the art of healing but he was more adept in poison. He had not been favoured in the Dark Legion before because he was a man eager to im credit, selfish and mercenary, and had a venomous heart.

    If someone were to offend him, he would inflict the most torturous poison upon that person, till that person would plead for death only to be denied, and suffer all kinds of heinous torment before he would die.

    Even men from within the Dark Legion had not been spared from his insidious plots.

    Hence, no one was willing to have any dealings with him, as they didn¡¯t know when the day woulde that they would find themselves to have fallen under his strange and entric poisons, not even knowing what had killed them.

    He could even bepletely absolved of all responsibility with the ice and fire Ying Yang grub in Lou Jun Yao¡¯s body.

    There were definitely very deep seated grievances between Zhuge Xiong and the people of the Dark Legion.

    But at present.....

    Bai Zhi Yan patted Mei Ji rea.s.suringly on her shoulder and said: "Rest a.s.sured. Little Monster has always been such a Heaven defying being. He will surely be fine this time."

    Mei Ji red at him fiercely. "You quack healer! Don¡¯t make excuses for yourck in skill! Didn¡¯t the Lord also fall under that stinking coward¡¯s sneaky plot as well? And what is the result?"

    Bai Zhi Yan was a little embarra.s.sed and he went on to cough a few times awkwardly. "I am indeed..... erm, rathercking in skill. But the Lord has now fully recovered you know? And....."

    His voice trailed off. Bai Zhi Yan seemed to suddenly recall something and he pulled out a small exquisite looking box from his sleeve. When he opened it, two beautiful and perfectly rounded pills, one green and the other red, sat within, sparkling with a clear and bright l.u.s.tre.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 39 Part2

    Chapter 39.2 : A Valiant Woman

    "The red one is an antidote, and it can purge all regr poisons."

    Bai Zhi Yan picked up the red pill and sniffed it before he said: "But I don¡¯t know..... If this can be considered as a regr kind of poison....."

    Thereafter, he stuffed the pill into the mouth of the person lying on the bed.

    The pill immediately melted in the mouth, making it easy for it to be absorbed.

    Mei Ji had not even had the chance to ask him what he had fed Little Monster when she saw the deathly pale pallor on the man¡¯s face suddenly turn a little rosy.

    Her eyes grew wide as she stared. [Could..... Could..... this be the moment of terminal lucidity, a prelude to his impending death! ?]

    "Bai Zhi Yan! What have you fed Little Monster with! ? You scoundrel! Are you trying to kill him! ?" Mei Ji grabbed Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s shirt cor in her hand and was going to fight him to the death, her eyes turned h.e.l.lishly red.

    All in all, her mind was filled only with thoughts of the worst things that could have happened.

    "Why are you making such a racket?" A soft voice floated over lightly, immediately breaking up the two people who had been about to get into a fight.

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face was utterly bbergasted. [It has taken effect so quickly?]

    [Zhuge Xiong¡¯s skill with poisons was something even he was helpless against, and it had only taken just one antidote pill from that youngdy to dispel it ! ?]

    [Can it be any more humiliating than this! ?]

    On the other hand, Mei Ji¡¯s face was one of pure delight as she looked at the man on the bed. Wearing a suit of snowy white under clothes, his demeanour slovenly, a pair of crystal clear eyes sparkling like wless rubies, which were exceptionally beautiful and mesmerizing. Because of those two incredibly mesmerizing blood red orbs, an added alluring charm was added to his already handsome looking countenance.

    "You little rascal. You nearly scared this old woman to death." Mei Ji said sobbing with joy, pouncing forward to go hug him so tightly she seemed like she wanted to mesh him into her bones.

    The man¡¯s brows knitted up, seemingly feeling very ufortable from her strong hug. He started to struggle and then called out: "Crazy woman! Let go of me..... Ugh....."

    The pair of red ruby eyes suddenly widened up with shock, and also looked a little lost.

    That beautiful and enchanting face was so close to him, and there was something soft that was pressed against his rather dry lips.

    "Mei Ji, you....."

    In that instant that he opened his mouth, the woman¡¯s nimble little tongue had already invaded inside, brutally overwhelming him. The man was so overtaken with fright that he could not move, his eyes looking like those of a startled little deer, letting the woman continue to kiss him maniacally, where a tinge of pink them rose up upon that handsome looking face.

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face was utterly dumbstruck. [Isn¡¯t he a third person standing right there?]

    [Is it really all that appropriate for them to bemitting such atrocities right before his face? ?]

    He red fiercely at the two of them, and then stormed out of the room indignantly.

    [Bully him just because he does not have a woman will they! Utterly despicable! !]

    The entire Dark Region¡¯s main pce was a uniform cold, grave and overwhelming ck, majestic and boundless, and exuding an absorbing oppressive aura. The two ferocious beasts statues just outside the doors with their sharp fangs and extended ws almost seemed alive, holding strong guard for the Dark Legion that had stood tall and strong for a hundred years.

    It was said to be beasts that had apanied a revered G.o.d of the ancients throughout his life, and when that revered G.o.d fell, these two ferocious beasts had left together with their owner. But though their bodies had suffered demise and their souls dispersed, their powerful oppressive aura still remained in existence.

    This was also the reason when the people of the Dark Region were relentless pursued and persecuted by the other powers, no one dared toe into the Dark Region itself to touch its people inside at all.

    At that moment, seated upon the elevated main seat, was a man wearing an ornate and regal suit, a purple brocade robe. His long slender arm propped up his chin, his eyes seemingly closed in rest.

    "My Lord, the Bright Moon Divine Temple sent someone here to deliver an invitation, saying that they would be holding a celebration to congratte my Lord¡¯s return to Cloud Heaven. Will my Lord want to ept the invitation?"

    A man came walking in from outside the pce and fell to one knee, his hand holding up a light purple invitation card high above his head.

    The man¡¯s longshes flicked slightly, and his eyes then opened slightly, his highly mysterious and regal violet eyes causing people¡¯s heart to palpitate with just one look at them.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 39.3

    Chapter 39.3 : A Valiant Woman

    Among the people of the Dark Region, besides Little Monster who was born with his ming red blood eyes, few were able to escape from being bewitched by meeting Lou Jun Yao¡¯s devilish violet eyes.

    And the ck robed man down below had unintentionally just taken a cursory nce when he immediately felt his blood within surging with an immense pressure. It frightened him so much that he quickly averted his gaze away.

    The man up on the high seat nced briefly at the invitation. "Unsolicited goodwill. Reject it."

    "Yes, my Lord." The ck robed man answered respectfully, and then turned around to go out, to b.u.mp face to face right into Bai Zhi Yan, who was justing in through the door.

    The moment Bai Zhi Yan saw the invitation card, he immediately knew who it was from. Looking at the immensely bored looking man up there, he arched up an eyebrow and asked teasingly: "What? You are actually refusing an invitation from such a great beauty? It might not be all that nice you know?"

    "Why not then you go on my behalf?" Lou Jun Yao said as his lips curled up, the expression on his face turning dangerous.

    "No no no. You must be joking. I do not have the fortune to receive such kindness. They do not deem me worthy at all." Bai Zhi Yan quickly raised up his hands in front of him to say, and then threw a contemptuous nce at the man.

    Bai Zhi Yan had already gotten used to being looked down upon, and he was not too bothered about it. He walked over to sit down on a chair at the side, and pulled out the tiny exquisite box from inside his sleeve. He then tossed it over to Lou Jun Yao as he said: "Something good. Keep it with you."

    After Lou Jun Yao was holding it in his hand, he then saw what it was. That was what Qing Yu had left behind for them just before she left.

    "His skills with poisons that scoundrel Zhuge Xiong has always been so proud of, were of no use before just one small antidote pill. It had immediately taken effect when Little Monster was fed it." Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s tone of voice seemed to sound a little rueful, and his long narrow peach blossom like eyes then shone brightly. "Jun Yao, that little.s.s is truly a treasure. Do you want to poach her over to join the Dark Legion?"

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s violet eyes narrowed, his voice bing low and deep. "I need you to tell me that?"

    "So you already have that intention. You¡¯re as astute and farsighted as I expected." Bai Zhi Yan said as he clicked his tongue. "How could I have forgotten how this man here had duped me so treacherously intoing over in the beginning....."

    Luo Jun Yao hade topletely know Bai Zhi Yan through and through. Seeing how he was reacting, he immediately knew that the man was going to prattle on endlessly, and he quickly opened his mouth to interrupt without batting an eyelid: "Have you gone back to the Divine Healers Sect to take a look yet?"

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s eyes red wide. "Are you kidding? Wouldn¡¯t I get my legs broken by those old ancestors of mine if I go back there? I angered them quite a bit back when I followed you out of there and you¡¯re making such cynical remarks here now?"

    Luo Jun Yao knew that he was not being fair to him and his coughed lightly behind his hand. "You are still the Divine Healers Sect¡¯s young chief and that bunch of old fogeys will be bear to beat you up for sure. You can be a.s.sured of that."

    Hearing that Bai Zhi Yan became more angry. Just as he was about to throw a fit, Luo Jun Yao had already stood up above. "I¡¯ll apany you back, and I can also have them take a look and ascertain my body¡¯s condition as well."

    Although Lou Jun Yao was the head chief of an unorthodox sect, but his mother had very deep ties with the Divine Healers Sect.

    Hence before he founded the Dark Region, he was on extremely close terms with the Divine Healers Sect. The Bai Family¡¯s old ancestors had liked him very much and when he had been inflicted with the voodoo poison, the old ancestors of the Bai Family had expended great efforts on him.

    But when heter became the Lord of the Dark Region, even the Divine Healers Sect who had always saved people from death and cared for the world were not able to ept that, and had broken off their ties with him. But in the end, he managed to dupe the Divine Healers Sect¡¯s young chief out of the ce, which made all their people secretly curse and swear at him hundreds and thousands of time.

    Upon hearing that he wanted to go to the Divine Healers Sect, Bai Zhi Yan was stunned.

    Ever since he came to reign over the Dark Region, the old men had not allowed for them to meet. Luo Jun Yao had not set foot into the territories of the Divine Healer Sect for almost a hundred years and he must have decided to go there this time to allow him to return to his home soil!

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 40.1

    Chapter 40.1 : Killing Each Other

    "You....."

    "Don¡¯t overthink it. I am just going to seek an understanding about it from Old Man Bai, to see what the ice and fire Yin Yang Grub and the Emotion Devouring Curse is really all about." Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed, his violet eyes showing its familiar terrifying tempest.

    In hindsight where vision was perfect, Bai Zhi Yan then realized. How could he have forgotten that this fe was one who avenged the slightest grievance inflicted upon him? If the culprit behind it was discovered by him, he wouldn¡¯t even dare imagine the kind of fate that person woulde to meet.

    Meanwhile, in the Bright Moon Divine Temple in the south.

    Within a enormous and luxurious manor, a womanpletely wrapped up in an all ck robeid upon a bed, her exposed lower jaw deathly white and pale, which looked rather insidious.

    The wide loose sleeves fluttered noisily under the wind blowing in from outside the window. One of those sleeves was empty inside, while her other hand hung limply down at her side.

    After a rather long while, a series of strange chuckling sounds then came out from within that ck robe. "Hahahaha. I, as a priestess of the Divine Temple, has be a useless chess piece just like this..... Temple Lord, you really have such a cruel heart."

    Her head that had been hanging down low suddenly lifted up, ck and purple lines under the skin filled her face, making her look like a evil spirit from h.e.l.le to seek someone¡¯s life. Her eyes were bulging out a little, and below that was a pair of lips garishly red like blood, the corners of the mouth split wide, a highly terrifying sight.

    "If I am to die..... I will drag someone to cushion my fall..... Hahahaha..... That useless piece of trash from the low levelnds that dared to spoil my perfect n..... I will definitely grind your bones and scatter the dust to dispel the hatred in my heart!"

    Mo Han Yan¡¯s days recently had been absolutely nauseating for her.

    She had originally decided toe out of seclusion because of a change in Yan Su¡¯s att.i.tude towards those two illegitimate b.a.s.t.a.r.ds in the Tranquil Abode which caused her heart great unease.

    But it might not have been so bad if she had note out asing out here had driven her so mad she wished she could throttle that little s.l.u.t to death!

    Yan Su had not only often gone there to inquire about their welfare, he had even shown great favour to that.s.s. It was said that not only had she be smarter, she had even gotten herself a hidden expert as a Master.

    There was a time that Yan Su brought her along to attend a good friend¡¯s gathering, and who would have thought that he would encounter an ambush by a gang of people. With Yan Su¡¯s well known fame out there, though he was greatly respected, there would naturally also be people who hate him, with a good number of enemies as well.

    But he was highly skilled in martial arts himself and he was naturally no fearful of such strife, open challenges or sneaky ambushes alike.

    But unexpectedly, the enemies had someone highly skilled in poison who caused all four of Yan Su¡¯s limbs to go numb, unable to move as he fell limp inside his horse carriage. Many of his guards outside were killed and wounded, and he was right about to see his own life fall into the enemies¡¯ insidious hands. But he had failed to notice that the expression of the youngdy beside him had not shown the slightest ripple of rm.

    The horse carriage was broken apart and the sight of the pale faced andpletely weakened Yan Su seated right next to the white robed youngdy with an indifferent expression on her face formed an extreme stark contrast against each other.

    The enemies had clearly not expected that there would be a second person inside, and looking at her, she looked to bepletely fine, seemingly not affected by the poison at all. The gang of enemies were all visibly stunned.

    Just as wariness started to rise in the hearts of those people, one person among them suddenly scrambled to pull out his own sword like he had gone mad to sh his sword at hispanion beside him, cleaving that person in half right down the middle like he was splitting wood. The brutal and gory sight immediately caused the colour several faces to change.

    But only realizing it at that moment and trying to defend themselves was already toote for them. The person suddenly turned attacker originally did not possess a high level of cultivation and it seemed like he had suddenly turned into a peerless expert who had suddenly risen through the levels.

    The group of people werepletely defenseless,pletely ma.s.sacred, and they were all killed in various brutal and horrifying ways. Even a great general like Yan Su who had ughtered enemies in the tens of thousands upon the battlefield suddenly felt his stomach churn, nauseated by the sight.

    That person killed all hispanions, and then raised his de to slit himself across the throat.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 40.2

    Chapter 40.2 : Killing Each Other

    Yan Su was still in a state of shock and was not able to react until the gentle voice of the youngdy beside him rose up: "Father, are you able to move already?"

    That was when he then came to discover that he was able to move his body, and the numbness that took away all his strength had disappeared without a trace.

    The corners of the youngdy¡¯s lips before his eyes were slightly lifted, her face peerlessly beautiful. The sight before them was clearly one that would send a chill through the hearts of the most stalwart of men where mutted corpsesy strewn over the wilderness, but the young girl¡¯s face was looking just like normal, clearly not affected at all, as if she was not seeing any of this.

    "Qing Yu, aren¡¯t..... you frightened?" Yan Yu looked at her, the expression on his face looking ratherplicated.

    "Frightened? Why?"

    "Just now..... You were nearly killed by this group of people."

    "But the fact is, I killed them all in the end isn¡¯t it?" Qing Yu curled up the ends of her mouth, smiling warmly.

    That was when Yan Su then came to believe what she had said before.

    She had a very powerful Master who guided her in her cultivation, and imparted to her knowledge in Medicine, giving her the ability to protect herself and her younger brother.

    Yan Su might have believed that she really had a powerful Master, but as for things said about how strong she had be, he had not believed a word of it.

    Besides Little Ning who was gifted and highly intelligent, there were not many women in the Green Wave Kingdom who could be considered to be strong, in fact few and far between. And even Little Nian, was now already sixteen years old.

    But for this young little girl here, not even yet fourteen. If this was really true..... that would be really too terrifying.

    Yan Su stared at the person before him, and immediately grew fl.u.s.tered in the next instant.

    [Looks so much alike, to that person, her facepletely alike. Even that personality, so much like hers.]

    "Today, I saved Father, so Father mighte to believe my words now. I wonder if I can make a request?"

    "Tell it to me!"

    "I hope from here henceforth, in the Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor, n.o.body would be able to interfere with my life and that of Little Bei¡¯s, including the d.u.c.h.ess." Qing Yu¡¯s devilishly mesmerizing phoenix like eyes narrowed slightly. "Father is often not in the manor and you would most probably not know my personality well. Although I have a rather good temper, but I detest having to deal with troublesome things. If anyone was toe find trouble with us, I will get very perplexed."

    [When I get perplexed, I will naturally be in a bad mood.]

    [And when I¡¯m in a bad mood, I will have to do something to vent out my frustration.]

    How could Yan Su possibly not detect the true meaning behind her words? After the initial shock pa.s.sed, he unexpectedly came to feel that this young girl had an adorably candid personality and he demeanor then unconsciously grew a little doting and indulgent as he said with a slight smile: "As you wish."

    Towards Yan Ning Luo, he had especially favoured and doted on her. She had shown great gifts from a very young age, and the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s Sect Leader absolutely adored her. Yan Ning Luo was mature and sensible, never causing him much worry. But as she stayed in the Faint Mist Sect most of the time, the father and daughter rtionship between the two of them were not that deep.

    And right before his eyes, another young little daughter of his whose looks were something people would not be able to take their eyes off had suddenly appeared. She was intelligent and obedient, but she was also full of bright ideas of her own and rather crafty, so easily likeable. Yan Su¡¯s cold hard heart then suddenly seemed to have been heavily struck, feeling like he wanted to treasure and care for her.

    To make up for the ten over years lost before.

    Qing Yu was astute enough and she had sensed the change that hade over Yan Su, although she knew that he was actually seeing another person through her, whom most probably should be that short lived mother of this body she was upying.

    But, since he was thinking to make up for not having been a good father to her, she was not entirely not amenable to reason, as she was also able to iste themselves from that detestable d.u.c.h.ess as well, killing two birds with one stone. Yan Su was in no mood to attend the gathering anymore, and he just rehired another horse carriage to drive them back to the manor.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 40.3

    Chapter 40.3 : Killing Each Other

    But upon returning back to the manor this time, something that everyone else would not be able to ept was bound to happen.

    As it was feared that the Duke¡¯s Manor was about to undergo changes in its rule.

    When Yan Su came down from the horse carriage, he had then lovingly helped Qing Yu down right after, and then made an announcement that whoever was to see the Sixth Young Miss, they were all to being highly respectful to her, never to slight her in anyway.

    No one was to step into the Tranquil Abode as they wished henceforth and Qing Yu would be allowed to go in and out of the Duke¡¯s Manor freely. That special treatment, caused all the other woman to feel all kinds of envy and jealousy, with all of them cursing at the young.s.s, thinking she was really not that simple a girl afterall to be able to win His Highness¡¯ high favour and love, exactly the same kind of bewitching vixen like her mother was!

    Of course, no one had been as furious as Mo Han Yan was. She had immediately gone straight to Yan Su¡¯s study, and looking at the man dealing with his official duties, she had taken a deep breath to push down the rage in her heart to say: "Your Highness."

    Yan Su did not even raise his head as he grunted an acknowledgement.

    "Why would you want to do this? Have you forgotten the promise you made to me back then?" Han Mo Yan had her fists tightly clenched up under her sleeves. "You clearly told me that you will not soften your heart towards that woman who betrayed you, and will never care whether her children lived or died."

    Yan Su¡¯s hand paused in its writing, his head finally raising up to look at her. As a man close to forty, though his face showed slight signs of weathering, that mature man¡¯s handsome charm had be more enchanting, and Mo Han Yan could not help but be a little smitten as she stared.

    "I had indeed said those words." Yan Su stood up, looking down at the woman before him from his high vantage point, his gaze a little cold. "Is that why you went on to bribe the midwife when she was about to deliver, purposely tormenting her to sufferplications giving birth? Is that why when I was out on a military mission, you had the legs of a child who was just a few years old broken, causing him to be a cripple and condemned to be wheelchair bound for life?"

    Mo Han Yan¡¯s eyes grew wide as saucers, staring at the man¡¯s cold and icy expression in utter disbelief.

    [How..... How did hee to find that out?]

    [It¡¯s not possible. There was clearly no one who knew about that matter as the midwife who handled the delivery had been eradicated. Except for that child!]

    [But he was fed with drugs that had turned him into an idiot and would not be able to speak of it at all. Then, who could it be? !]

    "For something not to be made known, it is unless the deed has not beenmitted!" Yan Su snorted derisively. "That gentle and kind Mo Han Yan who was once so loving and enchanting from before. Where has she gone to? Hmm? Your talents and great intelligence had all been used to devise such dirty tricks and insidious plotting?"

    "I think that I have not treated you shabbily. Back when I married you, it had naturally been because I loved you. You were generous and smart, understanding and kind. I admit it, My heart had indeed been moved by Qing Fei, but did you know this? She did not love me. Even when I made my heart¡¯s intentions clear to her, she still rejected me!" Yan Su¡¯s countenance turned rather dark. "I settled her in the manor only to protect her, as I owed her a debt of grat.i.tude for having saved my life. But you..... You have caused me to bear the crime of being a dishonourable person and brought disgrace to my name!"

    This was the first time Yan Su had said such words to Mo Han Yan, which caused her to copse to the ground, her countenance turned deathly pale, unable to recover her senses for a long time.

    [So, for so many years, everything she had done had been wrong all this time?]

    [She had hated that woman. She had thought that the woman who had s.n.a.t.c.hed her husband from her had not even loved Yan Su at all. And..... she had sent that woman to her death with her own hands.

    Mo Han Yan stared into the icy gaze that Yan Su was looking at her which pierced right into her bones, and her heart came to understand that they.....would never be able to go back to the way they were before.

    And all of that, was witnessed by a pair of sparklingrge eyes outside the door. The eyes turned away and then disappeared.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 41.1

    Chapter 41.1 : Water Edge Kingdom Visits

    The Tranquil Abode now looked almostpletely different. Besides therge swathes of herb beds in the yard having been tended to be more dazzlingly beautiful, the originally intricate weave of dried branches and vines had beenpletely cleaned up, giving the entire ce a brand new look.

    In the little courtyard that had been exquisitely and tastefully cleaned up, a soft lounge had been ced. A youngdy in a white dressid upon it,zily basking in the sun with one hand resting over her forehead, in unbelievable contentment.

    A white blur fleeted in at incredible speed from a certain direction in a sh, the blurry shadow so fast it was hard for the naked eye to even see, but was caught between two fingers by the youngdy.

    [Look at what this is!]

    It was a beautiful Snow Toad, its entire body snowy white, a little creature the size of a baby¡¯s palm. Its tworge sparkling eyes were highly intelligent, its four limbs kicking and struggling incessantly in the air, looking pleadingly at the smiling person in front of its face.

    Qing Yu propped herself up from the soft lounge and squeezed the little creature in her hand a little. "Where have you gone to get wild these past few days hmm? To think you still knew well enough toe back. I had thought that you had gone out to look for food, why have you not eaten ande back here skinnier?"

    The Snow Toad blinked its eyes innocently. [I have always been so slim you know?]

    It was just thinking to protest when it suddenly recalled something important, and it immediately couldn¡¯t care any less that it was in currently in such a humiliating position, squeezed in the hand of that person. It then waved its short little limbs while opening and closing its mouth like it was trying to say something. To the eyes of any other person, the little creature would merely look like it was up to its tricks by trying to look adorably helpless.

    But Qing Yu was able to understand what it was saying.

    The pair of alluring upnted phoenix like eyes then perked up with interest. [Things were bing more and more interesting!]

    "Alright. Seeing that you brought back useful information, I¡¯ll let you off." Qing Yu curled up her lips, breaking into a highly gentle smile. She released her grip and the Snow Toad then fell onto its behind on the ground, caughtpletely off guard. It was just about to throw a fit when it heard that melodious voice drift over sinisterly. "I heard that a Snow Toad¡¯s body contains all kinds of great precious effects. I wonder what they taste like double boiled?"

    The little creature on the ground shivered, and then quickly turned over to pretend to y dead, not moving an inch. But in its heart, it was shedding tears. [How harsh it is! ? Life is just so harsh~]

    Ever since that big incident happened at the New Moon Lake that day, as the Crown Prince, Xuanyuan Che had immediately gone back to the pce to report the matter, and he was almost certain that the Duke of Vast Seas and the Ninth Princess Yue Xin Yan were already in the Green Wave Kingdom.

    But why had they dyeding to the pce? That was a point that many people felt was rather unfathomable.

    The people were all guessing in their hearts, whether they were carrying out some secret investigation, and after getting a clear picture, they would then dere war upon the Green Wave Kingdom.

    The Green Wave Emperor was seen to deeply troubled, his face mncholy and depressed. The words Duke of Vast Seas were like a cancer, that made him feel hatred and terror, but could not afford to show him wary respect.

    Despite the fact that the people over on this side had thought up a million and one possibilities to be the reason that the Duke of Vast Seas had brought forward his arrival unannounced without showing himself, the man in question himself had actuallye two days earlier merely to handle some personal affairs.

    And on this trip here, he had only brought along two people with him, Yue Xin Yan and Ah Jin. As the other people from the Water Edge Kingdom had not even reached, so he had not yet gone to the Imperial Pce to seek an audience with the Emperor.

    Afterall, with one as the Duke and the other a princess of their kingdom, they could not possibly show up without an official delegation. The rest of the Water Edge¡¯s delegation would reach the Green Wave¡¯s Imperial Capital in about another one day and a half, and that would be the best time for them to present themselves to the Emperor in the pce.

    But. For Qing Ye Li who had stayed in the Afterlife Loft for the past three days, he had not received anything fruitful from it.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 41.2

    Chapter 41.2 : Water Edge Kingdom Visits

    "You couldn¡¯t find anything?" The countenance beneath the mask darkened imperceptibly. Every little frown and every faint smile from the person in the painting was so moving but unfortunately, it was afterall still just a painting, where one was able to see, but not able to touch.

    Qing Ye Li sighed softly. "Where are you....."

    "Highness."

    Ah Jin¡¯s voice came in from outside the door. "Just received news that the Water Edge¡¯s delegation led by General Wei will be reaching the Imperial Capital in another hour."

    "Alright." Qing Ye Li kept his thoughts away and his tall and slender figure stood up from the chair, turning back into the high and mighty, stern faced Duke of Vast Seas, one not p.r.o.ne to smiling or words.

    The people of the Water Edge Kingdom hade, and the atmosphere in the Capital City was a little frenzied.

    For no other reason than the fact that the one person who hade was the G.o.d of ughter, the Duke of Vast Seas whose fame drove everyone throughout thends to tremble in their boots. That was a person whom even the Emperor himself had to be wary of.

    It was rumoured that the Duke of Vast Seas looked vicious and ferocious, and that was why he always wore a mask before people. Otherwise, people who saw his real countenance would have their very livespletely frightened out of them.

    Adults had often used that to scare disobedient children, telling them if they continue to be naughty, they would send them to the Duke of Vast Seas, whereby the children would then not dare to be mischievous and be up to any more tricks.

    Hence it could very well be imagined, how big an effect this visit had on the people, when even young children have heard of his infamy.

    The Green Wave Emperor had specially arranged for the Crown Prince and the Duke of Eternal Peace to go forth and receive the people from the Water Edge Kingdom, in a show of respect.

    The entire Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s grand delegation consisted of a good hundred people, all dressed in the same deep blue military uniform, with one lone man on a horse leading in front, his face stalwart and rugged, his figure toweringly burly while exuding a austere aura. The man was one of the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s generals who was skilled in warfare and battle, a born warrior, and a highly trusted aide of the Duke of Vast Seas.

    Behind him were two beautiful and luxurious pnquins, each carried by eight people treading with firm and steady steps. The one in front was light blue in colour, which looked highly intricate and pretty. That must be that Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s Ninth Princess inside where rumours about her imed that she was almost as divine as a G.o.ddess.

    The pnquin before was silver and it looked a lot more simple, but looked grand and unpretentious. The indistinct figure of a person could be seen faintly inside and with the asional breeze that blew past, the silver hair of that person stood out strikingly.

    People in the world all knew that the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s Duke of Vast Seas was born with a head of extraordinary silver hair, and a pair of eyes that was a deep green like those of a wolf.

    Even though they were unable to get a clear look, that silver hair had already proven his ident.i.ty.

    "That evil demon. I get so angry my entire body hurts the moment I see him." Yu Xiao Ning clenched her teeth together, herrge limpid eyes brewing with rage.

    But after saying that, she then noticed that she was not getting any response. She turned her head around in puzzlement, to find Yan Ning Luo who was always as expressionless as a mountain of ice staring with her cold indifferent eyes, focused unwaveringly in a particr direction, or rather, a particr person.

    [And the gaze of those eyes were actually showing a tinge of..... liking? !]

    Yu Xiao Ning just could not believe her own eyes. [This woman who had only ever shown interest in cultivation was actually capable of showing such an expression as if she had just seen her sweetheart?]

    Yu Xiao Ning took a deep breath and then asked cautiously: "Little Ning, I am talking to you here. Who are you looking at?"

    Yan Ning Luo seemed to have only just heard Yu Xiao Ning saying something and she then turned her gaze back, her sparkling eyes looking a little joyful. She looked at Yu Xiao Ning and then slowly revealed a smile. "I have finally..... seen him again, and I will never be left clueless on how to find him again."

    "What did you say?" Yu Xiao Ning was a little shocked as her eyes red wide, her heart seemingly having realized something but just did not dare to believe it.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 41.3

    Chapter 41.3 : Water Edge Kingdom Visits

    The smile at the corners of Yan Ning Luo¡¯s lips then deepened a little. "You remember that I told you before that there was a person I liked?"

    Yu Xiao Ning blinked her eyes, struggling to recall. Digging down deep into her memories, she then finally found a faint impression.

    "I seem to havee to like someone." Yan Ning Luo had only been seven or eight years old then, her young and puerile voice had said to the simrly young and tiny Yu Xiao Ning then that she had found someone she liked.

    And that liking had blossomed, slowly growing deeper, to be love.

    To think that such a small little girl had already known how to like a person, and that liking had gone on for eight whole years!

    Yu Xiao Ning was a little startled. "Little Ning, you¡¯ve got to be kidding. Tell me who is this person that you havee to like?"

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s gaze grew gentle. "He told me his name is Qing Ye Li. A long time ago, I only knew his name, but I was not aware that he is actually the Duke of Vast Seas."

    The name of the Duke of Vast Seas was indeed Qing Ye Li, but no more than a handful of people dared to call him by his name, and as time pa.s.sed, the people had almost forgotten what his name was, but only knew him to be the Duke of Vast Seas.

    [That G.o.d of ughter had even told her his name. Could he possibly be interested in Little Ning as well?]

    Yu Xiao Ning was in shock as her thoughts raced. That man was just too terrifying! And Little Ning is actually in love with him?]

    [Although he is very powerful indeed, and you wouldn¡¯t be able to find more than a few who would be able to stand up against him. But wouldn¡¯t Little Ning then have to suffer under that unpredictable temperament and the entric mood swings of that man?]

    Just thinking about it and Yu Xiao Ning could not help but worry for her good friend. But the most crucial point was.....

    "Little Ning, have you forgotten that you have a marriage engagement with the Crown Prince? By doing this, aren¡¯t you making him....." [A cuckold now?] But she did not dare speak thosest few words aloud.

    "He doesn¡¯t like me anyway, so does it even matter?" Yan Ning Luo smiled indifferently. "Wait till he has someone he likes, we will then go to His Majesty to annul the marriage engagement."

    Yu Xiao Ning knitted up her brows. "His Majesty will definitely not agree to it. Little Ning, don¡¯t forget. The Duke of Vast Seas is an enemy of the Green Wave Kingdom."

    "So what? At most, I will just give up being a princess and go to the Water Edge with him."

    Yan NIng Luo had said those words very lightly, but it had clunked heavily in Yu Xiao Ning¡¯s heart. [It seems like she was really very much in love with that Duke of Vast Seas fe. But with just one look, it was clear that that man was not easy to get along with. Can¡¯t help but wonder what kind of bewitching brew that man had given Yan Ning Luo.]

    No matter what she said at that moment, Yan Ning Luo would not listen. Yu Xiao Ning then just mped her mouth shut.

    Soon, the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s delegation were a.s.signed their lodgings. It was a unique structure, grand and magnificent, a non permanent pce situated on the west side of the Imperial Pce. It was said the ce was constructed only one year ago, used specifically only to receive delegations from other kingdoms, and the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s emissaries were the first people to stay in that annex.

    As they hade a far and long distance and were all travel worn, the Green Wave Kingdom then allowed the delegation some time to rest and organize themselves, by setting the wee banquet to startter after nightfall.

    The Water Edge Kingdom had said that they were sending the Ninth Princess here for matchmaking, but it was in fact just provocation. It must be known that in the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Family, besides the Crown Prince Xuanyuan Che and the denounced Sixth Prince Xuanyuan Chi, they did not have any other princes they could bring out that was considered worthy of this Ninth Princess.

    Unfortunately, among those two, one already had a Crown Prince Consort already decided upon, and they couldn¡¯t possibly ask a highborn princess of another kingdom to be a concubine could they! ?

    As for the other Sixth Prince, although denounced, he was still a direct disciple in the inner circle of the Limitless Sect¡¯s Sect Leader, which was one of the Three Great Sects, and his maternal n was the Constetion Lands¡¯ top Family n of medical cultivators, his ident.i.ty rather extraordinary. But the most crucial point was that his rtionship with the current reigning Emperor was on rather bad terms and it was impossible for them to reconcile.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 42.1

    Chapter 42.1 : I¡¯m Very Timid

    The reasons behind that was known only to insiders in the pce and it was not known by others.

    All in all, the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s visit this time was definitely not friendly.

    Although the Duke of Vast Seas was infamous for his notoriety, but there were still quite a number of hot blooded youths that worshiped him, with Qing Bei no exception from it.

    Besides Big Brother Yan Xi Cheng, the person he admired the most was the Duke of Vast Seas. Hence, after he came to know that the delegation hade to the capital, he had specially sneaked a trip outside to go have a look.

    Although he did not manage to see him in person, he was already very satisfied. He was just intending to sneak back into his room when he heard a voice filled with mirth. "Gone out so early in the morning? Where did you go?"

    Qing Bei¡¯s face froze up, and he then slowly turned around. "Sis, morning."

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow as she looked at the sun that had risen high up in the sky. "The sun has risen up almost to the top and you say its still morning? Stop trying to pull wool over my eyes. What did you go out for?"

    "I just..... wanted to see the Duke of Vast Seas." Qing Bei knew the game was up for him, and he just told her the truth.

    It was only then that Qing Yu remembered it, and she then asked with a smile: "You managed to see him?"

    The youngd shook his head forlornly. "No. He was seated inside a pnquin."

    Qing Yu smiled and ruffled the youngd¡¯s head. "Don¡¯t give up, you¡¯ll meet him someday."

    "Sis, I heard that Father favours you very much recently?"

    Asking that so suddenly out of the blue, Qing Yu was taken aback. She then raised up an eyebrow. "What? You¡¯re jealous?"

    "Why would I?" Qing Bei could not help but smile and shake his head. "I only meant to say since Father favours you so highly now, he will definitely bring you with him to attend the banquet in the pce this time."

    "I can¡¯t even be bothered to go to such ces." Qing Yu curled her lips up in a disdainful sneer. "The banquet at the pce is merely an attempt to establish good ties between the two kingdoms, and only to cement their position further. Isn¡¯t it said that they had even sent a princess here for matchmaking? When the Water Edge Kingdom has such a powerful Duke of Vast Seas, will they still need to consolidate their territories through matchmaking? I do not think so. Hence, they are here purely only to pick a quarrel, and such banquets are the most boring of all."

    Qing Bei stared speechlessly at the calm demeanor of his own sister, his heart filling up with utmost admiration and respect for her.

    This sister of his was anything but ordinary indeed. Those words were not something any normal girl would be able to utter, and she had actually shown absolutely no interest in a man like the Duke of Vast Seas who had so many countlessdies hopelessly smitten and head over heels in love!

    Really wonder what kind of a man would then be able to catch her eye.

    Qing Bei suddenly started to worry about his currently still non existent future brother inw who would still be hiding in some unknown nook or cranny.

    And at that same moment, situated in the north of Cloud Heaven, within a mysterious and surrept.i.tious high ck tower, a man suddenly sneezed for no reason at all.

    The pair of violet eyes then showed a rare moment of bewilderment.

    It was midsummer, the weather was clear and fine, without a cloud for a thousand miles and the air was even slightly scorching. He couldn¡¯t possibly have caught a cold.....

    What kind of a joke was this? Having lived for several hundred years and he had not even suffered much in the way of an injury, not mention falling ill.

    That would then mean someone was thinking of him.

    The handsome thin lips lifted up slightly at the ends, and it was not known what was on his mind, as the man¡¯s mood then became exceptionally bright and radiant in tandem with the depth of the arc on his mouth.

    [Why..... have I suddenlye to miss that little fox?]

    [Mm, not only those eyes were enticing like a fox¡¯s but everything about her was alluring.]

    Although he had not really seen it that time, but the great body under those loose clothes was something he had truly felt, which was so d.a.m.ningly soft.

    That a Dark Lord who had always done as he pleased with wild abandon in Cloud Heaven for several hundred years would one daye to miss a little.s.s from a low levelednd was absolutely shocking to hear.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 42.2

    Chapter 42.2 : I¡¯m Very Timid

    It really turned out exactly as Qing Bei had said and Yan Su came to the Tranquil Abode personally himself.

    The youngdy in all white was half crouched within therge swathes of magnificent looking herb beds, her eyes exquisite looking like a painting. Her slender fingers picked off a pale pink flower and brought it under her nose to take a whiff. It must not really smell good as that tiny face then creased up in disdain, looking incredibly adorable.

    The gently elegant green robed youth sat upon a wheelchair at the side, reading a book as he asionally lifted his head up to nce at her. The simr looking countenances of those two were both iparably exquisite and eye catching, and in this not toorge little courtyard, it made for a blissful and warm sight, beautiful as a painting.

    Yan Su¡¯s heart suddenly softened exceptionally, and he couldn¡¯t bear to disturb the peaceful scene, where he just stood there quietly to gaze at them.

    "How? Are you able to digest everything you¡¯re reading?" Qing Yu saw thed¡¯s serious expression, and she walked over to him from the herb beds. "Medical books are very dry. I learned Medicine because I had no other choice. Why do you want to pick it up?"

    Qing Bei raised his head up from the book and gave her a faint smile. "I am thinking, if I am able to learn a little of it to protect myself, at least I do not have to worry about being ambushed with poison."

    "Is that why?" Qing Yu nodded, and she patted him on the shoulder smilingly. "That is great. Although it¡¯s dry and dull, but you cannot deny that there are many advantages about it. Look at how sought after those medical cultivators are, they have endless treasures, nock of beauties, and unlimited fame and fortune."

    The side of Qing Bei¡¯s temple twitched. "I am not interested in all that....."

    "That will not do. A person has got to have pursuits in his life. I heard that the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s Ninth Princess is here, and she is about the same age as you. It is said her looks and talents are absolutely top notch, so why don¡¯t I go help you see....."

    "Sis, I really am not interested alright? She is a regal and revered princess. How could she possibly be interested in me who has no power, no authourity, and unfavoured cripple? Don¡¯t go stir up trouble....." Qing Bei interjected, to stop his sister¡¯s nonsensical prattle.

    Qing Yu snorted derisively. "Is there another person who would debase themselves sopletely? Who dares to say my little brother is not good?"

    "No, I was just..... Father?" Qing Bei suddenly noticed the man standing not too far away from them, his face highly benevolent, and Qing Bei was a little startled.

    Qing Yu raised up an eyebrow and turned herself around, where she then saw Yan Su walking towards them with a smile. She curled up the ends of her lips and asked: "Father, you¡¯re here. Is something the matter?"

    Towards this father who had neglected them for more than ten years, Qing Yu did not have much feelings towards him, despite the fact that he was trying very hard to make it up to them. Hence, towards Yan Su, she always showed him a gentle but distant demeanor.

    Yan Su did not mind what kind of att.i.tude she showed him, even when she addressed him as Father so coldly.

    Among so many of his daughters, only Qing Yu called him Father, which just made it even more precious.

    This youngdy was almost an exact duplicate of Qing Fei, and Yan Su was liking her better the more he looked at her.

    "I just came back from the Imperial Pce and popped by to see the two of you along the way." Yan Su¡¯s voice was incredibly gentle and his gaze then turned to thed in his wheelchair. "Are you doing fine Little Bei? Thest time when I got the pce¡¯s Chief Medical Cultivator Yun Qi toe here to diagnose your condition, he said that there is still hope in restoring the use of your legs. I believe that you will be able to stand up again."

    Yan Su¡¯s heart was filled with guilt towards Qing Bei. The condition of his legs were caused by the actions of Mo Han Yan but he was unable to punish the d.u.c.h.ess. Having been married as husband and wife for more than twenty years, if he did that, it would definitely chill Mo Han Yan¡¯s heart into stone.

    Qing Yu had not known about such an incident at all. She had not known that the pce¡¯s medical cultivator hade here before?

    She nced at thed who had a faint smile on his lips. [This kid isn¡¯t as simple as he looks! He was actually able to fool a medical cultivator¡¯s eyes! Looks like he might indeed possess some gift in Medicine afterall.]

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 42.3

    Chapter 42.3 : I¡¯m Very Timid

    Yan Su then continued to say: "The Imperial Pce is holding a banquet tonight to entertain the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s emissaries and a round of open challenges and hidden intrigue will be unavoidable. I¡¯ll bring the two of you into the pce with me and I¡¯ll get your Big Brother toe get you when it¡¯s time."

    Qing Yu raised his head up and blinked his eyes innocently. "Why is Father doing this? You know that the other party harbours unfriendly intentions and you still want to bring us into the pce with you? My younger brother is not exactly able bodied and I am very timid, we might end up causing Father shame and then suffer reprimand for it. I think it¡¯s better we do not go."

    Yan Su was at a loss for words. "....."

    Because the children of theirmoner mothers from the families of the other high ranking officials were not qualified to enter the pce due to their lowly birth, every single one of them were doing everything within their powers to win the favour of their father, only thinking of being able to show their faces in the pce, to see if they would be able to find someone their hearts fancied. More importantly, they would be able to meet the one and only Duke of Vast Seas, whom countless men and women worshipped and revered.

    [But what was going on here with his own daughter.....]

    [Does she really not want to go or was she just fishing for something?]

    [Timid is she?]

    [Back when she killed those ck robed a.s.sa.s.sins that ambushed them, she had been rather gutsy though!]

    How could Yan Su not know that she was pulling a fast one and he snapped at her with a re. "I do not want to hear anymore. Little Cheng wille pick the two of you upter. Change into a set of clothes suited for a banquet. Wearing such in clothes will make others think that the Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor is in dire straits, even having to scrimp and save on basic necessities like clothing."

    Upon finishing his words, he did not wait for Qing Yu to response but just turned to leave with a flick of his sleeves.

    Qing Yu could not say anything. "....."

    [What had she said wrong?]

    [Why doesn¡¯t he even give her a chance to refuse.....]

    A spurt of mirthfulughter burst out beside her. Here she was feeling depressed and indignant and thed was there sn.i.g.g.e.ring. That was just absolutely intolerable. She then rapped an explosive knuckle upon the youngd¡¯s head. "It¡¯s that funny?"

    Qing Bei was unable to dodge that knuckle in time and his jaws clenched tightly from the pain. He gingerly rubbed the top of his head, with a smile still hanging upon his face. "Sis, your acting just now was just too fake."

    "Too fake?"

    "That¡¯s right. When you said that I am not able bodied and unable to walk, it was still believable. But when you said you were timid, how timid could you possibly be when you dare to kill people so readily?"

    A corner of Qing Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. [So, that was the reason?]

    She was thinking what was that admonishing gaze her father gave just before he left all about.....

    [Forget it. Since she was unable to avoid it, then let it pa.s.s. It¡¯s just a change in location in where she¡¯ll be having her meal anyway. Afterall, she still had her father and elder brother to fall back on even if the sky were to fall.]

    But at that moment, Qing Yu still did not know that danger was silently sneaking up and slowly closing on her.

    ¡ª- Bright Moon Divine Temple ¡ª-

    "You said Grand Priestess Yin Chi has disappeared?" The graceful and enchanting voice of a woman sounded from behind the curtain.

    "Reporting to the Temple Lord. Ever since the day you locked Grand Priestess Yin Chi in the confinement chamber, she had note out again. The maid who brought food daily said she has not eaten anything for quite a number of days, and I was still thinking whether she had died in there, never expecting that I would find n.o.body in there when I went into the confinement chamber today." A white robed woman below said, her head hanging low respectfully.

    This young Temple Lord, was a woman whose cultivation was the most powerful and she was also the most vicious throughout the past generations of Bright Moon Temple. No one dared to defy her, much less betray. The Bright Moon Temple was famous for their voodoo arts and ability toy curses. Everyone was controlled by the grub in their bodies, and if anyone was to betray the one whoid the curse, their souls would suffer fromshings, till they die from the torment.

    And the voodoo craft of this Temple Lord could be said to have almost reached the realm of perfection.

    Which drove terror into the hearts of people.

    Hearing the white robed woman¡¯s words, the person high up in the primary seat merelyughed out loud instead. "Yin Chi, oh Yin Chi, even upon death you seek to drag someone to cushion your back....."

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 43.1

    Chapter 43.1 : Imperial Banquet

    Night fell, and the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Capital was littered withnterns that lit up the entire city that bustled with activity. It was because in another few days, it would be the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s All Saints Day that was celebrated once every three years, where even the city¡¯s merchants were frantically gearing up in preparation for the celebration.

    The reason why the Green Wave Kingdom had such a festival stemmed back to a day sixteen years ago, when the Eternal Peace Duke Manor¡¯s Princess Ning Feng was born. Just overnight, all the flowers in the city had bloomed, the birds rose in song. It was also in that year that the Emperor of the Green Wave Kingdom formally ascended to the throne. Having just a.s.sumed the highest seat in thends and auspicious signs manifested one after another, with d tidings flowing in endlessly. Hence, the Emperor liked Yan Ning Luo very much and he immediately decreed that she would be engaged to his eldest son in marriage after Yan Ning Luo was born.

    Xuanyuan Che was just a child about four or five years old at that time and he suddenly found himself bound down by a girl he had never even met before. Because of that, he did not have the slightest sliver of liking towards Yan Ning Luo despite the fact that she was a prodigious woman who possessed both beauty and power.

    Affinity and fate, were indeed things that worked in such mysterious ways.

    Example in case, with the arrival of the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s delegation, the engaged couple Xuanyuan Che and Yan Ning Luo would most naturally have to be pushed together, where even her entrance into the pce had needed Xuanyuan Che to personally make a trip to the Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor to escort Yan Ning Luo inside.

    It was a rare asion that Qing Bei got a chance to change into a more formal royal blue brocade robe, his ck hair bound up with a jade headpiece. The youth¡¯s gentle air and graceful handsome countenance when paired together with that whole outfit, undoubtedly gave out an elegant ir of high n.o.bility, and if he were to walk out, he would surely have thousands and thousands of youngdies mesmerized by his handsome looks.

    But when he opened the door of his room and saw Qing Yu wearing a white dress that could not be anymore in and simple, he was highly taken aback for a moment before he said: "Sis, aren¡¯t you going to change?"

    The youngdy over there was till lounging upon the lounge chair and bullying the poor little Snow Toad, her finger poking at its soft underbelly. "I had not wanted to attend a boring banquet like that in the first ce so why would I need to dress myself up for it? I am not going there to steal the limelight you know?"

    Qing Bei nodded, thinking that she waspletely right. His sister was already so beautiful looking being herself and if she were to dress herself up to the nines, it was thought that she would surely draw trouble upon herself.

    "Talking about you instead. Which young and innocent girl are you trying to hook dressing yourself up to look like that hmm?" Qing Yu said with a teasing smile. "I am only discovering today that our family¡¯s Little Bei is blessed with such great looks! You always keep such a low profile, do you know with this transformation today you¡¯ll be able to leave all the other young masters of royalty and n.o.bles trailing in your dust several streets behind?"

    Qing Bei was at a loss for words. "....." He didn¡¯t care for such insincere ttery.

    Pnquins and sedan chairs were not allowed inside the Imperial Pce and everyone who came to attend the banquet had to alight at a ce near the pce before making their way inside on foot.

    "Did the two of you..... bring me here just to relieve yourselves of boredom?"

    Finally unable to stand the ufortably quiet atmosphere any longer, Mu Chi opened his mouth to say morosely. Looking at Xuanyuan Che and Yan Ning Luo who said across each other, where one had eyes staring unwaveringly outside the window, the other with eyes closed in rest, facepletely expressionless.

    Mu Chi had not wanted to set foot inside the Imperial Pce at all as the ce contained too many memories he did not want to recall. But as he had been too curious about that man of legend, he hade.

    He swung his gaze over the two people in puzzlement. [Has these two people privatelye to a secret agreement to get along peacefully?]

    [But with them leaving him, a living person, hung out here to dry on his own..... Is that really appropriate?]

    Mu Chi let out a helpless sigh. If he had known that it would turn out like this, he would not havee with them.

    "Your Highness. We¡¯re here at the Imperial Pce." The guard driving the carriage said outside the door.

    Xuanyuan Che then opened his eyes, where a glint shed very briefly, but faded away in a blink.

    But Mu Chi had seen it clearly. [Completely besotted with cultivation as he had thought. He was even cultivating while his eyes were closed on the journey. From the way things looked now, it was thought that he was going to have to suffer big time in future.]

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 43.2

    Chapter 43.2 : Imperial Banquet

    Yan Ning Luo simrly turned her gaze back from outside and her eyes inadvertently met with Xuanyuan Che ink ck ones but thetter was already getting off the horse carriage and then extending his hand out towards her, looking like he wanted to help her off.

    Yan Ning Luo was clearly a little startled but she did not hesitate too long before she offered up her hand to let Xuanyuan Che help her off the horse carriage.

    That should be the one and only time those two people hade into such intimate physical contact over so many years.

    "It¡¯s His Highness the Crown Prince and Princess Ning Feng! They really look sopatible together!"

    At that moment, the Young Masters and Young Misses from the various n.o.ble families were also arriving and when they saw the couple getting off from the carriage hand in hand, they all then let out gasps of envy and approval.

    Xuanyuan Che was wearing a suit of pale gold ptial dress, a highly lifelike four wed golden dragon embroidered upon it. He had a tall and well built body and the man with such high prospects was at the moment absolutely oozing with the strongly irrefutable n.o.ble and authouritative air as the Crown Prince of a kingdom. Hence, even though he already had his beau right by his side, he had nevertheless still attracted the admiration of countless chamber maidens there.

    "Let¡¯s go." Xuanyuan Che had not noticed any of those strange gazes at all and he went on to mutter something indifferently to Yan Ning Luo before the two of them went in through the pce gates one after the other.

    ¡ª- Inside the Pce Annex ¡ª-

    Yue Xin Yan had already organized her things. She absolutely adored the colour blue and that was why the clothes she wore were always all blue. But the colour also suited her very well, mischievous and quick witted like a sprite.

    "Ah Jin, where is Big Brother Ye Li?" Yue Xin Yan asked when she saw thed standing outside by the door.

    Ah Jin smiled gently and replied: "His Highness is waiting for you."

    Yue Xin Yan revealed a sweet smile upon hearing that and the moment she stepped out, she saw a man standing there with his hands behind his back, his dark red brocade robe in contrast against the full head of silver hair, a sight filled with an indescribable kind of beauty.

    A great number of cherry blossom trees had been nted in the Pce Annex. It was a scenery that one would not be able to see in the Water Edge Kingdom, as such nts were not able to grow in ces where there was extreme changes to its weather.

    A breeze blew in, stirring up the man¡¯s long silver hair and his broad sleeves, and blowing off a countless number of flower petals to scatter and fall from the branches,nding upon his hair and his clothes. He raised his head up slightly, and a single petal fell right upon that set of dark red lips. In that instant, it was just so breathtakingly beautiful.

    Both Yue Xin Yan and Ah Jin behind her were caught in a daze gazing at that sight.

    Ever since Qing Ye Li had appeared in the Water Edge Kingdom, he had been wearing that mask. No one had ever seen his real face but with the elegant and n.o.ble air that emanated from him and that mysteriously profound cultivation he possessed, his countenance would surely be anything but ordinary.

    The rumours said that his looks were hideous and that was why he did not dare reveal his face before people.

    But that was also because no one had reallye to interact with him closely before.

    There were some kinds of people who were able to make you disregard and ignore all other external factors but just cause a person to be shaken to the core by his very being.

    And Qing Ye Li, was unmistakably just that kind of a person.

    No one knew his heart and hence, there was always a certain deste bleakness about him, a cold indifference that seemed to iste himself, pushing others a thousand miles away.

    Everything anyone saw him like that, one just could not help but unconsciously feel their heart wince with pain for this powerful, but lonely man.

    Yue Xin Yan¡¯s eyes grew inexplicably red rimmed watching him and could not help but break that rather sad and depressing atmosphere by opening her mouth to call out: "Big Brother Ye Li, you..... must not be sad. You will surely find that Big Sister."

    She was thinking, that Big Brother Ye Li must be feeling so sad and dispirited because he had been unable to find thatdy in the portrait.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 43.3

    Chapter 43.3: Imperial Banquet

    Qing Ye Li only lowered his head to look at the youngdy whose height only reached up to his chest and he curled up the corners of his lips as he reached his hand out to give her a gentle pat on her head. "What are you thinking of?"

    Yue Xin Yan was feeling a little confused with that pat on her head. "Isn¡¯t it because Big Brother Ye Li wasn¡¯t able to find that Big Sister that is making you feel..... unhappy?"

    Qing Ye Li smiled slightly but did not exin any further.

    The several guards who were to escort the guests from the Water Edge Kingdom were already waiting outside the Pce Annex and when they saw the guestse out, they all bowed in greeting. "Your Highness, Ninth Princess."

    Qing Ye Li acknowledged indifferently and then went forward on his own in front. In a suit of deep red, a head of silver hair aflutter, the wolf shaped mask mysterious and sinister, his entire person exuded an incredibly carefree aura.

    Yue Xin Yan took the initiative to go forward to stand beside him, with everyone else falling in line behind, the entire line of people immediately turned to look like essories to the two in front.

    The Pce Annex to the Imperial Pce was merely only a distance of slightly more than ten steps away. The banquet was about to begin and it would be just right to go there now. Qing Ye Li had never liked to wait for people and so he had chosen to be the person people waited for.

    The Imperial Pce¡¯s grand hall was already filled with people, the men and womenfolk seated at separate tables, their seating arrangements naturally based on the hierarchical order of seniority in rank. The Emperor upon the Dragon Seat looked very young, a certain sense of righteousness between his brows, already imposing without anger in them. Directly below him to his left were the seats of the Duke of Eternal Peace Yan Su and the Crown Prince Xuanyuan Che, while on the right was the Left Prime Minister Yu Cheng Hai and High General Mo Yuan Wei who had served a few generations of Emperors.

    Lined up right after, were several of the Princes and Princesses just around ten years of age, and then some of the more prominent aristocrats and senior ministers.

    Right at the end, then came the family members of the n.o.bles.

    The top prodigy, the most talented youngdy Yan Ning Luo was naturally seated at the leading seat and seated beside her was the Left Prime Minister¡¯s family¡¯s Young Miss Yu Xiao Ning. Surrounding them were some pampered Young Misses who came uninvited to fawn and curry favour.

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s expression was cold and apathetic, her eyes scanning across the grand hall sweepingly. [Is he not here yet?]

    [That must be it. With such a revered and honoured ident.i.ty,ing a littlete is to be expected. She will definitely see him in time.]

    Thinking about that, the highly tensed string in her heart then slightly rxed.

    On the other side, Qing Ye Li and his convoy of people had alreadye to the Imperial Pce. When they were pa.s.sing a pavilion in the Imperial Garden, the sound of people talking suddenly reached them.

    By that time, all the guests should already have reached and the pce maids and servants should have been summoned into the grand hall to serve the guests. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone here anymore.

    Qing Ye Li did not bother himself with it and he raised his foot to continue his way forward.

    And it was only after they had walked a good distance away that two figures suddenly shot out from within the darkness.

    One of them was covered up entirely in arge loose hooded cape and only that deathly pale white chin could be faintly seen, strange and terrifying.

    The man beside that figure simrly possessed a deathly paleplexion, his lifeless eyes looking like those of a marite that was being controlled. His lips then opened and enunciated haltingly: "Someone seems to have noticed us just now."

    "Heh heh. There are quite a number of crouching tigers and hidden dragons in this ce." The person under the hooded cape sneered. "We don¡¯t need to bother about that person yet..... Didn¡¯t you say that you sensed the presence of the person who wounded me? Continue to look for him."

    "Yes."

    "Announcing the arrival of the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s Duke of Vast Seas and the Ninth Princess!"

    A clear voice raised up outside the doors, reverberating within the vast pce hall, and the sounds of voices raised in revelry suddenly stopped in an instant.

    The Green Wave¡¯s Emperor on the topmost seat also sat up, his eyes looking straight at the doors.

    Only a small number of people present had ever seen the Duke of Vast Seas and most of them have only heard how legendary he was, almost like a G.o.d, but have neverid eyes upon the actual person before. The moment had finallye that they would be able to see this man whose rumours about him were almost legendary, and the people¡¯s hearts were all unbelievably excited and were almost quivering.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 44.1

    Chapter 44.1: Love s.n.a.t.c.hed Away

    In a suit of deep red, thick and smooth silver hair, a wolf shaped mask that covered half his face, deep green eyes and smooth white skin, all of these made him look exceptionally different from others. Even though that was the case, that mysterious and aloof air around him still drew everyone¡¯s eyes where they could not help but stare measuring him up, leading to the pretty and lively Ninth Princess, Yue Xin Yan beside him to be neglected for the first time.

    But Yue Xin Yan did not mind. She had long gotten used to it. Whenever she was with Big Brother Ye Li, she was always the one being overlooked.

    "Sis, Sis! Look! The Duke of Vast Seas!" Thed¡¯s slightly excited voice awoken the almost half asleep Qing Yu.

    She rolled her eyes at him. She was so bored she was almost falling asleep and this kid was not even letting her rest peacefully. He¡¯s just too much.

    Because their ident.i.ties were lowly in there, they could only sit right at the back of the hall. There was basically not much people where they were and it was quiet in that area. Hence, even if they were to discourteously fall asleep, no one would even notice as all the big shots were all the way right in front.

    After being disturbed by Qing Bei, she not longer felt like sleeping anymore and she raised her eyes upzily to take a look. The man who had everyone¡¯s eyes on him was just sitting there quietly, his thin lips pressed slightly together, his gaze indifferent. His head of silver hair was luxuriant, the midsummer season seemingly haven¡¯t warmed his person up in the slightest, as a chilling wintry aloofness seemed to emanate from him.

    Qing Yu gaze suddenly froze in shock, and her eyes that were originallyzily half open suddenly red wide, looking a little stunned.

    Qing Bei saw the way she was staring and he could not help but chuckle gleefully. "How is it? Isn¡¯t he a very special person? The Duke of Vast Seas is very powerful and I heard that he was actually able to go up into the higher levelednds but because of a promise he made, he remained here. What a righteous man he is who stands by his word."

    Qing Bei really worshipped the Duke of Vast Seas from the bottom of his heart, and he did not mind that he was a leading general of an opposing kingdom.

    [Wait a minute..... Wonder if there will be a chance to at least say a word to him?]

    Qing Yu had not been able to regain her senses for a long while. [Had her senses been wrong?]

    [Why does this person..... feel so familiar to her, like she already knew him from her previous life.]

    [But there was something different about this man and that person. Regardless whether it was in terms of outlook or that icy demeanor, they were greatly different.]

    The look in Qing Yu¡¯s eyes grewplicated. [Could he have been reborn as apletely changed person like she had?]

    [No, there couldn¡¯t possibly be so many coincidences. It was enough that she had suffered that alone.]

    Her eyshes fluttered as she blinked, her gaze lowering down slowly. And it was just after that that Qing Ye Li who was a far distance away suddenly turned to look her way. The green eyes dimmed and darkened. [Who was the one that was just staring at him?] That stare had been so intense that he was not able to ignore it. It was different from all the other gazes filled with curiosity or admiration. That one stare had clearly feltplicated and profound.

    A pity the other party had already averted his eyes and hence he was unable to see who it was.

    "The Duke of Vast Seas is just as exceptional as the rumours say. Outstanding ir, a dragon among men!" After the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s Emperor¡¯s surprise pa.s.sed, he then heaped words of praise upon Qing Ye Li, and seeing the youngdy beside him thereafter, the Emperor¡¯s eyes brightened. "This must be the Ninth Princess I a.s.sume, rightfully deserving of being the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s greatest beauty. Come,e take your seats!"

    Pce servants came over to lead the guests to their seats, directly opposite Yan Su¡¯s table.

    Although Yan Su could be said to have met Qing Ye Li before, but over the past seven years, the man had changed quite a lot, seemingly even more unfathomable than before. Yan Su then recollected his thoughts and raised his cup up to say: "Duke of Vast Seas, it¡¯s been a long time. Wee to the Green Wave Kingdom, and let this Duke offer you a toast!"

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 44.2

    Chapter 44.2: Love s.n.a.t.c.hed Away

    Qing Ye Li then turned his gaze back indifferently, and hisrge hand with clearly distinct joints picked up the iparably exquisite purple crystal cup, raising it up to empty the cup down his throat before his maic and faintly cold voice that very rarely said much sounded. "Thank you."

    A series of sighs sounded down below. [The Duke of Vast Seas was really as arrogant and cold as the rumours said.]

    Seeing that, Yue Xin Yan smiled elegantly and went on to raise her wine cup as well. "Thank you for the Duke of Eternal Peace and the Emperor¡¯s generous hospitality. As the Duke of Vast Seas does not often attend such functions, I hereby plead for forgiveness if we¡¯ve shown any discourtesy. Xin Yan shall drink up first as a show of respect!"

    Warming up the awkward atmosphere without batting an eyelid.

    She was the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s most revered princess and although she was doted upon and greatly indulged in the Water Edge Kingdom, where she was still a rather childish and mischievous littledy in private back home, her great ir as the princess of a kingdom was not just for show, the way she handled herself and her candid personality bringing about a refreshing wave to wash over the people.

    That there was the true ir of n.o.bility, a grand magnanimous air that came from right in her bones.

    Because of that, the Green Wave Emperor liked her very much and Yan Su also showed a sliver of a smile on his face, greatly admiring the Ninth Princess he had heard so much about.

    And Yan Ning Luo who was seated in the first row among the womenfolk held quite aplicated looking gaze right at that moment.

    For no other reason than the fact that Qing Ye Li had always rejected anyone from getting physically close to him. Even when he suffered heavy injuries back, he had not allowed anyone to touch him, but had forcibly endured the pain as he applied medicine and bandaged himself, while she merely watched him silently.

    But at that very moment, that Yue Xin Yan was however seated right beside him, smiling brightly like a flower.

    [Then, towards Yue Xin Yan..... his feelings were different?]

    "That little princess¡¯ personality is rather great." Qing Yu lowered her head to take a sip of fruit wine, as she said distractedly.

    From the moment earlier when she saw the Duke of Vast Seas appear, her mind had been a little chaotic. Although she knew that it waspletely impossible, she still could not help having her thoughts run wild.

    Thed beside her was however too excited and did not notice anything peculiar as he whispered softly to her: "The Duke of Vast Seas really has a greatmanding presence! I admire him so much!"

    No matter how aloof and arrogant he was, Qing Bei felt that that was how a powerful figure should act.

    Qing Yu shook her head helplessly, her chin resting in her palm, looking highly bored andzy. Suddenly, goose b.u.mps rose up all over her body, as a incredibly strange and sinister feeling shed very briefly past her.

    A shiver ran down her spine and her originallyzy posture immediately straightened, causing Qing Bei to jump as he quickly asked: "What¡¯s wrong Sis?"

    "Nothing. I¡¯m just feeling a little cold all of a sudden."

    "Oh, a gust of wind must have blown in from somece."

    "Mm."

    Qing Yu did not say anything more but to turn her body to the side slightly, to look outside the pce hall.

    The moon hung high up in the sky and as the All Saints Day was nearing, the moon had rounded up quite a bit, giving out a l.u.s.trous brilliance, hazily beautiful.

    Just outside the hall, a row of very tall towering trees reached towards the clouds, looking like they were almost reaching the moon, cast several faint shadows. It was very quiet outside, and not even the sound of the wind could be heard, where the trees¡¯ branches stood stock still, not moving in the slightest.

    But just a moment ago, she had clearly felt a chilly gust. Could she be mistaken?

    Her senses have always been highly urate. It was better to be a little more wary.

    Up above, the Green Wave Emperor and several of the high ranking ministers were chatting with Qing Ye Li and his group, discussing about the friendly rtions between the two kingdoms. They had done enough of the perfunctory pleasantries, and it was time to get into the main topic.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 44.3

    Chapter 44.3: Love s.n.a.t.c.hed Away

    "It is said that the Ninth Princess came here this time for matchmaking but wouldn¡¯t the Ninth Princess¡¯ name alone draw countless young and talented to want to be the Water Edge¡¯s Ninth son-inw? It then makes me wonder whether the princess has someone you have in your heart within our Green Wave Kingdom?" The Green Wave Emperor¡¯s face was highly benevolent but he actually had some others thoughts in his heart. Even if the other party had no intention of starting a war with them, they had surelye here to with an aim to taunt and challenge them. He did not believe that the Water Edge Kingdom would do something as senseless as toe a thousand miles all the way to the Green Wave Kingdom just for leisurely sightseeing and fun.

    Yue Xin Yan¡¯s face still retained an una.s.sable smile. "Xin Yan has just undergone hering of age ceremony and I am not exactly that keen to be seeking marriage currently. If someone is toe to win my heart, that person must definitely be someone stronger than I am."

    She paused a moment after she finished, her gaze turning upon Xuanyuan Che, the corners of her mouth lifting up. "I hear that this great kingdom¡¯s His Highness, the Crown Prince is the top disciple of the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s Sect Leader and although he is still so young, he has far surpa.s.sed many of his seniors fellow disciples who are older than him. I think he must be a very powerful and talented man."

    Once those words came out, everyone else were not that calm anymore.

    [What is the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s princess seeking to do here?]

    Her intentions were clear to see and everyone present knew what she was doing. She couldn¡¯t possibly not know the His Highness the Crown Prince and Princess Ning Feng were engaged in marriage and here she was tantly fighting for Princess Ning Feng¡¯s man. That was just too arrogant wasn¡¯t it?

    Although she was the princess of another kingdom, she couldn¡¯t possiblye in here and grantly want to s.n.a.t.c.h someone else¡¯s fiance so shamelessly!

    The people in the hall immediately started to try to locate Yan Ning Luo and they all found her seated right among the womenfolk. However, Yan Ning Luo¡¯s demeanor was highly calm and indifferent, not showing the slightest trace of rage from being tantly challenged in front of everyone, looking steady and unaffected, without even a ripple of emotion.

    The people could not help but silently admire her. She was their topmost prodigious youngdy as expected, as such strong willpower was not something any ordinary person could possess.

    But how could they possibly know that Yan Ning Luo actually did not have feelings for Xuanyuan Che at all, and not to mention there someone was taunting her, it would be best if she could s.n.a.t.c.h Xuanyuan Che away, so she would be able to take the chance to annul the engagement.

    Qing Yu began to develop a bit of interest towards this highly candid little princess. [Does she really like the Crown Prince at all? Why was she feeling that this.s.s¡¯ true intention was not that simple?]

    As the person directly involved, Xuanyuan Che was also startled by those words that felt so much like a confession of her feelings for him. He went on to merely nod his head politely at her, and then said in a gentle voice: "I thank the Ninth Princess for your strong praise, but my royal person is already engaged in marriage."

    The rejection was already clear through his words which also caused all the otherdies who harboured fantasies about Xuanyuan Che to have their little hearts broken to pieces onto the ground. With the Crown Prince so deeply in love, it was thought that they all would not stand a chance at all.

    However, Yue Xin Yan just smiled, seeminglypletely unaffected. "I know that. So, I only have one request to make, that I hope His Majesty the Emperor would grant."

    "I wonder what the Ninth Princess¡¯ request is?" The Green Wave Emperor had showed that he was equally shocked by Yue Xin Yan¡¯s feelings for the Crown Prince, but he was also rather curious what her objective really was.

    "This princess here has never stepped out from the Water Edge Kingdom before for the past ten over years and have only focused on my cultivation training, hence I would think of myself as slightly above average in my skills. But I have often heard that there is a highly gifted and prodigious youngdy in the Green Wave Kingdom, acimed to be the most highly skilled among the women of the Green Wave Kingdom, frequentlyparing me to this youngdy, which has perplexed me quite a bit."

    Hearing those wordse out from her, Yan Ning Luo¡¯s gaze deepened, seemingly having already guessed what she was going to say next.

    As expected, Yue Xin Yan¡¯s next statement that was delivered with a disarming smile said: "I am also very curious, between me and this prodigious youngdy in this great kingdom, who stands a notch higher. Hence, I havee here to issue a challenge to her."

    Yue Xin Yan had a small and pet.i.te figure, with mischievous and adorable looks. But if you were taken in by her looks, you would have already lost.

    The.s.s was one who possessed strong battle l.u.s.t through and through, and many of the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s men were not her match.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 45.1

    Chapter 45.1: Duel Between Prodigies

    Now, she had just opened her mouth and she was already challenging the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s greatestdy prodigy, which shocked quite a number of people while getting them excited.

    The corners of Xuanyuan Che¡¯s mouth curled up and the expression on his face showed a moment of rarely seen mirth. The youngdy¡¯s daring confession just now was actually hiding her real motive, which was to challenge Yan Ning Luo!

    That¡¯s very interesting. He was also very curious what kind of a scene it would be to have the two women face off.

    The Green Wave Emperor was a little taken aback, never having thought that her request would be this. He then immediately turned to look questioningly at the Duke of Eternal Peace Yan Su sitting still and upright directly below him, who then returned his gaze with a calm andposed smile.

    The young prettydy in blue then turned her eyes around to look towards the tables of the womenfolk, her gaze resting upon Yan Ning Luo who possessed a countenance that could ruin cities whose expression was calmly indifferent, and she asked with a smile: "I wonder if I may have the honour to be able to pit my skills against Princess Ning Feng?"

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s expression did not change as she stood up from her seat, her eyes unconsciously drifting into the middle of the group of the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s emissaries, to look at the man in a deep red robe and silver hair that was like snow, and her gaze deepened as she slowly said: "I¡¯ll be d to oblige."

    "Sis, who do you think will win! ?" Qing Bei was getting excited watching. Although the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s Ninth Princess looked rather pet.i.te and weak, but the fact that her fame was able to match Yan Ning Luo¡¯s meant that her cultivation level would not be all that low. With these two prodigies facing each other, it was not known how big a sensation it was going to cause.

    The corners of Qing Yu¡¯s mouth tugged slightly, but she did not reply.

    For some unknown reason, her heart was feeling rather ill at ease.

    The pce hall was vast and enormous, therge s.p.a.ce in the middle originally meant for performances, but now, it would be just right for the contest.

    The moment Yan Ning Luo stepped onto the stage, the air of indifference on her suddenly turned menacing, as a faint greenish glow shone out around her body. The light upon Yue Xin Yan was blue, and within that, there was also a slight vicious hint of glowing purplish lightning.

    The light upon a pugilist¡¯s body represented their elemental attributes. Like the green light on Yan Ning Luo body showed that she was of the wood element, and Yue Xin Yan was a rare dual elemental attribute pugilist, possessing both the water and lightning elements.

    A pugilist¡¯s cultivation element were .s.sified into: metal, wood, water, fire, earth, ice, lightning, light, and darkness, nine elemental attributes, with light and darkness being the rarest among the elemental attributes. It was said that one would not find even a single person possessing these two attributes, and the next two most rare attributes would be ice and lightning which were most dominating and aggressive, attributes that belonged to the powerful attack category.

    And Yue Xin Yan possessed the lightning element among the more aggressive attributes, and she was a dual element pugilist, which was highly powerful.

    It was already considered hard for a pugilist to be able to cultivate a single element to its peak but not only had she cultivated two elemental attributes, she was able to immersed lightning within water, melding the two elements as one! This clearly showed that both elements had already been cultivated to extremely great heights.

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s wood element was not that weak as well, belonging to the attack and healing category. So even if she got injured, her body would quickly begin to heal automatically, and it could be said that that was as good as possessing a second life. But encountering a dual element pugilist, it would still be rather hard on her.

    The people down below could not help but break out in cold sweat, worrying for her.

    "The person we saw that day is indeed the Ninth Princess. This little princess is definitely not simple. To think that she possess such strong powers at such a young age. I am guessing that Princess Ning Feng will have a hard time here." Yu Jing Zhuo was seated a few tables away from Xuanyuan Che and his voice clearly reached the Crown Prince at that moment. He had clearly used covert voice transmission and only the two of them can hear it.

    Xuanyuan Che then sneered. "This shows you still do not understand Yan Ning Luo well. That woman is not as simple as you think she is either, the water runs very deep."

    "Oh? You understand her so well! And you say you do not have any interest in her."

    "I am merely stating facts, and it has nothing to do with whether I have any interest in her."

    "Mm mm. You do not need to exin. I know everything."

    "....." [You know bull.]

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 45 Part2

    *Trantor Note: Sorry for thete post as was tied up today and could not get out from it. Well, will sleep less and try to keep to schedule. Sorry again.... *grin

    Chapter 45.2: Duel Between Prodigies

    Up on the stage, because when two pugilists duel, fearing any tricks or interference from others, and to prevent the fight froming to harm anyone, an istion barrier would automatically be formed around the duelists. Hence, no matter how shocking or terrifying it got in there, the people outside the barrier would not be affected.

    Yue Xin Yan looked every inch just like an adorable and obedient little.s.s, but when she started to fight with people, she became an entirely different person, her eyes turning to look dominating and incisive, filled with excitement and fervour. The moment she struck, it was always with incredibly terrifying and powerful moves. Yan Ning Luo did not face her head on and just dodged all of those ferocious moves one after another, seemingly on the retreat the entire way.

    "What¡¯s going on? Why doesn¡¯t Princess Ning Feng fight back? She is just being pummeled the entire way!"

    "The Ninth Princess is really very strong, and it feels like she is more powerful than Princess Ning Feng."

    "I think Princess Ning Feng might be losing this time. She isn¡¯t even able to retaliate at all! The Ninth Princess is just too strong, her strikes quick and vicious, which is almostpletely indefensible."

    "Sigh, looks like our Green Wave Kingdom will be losing face this time."

    "Yan Ning Luo, why are you not fighting back? Are you looking down on me! ?" Yue Xin Yan was getting a little angry. She hade to the Green Wave Kingdom in order to have the winner determined between her and this woman imed to be the Green Wave¡¯s greatest prodigy. She hadn¡¯t expected that the woman would not even hit back which infuriated her greatly.

    Yan Ning Luo dodged the punch that had lightning wrapped around it and said: "A martial arts contest is always determined by merelynding the first hit, is there a need to fight like only one of us can live?"

    Yue Xin Yan sneered. "But I insist on determining who is stronger between us. Or could it be that your fame as the greatest woman prodigy of the Green Wave Kingdom is just a farce? Isn¡¯t there anyone else in this Green Wave Kingdom? That they even need a woman like you to keep up appearances!"

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s expression turned cold. "The Ninth Princess must remember the saying that trouble stems from the mouth."

    "Ha! It¡¯s little wonder why Big Brother Ye Li very nearly destroyed the Green Wave Kingdom seven years ago. What kind of a strongest kingdom is this? If this is all there is to it!" Yue Xin Yan kept saying words that taunted and challenged Yan Ning Luo, seeking to anger her to use her real power in this duel, and not merely keep dodging.

    After she said that, a clear change could be felt in the aura around Yan Ning Luo¡¯s body. The Ninth Princess was delighted, thinking that she had finally riled the woman enough for her to get serious. But what she did not know was that it wasn¡¯t her words of challenge that angered Yan Ning Luo at all.

    But the way she had called Qing Ye Li "Big Brother".....

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s clear and pretty eyes suddenly became incredibly chilly.

    [They had already be so close and are on such intimate terms?]

    [Big Brother Ye Li, tsk.]

    [She would never allow the man that she had loved for so many years to be involved with any other woman.]

    [Even if she was a princess of an entire kingdom, it was stillpletely unforgivable!]

    People who knew Yan Ning Luo well all knew the youngdy was always mature and steady, her personality indifferent and cold, never easy to rage.

    But at that moment, the boundless rage that was suddenly rising out from her shocked many of them, thinking that the Ninth Princess must have said something unpardonable to enrage Yan Ning Luo to such an extent.

    And just as everyone were ovee with shock and surprise, they then saw the green glow around Yan Ning Luo¡¯s body suddenly change, to actually rise with another brilliant and fiery red, scorchingly hot.

    That was the fire element!

    With that, everyone froze, absolutely stunned in ce. Yan Ning Luo was also a dual element wielder! And the elements she wielded were of twopletely opposing attributes!

    The fire element was shy and dominating, while the wood element was more gentle and reserved. And, Yan Ning Luo had miraculouslye to possess the ability to wield these two elements!

    "A prodigious youngdy indeed! There¡¯s so much more in her than she lets on!"

    "As I¡¯ve said, Princess Ning Feng could not possibly be so weak."

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 45.3

    Chapter 45.3: Duel Between Prodigies

    "So she had not been serious about it all this time? Is the duel only just starting for real now?"

    "With such gifted talent, it¡¯s no wonder that the Faint Mist Sect favours her so much. It is said that Princess Ning Feng¡¯s birth characters shows she is born to live like a phoenix, highly n.o.ble and to be revered."

    "She has really hidden her abilities so deeply, as it turns out, she¡¯s a dual element wielder. Did you know about this before?" Yu Jing Zhuo continued to transmit his voice to Xuanyuan Che.

    Thetter¡¯s face waspletely calm, seemingly not surprised in the slightest. "I didn¡¯t know."

    "You¡¯re the Crown Prince indeed. You don¡¯t know anything but was still able to act as if nothing escapes you. I really have to take my hat off to you." Yu Jing Zhuo teased with augh.

    The eyes of the Green Wave Emperor up in the high seat also shed with a glint, and he said to Yan Su. "To think that that.s.s Little Ning is actually a dual element wielder of the fire and wood elements. Did my favoured va.s.sal know of this?"

    Yan Su¡¯s face was one of stunned surprise, and it was clear that he did not know about the matter at all.

    The Green Wave Emperor smiled in satisfaction. "With a daughter like this, my favoured va.s.sal is really fortunate. Little Ning is truly blessed to live her life like a phoenix. It seems like she would definitely be of great help to our Green Wave Kingdom in future."

    "Your Majesty is too generous with his praise." Yan Su said humbly, though he was smiling as well.

    "Are you finally willing to duel with me seriously now?" Yue Xin Yan asked with an eyebrow raised as she looked at the woman whose body was exuding a chilling battlel.u.s.t and the smile at the corners of her mouth deepened. "Then let me the one to crush your t.i.tle as the greatest prodigy!"

    Upon finishing those words, the light blue figure turned into a blur in an instant, delivering a strike straight towards Yan Ning Luo with zing speed. Yan Ning Luo¡¯s demeanor remained indifferent but at that moment, she felt that she needed to defeat her young opponent, to let that man know that only her, Yan Ning Luo, was qualified to stand at his side.

    The limpid pair of clear and incisive eyes immediately almost felt as if mes had flickered to life within, the scorching fervour felt by the crowd of people outside the arena.

    "Looks like the Ninth Princess might just lose this time." Ah Jin stood on one side, andmented regretfully.

    Her fire elemental attributes were evidently more powerful than the wood element she had revealed before. Since the beginning of time, water ovees fire. But fire joined with the wood element with its unmatchable defense, it would not fear water at all, but would instead be able topletely suppress the water element.

    Qing Ye Li had not paid too much attention to the duel on the tform but had merely asionally taken a nce at it through half narrowed eyes. The only reason he hade here this time was because of Yue Xin Yan persistent soft pleading and hard wheedling, and together with the fact that he wanted to investigate for any information about Little Yu. Hence, he wasn¡¯t all that keen in their contest.

    "There¡¯s just too many people. It will not be easy to take action." The male voice was as sinister, and just as lifeless as before.

    "I must sniff definitely that person out or I will never give up!" The voice of the person under the hood was filled with hatred.

    "Committing the sin of killing too many people in these low levelnds will incur the wrath of Heaven. And limitationws exist here that limits our cultivation, where we are unable to fully use our powers."

    "Hmph. Then find a way to lure him out! I must have him killed!"

    The man¡¯s deathly pale face was expressionless as his vacant eyes suddenly turned. "There will be a huge festival here the day after tomorrow. It will surely be messy with the bustle then. It will be the best time to strike at that time."

    "Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say."

    Qing Yu did not understand why she was feeling so much in a daze tonight, so sleepy with everything in a haze. In the end, another sinister feeling gust of wind blew past behind her and her body shook with a quiver, immediately feeling a lot more awake.

    That was the second time. She had definitely not been mistaken. Her alluring eyes then darkened. It was feared that someone or something had their eyes fixed on her.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 46.1

    Chapter 46.1: It¡¯s Been a Long Time

    Yan Ning Luo was really terrifying when she became serious. The Faint Mist Sect often held contests among their sects¡¯ inner disciples and she had always gotten first ce every year. Moreover, the sect leader would also arrange for them to go out for rigorous training and her .u.mted battle experience was definitely stronger than Yue Xin Yan. In the end, with just one wrong move, Yue Xin Yan was struck on the shoulder and blood churned within her, causing her to fall down from midair.

    Yan Ning Luo stopped the moment she struck a hit and did not make any more moves. In a show of righteousness, she walked up to her opponent and extended her hand. "Appreciate that you¡¯ve let me win, Ninth Princess."

    Yue Xin Yan was dazed for a moment before she pulled on her hand to stand up. Having been defeated she was not feeling dejected or depressed but was instead showing a sweet smile. "Yan Ning Luo, you¡¯re indeed very strong, a proper prodigy through and through."

    Being praised, Yan Ning Luo did not show the slightest arrogance. "I am two years older than the Ninth Princess and when the Ninth Princess reaches my age, you will probably be stronger than I am now."

    Yue Xin Yan smiled. "Then we¡¯ll battle again at that time."

    "It¡¯s a deal." Yan Ning Luo agreed to it, and her gaze then drifted over to Qing Ye Li on its own, to discover that he had not been paying attention to the fight at all but was instead looking rather distracted, his mind elsewhere. Yan Ning Luo could not help but feel a wave of disappointment wash over her.

    It was Yue Xin Yan who then carefreely pulled her over towards her own seat and said: "From now on, you are a friend of Yue Xin Yan." She went on to turn to Qing Ye Li and said: "Big Brother Ye Li, she¡¯s really a prodigy! Haha, I have finally found a girl who is stronger than me."

    Standing at such a close distance right before the person that she loves, Yan Ning Luo froze for an instant at that moment. If not for the fact that she was born with a cold and indifferent personality who didn¡¯t show strong fluctuation in her emotions, she would surely have turned red, her heart beat wildly, and became an embarra.s.sing sight.

    Qing Ye Li merely lifted his eyes up to nce expressionlessly at her and then grunted an indifferent acknowledgement without saying anything else.

    Seeing him show such ack of interest, Yue Xin Yan turned around apologetically and said: "Big Brother Ye Li is always like this. Although he always acts so cold, he is actually a very good person."

    But Yan Ning Luo did not mind his cold and indifferent demeanor at all, as that person was just being who he was. Her gaze looking straight at the man, she then broke into a highly enchanting smile and said: "Qing Ye Li, it¡¯s been a long time."

    The smile of a beauty, could very well bring ruin upon cities and kingdoms.

    Not to mention it wasing from Yan Ning Luo who possessed looks of unmatched beauty with such an icy demeanor, a smile that was so rare to see, so precious it was to be treasured.

    It was such a clean and uninhibited smile that even Yu Xiao Ning who had always been close to her had never seen it before.

    And it was just that one highly casual statement from her that had everyone stunned in shock.

    She had actually addressed the Duke of Vast Seas by his name! And with a tone that was so familiar, like they had known each other from a long time ago.

    But that smile of hers was thought provoking enough. It had seemed like her fiance was His Highness the Crown Prince wasn¡¯t it? But that gaze filled with such gentleness, that was exactly the kind of gaze one gave when gazing upon one¡¯s beloved.....

    Xuanyuan Che saw that unusual scene, and seemed to suddenly understand something.

    Back on the day when they hade across the incident where there was an a.s.sa.s.sination attempt on the Duke of Vast Seas, when Yan Ning Luo heard his voice, she had immediatelye rushing out from inside the pleasure boat and looking rather worked up, as she relentlessly asked for that man¡¯s location.

    So, her feelings towards the Duke of Vast Seas.....

    It seemed like it had been many years since he had heard anyone call him by his own name. Qing Ye Li¡¯s eyes darkened slightly and then gazed straight at Yan Ning Luo. "We know each other?"

    Over a span of eight years, this was the first sentence he had said to her.

    The arc at the ends of Yan Ning Luo¡¯s mouth deepened. "Of course we know each other. We knew each other since eight years ago."

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 46.2

    Chapter 46.2: It¡¯s Been a Long Time

    Qing Ye Li knitted up his brows, seemingly unable to recall that he knew this youngdy before him. But before he could finish wondering, he heard the youngdy say softly: "Eight years ago, in the back mountains behind the Faint Mist Sect, you were injured."

    Once those words came out, Qing Ye Li was immediately able to recall.

    He had suffered a bacsh when he was ambushed by a surprise attack at the most critical period when he was undergoing a breakthrough into the next level in his cultivation and he had unconsciously stumbled in a barrier array. It was a little girl who led him out of it and settled him in a remote little hut within the mountains to recuperate. He had stayed there for a period of about four to five days and left once he recovered from his injuries.

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s attention then came back out from his thought, his dark green eyes looking at the youngdy with a measuring gaze. "It was you?"

    "That was me." Yan Ning Luo nodded and smiled.

    "So, the Duke of Vast Seas and Little Ning..... are already acquainted?" The Green Wave Emperor watched from above for quite a while, before he finally spoke.

    "Many years ago, I was injured from an ambush and it was all thanks to the helping hand Princess Ning Feng extended to me I was fine." Qing Ye Li said expressionlessly.

    "Oh? Is that so? Why has Little Ning never mentioned that you are acquainted with the Duke of Vast Seas?" The Green Wave Emperor feigned displeasure, but his eyes were filled with joy. He would never have thought that the.s.s would be acquainted with the Duke of Vast Seas and that she would have saved his life before.

    Yan Ning Luo smiled faintly. "I did not do anything much and I don¡¯t think I had helped all that much. I had not known that he was the Duke of Vast Seas back then as he had merely told me his name, and had not stated his ident.i.ty."

    "So I see." The Green Wave Emperor nodded in understanding, but he was already having some other thoughts in his heart.

    The Duke of Vast Seas as a person, had a cold personality and was adverse to kindly human rtions, keeping people far distant, also well known to be cold blooded and cruel. For many years, besides the Ninth Princess Yue Xin Yan, there didn¡¯t seem to be any otherdy who had dared toe close to him. Regardless of the fact that he was highly worshipped and revered, his b.l.o.o.d.y and brutal ways made people both love and fear him at the same time.

    But Little Ning had been able to address him directly by name, and was not afraid to speak to him in a calm andposed manner, so it was thought that the rtionship between them was definitely not justmon acquaintance.

    It would seem that he would be able to make good use of that.

    Yue Xin Yan then finally managed to be able to react. "To think that Big Brother Ye Li actually knows Princess Ning Feng! I had not heard you mention about it before!"

    Qing Ye Li did not say anything, but it was Yan Ning Luo who spoke: "I was just a little girl back then, and often remains within the Faint Mist Sect. How could he possibly know who I was?"

    "That¡¯s true." Yue Xin Yan smiled and nodded. "But it¡¯s great that you know each other. I heard that the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s All Saints¡¯ Day is happening very soon, and I am looking forward to it very much. It will surely be filled with all kinds of activities and full of fun!"

    "Mm. If you do not mind, I can bring you guys around the Green Wave Kingdom in the next few days for you to enjoy yourselves thoroughly, to get a feel of the local vours and customs." Yan Ning Luo had probably smiled less in the past ten years than she had tonight, showing a fittingly generous smile on her face throughout. Compared to the aloof image of a cold beauty in the past, she was exceptionally a lot more approachable tonight.

    Everyone in the crowd could not help but whisper under their breath. [What could havee over Princess Ning Feng tonight? Always cold and indifferent and suddenly turning to be so warm and gentle, it was really quite hard to get used to it.]

    Xuanyuan Che¡¯s gaze was tinted with a tinge of irony. [Ah, he had thought that the woman was born with that cold and icy expression. So it was only because she had merely not met the right person yet. But what he had nevere to expect was that the person she liked was actually the Duke of Vast Seas. That man did indeed possess the capital to make women go mad over him, but for the foolish woman Yan Ning Luo to fall in love with such a heartless man, she was destined to have to suffer.]

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 46.3

    Chapter 46.3: It¡¯s Been a Long Time

    With a minor interlude where there was a duel between two youngdies, the atmosphere was warmed up quite a bit. After that an incessant stream of lithe and limber bodied dancers came onto the stage, and .s.sical instruments yed while the dancers waved their flowy sleeves in beautiful dance, a beautiful and mesmerizing sight.

    "The Duke of Vast Seas¡¯ surname..... is actually the same as ours!" Qing Bei muttered to himself, and then turned to the person beside him. "Sis, you..... Eh? Where is she? ?"

    The seat beside him was vacant and unupied. Qing Bei¡¯s eyes grew wide. She was just sitting here a moment ago, why had she suddenly disappeared? And she had not even said a single thing to him.

    Thed pursed up his lips in thought. [He must have gotten too excited tonight when he saw the man he had admired for so long.] Qing Bei did not think any further about it and just continued to secretly look at the man who had his head lowered as he sipped at his drink without much expression.

    At that same moment, with the moon hanging just over their heads, it was silent outside the pce and only the low chirping of insects could be heard.

    During a midsummer season like this, the night breeze was supposed to make a person feelfortable. But for some unknown reason, it felt a little chilly, and with the gust of cold wind blowing past her, her dazed and groggy mind seemed to clear up quite a bit.

    Her beautiful and alluring eyes then narrowed slightly as she looked up at the round moon, a million thoughts going through her mind.

    [Why did she have such an ominous feeling?]

    [And it had started only after the people from the Water Edge Kingdom came in. But it did not seem like there could be any kind of link between them, so..... Whose eye could she have drawn upon herself? She usually kept a low profile and she did not remember making any enemies!]

    "Ah choo~" She shivered and suddenly let out a sneeze.

    Qing Yu rubbed her nose violently and cursed out softly. "d.a.m.n it! Who is the scoundrel cursing me?"

    In the Cloud Heaven¡¯s east, sat arge family sect with a hundred year history.

    With their amazing skills in elixir cultivation, the family n helped the dead and healed the injured, a.s.sisting the poor and alleviated impoverishment. Their upright and kindly morals gained the praise and approval of the people, known as the Divine Healers, with Bai as the family surname.

    The current sitting Sect Leader of the Divine Healers Sect was the seventeenth Sect Leader, named Bai Qiu, highly skilled in healing, a sage who cared for all under the Heavens, and was also Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s father.

    But for the father and son who had not seen each other for many years, it seemed their reunion after such a long time wasn¡¯t such a happy one.

    "Ay ay! Father, don¡¯t walk away yet. Let me exin....."

    ¡¯Boom!¡¯

    The great big ancient doors of the Divine Healers Sect shut tightly with a boom, very nearly hitting Bai Zhi Yan on the nose.

    Bai Zhi Yan was feeling rather mncholy as he turned his head back begrudgingly. "What do we do now? We¡¯re not even able to get in through the door. Didn¡¯t you say that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem?"

    Behind him in dominating and mboyant purplevish clothes, his facial features deeply handsome looking, wasn¡¯t that Luo Jun Yao in person?

    "Hmm..... Seems like your father..... does not want to see me, which leads to him not wanting to see you as well." Luo Jun Yao rubbed at his chin, and came up with that conclusion.

    "Dammit, do I need you to tell me that?" Bai Zhi Yan could not help but curse out.

    "Then just barge your way in." Luo Jun Yao said highly casually.

    Bai Zhi Yan rolled his eyes. "Do you think the Divine Healers Sect is a ce that anyone can barge into as they like? This ce is not part of your territory and there could be countless traps waiting for you inside. I had not been back for so many years and I don¡¯t even know if there were any changes made."

    Luo Jun Yao raised an eyebrow and went walking forward on his own. He ced hisrge hand on the door and pushed on it lightly. The door then opened surprisingly.

    Bai Zhi Yan had clearly used almost all his might to push at the door earlier, and he had not been able to move the door an inch.

    After the door was opened, it waspletely silent inside, without even the shadow of a person in there. The ce lookedpletely deste, like no one had ever lived in that ce before.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 47.1

    Chapter 47.1: Mystifying Fog Spirit Bind

    With just one look, it was clear that an array had been activated to be a test for them.

    Luo Jun Yao arched up an eyebrow. "Looks like your father is ying for real this time. Even if we manage to barge through it, we will have to lose a fewyers of our skin."

    It was a type of superior grade array from the Divine Healers, called the Mystifying Fog Spirit Bind.

    Just like its name, the fog was thick and heavy, where one would lose all sense of direction upon entering, and there were also all kinds of strange and peculiar things that confused one¡¯s mind. With all that said, as long as one had a weakness, they would not be able to pa.s.s through safely without being mystified. Having one¡¯s spirit bound was really no joke as once a person got trapped in there and did note out within a day, they would really not be able toe out again.

    But at that moment, they still had not stepped inside. Bai Qiu¡¯s meaning was clear, it was entirely their own choice whether they left or remained.

    "If you are able tost a day inside and not get killed, I will then release you!" The deep andmanding voice of a man sounded from afar, reverberating around them.

    Bai Zhi Yan was rather perplexed. "Father, there is just me as your one and only son. If I die, your bloodline would be severed!"

    "For the Divine Healers Sect to have such a rebellious and traitorous descendant, it might be better with you dead!" The voice was harsh and callous, and it disappeared without a trace after saying that.

    Bai Zhi Yan almost wanted to stamp his feet in rage. This father was his was really just too heartless.

    Luo Jun Yao then curled up the ends of his lips in a smirk and went walking inside on his own. Seeing that, Bai Zhi Yan whose feathers were still highly ruffled quickly hurried to catch up and said worriedly like an old woman: "Jun Yao, you¡¯ve reallye in. If we reallye to die in here, it wouldn¡¯t matter much if it¡¯s just me. But for the great Lord of the Dark Region, how shameful would it be if news of that spread....."

    Luo Jun Yao¡¯s footsteps paused slightly and he nced back at the man. "Who said we will die?"

    Bai Zhi Yan was taken aback. "Could it be possible you have a n?"

    "Nope."

    "Then why did youe in? !" Bai Zhi Yan was so infuriated his anger knotted up inside.

    Luo Jun Yao then smiled mischievously and said in an indifferent voice: "Isn¡¯t there a saying..... good guys finishst? Heaven wouldn¡¯t dare to take me."

    Bai Zhi Yan could not find the words in him. "....." [That is his style indeed.]

    The two people were separated once they went inside. One couldn¡¯t see that to be the case from outside, but once they stepped into the array, that Heaven shrouding great fog would engulf the personpletely, unable to see the way forward at all, like one had walked into a maze. Bai Zhi Yan was immediately disorientated.

    And on the other side, it was quite a bit easier for Luo Jun Yao. That pair of demonic eyes of his were able to prate through everything, where nothing in this world could hide from them, and illusions like these would not be able to stop him at all. He put his hands behind his back, and then slowly strolled his way forward, looking highly leisurely.

    The path in front then suddenly became clearer, the misty fog dissipating away, seeming like he hade through the array so very easily. But Luo Jun Yao knew, that he was not done.

    Gazing upon a boundless field of snow and ciers, a flurry of human figures suddenly appeared. There were pitiful cries of help, and the sound of malevolent and sinisterughter, incessantly a.s.saulting his ears as the highly contented expression on Luo Jun Yao¡¯s face suddenly froze.

    To him, that voice could not be anymore familiar.

    He had not witnessed that scene with his own eyes, but that voice was etched so ever deeply into his memory.

    "Don¡¯t..... I beg for you to spare my child. I beg you....."

    The tall and brawny figure of that man held a upraised sword in his hand, and he was just about to sh it down upon the highly bulging tummy of the woman. The woman was alreadyplete exhausted but she still used every singlest ounce of her strength to dodge the strike. She was then stabbed deeply in her chest, and garish red blood sprayed over the face and body of the man.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 47.2

    Chapter 47.2: Mystifying Fog Spirit Bind

    A wave of people then suddenly appeared that killed off all those evil people, saving that woman who was only barely breathing.

    "Please..... I beg you..... Save..... my child....." The woman¡¯s breaths were gossamer thin, her blood covered hands sped tightly around the man¡¯s hand, her voiceing out in a weak stutter, her life seemingly reaching its very end. "I..... won¡¯t live..... Save my child..... Save him....."

    The other party was thrown into a fl.u.s.ter by that scene, although he wanted to save her, he did not know how and what he was to do at all.

    "Slice open..... my stomach....." The woman¡¯s already slightly zed over eyes suddenly became incredibly clear and bright, the resolute and incisive gaze shocking to see.

    In the end, the men followed her wishes and retrieved the child out of her. That woman was already severely wounded and with this, the woman breathed her veryst.

    The woman was left behind in that field of snow, to forever rest under those grounds, while the child was brought back and adopted by that man. Just before the woman died, she had told him that the child¡¯s name was Lou Jun Yao.

    His thoughts were then slowly pulled back to the present, that part of his memory filled with endless ughter and aggrievement. The aura around Lou Jun Yao became unbelievably violent and brutal, his eyes turning a blood red colour in an instant.

    But he recovered back to his senses very quickly, his lips curling up into a scornful smile, and continued walking forward seemingly unaffected.

    All of this was seen by a pair of eyes hidden from sight.

    [How is that possible? He¡¯s woken up from it so quickly!]

    [That part of his memory should be the biggest dread that gued his dreams. How could he possibly pull himself out from that so easily?]

    [Is it possible that the current him really has no weaknesses! ?]

    That dreaded dream to Lou Jun Yao in the past was indeed deeply etched in his memories and utterly unforgettable. But to him now, it did not affect him that much anymore. For no other reason than the fact back when he had just established the Dark Legion, he had already fully eradicated every single one of those people who persecuted his parents, where not one throughout their generations was spared, all of them suffering all kinds of torment till their deaths, and even the young children were not let off as well.

    He, Lou Jun Yao had never been a good person. In fact, if one was to anger him, that person could possibly not ever enjoy a single day of peaceful sleep again.

    This secretive and mysterious man with a highly entric personality would never let his enemies die a quick and painless death, but would dangle them slowly, to leave their hearts hanging by a thread, unable to enjoy peace for any extended period of time. Just as the other party had just started to let down their guard, they would suddenly die under unfathomable circ.u.mstances, and the expression on their faces just before they died, would definitely be one of pure terror.

    There¡¯s a saying that went on like this. Vengeance is a dish best served cold.

    And for a ck bellied and devious man like Lou Jun Yao, his vengeance was determined by his mood at that time. All in all, anyone who offended him woulde to regret that they had ever been born into this world.

    When Lou Jun Yao reached further ahead, what met his eyes were many rare and beautiful sights of the world, peerless beauties whose looks could ruin entire cities and kingdoms, and he saw many miraculous elixirs and medicines that could greatly increase one¡¯s cultivation. Thankfully, all of that did not tempt Lou Jun Yao in the slightest.

    It was till the end when he suddenly found himself pa.s.sing through a sea of stunningly beautiful flowers. All the red floral blooms swayed gently in the wind, a highly enchanting sight. Lou Jun Yao suddenly halted his footsteps and his face took on a slightly ugly shade.

    [Darn it. Fallen for it.]

    All the stunning scenery and ravishing beauties he saw when put together with the field of poppies before his eyes made him realize that they were all filled with an almost undetectable fragrance. At that moment, he felt as if all strength had been drained out of him, and even taking a single step was a little hard.

    Bai Qiu that sly old fox had really been meticulous and astute, knowing that he would surely be careless.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 47.3

    Chapter 47.3: Mystifying Fog Spirit Bind

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face looked slightly suspicious and in his heart, he was already quickly thinking up a way to counter it.

    The Mystifying Fog Spirit Bind Array was specifically designed to be used against powerful pugilists with high and profound cultivation and hence, if one were to forcefully resist it, not only would it not have any effect at all, their cultivation powers would slowly be weakened by the array. Even if they did manage to escape out of the array in the end, they would be in a state that was no different from useless trash.

    The man tall and slender frame stood ramrod straight in his spot, not as weak as what the man hidden from sight was thinking, but was instead looking like he was handling the situation with ease. It seemed that over so many years, his character had changed more than just a bit, to be a lot calmer and much moreposed.

    People who initially step into the array would not know the secret behind it and the harder they fought in resistance, the stronger the opposite effect would be.

    And although the man was already affected by the effects of the drug where his movements had be a little sluggish, he did look like he was feeling unwell in any other way. Hence it could be seen that he was not about to put up any resistance, showing that his powers of perception were rather astounding.

    On the other side, Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s fortune was not that great.

    As the heir of the Divine Healers, he was born with a body immune to poison. Although possessing outstanding skills in Medicine and holding quite a significant level of cultivation, he failed to realize in the slightest of the fact that the harder he resisted, the stronger he was being suppressed.

    What he faced were a bunch of mindless puppets who knew no exhaustion. The only thing they knew were to carry out their orders, to attack Bai Zhi Yan relentlessly.

    He had initially been able to deal with them easily, till thereafter, he discovered that the more viciously he struck, the retaliation from the puppets would attack him with twice the force. As a result, there were quite a few injuries on his body at that moment, looking rather wrecked and wretched.

    The Sect Leader of the Divine Healers Bai Qiu who was fuming at Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s disappointing performance suddenly had his attention pulled back by a surprised cry beside his ear.

    "What did he just eat! ? How is that possible!? He is actually able to move! !"

    Although the Divine Healers Sect¡¯s Third Elder Bai Li was already a few hundred years old, his personality was still loud and boisterous. Whenever he saw something unbelievable, he would always exim loudly like this, his eyes wide as he stared.

    Bai Qiu had his attention focused on his own worthless son and he did not see what Lou Jun Yao did. He turned to look quizzically at Bai Li and asked: "What happened?"

    Bai Li¡¯s face was still highly agitated. "That kid, just ate an elixir and I saw it very clearly. Not only is he able to move after taking the elixir, but look at him now! He is not affected by any hallucinations from the miasma of poison in the air! Once he finds the eye of the array, he will thene right out from it!"

    Bai Li was fanatical about elixirs and medicines, always locking himself inside the elixir cultivation room to fiddle around with all kind of strange and peculiar prescriptions.

    The poison in the array were set up by him personally and it could be said when it came to poison techniques, none in the Divine Healers Sect were able topare to him. And he had not devised an antidote for the poisons he concocted as they were meant to be used upon enemies.

    But now, just one single elixir pill and it hadpletely dispelled his poison. It was just too unbelievable!

    "Is that even possible?" Bai Qiu was equally surprised.

    When he turned his gaze over there, he saw the regally dressed man with his wless countenance, the corners of his lips curled up with a indifferent smile as he stretched his long and slender fingers out to pluck off a exceptionally adorable and pretty little beauty that was weeping among the flowers. It turned out to be a red lotus whose shape resembled a young girl weeping with her hands over her face.

    That¡¯s right. That was exactly where Bai Li, who had a highly wicked sense of humour had set the eye of the array at.

    With the eye of the array destroyed, the illusory world then seemed to undergo an apocalypse, crumbling away inch by inch, to then fall away and disappear till there was not a single trace left.

    Bai Qiu¡¯s gaze then turned to look beside him. The stick of incense was just burning out its veryst bit, and the ashes then fell.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 48.1

    Chapter 48.1: Worry

    This man, had really taken just one incense stick¡¯s time to walk out from the powerful array of the Divine Healers Sect that had killed countless powerful pugilists, and he wasing out from it without a single scratch on him.

    In contrast, having been suddenly rescued from the array, Bai Zhi Yan was still in a battle stance, his face covered with blotches of ck and blue, and a trickle of blood seeping down from the corner of his mouth.

    All the puppets before him had suddenly disappeared. He stood there dazed for an instant, thinking that some other demonic monsters was about toe. Upon seeing Lou Jun Yao not far away from him, looking leisurely andpletely at ease, he then woke up to the fact that he was already out from the array!

    [But, why does that fe look like there isn¡¯t even a single scratch on him! ? That is just too much!]

    [He had been beaten up so badly inside and in the end, had that scoundrel just toured one round inside and came right out from there? !]

    Bai Zhi Yan immediately felt as if a knife had just been stabbed into his heart.

    However, more was toe that would p.r.i.c.k at his heart.

    Here he was having just undergone a vicious battle, his body carrying glorious badges of honour, his heart finally felt a tinge of constion as he saw Bai Qiu walking towards them from the front with several of the Divine Healers Sect¡¯s Elders. But the entire group of them did not seem to have noticed him at all as they walked right past him before his eyes.

    The smiling face that Bai Zhi Yan had just lifted up then froze. ".....?"

    Frantically turning his head around, he saw the entire group of people walking over to Lou Jun Yao as he had thought, the expressions on their faces looking pleasantly surprised.

    [Even the inflexible and stern faced Bai Qiu¡¯s face was looking very..... warm and receptive! ?]

    [Whoa whoa whoa. Could he possibly have been merely a child his father had picked up from the streets all this time! ?]

    "Kid, what is that supreme grade elixir that you ate? I clearly saw that you were alreadypletely immobilized just now." Bai Li asked, his face highly excited, hisrge eyes sparkling exceptionally bright, almost like two bright twinkling stars.

    Lou Jun Yao curled up his lips and replied very casually. "It¡¯s nothing. Just a gift from a friend whom I met in the lower realms."

    He really had not thought that that little fox¡¯s skill in Medicine would be so exceptional, capable of dispelling even the poison from the Divine Healers Sect so easily, and he could not help but recall what she had said back then. [Able to dispel most poisons.]

    [But surely the Divine Healers Sect were not at the level of "most"!]

    Once those words came out, the group of people were all in shock. If those words had been uttered out from Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s mouth, they would all have thought that he was just joking. But though the person before their eyes would seem to be a mere child, but he was afterall a reigning Lord over an entire region in Cloud Heaven, hence words that came out from his mouth was a whole lot more credible.

    "There is actually someone with such exceptional skills in Medicine in the lower realm?" Bai Qiu¡¯s brows knitted up tightly together. Suddenly seeming to realize something, the expression on his face became startled. "The poison in your body..... has been purged?"

    "Not only has the poison been purged, even the blood curse has beenpletely cleaned right up!" Bai Zhi Yan was finally able to say something and the expression on his face was one of glee. "Let me tell all of you. That person possesses the greatest skills in Medicine I have ever seen, where even great grandfather back in his day might not be as gifted as this person!"

    Besides having been the new Sect Leader of the Divine Healers, Bai Zhi Yan was also the most gifted among them all, his personality insufferably arrogant, where very few would be able to make him admire them so much like this. Hence, it just made everyone even more curious and they opened their mouths to ask: "Could it be a reclusive sage from Cloud Heaven who went into the lower realm?"

    "Haha, reclusive sage..... A youngdy who is not even yet fourteen? You¡¯ve got to be pulling my leg." Bai Zhi Yan said with augh. "Just stop throwing blind guesses around like this. That person is from the lower realm but possesses terrifying talent. Though it seems those medical skills do not follow the same path as that of the Divine Healers Sect, but it looks to me that it is even more brilliant."

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 48.2

    Chapter 48.2: Worry

    This time, even the ever stern faced Bai Qiu whose emotions did not show on his face was suddenly disying a shocked demeanor. "A young girl not yet fourteen?"

    It was different for him unlike Ye Li and the others who were half in disbelief but his mind seemed to drift off to a very far away ce, like he could faintly recall something but just could not be sure.

    A girl who possessed such Heaven defying and incredulous gift despite being just so young in age. There was actually a precedent of that right here in Cloud Heaven before.

    But this had happened down there in thends of a lower realm..... That would really cause one to have to think deeply about it.

    Bai Qiu¡¯s face darkened a little and then turned to look at Lou Jun Yao. "Come with me." And then just turned around to walk away upon saying that.

    Lou Jun Yao arched up an eyebrow, but listened to Bai Qiu and followed behind him.

    Leaving Bai Zhi Yan to stand there in bewilderment by himself. "Why has my father asked Jun Yao to go there? I¡¯ll just go with them..... Oww! Third Elder, what are you doing! ?"

    Bai Zhi Yan shielded his face and jumped one big step backwards, to look on in horror at the group of people smiling at him. [Suddenly poking at his face where he had been injured for no good reason, do they think it¡¯s funny? !]

    Bai Li¡¯s face split into a highly disarming smile. "Look at your swollen and badly bruised face. Come to my room and let me apply medicine on it first."

    It was not known whether it was due to Bai Zhi Yan having taken liberties with too many women but his imagination immediately ran rather rich and wild. Upon hearing Bai Li¡¯s words, his face turned pale and he quickly said indignantly: "Apply medicine if you must, but why do I need to go to your room? Has the Third Eldere to develop other kinds of special interest besides researching into medical prescriptions over the years? !"

    Bai Li was stunned by Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s highly aggrieved look as he eximed out so loudly and it took him a long while before he came back to his senses. "I saw you covering your face earlier and I guessed that you must be quite badly hurt. How can I apply medicine for you properly if you do not go lie down in my room? And what kind of special interest are you talking about? ?"

    The expression on Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face turned stiff and feeling incredibly awkward, he coughed lightly. "It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go have medicine applied then!"

    And he then took off so swiftly like there was wind under his feet, as if there was a pack of wolves after him.

    Bai Li¡¯s face was still lookingpletely bewildered, a little stumped, but he still went on to open his mouth to say helpfully. "Kid! My room is in the southern side! Where are you running off to going north? It¡¯s only toilets up there."

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s fast moving feet stumbled. "....."

    On the other side, Bai Qiu brought Lou Jun Yao toe to the meeting hall. This ce was usually only opened up when there was a big incident or an highly important matter. But Bai Qiu had brought him here because the grand meeting hall was the Divine Healers Sect¡¯s most protected ce, and also the most private.

    After Bai Qiu brought the man to the ce, he had just asked for the man to wait a moment and before he had even walked away, the man¡¯snguid sounding voice already rose to say indifferently: "No need for all that trouble. You cane close to this body of mine now."

    Bai Qiu¡¯s footsteps halted, feeling rather incredulous.

    Back when this man was afflicted by that poison, his temperament had undergone a drastic change and his body const.i.tution had be exceptionally terrifying. Not to mention humans, even objects devoid of life would disintegrate in nothing at his hands.

    But right before his eyes, he saw the man sitting leisurely in the main seat in the hall, in that chair made from the highest grade of rosewood, his long slender fingers toying with the leaves of the evergreen bonsai nt beside him.

    It must be known that all the furniture like tables, chairs, and even the bed in his room had to be made with special materials. It could be imagined just how powerful and damaging the aura emanating out from him had been back then.

    Whenever Bai Qiu came to diagnose his condition back then, he had had to put on clothes and gloves that could iste him from that aura. This would be the first time that he wasing into such close contact with the man.

    Back when he had brought him back as a child, he had been so tiny. To think that he would grow up to reach such a profound and unfathomable stage today, Bai Qiu could not help but feel a slight twinge in his heart.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 48.3

    Chapter 48.3: Worry

    Hidden in that man¡¯s body, was an extremely powerful force that revolved around his heart¡¯s meridian. This meant that even if he were to be poisoned again in future, that powerful force would be able to suppress the poison very quickly, that would ensure that he would remain safe and sound for half a month¡¯s time. In the few hundred years that Bai Qiu had lived, he had never seen anything so amazing, and his astute pair of eyes glinted with a bright sparkle.

    "The methods of that youngdy from the low levelnds are highly unique and different, employing wayspletely unlike to those of our Divine Healers Sect, and it is clear that they are superior to ours." Bai Qiu said with endless praise. "Young and promising indeed. If she¡¯s here in our Cloud Heaven, she will surely go very far. What a pity."

    Lou Jun Yao let out a lowugh. "Is Uncle Bai feeling rueful for such an outstanding talent? It¡¯s really rare that anyone can make you see them in such a favourable light."

    "Truly a prodigy." At that moment, Bai Qiu¡¯s heart was moved by that young girl he had not even met before and his face could not help but sink slightly. "You were afflicted with that poison for close to a hundred years and not that it¡¯s suddenly been dispelled, I fear the hidden hands behind it would surely not just sit back calmly. I think that young.s.s would most probably meet with misfortune."

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face immediately congealed up. "What do you mean?"

    "The person who brought harm upon you was trying to control you and not to take your life. The blood curse in your body is named the Emotion Devouring Curse and as its name says, it is able to cause a person to bepletely devoid of feelings and incapable of love but to only heed the orders of the person indicated by the one whoid the curse. The price to pay forying such a curse is extremely great. No only will it cause the person whoid the curse to forever remain only under darkness and never to see the light of day again, it would take a very heavy toil upon that person¡¯s body. Can you then tell me, for someone who paid such a heavy price to suddenly find the curse theyid had been broken by someone, how deep a hatred would they feel?"

    The shade of Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face immediately looked rather ugly upon hearing those words. [If that was true, wouldn¡¯t he have implicated the little fox and dragged her into all this! ?]

    Although her battle powers might not necessarily be inferior to her medical skills, but the enemy was from Cloud Heaven afterall. Any child here with average skills in martial arts would be able to hang up and beat a powerful pugilist from the mid leveled White Fen Lands, what¡¯s more for that most insignificant and lowest levelednd.

    Lou Jun Yao shot up from his seat with a whoosh to his feet. It should have been about twenty over days since he came back to Cloud Heaven and he did not know how the little fox was doing right at that moment. If she had reallye to any harm because of him.....

    "Uncle Bai, I came here this time because I wanted you to check the source of the Emotion Devouring Curse. From what that youngdy told me, back when she was dispelling the curse for me, she was attacked by the other party and it made me think that it was an intentional act from someone."

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. In the several days since he came back, he had already summoned back most of his people from the Dark Regions. He had Mei Ji and the others holding the fort now and he wasn¡¯t all that worried about anyone daring toe up to their door to stir trouble. His mind was in fact feeling more worried for that tiny little fox.

    At that moment, Lou Jun Yao might not know why he, who had always done as he pleased and went anywhere he wanted would suddenlye to worry about a person¡¯s wellbeing and safety.

    Sometimes, weren¡¯t there certain things..... that actually came about just from mere interest?

    The All Saints Day that happened once every three years. The scene that night was different from usual. It wasn¡¯t the fifteen of the month but the moon wasrge and round, with faints traces of gold and red light swirling over its surface, looking incredibly elegant and mysterious.

    "I heard that Princess Ning Feng was born on All Saints Day, a day we celebrate with such a grand festival. She truly possesses the life like that of a phoenix from the day she was born!"

    "She is already the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s greatestdy prodigy and added to that, with such a unique and incredibly n.o.ble birth characters, it will be hard to find many women who can match ady like her."

    Seated within a horse carriage that was driving slowly towards the Imperial Pce, many of such statements could be heard. A youngdy with a countenance of peerless beauty, a pair of beautiful and long narrow eyes like a phoenix¡¯s stared with a measured gaze into the dark night scene, before she then softly pulled down the carriage¡¯s curtains.

    [Born to live her life like a phoenix?]

    [Ha, a blood red full moon has always been an ominous omen.]

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 49.1

    Chapter 49.1: Weapon Spirit Awakens

    Inside the vast Imperial Pce hall, all seats were alreadypletely filled.

    For the All Saints Day this time, everyone in the Imperial Capital had been looking forward to it very much. Because it was only on the All Saints Day that there wouldn¡¯t be any differentiation between ranks or positions.

    Even for the children frommon families, as long as they were capable enough to pa.s.s the initial test, would have the right toe into the Imperial Pce, to duel with members of n.o.bility, where they might finally be fortunate enough to be the festival¡¯s male saint or female saint, to be elevated right up among the clouds in one step, gaining the Emperor¡¯s favour.

    But that was just a beautiful daydream. As the female saint every single time the festival came around was always Yan Ning Luo, the greatestdy prodigy in the Green Wave Kingdom, who was epted into the Faint Mist Sect more than ten years ago when they came here personally to recruit her and was now a highly favoured inner disciple in there.

    Even within the Faint Mist Sect where powerful pugilists were a dime a dozen, Yan Ning Luo¡¯s name was always seen on their ranking chart and was even steadily near the front ranks.

    And the position of male saint had always been taken by Xuanyuan Che which had the people always saying they those two were indeed a match made in Heaven, with their powers equally strong and profound.

    The Three Great Sects had always been secretly fighting to gain the top position and although the Faint Mist Sect had been standing a notch above to hold the leading position among the sects, the Limitless Sect and the Carefree Valley were not just anyidback and insignificant bunch as well. They had been biding their time and building their strength over the past few years and their might was hard to determine now.

    This year¡¯s All Saints Day could very well be the year that would see some change.

    As the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s past male and female saints, the duty of receiving important guests had naturally fallen onto the shoulders of Yan Ning Luo and Xuanyuan Che.

    Although Yan Ning Luo was just recentlye of age, but the calm and steady air surrounding her made it very difficult for people to not consider her age as they were all unconsciously subdued by her,pletely bowled over. With her standing beside the Crown Prince of the Kingdom Xuanyuan Che, she did not pale inparison in the very least.

    "I have never seen you so eager in all the previous years." Xuanyuan Che¡¯s gentle voice sounded beside her, tinged with an indecipherable tone.

    Yan Ning Luo had just greeted one of her fellow junior disciple and when she turned around to hear these words, she was taken aback a moment. The corners of her lips then lifted very slightly. "What? How am I different in previous years?"

    Xuanyuan Che¡¯s eyes darkened, and he did not face her as he answered her question. "That man Qing Ye Li, it is better you do not get too close to him."

    "Could His highness the Crown Prince be jealous?" Yan Ning Luo said with a burst ofughter. "I know better than you what kind of a man he is. Rest a.s.sured. I am still holding the name of being the Crown Prince Consort and I will not attract gossip to your name. But....." She paused a moment, and then leaned in closer and her voice stifled low so only the two of them could hear. "Do you know..... why I do not like you?"

    "Why?" That was something that Xuanyuan Che actually did not understand. He had initially not detested this woman but whenever they came to meet each other, she was always showing such a greatck of interest. As the Crown Prince of a Kingdom, how many countless woman would long so much for just a nce from him? But only this woman here avoided him like he was a poisonous scorpion.

    That caused him who had initially held a little liking for her to turn into abhorrence. No man existed that would be able to tolerate having their fianc¨¦e treat them with such an att.i.tude.

    As time went by, the two of them then grew to detest the sight of each other.

    "Ha. By now, I am not afraid to tell you." Yan Ning Luo suddenly broke into a smile. For the always cold and aloof little beauty to break into a smile like this, it was absolutely stunning. To the eyes of outsiders, they might think that the engaged couple were whispering sweet words to each other, and the young beauty¡¯s smile was just so moving.

    But only Xuanyuan Che seemed to hear the youngdy¡¯s cold voice whisper softly beside his ear. "Qing Ye Li..... He is the destined one for me. I was only just eight when I saw him for the very first time. But for as long as I can remember, this person had appeared in my dreams so frequently, and it was when he appeared right before my eyes that I came to realize that those dreams had all been real."

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 49.2

    Chapter 49.2: Weapon Spirit Awakens

    "But I am currently still carrying the position of the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s Crown Prince Consort." Yan Ning Luo¡¯s expiration had suddenly darkened. "And I hate this ident.i.ty of mine, and I hate you even more."

    "All these years in the Faint Mist n, I have been striving to make myself be stronger, only because I want to be able to stand beside this man one day. Now that the chance hase, once I be this year¡¯s female saint, I will propose to His Majesty that we should call off the engagement between us."

    The expression on Xuanyuan Che¡¯s face was a little startled, but he still suppressed his own voice to whisper. "Have you gone mad! ? Yan Ning Luo, Qing Ye Li is from the Water Edge. Not to mention that we are two opposing kingdoms, how do you think his fame as a G.o.d of ughter hade about! ?"

    "I do not care." Yan Ning Luo turned around, her slender frame looking highly arrogant and aloof. "It won¡¯t be easy to stand by his side, but I will not back off from it."

    Xuanyuan Che had still wanted to say something more but someone suddenly tapped him on the shoulder.

    "Che, what kind of secret are the two of you whispering between yourselves?" Mo Fei Ran hade into the Imperial Pce with High General Mo and he had taken his leave from his grandfather when he spotted Xuanyuan Che,ing over to look for him.

    Xuanyuan Che held his tongue when he saw Mo Fei Ran but the shade of his face darkened.

    "What happened here? Little Ning, did you quarrel with the Crown Prince again?" Mo Fei Ran asked puzzledly when he saw the unfriendly look on Xuanyuan Che¡¯s face.

    "Nothing like that. Cousin, since you¡¯re here, you should apany the Crown Prince." Yan Ning Luo said coldly, and then turned to walk away, leaving Mo Fei Ran to stand there baffled.

    Xuanyuan Che¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She had walked off so suddenly naturally because she had spotted the people from the Water Edge Kingdom, who were justing into the pce together with Qing Ye Li.

    On the other side, as Qing Yu was not supposed to be able to walk in public, he sat obediently in his wheelchair. No matter how curious he was, eager to have a look around the ce, there was nothing he could do but to restrain the stir in his heart at that moment.

    Qing Yu beside him was still wearing that in and simple white dress, where even the little pce maids that pa.s.sed them asionally were more finely dressed than she was,

    But is was exactly because of her low key dressing that caused many people who walked past them to gaze at her with measuring eyes. That face of hers had received exceptional love from the Creator himself where even without the slightest powder or rouge, shepletely brought down all the other carefully and exquisitely made up beautiful looking women to look in as dust.

    But miraculously today, no one came up to try to strike up a conversation with her. It was most probably due to the fact that though the little beauty was exceptionally stunning, but why did it seem that there was a strange sort of pressure emanating strangely out from her? Which kept people watchful and wary.

    Qing Bei looked at the youngdy beside him who was looking rather distracted. He hesitated for a moment before he stopped and turned his wheelchair around to open his mouth to call out: "Qing Yu!"

    "Hm?" She had already gotten used to hearing him call her Sis over time and suddenly hearing him call her name, Qing Yu raised up her eyebrow in surprise. "What?"

    "Just what could have happened that you cannot tell me about it?" Qing Bei asked with his brows creased up, a little displeased. "For the past few days, you¡¯ve been going around like you¡¯ve lost your soul all the time, and you have not even been tending to you herb beds for several days. Don¡¯t you realize that many of those herbs would wither and die if they are not watered with spirit ichor? And I was wondering when you wille to notice it but you¡¯ve not said a single word about it even when arge patch of them died out!"

    That was something that had never happened before!

    Qing Yu had always liked to leisurely fiddle around among the nts and all those herbs had thrived exceptionally well under her care.

    All those miraculous elixirs and divine herbs they sell for sky high prices out there did not even have half of the effects of the herbs in her herb garden, and even when he came to identally cause a few leaves to drop from the nts, that evil hearted youngdy would thene over smilingly to him, to dump that disgusting toad into his arms to punish him.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 49.3

    Chapter 49.3: Weapon Spirit Awakens

    "Hm? My herb garden died?" Qing Yu¡¯s face was bbergasted. It seemed like she really had not noticed it in the past few days. She had always tended the garden very carefully and now that it died, saying that she did not feel the pain was not possible.

    Her slender fingers ma.s.saged the area in between her brows, where it had knitted up tightly together in frustration.

    [Why had she turned to be be so weak after being reborn?]

    [To think that she would be so fearful of a mere unidentified danger..... That was justughable!]

    Within her body at that moment, a golden little snakey coiled up quietly in a corner. From its original body size of being about as thick as an infant¡¯s arm, it hade to grow by quite a bit.

    Besides a faint golden light that emanated from its body, ayer of swirling ck mist was escaping out in all directions. But in the next instant, all those ck mist looked like they were being strangled and held, to let out a final scream before it disappearedpletely.

    The golden light upon the little snake¡¯s body then grew incredibly blinding in that instant, and with strong brilliant shsting for awhile, it then began to dim gradually. A pair of tiny eyes shaped like inverted triangles then opened slowly, the ck mist within them slowly fading away. Those highly human like eyes looked deep in thought.

    After a long while, a voice that felt like it came from ancient times past, wizened and with a tinge of wistfulness, it sounded: "I¡¯ve returned....."

    The expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face froze up, her phoenix like eyes half narrowed. Hiding the surprise and delight she was feeling right at that moment, her spirit consciousness delved deep inside her body. "Little Burrower..... Is that you?"

    Completely different from that tiny little coil from before, what met her eyes was a young youth dressed in a suit of gold clothes, with a head full of golden hair, where his entire could only be described as "aglitter with gold".

    Upon seeing her, his heart filled up with absolute delight, his pair of highly intoxicating gold and silver eyes gentle and filled with longing. At that moment, the youth did not immediately pounced right over onto her adorably like before, but seemed to have immediately grown matured. The countenance was clearly still the same, but the gaze of his eyes and the air surrounding the youth had changed very much.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes were slightly misted over, her lips slightly parted, but she was unable to say a word.

    The youth seemed to be able to read the millions of emotions rushing through her at that moment as he revealed a smile brighter than the sun itself. The figure of the youth shed and he appeared right beside the youngdy in the next instant with one knee on the ground, to lift up her hand in devotion as he pressed it to the side of his face, like this was the first time they were meeting each other. "My most beloved and honoured Mistress, my name is Zang Mai, and from today henceforth, I am bound to Mistress in blood, never to leave in life or in death."

    Qing Yu almost shed a tear right at that moment, but she quickly suppressed the surge of emotions inside her, to turn all the millions of things she wanted to say into just four words. "Good that you¡¯re back."

    Zang Mai¡¯s stern and serious demeanor onlysted for a short time and he reverted back to his wacky self, his handsome face almosting to stick right up against Qing Yu. "Mistress, you were actually so moved when you saw me that you cried? Although Mistress looks very beautiful when you shed tears as well, it hurts my heart to see that."

    Although not human, but the weapon spirit¡¯s transformation was undoubtedly perfect. Regardless whether it was his body or expression, they were both lively and very authentic. At such close distance, the long and curlyshes on the youth¡¯s eyes then fluttered, looking so very adorable.

    Qing Yu did not know whether tough or to cry as she pushed the youth¡¯s face away. "Tell me. Why have you recovered all of a sudden? Since you¡¯re able to take human form, it seems like your spirit body¡¯s restoration was very sessful. But from what I remember..... the elixirs I cultivated have not reached such a Heaven defying stage."

    "Who says they haven¡¯t?" Zang Mai arched up an eyebrow. "My Mistress is the most excellent elixir cultivator under the entire Heavens."

    "Stop all your flippant talk." Qing Yu rolled her eyes at him, her long phoenix like eyes looking at him appraisingly, and then seemed to see through him somewhat. "Could you havee to gain something that nourished you greatly?"

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 50.1

    Chapter 50.1: The All Saints Day Begins

    Zang Mai felt a shiver run through him. [He really has the smartest Mistress under these Heavens!]

    The pair of gold and silver eyes looked around and he was thinking to just brush aside the entire matter quickly when he met the youngdy¡¯s pair of eyes that were looking at him with a mirthless smile, who made him then spill everything out.

    Including the fact that that strange pair of eyes had helped him to capture a powerful human spirit.

    In their previous life, Zang Mai had never devoured any other spirit before.

    Because he was a living spirit born from the Burial Soul Arts itself and he was already powerful enough by himself, where he had not needed to devour any of those little low leveled and weak spirits at all. But when Qing Yu died unexpectedly when she was caught in a crisis, Zang Mai sustained great injury to his vital energy together with his Mistress, and was a.s.saulted by an unknown danger. In order to protect Qing Yu¡¯s spirit from dispersing, he used up hisst remaining sliver of spirit essence, and became so weak he turned back into his original form.

    And after he devoured that human spirit, Zang Mai had felt a cohesion soforting like he had never felt before, like he had been born like that. He was originally not human, and now he seemed to have gained a sliver of humanpa.s.sion, possessingplicated emotions that many weapon spirits had never possessed before.

    It had felt like he had been born to devour spirits and just like now, he felt that must be more powerful that he had been in his past life.

    "Looks like the Qing Family from my previous life holds many more secrets that I do not know about." Qing Yu let out augh, the gaze of her phoenix like eyes deepening, her exquisite and peerlessly beautiful countenance taking on a menacing tinge.

    There were many things that would have to wait till the day she bes strong enough, before she woulde to understand fully. Now that her weapon spirit hade awake, the speed of her cultivation¡¯s progress would increase by half, and she would be able to fight her way back there one day!

    Zang Mai was startled by the murder that had risen so suddenly in the youngdy but that intense emotion quelled down very quickly and it was only when he did not notice anything peculiar anymore that he was able to set his mind at ease.

    It seemed like the hotblooded recklessness from the past could no longer be seen in Qing Yu who was now reliving another live, and hidden deep in her bones were just devious farsightedness and calm.

    To an outsider, seeing the youngdy with a countenance of such peerless beauty sitting in a quiet corner, the corners of her mouth curled up with a faint and imperceptible smile as she sat beside a youth who had his back facing everyone, they would think that they must be discussing something interesting.

    But only Qing Bei knew that the youngdy had been like this for a good while. Having been with her for six years, although it could not be said that he understood herpletely, but he would at least know that she was currently not aware and conscious of her surroundings, and if he were to leave her side at that moment, something might just happen to her!

    Fortunately Qing Yu recovered after a while. She then blinked her eyes at him to indicate that she was alright.

    If it was not because she had been so astounded that Little Burrow had suddenly awoken, she would not have done something so dangerous as to immediately make her consciousness leave her body. If any wild and wandering spirit were to spot her vacant and uninhabited sh.e.l.l, it would really cause her a whole lot of trouble.

    "Announcing the arrival of the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s Duke of Vast Seas and the Ninth Princess!"

    "Announcing the arrival of the Martial Land Kingdom¡¯s Seven Prince!"

    After the shrill and high pitched voice rang out, a rustle ofmotion suddenly rose up outside the hall.

    Although the Duke of Vast Seas¡¯ fame as the G.o.d of ughter was well known to everyone, but his extraordinary silver hair and deep green eyes were just as exceptional and mysterious as well.

    People had said that he was incredibly hideous looking and that was why he did not dare to show his face to people, and there were also people who had imed that his looks were like those of a G.o.d in the Heavens, unmatchedly handsome. Although they were all just rumours, but the people just could not hold back their curiosity towards that man. This was a man that even the people of the Water Edge Kingdom seldom saw, not to mention such a faraway kingdom like the Green Wave.

    The Ninth Princess Yue Xin Yan was also a rare beauty throughout thends, her hair falling down to her hips, mixed with several locks of wispy blue that were weaved into two thin braids on the sides, herrge bright pair of azure eyes the sparkling with the colours of the sea, incredibly attractive. Although she was only fourteen years old, the figure of her body was iparably great, curvy and slender, a blue chiffon dress worn over that pet.i.te frame, her delicate beauty making her look like a sprite descended into the mortal realm.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 50.2

    Chapter 50.2: The All Saints Day Begins

    And there were the twins from the Martial Land Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Family, birthed by the Martial Land Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Consort.

    The two of them were supposed to be born at the same time but one came out at the very break of dawn while the other rolled about in the mother¡¯s tummy till night fell before deciding toe out, causing the two of them to have twopletely different personalities. One was sunny and handsome, like a son of the sun, the other dark and entric, like a h.e.l.lish demon sp.a.w.n.

    The pair of unusual twins were famous throughout the Martial Land Kingdom as the younger brother who was born at night always made use of his face which looked exactly the same as his elder brother¡¯s tomit all kinds of evil, but as he knew and imitated his elder brother¡¯s demeanor and actions so well, no one could tell them apart properly.

    Moreover, the two of them were the Martial Land Kingdom Imperial Family¡¯s most preeminent and outstanding princes, who possessed strong powers, belonging to one among the Three Great Sects, the Carefree Valley, highly elevating their status.

    The twins who came in together with Qing Ye Li and his people had one wearing a sapphire blue brocade robe, a handsome countenance, his facial features carrying a warm smile that put people at ease.

    The other prince was dressed in full dark green, and though it could be seen that he carried a simr looking countenance, but his demeanor and the air around him seemed somewhat different. Very few people were able to carry off such a challenging shade of green and look good in it, but that prim and proper attire when worn upon his body seemed to lend to it a sense of restrained ascetic beauty.

    With one look, people were able to see that he must be the Seventh Prince who was born at night, the air around him feeling quite a bit colder.

    It was also the first time that Qing Yu was seeing the twins and she had felt that it was rather interesting. She looked at them a little while longer and then said with augh: "They really look exactly the same! But..... but the Seventh Prince seems to look like there is more in him than he shows."

    Had he been born with that body const.i.tution or was he cultivating some secret dark arts? That sinister air that was emanating out from him was impossible to hide!

    "Mistress, that person is a highly rarely seen prodigy who holds both light and darkness in one body. Don¡¯t just see him as being sinister and terrifying to look at, but it is only because he still has not learnt to fuse those two opposing types of techniques cohesively. Wait till hees toprehend the secrets in what he holds and it will be hard to find one who can match him throughout this low levelnds."

    The golden haired boy inside her seemed to have discovered a peculiar existence through Qing Yu¡¯s eyes and he could not help but open his mouth to exin.

    It could be because his attention had been drawn by that highly peculiar prince as he then came to notice that man with a full head of silver hair standing right at the forefront of the group. His long narrow eyes then immediately blinked in surprise, and then blinked again and again. "Eh? Mistress, why do I feel..... that that man over there is just so familiar? It seems like I have met him somewhere before!"

    "It¡¯s that one....."

    "Why are you sitting all the way over here?" Yan Xi Cheng hade walking over out of the blue. "I¡¯ve made arrangements for your seats. This area is where all the smaller family ns and disciples from off branches sit."

    Having her conversation interrupted, Qing Yu then gave up on it to turn to Yan Xi Cheng with a smile. "Thank you Big Brother. I was thinking that this area was more quiet but since you¡¯ve made arrangements for our seats, then let¡¯s go there!"

    "Xi Cheng, these two are?" Yu Jing Zhuo had been chatting with Yan Xi Cheng earlier before this but when Yan Xi Cheng had suddenlye walking here, he had just followed behind.

    "I have not introduced them. This are my younger siblings, Yan Qing Yu and Yan Qing Bei. This person here is the Left Prime Minister¡¯s Third Young Master, Yu Jing Zhuo." Yan Xi Cheng went on to say.

    Because Qing Bei was sitting down, Yu Jing Zhuo¡¯s eyes had immediately just turned his gaze to look at Qing Yu. And it was only when he came close that he discovered that the youngdy had looks as outstanding as a celestial being. If it was said that Yan Ning Luo was an untainted and coldly aloof mysticaldy of the Nine Heavens, then this young girl here would be the most enchanting and alluring beauty that hooked a person¡¯s very soul, but under that peerlessly beautiful countenance, was a smile that was so pure and wless, without being lofty.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 50.3

    Chapter 50.3: The All Saints Day Begins

    Self proimed to havepletely studied three thousand beauties, the yboy Yu Jing Zhuo waspletely mesmerized for the first time in his life as he stood there staring.

    It was only after Yan Xi Cheng beside him called him a few times that he came back to his senses. Yu Jing Zhuo coughed awkwardly a couple of times and then turned his eyes away from her.

    Yan Xi Cheng held his fist pressed against his lips to stifle augh. [Compared to the time when he first saw Qing Yu, isn¡¯t this fe a little too weak willed? How could he embarra.s.s himself like this?]

    "Cough, I had not thought there would be such a beauty in the Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor." Yu Jing Zhuo cleared his throat, before he then gave a handsome and suave smile.

    As for Qing Bei at the side who had beenpletely disregarded, "....."

    [So his presence before people is always so insignificant.]

    Qing Yu cast anguid and indifferent nce towards Yu Jing Zhuo before she then said perfunctorily: "Thanks for the praise."

    The atmosphere grew awkward, and Yan Xi Cheng then quickly led Qing Yu and Qing Bei to their allocated seats, where he did not interact with them much after that.

    After that whole incident, Yu Jing Zhuo was a little depressed as he opened his mouth to ask. "Why do I feel that this younger sister of yours..... is even colder and more aloof than Yan Ning Luo?"

    "Is that so? Qing Yu is usually very well behaved, and isn¡¯t all that cold to people." Yan Xi Cheng said with a smile, and his gaze then turned a little mocking. "It is most probably because you were staring at her like an ignorant fool when seeing her for the first time, which caused her to dislike you!"

    Yu Jing Zhuo did not have a response to that. "....." [d.a.m.n! Did he really make such a big fool of himself just now?]

    [That was just too much! How could he have left such a bad first impression in front of a beauty! ?] He was suddenly feeling highly frustrated.

    For this year¡¯s All Saints Day, not only people from the other two kingdoms hade, even the Three Great Sects had each sent one heavyweight representative, to be judges that would select the male saint and female saint for this All Saints Day festival.

    This year¡¯s All Saints Day was expected to be the most exciting one ever. Not only had the always heard but never seen G.o.d of ughter, the Duke of Vast Sease, the great beauty famous throughout thends, Yue Xin Yan, the highly entric but highly powerful twin princes, and many other capable pugilists from the Three Great Sects were also here, so it was guaranteed that it would be a grand and magnificent sight.

    In the middle of the Imperial Pce¡¯s grand hall, an enormously wide round arena has been built, a strong and tough spirit energy istion barrier set up around the tform. Once a duel began, no one will be able to interfere.

    Compared to the Martial Land Kingdom which was a highly warlike kingdom, the Green Wave Kingdom also had quite a number of schrs and men of literature and the arts. Although one¡¯s level of cultivation granted them freedom of pa.s.sage through thesends, but without a little knowledge and a splotch of ink in their tummies, if they did not possess any literary or artistic talent to show to people, they would still be mocked and ridiculed. Hence, for this year¡¯s All Saints Day festival, they had added a literary segment to thepet.i.tion.

    Before the duels, they had already carried out one round of filtering and they were very strict. Many members of n.o.ble families who came all prepared were swept right out of thepet.i.tion right from the beginning and there was no room for negotiation at all, not even when they tried to bribe with money.

    It was no joke. People from the other kingdoms and the Three Great Sects were here this time. If anyone of them were to mess up and cause any mishap to ur during such a momentous asion that embarra.s.sed the Green Wave Emperor, they would definitely not be able to live peacefully henceforth.

    "Big Brother Ye Li, isn¡¯t that the person we saw at the Afterlife Loft back then? To think that he hase here as well." Yue Xin Yan¡¯s gaze suddenly caught sight of a familiar figure, and she could not help but whisper to the man beside her to tell him about it.

    Hearing that, Qing Ye Li raised his eyes up to look. The man on the opposite side seemed to feel someone¡¯s gaze upon him and he then stretched his hand up to wave at them, his eyes just as charming as before, tugging at people¡¯s heartstrings.

    The surprising thing was, he was seated among the panel of judges.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 51.1

    Chapter 51.1: Mercilessly Cruel Compet.i.tion

    [The Three Great Sects have each sent a heavyweight as a representative to attend, could you have used some underhanded methods to squeeze out the Carefree Valley¡¯s people?]

    That was what Qing Ye Li thought in his heart, but did not know that that fe had merely simply given the Carefree Valley¡¯s people a brutal beating, and just tied them up in the wilderness, leaving them to their own demise.

    Since things had already turned ugly anyway, he would just do whatever pleased his heart.

    And this time, he had just a.s.sumed the Carefree Valley¡¯s Young Lord¡¯s ident.i.ty toe in here, which was highly provocative and attention grabbing. With his young and outstandingly handsome looks,pared to the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s imposing looking forty or fifty year old middle aged uncle or the Limitless Sect¡¯s ordinary looking Commandment Hall¡¯s Elder who was silent and reticent, he was the most attention grabbing of them all.

    Behind the judges¡¯ panel, there were quite a number of the Three Great Sect¡¯s disciples, all of them young men and women, all of them carrying an extraordinary air.

    Everyone has basically all arrived, and the Green Wave Emperor was just appearing from the back of the hall at that moment before he went to sit down upon the leading main seat. Except for the people from the Three Great Sects, everyone else all stood up to bow in greeting, "Respects to Your Majesty!"

    The Green Wave Emperor¡¯s face was handsomely joyous, the expression on his face filled with delight. "Dispense with the formalities! Today is a joyous day for the people, where everyone celebrates. On this momentous day, I am looking forward to witness and see the new male and female saint for this year¡¯s All Saint Day!"

    "Thank you Your Majesty and for Your Majesty¡¯s brilliance!"

    After the greetings were over, the centre of the enormous round arena tform sunk inwards and then slowly rose back up.

    Upon it, stood a curvy figure, a purple clothed youngdy with an exquisite countenance. Looking upon the stage it seemed as if a cloudy mist swirled around her, mystical and divine. She bowed fully in greeting to the crowd and her clear sweet sounding voice like a yellow oriole rang out: "Wee everyone. Thank you foring. I am the host for this year¡¯spet.i.tion, Xian Xin Zi!"

    "What! ? It¡¯s really Xian Xin Zi! ?"

    "Oh my Heavens! This year¡¯s All Saint Day festival is really just too good! They had even managed to get her toe host the event!"

    "It is said that Xian Xin Zi is already thirty or forty years old! This young girl here looks to be in her prime and barely twenty eight! Could it be they just have the same name?"

    "Then you do not know this. The skill method that Xian Xin Zi cultivates has an Eternal Youth Technique imbued within, and even if she is several hundred years old, she will still look no different from a sixteen or seventeen year old."

    "So I see, with such exquisite beauty and able to maintain eternal youth. She must be the envy of countless women!"

    There were some who did not know about that and the asked curiously: "Eh? Just who is that youngdy up there? Why is everyone so shocked to see her?"

    People then told them. "You don¡¯t even know Xian Xin Zi? That is the Limitless Sect Sect Leader¡¯s daughter, and our Emperor His Majesty¡¯s little junior disciple. It is rumoured that she is a prodigious five element wielder, and she has shunned the world and gone in seclusion for quite a long time."

    The man then nodded in understanding. "I see, I see....."

    After Xian Xin Zi introduced herself, she swept her gaze all around her. Seeming to see someone she recognized, the corners of her lips lifted slightly before she got back on topic. "Thepet.i.tion will be split into ten rounds this time, and the most outstanding five will be selected in each round, two to a duel where the winner advances. After the initial ten rounds, the fifty people who have advanced will then carry out duels two at a time, till the final male and female contestants is determined, who will then be the male and female saints of this All Saints Day festival whom everyone is watching out for, where they will go on to receive great rewards bestowed upon them by His Majesty, and a personal pledge made to them."

    "Ten rounds of contests, literary and martial arts five rounds each. All of you are holding a number token in your hand, will the contestants with the same numbers please stand upon the corresponding arenas, to carry out the elimination rounds."

    After a short and simple exnation by Xian Xin Zi, the curtains for thepet.i.tion were officially raised.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 51.2

    Chapter 51.2: Mercilessly Cruel Compet.i.tion

    "First team, number four, number nine, number eighteen, number twenty six, number fifty three....."

    Qing Yu lowered her eyes to nce at the number token she had been given when she had juste in. Three hundred and sixty eight.

    It was said that there was originally almost a thousand contestants taking part but after the strict initial selection round, they had filtered out many people who had sought to deceive their way through, and there were only five hundred people who made it through smoothly.

    Her number token was a little further back and if they were drawn out by sequence, it would be a long time before her number would be called out.

    There were about forty to fifty people standing upon the arena tform at that moment, and with the slight ring of a bell, the huge istion barrier rose up from the ground abruptly, to surround everyone insidepletely. Many text characters then appeared right at the top, packed densely together, shing at a very fast speed.

    "This round will mainly test you on your memory and level of tolerance. What we have here before your eyes is a long lost swordy manual created by one of the ancient powers. You are required to memorize and recite it within an incense stick¡¯s time before you cane out. Once an incense stick¡¯s time has pa.s.sed, the s.p.a.ce in there will shrink by half, and the air inside will grow thinner and thinner. Unless you choose to give up and forfeit, otherwise you will suffocate and die in there."

    Xian Xin Zi¡¯s clear and sweet sounding voice slowly grew louder, and they then saw that the text characters were shing faster and faster.

    Once those words came out, everyone was all equally stunned with shock for a moment.

    [What is going on here?]

    [The first round¡¯s contest is..... mem..... memorizing a book? ?]

    [And they are only given an incense stick¡¯s time! ?]

    The young men and women who had only cared to cultivate with swords and sabres almost went mad with astoundment at that moment.

    [What in h.e.l.l! ? Why must the test be on memorizing a book! ?]

    [When they had been ying truant from .s.ses like anything back then? Asking them to be like those feeble and pathetic schrs who memorized books and recited poetry, they would very much rather suffer a couple of sword shes than that!]

    While those schooled in both literary and martial arts who had a little literary talents in their tummies were much calmer. [It is just memorizing a book. It couldn¡¯t be any easier than that.]

    Qing Yu looked at the stunned and bbergasted bunch of people on the arena tform, and she could not help butugh. "Thispet.i.tion is actually rather interesting."

    Among the several tens of people, there were actually a few familiar faces. One of them was Yu Xiao Ning whom she had had the affinity to meet once back at the cave the other day, and the sisters Yan Xi Wu and Yan Xi Ruo were also inside.

    As the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s most talenteddy, Yu Xiao Ning not only possessed outstanding talents, her cultivation level was not all that low as well.

    She merely stood there to stare quietly at the characters rolling past very quickly, and then collected her thoughts for a moment before her lips parted to recite: "At the dawn of time, Yin and Yang were locked in incessant battle, cleaving the Heavens and split the Earth, to morph into one sword. Those not righteous of heart shall not practice, those with clear spirits roots do not understand, one¡¯s sword cleaves metal like mud, hair like silk, drinks the blood of depraved evil....."

    Without a doubt, Yu Xiao Ning came right out, leaving the looks of envy, jealousy and hatred from everyone behind her, as the one incense stick burned out by a third.

    "Heh heh heh, Ning Ning is indeed our Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s most talenteddy. That was really fast!" Yu Jing Zhuo said with a highly proud expression on his face. That was his younger sister and there was no need to say how much face he had gained from that.

    And the remaining bunch of people on the arena tform were wringing their brains dry to forcefully memorize it. Time ticked by bit by bit, and a good half of the incense stick has burned out, seemingly like it was burning at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.

    When Yu Xiao Ning wasing off the stage, Yu Jing Zhuo immediately went over to her with a face smiling in delight. "Ning Ning, you¡¯ve got a rather good memory there! Looks like you¡¯ve been working rather hard!"

    Yu Xiao Ning raised up an eyebrow. "Do I need to work hard for this? If Third Brother doesn¡¯t put all his thoughts solely on all those prettydies, you will be able to do it too."

    As she said that, she was even giving him such a sincere and earnest look.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 51.3

    Chapter 51.3: Mercilessly Cruel Compet.i.tion

    Yu Jing Zhuo was speechless. "....." [Fine, I won¡¯t ask anymore. Will that do?]

    Up on the arena stage, the s.p.a.ce inside the istion barrier was slowly beginning to shrink, and those who had a slightly lower level of tolerance were finding it hard to breathe, their faces turning an ugly shade.

    "Sis, do you think that any one of those people will be able to walk out from there?" Qing Yu turned to look at the youngdy beside him to ask.

    Qing Yu curled up the corners of her lips and said: "There are still some among those people with rather good apt.i.tude. I think at least another five people might be able toe out from there."

    Qing Yu was a little surprised. "Really?"

    He had not expected Qing Yu to give such a high estimation, as he himself was thinking only about another two people would make it.

    "Just wait and see. It¡¯s only a matter of time." Qing Yu smiled and did not say anymore, her phoenix like eyes looking indifferently at the incense stick that was about to burn out. It would be another ten breath¡¯s time before an incense stick¡¯s time would be up.

    The center of the tform shed twice and a man and a woman came walking out from there, their faces a little pale, but overall, they still seemed to be in a rather good state.

    After that, another man came out right behind them, walking through the istion barrier.

    Qing Bei blinked his eyes in surprise. [That was already the third person. Would there really be five who will make it?]

    As that thought was going through his mind, he then saw the sisters Yan Xi Ruo and Yan Xi Wuing out from there as well, while the rest of the people stuck in that tiny cramped s.p.a.ce were all under great agony, wailing endlessly. Finally, they could no longer withstand it any longer and they all chose to give up.

    Hence, among the fifty people in the first round, including Yu Xiao Ning who was the first person toe off the tform, there were a total of six people.

    Qing Bei cast an admiring nce towards his sister beside him. [She said there would be five and it turned out to be exactly that number. That¡¯s just too urate isn¡¯t it?]

    And down below, the people who had not yet been called then could not help but started whispering in low voices.

    "Out of fifty people, not even ten had pa.s.sed. It is rather unexpected."

    "But no one could have thought that they woulde up with such a strange topic. Testing one¡¯s memory, and it was a swordy manual left behind from ancient times. With the speed those words were shing at, it was hard for anyone to even see it clearly, much less memorize."

    "Ha, if I am to say, all of them must have only single mindedly concentrated on acting tough and ying vicious and do not possess enough intelligence to even keep up. Hahaha!"

    "That¡¯s right, can¡¯t even do something like memorizing a book which is just child¡¯s y. How useless."

    It seemed like the host of thepet.i.tion Xian Xin Zi had not expected such a result as well and her exquisite little face seemed to look a little disappointed. But she quelled the expression on her face very quickly and then went on to announce: "There are a total of six people who got through the first round and they are, Yu Xiao Ning, Qi Mo, Yin Si Si, Ji Yun Fei, Yan Xi Wu and Yan Xi Ruo. The six of you can have some rest for now and prepare yourself for the next round."

    The second round had another fifty people go up. This time, it wasn¡¯t a test of memory by a straight contest of martial skills. Who ever was able to throw their opponent of the tform would win. Up on the arena tform, there was no distinction between amoner or n.o.bility, no differentiation in their status or position. Here, whoever¡¯s fist was harder would reign.

    This round was a lot more interesting, and the first number that was drawn was number one hundred and fifty.

    There wasn¡¯t anything wrong with the number itself, but the owner of that number token was the Martial Land Kingdom¡¯s prince, Mu Qian Shang.

    The pair of twins from the Martial Land Kingdom did not only possess outstanding looks, they also held highly powerful cultivation. Especially the Seventh Prince Mu Qian Shang, it was rumoured that his powers were quite a lot higher than the Sixth Prince Mu Qian Chen, strength that came close to the killing machine, the Duke of Vast Seas.

    Hence when that tall and slender figure got up from his seat and came up to the arena stage one step at a time, the entire great hall suddenly had a rare moment of silence.

    Mu Qian Chen was beaming with a brilliant smile on his face, and if you looked closely, you would find that the smile was tinged with a sense of gloating.

    Wondering who would be the unlucky one to meet that crazy Qian Shang!

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 52.1

    Chapter 52.1: Crazy Mu Qian Shang

    "That person looks very strong." Qing Bei said as he creased up his brows, feeling a terrifying oppressive auraing from the guy even from afar.

    Qing Yu beside him look at him with an amused look. "Among the people present, besides the Duke of Vast Seas and that Xian Xin Zi, I think everyone else would only suffer torment under his hands."

    Hearing that, the youngd then said in surprise: "Even the Crown Prince and Big Brother wouldn¡¯t be a match for him?"

    "It would be very hard to tell." Qing Yu lowered her eyes and said with a low whisper as sheughed.

    The two of them were talking in low voices over there, and was not aware that someone was looking at them unnoticed, measuring them up.

    That person suave looking, dressed in an elegant white brocade robe, an enchanting pair attractive peach blossom eyes highly seductive, his facial features all highly exquisite, the pure white robe worn upon his body giving the man an added sense of grace.

    Wasn¡¯t that the owner of the Afterlife Loft, who was sitting in the judges panel as Baili Ji Ran, the Young Lord of the Carefree Valley?

    Because of his exceptionally outstanding looks, he had a special liking for beautiful people, with a highly viscous and critical eye for it. He had originally not intended to show up for such a boringpet.i.tion but hade purely for the sake of going against the Carefree Valley. Out of curiosity, he had swept his gaze over the surroundings and he had thene to discover such an interesting little youngdy.

    Firstly, it was the extraordinary grace and elegance she lent to her in white clothes just like him, and secondly, she was able to tell with just one nce how different Mu Qian Shang was from everyone else. That was truly very interesting as even in the Carefree Valley itself, few people knew that Mu Qian Shang was a dual element wielder of light and darkness, a prodigy that was rare to see even in a hundred years.

    Baili Ji Ran had his interest piqued and he starting thinking whether the youngdy could havee down from up there as well, and he immediately sent out his spirit energy to go probe that person¡¯s cultivation.

    But before his spirit consciousness could even spread, it was suddenly repelled back by a highly tyrannical golden light. Baili Ji Ran felt a stinging pain deep within his spirit and he was then met with a long and narrow pair of gold and silver eyes. Inside those eyes, they seemed to hold a bottomless and immensely wide abyss, that would be able to devour him whole, warning him threateningly.

    His face immediately grew slightly pale. [That youngdy..... where is she from?]

    All of it had happened only in the span of a few breaths and Qing Yu was naturally unaware of anything. It was also just a piffling matter to the golden haired youth who merely saw it as an inconsequential interlude.

    [Foolish humans. The day wille that they will be killed by their own curiosity. To think they even dare to cause such affront to his Mistress. Impudent fools.]

    The second round of thepet.i.tion was beginning. After Mu Qian Shang went up, numbers continued to be drawn as the people kept deadly quiet, deeply afraid that they would be called.

    What was interesting was that the young men and youngdies who were all overflowing with fighting spirit just moments earlier were finding their legs beginning to turn into jelly before they even went up onto the stage, before they quickly decided to just give up and forfeit on their own ord.

    Counting carefully, there were as many as over twenty people who did that.

    Xian Xi Zi who was still calling out the numbers went speechless. "....."

    Up on the highest seat, the smiling Green Wave Emperor¡¯s face stiffened for a moment.

    The people below the stage were still silent. "....."

    [What kind of situation was this?]

    Throughout so many years of the All Saints Day festival, this was the first time such a situation was uring. These partic.i.p.ants who have qualified for the elimination rounds were mostly people with significant powers. But before it had even started, people were already defeated without even fighting, and there were so many of them.

    The strange scene caused the surrounding ce to once again fall quiet, before everyone heard the sound ofughter that could not be withheld any longer, bursting out all of a sudden.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned in unison towards the sound, and they saw within the judges panel, the handsome white robed man doubled over and roaring withughter, rocking back and forth with his attractive eyes half narrowed, the glint of tears hanging right at the corner of his eyes.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 52.2

    Chapter 52.2: Crazy Mu Qian Shang

    Baili Ji Ran continuedughing for a while. He most probably came to realize that his actions were rather inappropriate before he stopped hisughing. "Sorry sorry. I lost control of myself for a moment. Apologies."

    "I say Qian Shang, restrain that terrifying aura of yours a little. With you being like this, who would dare to go up and fight you?"

    His way of apology made people just want to beat him up.

    Mu Qian Shang up on the arena tform looked at him and lifted an eyebrow imperceptibly, seemingly a little surprised. But he did not say anything but obligingly hid the threatening aura spilling out of him a little.

    "Number ny five, number one hundred and one."

    These were thest two people who were to be called up for the second round. Mu Chi silently nced at his number token. It was one hundred and one, and not far away from him was Xuanyuan Che, whose number token read ny five.

    Ten years ago, the two of them had been vying for the Crown Prince position and ten yearster now, they still had to contest for the position of male saint. This must be the thing they call destined fate.

    Among the fifty people, due to the fact that Mu Qian Shang had frightened off more than twenty people, there were now less than fifty people left up on the tform. After Xian Xin Zi made the announcement to begin the contest, a powerful ck energy wave appeared in the middle of the arena. Some people were caught off guard by the surge of energy and were thrown off the stage. Mu Chi and Xuanyuan Che happened to be not far away from it and they summoned up their powers to steady themselves.

    After the wave of energy pa.s.sed, when everyone turned to look after the shock, they discovered a bunch of people lying sprawled in various positions below the tform, and people who were scrambling and crawling their way off it. In the middle of the tform, stood a tall and slender figure in dark green, the expression on his face indifferent, looking highly aloof, like he had nothing to do with all that.

    But it was clearly obvious that that strange st of energy hade out from his body.

    "What..... What was that just now?"

    "ck coloured spirit energy? !"

    "Was that the legendary highly powerful darkness element! ?"

    "To think that in all my living years, I am able to see someone who wields the darkness element, I can already die without regrets."

    "No wonder the Seventh Prince is so strong! To think that he would possess such a powerful elemental attribute. I think even His Highness the Crown Prince might not even be a match for him."

    And after that great st of spirit energy, what everyone could see from afar, there was just a pitiful four other people remaining on the stage.

    The ends of Mu Qian Shang¡¯s lips lifted ever so lightly, almost unnoticeable before his lips parted to say: "All of youe at me together."

    That voice was actually highly enchanting to hear, like the clear melodic trickle of flowing water, but was also filled withplete arrogance. The expression of his face was however t and indifferent, which made people feel that that was exactly what he should be feeling against them.

    Among the four remaining people, besides Xuanyuan Che and Mu Chi, the other two were disciples of the Carefree Valley. At that moment, the two of them sped their hands over their fists, and said respectfully: "Senior possesses extraordinary powers, and we know very well that we are not your match. We are willing to forfeit."

    Upon saying that, they then walked off the stage together.

    Xuanyuan Che was the Crown Prince of the kingdom and also the leading disciple of the Faint Mist Sect, so he had his own pride. [He carried the kingdom¡¯s face in this contest and he can only win and not lose.]

    And Mu Chi was someone who never shunned from trouble. He was also an inner disciple of the Limitless Sect and his powers were not to be underestimated. Towards this Seventh Prince of the Martial Land Kingdom, rumours were flying everywhere about how strong and powerful he was. Hence, today would be a good day for them to pit their skills against each other.

    "Tsk tsk. Only the two of us are left now. If we go two on one, people will say that we did not win by virtue of skill. I shall take you on first." Mu Chi stood forward first, the smiling eyes he had been born with filled with mirth, looking exceptionally attractive.

    Xuanyuan Che knitted up his brows, and said in a low voice. "Be careful."

    Mu Chi shrugged his shoulders nonchntly, his easy and carefree demeanor one that made people unable to help themselves but look.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 52.3

    Chapter 52.3: Crazy Mu Qian Shang

    "That youth still looks to be rather young. I wonder from who he receives tutge from?" Someone below the stage who was unaware asked curiously.

    "Har? You don¡¯t even know who that person is? The background hees from is really ill.u.s.trious!" The man who answered him then turned his head left and right to look before he lowered his voice to a whisper and said: "That person¡¯s ident.i.ty is a littleplicated. He was originally our Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s Sixth Prince but it was not known what wrong hemitted that got him thrown out of the Imperial Pce. But not only is he now the most favoured inner disciple of the Limitless Sect¡¯s Sect Leader, he also has the backing of his maternal grandfather who heads the top Medical Cultivator Family n of the continent and Heavens knows how many people are scrambling to get to know the Mu Family of medical cultivators through him!"

    Hearing that, the first man was ovee with awe. "Then he is really somebody afterall."

    As Qing Bei looked at the young man up on stage, he was feeling that the man was looking highly familiar. Seeming to recall something, he then muttered to himself: "Is that the guy who came to the Tranquil Abode that time....."

    Ever since Lou Jun Yao had stepped forward to say something to that guy, she had not seen him hovering within her sight anymore. He must have straightened out his thoughts. But speaking of Lou Jun Yao, it was wondered what kind of situation he would find after he went back.

    Qing Yu¡¯s lips curled up. It was funny. Since that man had gone back, he must have been fully confident he would be able to deal with any eventualities. They would probably not have any further dealings not to mention they were people separated by two continents between them.

    A sh of blinding golden light suddenly pulled her thoughts back. Qing Yu lifted her eyes up to look, to discover that the blinding light was emanating out from Mu Chi upon the arena tform.

    The metal element, the top of the five elements. People gifted with this elemental attribute would usually also possess the ability to wield a second element in apaniment. When the metal element manifests in battle, the wielder¡¯s entire body would turn hard as steel, his skin imprable to weapons, where few would be able to match them. For people who came to be injured by the metal element, in the best scenario, they would feel a kind of smashing pain like they had been struck by a rock, and in the worst scenario, all the victim¡¯s internal organs would rupture and be destroyed, to die on the spot.

    The metal element¡¯s tyrannical power worked in tandem together with the lightning element and confronted with the highly rarely seen darkness element spirit power, it stood quite a good chance. Moreover, the youngd was still withholding another unknown elemental attribute.

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow in surprise. With that fe¡¯s handsome countenance looking like a smooth and suave youngd, she really had not been able to tell that he would possess such a tyrannical elemental attribute, which was almost theplete opposite of his personality.

    In battle, Mu Chi was alsopletely unlike his usually slovenly and carefree self, his pair of eyes turned sharp and incisive. Mu Qian Shang on the opposite side then narrowed his eyes as he dodged a rush of wind from a palm strike that came at him right from the front, where the crowd then saw near the edge of the arena tform, the imprint of a palm that was a good three meters deep.

    "Whoa! That¡¯s so powerful. The power of the metal element is terrifying indeed. If that palm strike had struck upon a person¡¯s body, there won¡¯t be very much left in him."

    The crowd only saw thed with the golden light attacking constantly, and Mu Qian Shang was only defending and not retaliating at all, seemingly at a disadvantage. But very soon, they then came to witness an incredulous scene.

    The young man in a suit of dark green suddenly stopped dodging, and just when Mu Chi¡¯s terrifyingly heavy lightning infused fist was smashing straight towards him, Mu Qian Shang turned his palm and with a knife like chop, it struck Mu Chi heavily on the chest. What astounded everyone even more was the fact that upon that knife palm, was a bright golden spirit glow.

    Mu Chi¡¯s shock overwhelmed his body¡¯s reaction, and he was immediately struck by the blow, falling a meters back as he vomited a mouthful of blood.

    "How is that possible....." Mu Chi coughed painfully, his eyes highly incredulous.

    All below the stage erupted.

    "Isn¡¯t Mu Qian Shang¡¯s spirit power element darkness! ?"

    "Could he possibly also possess the gold element as well? That is just to scary!"

    "The metal element that is known to be imprable has taken such a heavy hit!"

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 53.1

    Chapter 53.1: A Woman Like A Demoness

    Not a single person present there was not feeling shocked. The Green Wave Emperor up on his elevated seat lost himself for a moment and stood up from his Dragon Seat, his eyes staring fiercely.

    After Mu Quan Shang delivered that strike, he did not make any other moves because the result was already clear to see. The youngd was at that moment so weak he was even finding it hard to stand, and it was Xuanyuan Che who actually helped him to get back on his feet.

    "You are very talented, butpared to me, you still fall a little short." Mu Qian Shang said nonchntly, his words not sounding exactly like praise, but made a person¡¯s blood boil.

    Mu Chi¡¯s handsome face was pale. "How..... did you know....."

    The metal element¡¯s tyrannical power can be used both offensively and defensively, one of the best battle elemental attributes there was out there. It was said to possess no weaknesses and did not fear spirit power attacks from any of the elements.

    That was actually not the case as the metal elemental attribute¡¯s nemesis was itself. If it came to encounter an opponent who simrly wielded the metal element, then it would then be a battle based purely on skill. And Mu Qian Shang¡¯s attack earlier clearly showed that he was much stronger.

    Mu Qian Shang looked at the ugly shade on thed¡¯s face and curled up his lips. "Because darkness is the king among the elements, it can devour everything else. So it is naturally also able to imitate any of the other elements¡¯ spirit powers because all these other elemental attributes was born out from it."

    Upon saying that, the young man¡¯s lips lifted slightly and actually came to reveal a slightly mischievous expression. With a flip of his palm which he held at a clever angle, a spirit power glow with two colours red and green appeared on his hand, where the spirit power glow of all the various colours representing the different elemental attributes then skipped over his palm.

    Of course that incredible andpletely unimaginable scene was visible only to Mu Chi and Xuanyuan Che alone and the faces of the two of them changed right at that instant, with eyes like they were looking at a monster as they stared at Mu Qian Shang.

    [This guy..... was just crazy strong!]

    No wonder it was said that the darkness element was so rare it might not be seen in a hundred years. With such a Heaven technique, possessing the darkness element was as good as holding a killer trump card, where it was able to fully a.s.simte the powers of any element, and it was basically almost undefeatable.

    Maybe among everyone present here today..... even Xian Xin Zi who was known as a martial arts prodigy might not be able defeat him!

    Xuanyuan Che¡¯s brows knitted up tightly. Even if that was the case, he still had to face the young man in battle. Otherwise, the name and reputation of both the Green Wave Kingdom and the Faint Mist Sect would suffer.

    "Cough cough. You might as well give up. Going out there will only get you a thrashing for nothing." Mu Chi coughed a couple of times, saying with a bitter smile.

    Xuanyuan Che was about to say something when he heard Xian Xin Zi¡¯s voice ringing out from the stage. "Because there is an insufficient number of people for this round, the contest is temporarily suspended. Everyone will be given an incense stick¡¯s time to recollect themselves before we will carry on with the next round.

    There were only Mu Qian Shang and Xuanyuan Che left in this round. This also meant that after all the rounds of contests were finished, there would be a second part to the contests, and that segment of thepet.i.tion would be very cruel and people partic.i.p.ating in it would have to sign a death indemnity.

    So, was Xian Xin Zi helping him here or getting him into worse trouble?

    The second part of thepet.i.tion might really cost him his life!

    The Green Wave Emperor also furrowed up his brows in displeasure. Xian Xin Zi who was a short distance away noticed his expression and she then smiled sweetly. "There is no need for Senior to worry. You must believe in the Crown Prince¡¯s strength. He has always been very close to Mu Chi from a very young age. Seeing Mu Chi wounded like this, he must surely be quite affected, which would instead not be to his advantage if he continued with the contest."

    "If Mu Qian Shanges to strike a killing blow upon Little Che in the final segment....." The Green Wave Emperor still could not help but be worried.

    "There is something Senior does not know." Xian Xin Zhi then showed a deep and meaningful smile. "There is a w in the darkness element. Whente night falls, if they see blood, they would fall into demonic devilry. So even if hees to injure the Crown Prince, he would suffer from bacsh himself. Hence, he would not dare to deliver a killing blow."

    The Green Wave Emperor was taken aback a moment, and he then nodded smilingly.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 53.2

    Chapter 53.2: A Woman Like A Demoness

    Qing Yu was not all that bothered towards the series of events, her long slender fingers rubbing the number token she held in her hand. She suddenly raised her eyes up to look outside the pce hall. It was not known from when a sliver of ckish purple mist came to form over the both mysterious and beautiful looking blood red moon. It was just very faint, and not really easily noticeable.

    She seemed to have be separated from her surroundings, to see everything before her from a third person¡¯s perspective.

    The exceptionally slow movingpet.i.tion suddenly ended very quickly like it had been fed with a speed hastening elixir, and the number three hundred and sixty eight that Qing Yu held in her hand seemed to have beenpletely forgotten, not called out at all from beginning to end.

    Things that were so clearly just right in front of her became very far away, the ecstatic cries and cheers of the people surrounding her a hubbub of noises.

    "Little Bei." Qing Yu creased up her brows and called out to the youth beside her. However, there was no response from him, the expression of the youth highly excitedly as his eyes looked forward towards the arena tform, his mouth seemingly shouting something, like he had been possessed.

    It looked like everyone else were in the same state, but she seemed to have been isted from all of this.

    "Little Burrow....." Qing Yu called out to the weapons spirit inside her, but discovered that the golden haired youth seemed to be in a groggy daze, looking like he had no more strength left.

    "You want to know what happened? Come with me....." A hazy voice that sounded like it came over the edge of the horizon rang out beside her ear. She instinctively turned her head to look and saw a human figure wrapped in a ck hooded cape standing in front of the doors of the pce hall. The person¡¯s face could not be seen and by the time she had turned to look, the figure was already turning to leave.

    Qing Yu went on to follow the figure outside as everything around her continued on, not a single person noticing that she had walked out from there at all, nor had anyone even seemed to have seen the hooded figure at all.

    It was at that moment that Qing Ye Li broke free from that mysterious dimension. He had just managed to regain his senses when a figure in white pa.s.sed right before his eyes. An unexinable sense of familiarity hit him very strongly. He subconsciously turned his head to look but could only see that figure pa.s.sing fleetingly through the doors, and then disappeared from sight.

    Devilry¡¯s afoot when things take an abnormal turn. The way someone had been able to trap several hundred people within another dimension without anyone realizing a thing was definitely not the handiwork of anyone from this continent.

    The green eyes then narrowed up dangerously. [Who could possibly dare toe down to a lower realm tomit such a treacherous atrocity! ? Aren¡¯t they afraid that they will be punished under the interdimensionalws! ?]

    He needed to unravel this sealed up dimension quickly. Otherwise, if they were trapped in it for too long, these people would not be able toe out from it forever.

    The figure in front maintained a distance not too far nor too near, as if intentionally waiting for her. It was until they came to a tall towering building that the figure suddenly disappeared.

    Qing Yu swept a measuring gaze around the unfamiliar surroundings and searched through her memory for a clue. She then came to realize that this ce was where the Green Wave¡¯s Imperial Family came to pray and to make offerings to the Heavens, called the Barricaded Spirit Tower. It was said that enshrined within the tower, was the spirit body of an ancestor who holds iparably profound cultivation that the Imperial Family worshipped.

    The Barricaded Spirit Tower was painstakingly constructed by a reclusive sage back then and it possessed very strong defensive powers with arrays set up within, protecting it from damage even if it was struck by powerful attacks.

    The long narrow eyes grew wary. [They had..... intentionally led her here?]

    "Heh heh heh..... I really wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell, that a mere young tiny little.s.s like you is actually an skilled expert hiding such strong powers."

    A bone chilling cackling sounded out from a ear stinging coa.r.s.e voice rang out behind her.

    Qing Yu turned around in a sh and standing up high atop the pointed peak of the tower, were two silent figures, one tall and one short. They were both wearing loose and wide ck hooded capes, the corners of their clothes fluttering lightly under the night breeze, and Qing Yu¡¯s eyes instinctively narrowed.

    [Those two people..... No, maybe they could not be termed as people.]

    As under one of those hooded capes, it could clearly be seen that it was a skeleton!

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 53.3

    Chapter 53.3: A Woman Like A Demoness

    As for the other one, she seemed to be a woman. Arge part of her body was rotting, her flesh filled with disgusting crawling maggots, with certain parts cleanly eaten up where the grisly white of bone showed.

    "What..... Hahahahahaha..... Disgusting? Terrifying? All this is given to me by a little.s.s that is you!"

    Afterughing hysterically, the woman suddenly leapt off the tower and descended at a great speed,ing right before Qing Yu in an instant. The hood of the cape was blown off by the wind and her facial countenance could be seen clearly under the moonlight.

    A head full of white hair, with just a pair of ckish purple irises hanging outside her eye sockets, her face filled with what looked like a dense web of dark runes, seemingly branded into her skin, the marks burned deeply inside. With that sinister and terrifying looking countenance that was exactly like a demon, the ghastly blood red lips parted widely to let out arrogant and wilfulughter.

    The woman had seemingly flown straight down from the top of the tower, at an amazing speed, her mouth wide agape that seemed like she was charging straight at her toe bite her neck off.

    The speed of Qing Yu¡¯s body reaction had always moved faster than the speed her mind moved at and she dodged the woman¡¯s approach by leaping several steps back lightning quick, bringing her about ten steps¡¯ distance away from the woman.

    At this closer distance, Qing Yu then came to notice that the woman wascking an arm.

    "I do not even know you, and there is no long past grievance nor is there any recent bad blood between us. I wonder what are your intentions in leading me toe to this ce?" Qing Yu asked with an eyebrow raised inquiringly. [It seemed like the source of all that uneasiness she had been feeling these days had been this woman. But..... why does she not even remember ever offending someone like her at all?]

    The woman seemed to be surprised for a moment upon hearing those words, and then as if she had just heard a great joke, she repeated: "No long past grievance nor is there any recent bad blood? Ha! Hahahaha..... This hand of mine..... and these wounds on my body..... were all caused by you! And here you are now saying that there is no grievance not vengeance between us. That is just so hrious!"

    Hearing that, Qing Yu instantly seemed to recall something. But before she could think any further about it, the woman had already opened her mouth to ascertain what she was thinking in her mind.

    "Of all things, you just cannot, and you really shouldn¡¯t have..... stuck your nose into people¡¯s business, to save that man, and even wounding me so severely."

    As she had thought..... She had saved a really troublesome one.

    "I do not know what kind of a venomous and insidious method you employed to turn me into such a horrifying state where I am neither human nor ghost....." The woman removed the ck cape covering her body and everything could be clearly seen in that instant.

    Although the Bone Dissolving Spirit Extermination had left her with no choice but to sever an arm off, but she had still been one step toote. Not only had her spirit suffered severe damage, her flesh body had started to rot at an elerating rate as days pa.s.sed. Her chest was almost just left with a empty sh.e.l.l after being eaten out by the maggots. This was one advantage of her being from the Bright Moon Temple. Even if she had already stopped breathing, she was still able to use a secret technique to be resurrected, and even though her flesh body was so badly wrecked and ruined, she was still alive.

    But despite that horrifying sight, the highly tense atmosphere suddenly turning highly hrious.

    For no other reason than this.

    At the moment the woman undid her cape, the face of the youngdy with the beautiful countenance immediately changed into a highly ugly shade.

    "If you know that you look neither like a human or a ghost, then keep your clothes on! Are you trying to defeat me by disgusting me to death! ? Hurry up and put it on! Quickly....."

    The smile that had risen up upon the woman¡¯s face when she had thought that the young.s.s was shocked by the sight now froze stiffly.

    Qing Yu had not considered that she might have hurt the woman¡¯s feelings as she then went on to knit her brows up tightly in disdain and contempt. "I never fight ugly looking people, and you really bring ugliness to apletely different realm."

    Ever since the Emotion Devouring Curse was broken, she was struck by the severe bacsh and she had to suffer the constant torment of the ravaging rot on her body from the Bone Dissolving Spirit Extermination. Yin Chi no longer knew what she looked like at that moment but back when she was still one of the Divine Temple¡¯s Ten Grand Priestesses, not to mention whether she had beauteous looks, she was at least a woman of exceptional grace and elegance.

    Not a single woman did not care about their looks, and there was absolutely no woman that could tolerate being told she was hideous.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 54.1

    Chapter 54.1: Barricaded Spirit Tower Crisis

    Moreover, the youngdy before her was exceptionally beautiful and mesmerizing, which just made a person even more jealous.

    Yin Chi already horrifying face then quickly twisted up even further, and a fiery rage burned throughout her entire body in an instant.

    "You..... You are looking to die!"

    Within that empty and vacant sleeve, something then seemed to squirm and wiggle, where several long thin shadows came to appear out of nowhere, to slip right into the mouth of the empty sleeve and began to grow maniacally.

    Qing Yu¡¯s breath constricted, and looked closer at her. One half of the woman¡¯s body had also been overrun with grisly and misshapen tiny grubs writhing around inside, looking just like a monster that was a receptacle for those parasitic grubs.

    Her sharp eyes could also see that many of those tiny bloodthirsty maggots tunneling in her body were feeding on blood that had already turned a congealed ckish purple.

    In order to continue to live, Yin Chi hade to make an evil transaction with grubs, to offer her own soul up as a sacrifice to the grubs.

    Besides possessing her own consciousness, everything else did not belong to her anymore.

    Only for revenge.

    "That body of yours..... is just wonderful!" Yin Chi gazed greedily as she measured up the youngdy¡¯s slender and soft body, her bright red tongue licking her lips. "Once I devour you..... I will then be able to be resurrected anew..... Heh heh heh..... That body will then belong to me."

    A powerful array had been set up around the Barricaded Spirit Tower and if any intruder with malicious intent was detected, it would immediately activate, trapping the intruder within and initiate an attack till the person was killed.

    Qing Yu¡¯s long upnted phoenix like eyes narrowed. Once they start battling, the array would definitely be activated. [What is this woman thinking..... Even if she was unable to kill her, she is seeking for both of them to perish together?]

    "Mistress, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here." A voice then sounded as the golden haired youth suddenly appeared, standing right beside the youngdy.

    "Little Burrow, why have youe out?" Qing Yu knitted up her brows and admonished, slightly displeased.

    The youth winked mischievously. "It¡¯s alright Mistress. This person would be a dead one in awhile anyway. No one will even know."

    That tone of voice was as arrogant and smug as ever.

    The sudden appearance of the youth caused Yin Chi to be taken aback a moment, before she eximed in utter shock. "You..... You¡¯re not human? What are you! ?"

    There was clearly an absence of any human auraing out from the youth. Could he possibly be a transformed spirit beast?

    But for a spirit beast to be able to transform, it would need to have reached level fifteen at least. But in these low levelednds, spirit beasts were only at level ten at most.

    How could this youngdy possibly meet with such a blessed encounter, that she was able to have such a Heaven defying spirit beaste to do her bidding? It must be known that spirit beasts would start to develop spirit intelligence at level five and proud creatures like them would nevere to acknowledge a human as their Master.

    However, no matter how hard Yin Chi wracked her brains, she would never be able to guess that the youth was not a spirit beast, but was in fact a powerful weapons spirit.

    Those eyes shining with unrestrained greed then fell upon the youth, measuring him up, whichpletely enraged Zang Mai.

    Gauging him up with such a rude and audacious gaze, that was aplete insult to him as a scarce and revered divine artifact.

    "Disgusting woman." The utter contempt in the youth¡¯s tone was clear and undisguised. "You dare to cause me such affront. You shall not need to keep those eyes any longer!"

    Upon saying that, before Yin Chi could even react, those eyes hanging out of their sockets were ripped right out, to roll horrifyingly on the ground. Before she was even able to cry out, she had already lost her eyes.

    "Arrrggghhh...... My eyes! My eyes! d.a.m.n it! d.a.m.n the both of you! !"

    Having lost her eyes, the woman wentpletely hysterical. The countless grubs writhing around her body became more active and starting to roam, detaching themselves from the woman¡¯s body to attack Qing Yu.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 54.2

    Chapter 54.2: Barricaded Spirit Tower Crisis

    "Little Burrow, you¡¯re really being too rash here. Why have you dug out people¡¯s eyes out of the blue?" Qing Yuined as she dodged those grubs.

    The youth was not exempted from the attack as well but as he was not flesh and blood, he was not afraid of them at all but was just yfully imitating Qing Yu as he dodged, acting slightly frantic.

    "Who asked that ugly looking hag to stare at my handsome looking self? And she actually asked what I am? She is the one that is a thing! An ugly hideous thing!" The youth answered arrogantly.

    Hearing the reason, Qing Yu was speechless for an instant. Was this the perfect example of what people always say, "Whatever kind of Master one was would get them the same kind of weapon spirit."?

    Even the things that came out from their mouths were the same.

    "But you have now gotten her all riled up and her battle powers has been elevated a few times. You are just going to get your Mistress here killed." Qing Yu shot out several golden needles as she spoke, which struck unerringly onto the heads and into the brains of the grubs. Several of the thicker and stronger looking grubs immediately withered and fell limp.

    When the youth saw that move by his Mistress, he then widened his eyes pretentiously and eximed in mock praise. "Mistress, your skill with those needles has improved tremendously! Your uracy with them has grown stronger by more than just a bit!"

    Qing Yu could not find any words to say. "....."

    [That scoundrel, is this now the right time to be b.u.t.tering up to her?]

    [Can¡¯t he see the situation they are in? And he is still being all nonchnt about it. His personality really has not changed in the least.....]

    Having lost her eyes, Yin Chi¡¯s attacksshed out haphazardly. But very quickly, Qing Yu realized that something was not right. She suddenly recalled that when she first got here, there were clearly two of them, one male and one female. But now, there was only one before them. Then..... Where was the other man right at this moment?

    Before she could think any deeper, several longs thin worms that looked like snakes was already flying straight towards her, boring right at her head between her brows.

    Qing Yu was most naturally not going to let them have it their way. Her long slender hand stretched out, several golden needles gripped between her fingers. When those grubs came closer, they suddenly seemed to develop intelligence, suddenly dispersing, to surge towards several different spots on her body with their mouths wide open malevolently that emitted a disgusting smell.

    "Mistress! Look out behind you!" Not far away, the golden haired youth tangled up with Yin Chi suddenly saw something, and he shouted out anxiously.

    A tall ck figure had suddenly appeared out of the blue behind the youngdy who was surrounded by the grubs, his entire person covered by the hooded cape, his ghastly white chin exceptionally horrifying to see under the silver moonlight. His mouth parted slightly, revealing long fangs and looking rather excited.

    His body suddenly turned transparent in that instant, like he had turned into a spirit, and was seeking to slip right into the youngdy¡¯s lively body.

    "d.a.m.n it! Get away from me!"

    The golden hair youth exploded with rage when he saw that and he sent the hideous and disgusting looking woman flying several meters away with one punch. He let out a great roar, that resonated over the entire Barricaded Spirit Tower.

    Under the night sky, the tall slender body of the man who was barely just a hundred steps away from the Barricaded Spirit Tower suddenly stiffened.

    On another side, the Imperial Pce Grand Hall.

    Ten rounds of thepet.i.tion carried on like it was being pushed on by something,ing to an end very quickly.

    There were only several more talented winners left.

    Although Xuanyuan Che possessed rather great powers, but faced with Mu Qian Shang who possessed the king of the elemental attributes, he had been defeated, destined to have no affinity with being this year¡¯s male saint.

    Mu Qian Shang proved himself to be called the second biggest killing machine after the Duke of Vast Seas, his powers terrifying and astounding, almost unmatchable.

    And the previous girl saint Yan Ning Luo, retained her t.i.tle as the strongest female.

    From what everyone could see, the candidate that would be this year¡¯s male saint, could already be ascertained to be the Martial Land Kingdom¡¯s Seventh Prince, Mu Qian Shang.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 54.3

    Chapter 54.3: Barricaded Spirit Tower Crisis

    Although the Green Wave Emperor was sorry about the oue, there was nothing he could do. Just when he was about to say some polite words for the asion, a sudden loud boom sounded explosively. The floor of the grand hall shook for a moment and many people were caughtpletely off guard, to fall wretchedly to the ground.

    "What is it? What has happened? ?"

    "Is the ground under our feet moving? Such a big st!"

    Yan Su suddenly stood up from his seat, his face filled with shock. He knew that feeling only too well. "Your Majesty, that explosive st seemed to be from the Barricaded Spirit Tower. Someone must have broken in there which activated the array¡¯s defenses!"

    "What?" The shade on the Green Wave Emperor¡¯s face changed. "Who has the audacity toe stir up trouble on a day like this? The ancestor tablets of the Xuanyuan Family¡¯s past generations are enshrined within the Barricaded Spirit Tower. Except when we make offerings to the Heavens, otherwise even the Emperor, I, am not be able to go in and out of that ce freely. The intruder must not be spared!"

    "Your Majesty please quell your anger. Why not go ess the situation first before deciding. It might just be an ident." The Martial Land Kingdom¡¯s Sixth Prince Mu Qian Chen then opened his mouth to say.

    "The Sixth Prince might not be aware, but the Barricaded Spirit Tower is our forbidden grounds and we are only allowed to go in there once for the All Saints Day festival and ess is strictly forbidden at all other times. The moment someone enters the ce, the Barricaded Spirit Tower will lock itself down and only open when the next All Saints Day festivales." The Green Wave Emperor had his brows knitted up, looking highly worried. "If the spirit souls of my ancestors be rmed, I fear that it will bring cmity upon the Green Wave Kingdom."

    "It¡¯s that serious? Then why not I go in to have a look?" A maic and pleasing voice filled with mirth sounded suddenly. "I am not from the Green Wave, so I think I should be fine going in there wouldn¡¯t I?"

    Everyone turned their eyes upon the source of that voice. It was that handsome white robed man seated in the judges panel, his enchanting brow slightly raised up inquiringly, looking elegantly suave.

    The Green Wave Emperor was taken aback for a moment, but did not admonish the speaker. "And you are the Carefree Valley¡¯s Young Lord? There is a barrier array around the Barricaded Spirit Tower. You will not be able to get inside....."

    "Barrier array? No problem. We just have to undo it and open it up. If I am not able to do it, we still have Qing Shang here. Aren¡¯t all of you convinced of the male saint¡¯s powers yet?" Baili Ji Ran said half jokingly.

    Thed being mentioned then nodded in consent.

    "Your Majesty, the matter is of critical importance and we have to act despite risking admonition from the ancestors. It is better we go find out what has happened there." Yan Su helped to say persuasively.

    Seeing the situation before him, the Green Wave Emperor then agreed.

    "Huh..... That¡¯s strange. When did the Duke of Vast Seas disappear....." Baili Ji Ran then asked in puzzlement.

    It was only at that moment that everyone then came to realize that the Duke of Vast Seas¡¯ seat among the Water Edge Kingdom people was empty and unupied. But no one had noticed his departure at all. Even Yue Xin Yan who was closest to him was staring with wide eyes. "That¡¯s strange. Where did Big Brother Ye Li go? How could I possibly not realize that he has left? ?"

    Everyone waspletely baffled. They had naturally not known that if they had not been rocked awake from the illusory array they had been caught in by that explosive st earlier, after just one more hour, they would then not be able toe out from it anymore.

    "Hahaha! Kid, your Mistress is doomed to die by my hands today! Why not you serve me instead!"

    Having been thrown a few meters out by a punch, it was merely barely an itch to Yin Chi whose puppet body that looked like it was neither human nor ghost anymore. Hearing the roar of rage that burst out from the youth¡¯s mouth, even if she could no longer see it, she knew that the youngdy must have already tainted by her own puppet.

    And Qing Yu was indeed not in an exactly good situation. That male puppet had managed to find an opening and a small half of his spirit had seeped into her body.

    The situation at that moment was highly strange to see. The youngdy¡¯s beautiful and alluring eyes immediately became lifeless, and her body stiffened, freezing in her spot. More grubs in the surrounding area were suddenly drawn here, spreading out in a densely web as they closed in on her, looking like they wanted to devour her.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 55.1

    Chapter 55.1 : All Demon Feast

    "Give it up little.s.s. You body is doomed to belong to me..... If you do not resist, you will be spared from bing feed for these grubs."

    The man¡¯s low gentle voice felt like it was imbued with a certain demonic power that was bewitching her consciousness.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. [She had taken several years to meld herself to this bodypletely and someone actually dares toe try to s.n.a.t.c.h it from her. That was just pure wishful thinking!]

    "Mistress!" The golden haired youth was frantic with rage. In a fit of anger earlier, he hadshed out with an attack that triggered the tower¡¯s array, and he was nowpletely suppressed, unable to strike again.

    Yin Chi licked the corners of her lips evilly. All of a sudden, several figures simrly wearing ck hooded capes had appeared. The thing that was different about them was under those capes, they were all sinister looking skeletons, and within their vacant eye sockets, they were lit up by an evil purplish ck light.

    The male puppet was one that Yin Chi had cultivated and refined with half of her blood essence way back, where it could be said that they were almost of one body. By relying on the male puppet¡¯s eyes, she was then able to clearly see everything that was happening.

    The shade on the face of the youngdy with the wlessly beautiful countenance had already turned a greenish white and it looked like a person that was about to expire. Yin Chi just couldn¡¯t contain the joy in her heart. "Leave me that face of hers. When the timees, I want to peel it off her with my own hands!"

    [Ha! You dare tough and scorn at me for being ugly?]

    [She will turn that little wretch into a faceless monster!]

    Zang Mai watched the scene before him and his gold and silver eyes were almost alight with fiery rage. He had just awoken and he still had not recovered many of his abilities. Seeing his own Mistress being profaned like this, ruthless anger rose up in his heart right to its boiling point. It would take just another slight nudge and it would erupt explosively.

    [He will not be able to stand there and watch his Mistress get hurt once again.]

    [He has had enough of it. This sense of helplessness.]

    [Having gone through it once, he will not be able to make himself see it happen again.]

    His narrowed eyes filled up with a ck vicious glint in that instant, looking like deep pools within a dark cave.

    The aura around his entire body grew thick.

    "Don¡¯t make any rash moves. I¡¯m fine." The youngdy¡¯s warm voice rang within his ears like the sweet melodic sounds of nature right at that moment.

    Zang Mai¡¯s body froze as he stared at the youngdy whose countenance had turned a greenish white and had her eyes tightly closed, wondering whether he had imagined that voice.

    But in the next second, what he was thinking was then answered firmly.

    "You dare to covet after my body? If I do not make you pay the price, I will not be Qing Yu." The voice that had sounded out with a mirthfulugh, was however utterly sinister and unbelievably chilling to the ear.

    Vengeance for the slightest grievance. That had always been her style.

    Her personality was never pretentious, but at the same time, if anyone dared to antagonize her, she would definitely make that person regret that he had ever been born!

    [Just right for her. She has never tried it and does not know what¡¯s it like to cultivate a puppet.]

    A ear splitting, pitiful and heart rending scream then suddenly tore out from the mouth of the male puppet whose face had been showing a greedy and covetous expression.

    Yin Chi¡¯s joyous face that had been filled with glee then immediately froze.

    [Right before her eyes..... What is happening?]

    "Arrrggghhh..... Save me! Save me! I beg you! Spare me..... Arrgghh....."

    [The youngdy whom she had thought was almost about to die, was not showing the slightest sign of agony on her face at all?]

    With just one hand, she gripped the male puppet¡¯s spirit form in the air, a blinding golden red me in her palm razing the puppet¡¯s body, despite his incessant howling and writhing struggles.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 55.2

    Chapter 55.2 : All Demon Feast

    "Huh? What are you screaming about? Didn¡¯t you want to take over my body? Come then!" Qing Yu¡¯s face was smiling harmlessly, her hand even helpfully bringing the puppet closer to her body, which just caused the ze to burn more merrily, the mes surging inside the male puppet¡¯s body.

    "Arrgghh..... I can¡¯t take it...... Kill me! Just kill me! !"

    That heart rending pain that quaked him right into his bones caused the male puppet to cry out so pitifully it was unbearable to see. Till the end, it was burned slowly bit by bit by the golden red fire till it turned into nothing but ash.

    Yin Chi¡¯s face that had already turned white as a sheet thenpletely froze up.

    She had reared that puppet for many years and it was only after expending every effort she could give that she hade to possess such a strong power, that had apanied her for the past hundred years.

    But now, bying with her here to seek revenge, it had been burned alive and reduced into a pile of ash.

    Maybe no one knew what that male puppet really meant to her.

    That man had once been her lover.

    In order to have him resurrected, Yin Chi who was then a youngdy at her budding prime had then been turned into her present wrinkled filled and hideously ugly looking self.

    So, even if the entire world was to abandon her, he would never do that.

    He had loved her, and likewise for her. Even if he had be merely a walking dead, who was incapable of feelings and only knew to take orders from her.

    But now, even he was gone.

    The woman had had her eyes gouged out, and in those dark and vacant holes where her eyes had been, tears of blood actually fell, and her blood red lips then curled up into a strange and bewildering arc.

    Within a hundred miles around the Barricaded Spirit Tower, a bone chilling crying wail rang out right at that moment. The countless silver spirit binding chains at the top of the tower that barricaded countless spirit souls clinked and rattled loudly, moving under a sinister wind. The full moon that was the colour of blood was then coveredpletely by a ck mist, as an innumerable number of jet ck ghostly figures leapt fleetingly through the air under the cover of the darkness of night, all of them seemingly heading towards a particr direction.

    "Demon Feast." Baili Ji Ran spotted the ck figures under the strange darkness of that night, and his eyes narrowed.

    [In that direction..... Wasn¡¯t that where the Barricaded Spirit Tower was?]

    [Looks like it wasn¡¯t just a case as simple as a mere intruder tonight. To be able to summon a Demon Feast, that was a feat only a high leveled Priestess in necromancy would be capable of.]

    "What is a Demon Feast?" Mu Qian Shang was just beside him, and he had naturally heard him suddenly utter those two words.

    Although Baili Ji Ran had indeed once been the Carefree Valley¡¯s Young Lord, but his real ident.i.ty was being the heir to one of the Four Great Family ns of the White Fen Lands. Hence, he was naturally widely travelled and highly knowledgeable. Although it was not known why he hade to appear here, Mu Qian Shang had not wanted to poke his nose into the matter and had not exposed him.

    "Demons appear by the thousands, and where they tread, nothing shall live, all shall be devoured and swallowed." Baili Ji Ran then paused a moment. "The powers of the Demon King..... Will be as strong as ten of you and me put together."

    Mu Qian Shang was a prodigy who wielded both darkness and light, and he possessed an overwhelming advantage against all other elements. Although Baili Ji Ran did not have such enviable gifts like him, but he was still once the Carefree Valley¡¯s top expert, where not even the Lord of the valley had been his match. No one knew how strong he really was, but since he was from the middle level realm, his powers were naturally not weak.

    But now, the Demon King he had described.

    Was indeed rather terrifying.

    So, just how big was this incident that was happening here tonight?

    The Barricaded Spirit Tower¡¯s array had long been broken into and demonic shadows numbering many thousands had overtaken the area a hundred miles around it. The thick stench of blood wafted in from the forest and as far as the eye could see, the ground was littered with the broken limbs and mutted corpses of wild animals whose blood had been sucked dry, a grisly and b.l.o.o.d.y sight.

    "My Lord! What is happening? How did this happen! ?" Ah Jin stared, his eyes wide with shock, unable to imagine that he woulde to see such a brutal and tragic sight, and his attractive looking face turned rather pale for the first time.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 55.3

    Chapter 55.3 : All Demon Feast

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s eyesposed themselves as he stared expressionlessly at the countless number of dark shadows clinging onto the Barricaded Spirit Tower till its original looks could no longer be seen. A sense of unease rose up in his heart, a feeling that made him feel a little fl.u.s.tered but did not know where it stemmed from.

    "Scared?" He looked at the pale faced youth beside him to ask.

    Ah Jin had followed at Qing Ye Li¡¯s side from a very young age and he had gone with him to trudge through battlefields before. He was not a person unused to situations but everything here tonight was just too strange.

    The sense of the unknown and the aura of death was just making his heart palpitate.

    But right then, the man¡¯s one single word spoken without any emotion then seemed to calm his agitated heart, giving him strength to no longer fear.

    "Wherever my Lord goes, I will follow regardless of life and death."

    That¡¯s right, from the moment that this man saved him from under his enemy¡¯s knife, that was what Ah Jin had then told himself.

    "Stay back." Qing Ye Li¡¯s slightly cold voice rang out, and Ah Jin subconsciously stepped further away from the man to the side.

    Thereafter, he then saw the man¡¯s fair fingers pull out a sword that suddenly appeared from inside his sleeve, the entire weapon emitting a frosty chill. The sword¡¯s hilt was a ferocious wolf¡¯s head with its fangs bared, its eyes a dark green just like the man¡¯s.

    In the next second, the sound of the sword¡¯s edge slicing through the air could be heard, and an ice blue light charged straight towards the ghostly shadows malevolently.

    In the next instant, the air itself suddenly zed up as it burned, and several ghastly looking figures fell from the Barricaded Spirit Tower, their fang filled mouths open to let out frightful howls. It was as if the ice blue fire was ghostfire, the very bane of these demons. The fires would not extinguish however hard they tried till they were all burnt up, and reduced into a fine powder.

    That one sh of the sword, had taken out at least several hundreds of those demonic spirits.

    Under the night, in a suit of red clothes, his silver hair fluttering, the man stood wearing a wolf shaped mask on his face, a murderous aura emanating from his body, looking like a soul reaping grim reaper straight from h.e.l.l.

    All those little spirit souls were frightened back in that instant. But of course they were not fleeing in panic as they knew that they still had their much more powerful leader behind them, the Demon King.

    Inside the tower.

    Having devoured a countless number of highly powerful evil spirit souls, its body immense enough to veil the sky and block out the sun, the Demon King¡¯s pair of dark red eyes watched Yin Chi from his high vantage point, his voice tinged with arrogance and disdain as he asked: "You are the one who summoned us here?"

    The powerful oppressive aura seemed to make Yin Chi unable to help herself but to fall to her knees in obeisance. She endured the paralysing fear in her. "Yes I am, Demon King."

    "Hmph!" The Demon King snorted contemptuously. "To have summoned me, have all you insignificant gnats prepared the sacrifice of a hundred bodies of flesh and blood?"

    Yin Chi was taken aback and she went on to answer calmly. "Demon King, please be appeased. The sacrifice I have prepared is even more nourishing than a hundred bodies of flesh and blood.

    "Oh? What is it?"

    "This youngdy here is a rare find, possessing the purest and untainted blood meridians. Once you devour her, you will then be able to take on a flesh form, that would veil the evil aura in your body." Yin Chi said, her face deferent.

    The Demon King subconsciously turned to look in the direction Yin Chi¡¯s finger was pointing in, seeking to verify the woman¡¯s words. The dark red eyes then stared widely, filling up with pure longing thirst. "Purest blood meridians? It was indeed the purest blood meridians, and it was actually the legendary blood meridians of the mother of all life! !"

    [Once he devours this young girl, then he would no longer need to fear those humans demon exterminators and yers of evil anymore!]

    The Demon King was immediately highly delighted and he let out a wilfulugh that rose towards the clouds.

    Several ck shadows flitted over anxiously and whispered to the Demon King. The Demon King¡¯sughter halted and his eyes narrowed up. "Looks like I will have to deal with this youngdy quickly. Her helpers are already just outside, and holds great power."

    "The Demon King does not need to worry. I can go hold them back for a while. It will be more than sufficient time for you to devour her." Yin Chi¡¯s face split into a highly vicious smile, and the figure of the woman then disappeared in that instant.

    And Qing Yu had not said a single word all this time. To the eyes of the Demon King, it was as if she was too terrified for words. Seeing that, he grew even more smug and arrogant. "Seeing that you¡¯re so beautiful looking, I¡¯ll allow you to kill yourself and let me devour you so you can spare yourself the suffering."

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 56.1

    Chapter 56.1 : Peace and Calm

    Hearing the Demon King¡¯s highly charitable tone, the youngdy¡¯s expression finally showed a sliver of change. She raised up an eyebrow and then broke into a low chortle. "But what are we to do now? I still do not want to die yet?"

    The instant that she lifted her face up, the mesmerizing pair of eyes that were so wlessly beautiful glittering mistily, her exquisite countenance drawing a beautiful arc under this otherwise dark night.

    Even the Demon King was captivated by the heart thumping and soul stirring beauty.

    "A pity..... Thou is fated to be sacrificed to me on this day." The Demon King seemed to be rather regretful as he said. He then opened his mouth wide after that. Maybe because it was the first time he was feeling pity towards a sacrifice offered to him, he had intended to just devour the youngdy straightaway, to give her a quick and easy death.

    "Little Burrow. Return." Qing Yu said that in a highly indifferent tone. Thereafter, Zang Mai found his body turning uncontrobly into a beam of light, and he then returned back into the youngdy¡¯s body.

    "Mistress! What are you doing?" The youth shouted out in frustration. He had been locked within the Spirit Dwelling and without his Mistress¡¯ orders, he was unable to get out.

    "You just came awake and you must not get injured again." Qing Yumunicated with him through her consciousness. "Rest a.s.sured. I sense that someone hase. It will be fine."

    "You can¡¯t! That thing is very powerful and you will not be able to handle him alone! Mistress, let me out....."

    "So in your heart, I am someone that is so weak that I will die without you around?" Qing Yuughed rather contemptuously. "Little Burrow, being like this, you are humiliating me quite a bit!"

    Right after that, she did not wait to hear the youth¡¯s reply and just sealed up the dimensional s.p.a.ce.

    And against the Demon King¡¯s humongous mouth that wasing closer and closer to her, Qing Yu suddenly closed her eyes, looking like she had given up on resistingpletely.

    Outside the Barricaded Spirit Tower, Qing Ye Li has finished off an innumerable number of those ghostly shadows. Just as he was about to go into the tower, he suddenly heard a shrillughter that pierced his ears. Her body rotting all over, her face ruined, a woman suddenly came shooting down from the sky. "What powerful cultivation you possess. For such a tiny little low level piece ofnd, it is hiding quite a number of highly skilled experts."

    The moment that Yin Chi saw the man, she had immediately recognized him. Wasn¡¯t this the man who noticed her presence when she had firste into the Imperial Pce?

    Truly a case of the paths of enemies would inevitably cross.

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s gaze darkened. "You were the one that drew all these evil spirits here?"

    "That¡¯s right." Yin Chi nodded with a smile. "I am using this ce to settle a personal feud, and I would advise that you do not stick your nose where it does not belong. I am one who distinguishes benevolence and grievances clearly, and would never harm the innocent."

    After saying that, she then looked appraisingly at Ah Jin behind with an almost imperceptible smile, the two ck vacant and eyeless sockets a highly horrifying sight.

    "You are not from this Constetion Lands. You would note here for no reason." Qing Ye Li looked at the woman who was clearly dragging for time, his green eyes showing a sliver of a surge. "Who is that person in there?"

    "Oh?" Yin Chi could see that he seemed to be rather concerned about the youngdy inside and she immediately revealed an evil smile. "Could you possibly be the lover of that little wretch in there? But I would think that not even her bones would be left by now. You¡¯re toote. So rare and the purest blood meridians there is. If she had not failed to see what was for her own good, it would be great if she was cultivated into a puppet. What a great pity....."

    The dark green eyes then narrowed up malevolently. [It was a youngdy with the purest blood meridians in there?]

    [Could it be.....]

    [No, it¡¯s impossible that it¡¯ll be her. It most definitely must not be her.]

    All the blood in Qing Ye Li¡¯s body almost seemed like it had congealed up in that instant, where a kind of fear then suddenly grew in him.

    But without waiting for him to think too long, he saw the woman before him suddenly turn her body halfway to nce towards the inside the Barricaded Spirit Tower, seemingly having finally a load lifted off her. The corners of her lips then lifted up into an unimaginably gentle smile. "I aming to apany you now....."

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 56.2

    Chapter 56.2 : Peace and Calm

    The originally thin and skinny body then suddenly started to bloat up at a speed visible to the naked eye, to be a rounded ball. Seeing that, Qing Ye Li immediately formed a defensive barrier shield with both his hands, to iste himself from the loud and deafening explosion, keeping the great st outside. In the next second after the explosion, the defensive barrier was unable to hold up against the heavy load, and it shatteredpletely.

    At the same time, just as the Demon King¡¯s wide open jaws was about to devour thepletely defenseless Qing Yu, the youngdy¡¯s eyes which had been closed suddenly red open. A pair of devilishly demonic pair of eyes that were filled with strong contempt and heavy sullenness red angrily. "You daree seeking to desecrate my Mistress¡¯ body, utterly unforgivable!"

    The Demon King¡¯s body that was like a great wispy cloud could not help but shiver uncontrobly. "You..... You are....."

    "All Demon Oblivion!"

    Under these few power filled words, the resulting oppression caused all the wandering wild spirits floating around to be torn to shreds without even being able to let out a wail, their souls dispersed like scattered ashes. In a moment of terror, the Demon King had been too stunned to retaliate, his unbelievably immense body slowly shrinking, till it finally turned into a puff of ck smoke that dissipated into the air.

    The blood moon that had been stained by ck mist then gradually revealed its real face, looking so stunningly beautiful that drew the eyes of many people to it.

    The youngdy wearing full white stood at the bottom of the Barricaded Spirit Tower, the night breeze blowing up the corners of her clothes aflutter, outlining her slender body to make it seem thin. The golden red colour in her eyes slowly faded away, to be reced by a pair of clear and sparkling jet ck eyes. Seeming like her body had already held out for a very long period, those beautiful eyes then blink slowly two times, before they gradually closed just as her body fell to the ground.

    After Yin Chi¡¯s imploded her own body, many people came rushing over. But when they stepped into the Barricaded Spirit Tower, they discovered that everything was normal in the Barricaded Spirit Tower, without anything out of ce. The defensive array was in still in ce, like it had not been touched.

    But what surprised the people was that the Duke of Vast Seas who had disappeared earlier appeared in there.

    "Big Brother Ye Li, why are you here?" Yue Xin Yan who had been worried the entire time since she discovered that Qing Ye Li had disappeared was finally able to set her mind at ease the moment she saw him.

    But Qing Ye Li did not seem to have heard her voice as he remained in a crouching position, his fair fingers gripping a bloodstained piece of white cloth. The blood upon it was still wet and some of it had stained the back of his hand as well.

    Yue Xin Yan looked at him strangely. Big Brother Ye Li was obsessed with cleanliness and he always kept a distance away from such filthy things, much less go touch such a thing on his own ord.

    [Whose..... blood is that?]

    [He had still arrived a step toote. Besides the tiny piece of clothing under the gravel, not the smallest hint of a trace was left behind.]

    [But the aura emanating from the blood upon the owner of the cloth clearly showed that the person was still alive.]

    [Just whose actions had been so fast that he could possibly infiltrate into the tower before he came in?]

    [And had already taken away that person who might have already lost consciousness.]

    [It had been clear that the answer he had been seeking so desperately was about to be verified but all clues to it has now been so suddenly severed.]

    Qing Ye Li lowered his eyes, a wave of deep grieve washing over him.

    [Just when he had felt that he hade so very close, why was he still not able to reach it?]

    [Was this a punishment for him?]

    [Punishing him for not keeping his word, to not have lived well in that cold and merciless world without her in it?]

    [But what was he to do?]

    [She had been his life! Without her, how could he possibly continue to live?]

    The All Saints Day festival came to an end. When it was heard that this year¡¯s male saint was a person from the Martial Land Kingdom, the people all felt a tinge of regret. But the female saint candidate was still Yan Ning Luo and they could not help but be awed, thinking she was indeed worthy of being the greatestdy prodigy under the Heavens, an undefeated and invincible legend.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 56.3

    Chapter 56.3 : Peace and Calm

    How this would spread among the people was still not known, but something big had just happened in the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Pce.

    The Green Wave Emperor had been carrying out his promise to bestow rewards upon this year¡¯s highly talented male and female saints but his face was rather resentful right at that instant. "What did you say?"

    In the grand hall then, not only were the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s people there, people from the Martial Lands Kingdom and the Water Edge Kingdom were also present. And on all their faces, was a strange and indiscernible expression. From what the Green Wave Emperor could see, they were looks of undisguised ridicule.

    Right below the throne, the look on the face of the youngdy in a light green chiffon dress was neither servile nor overbearing, though not showing the slightest tinge of fear. "I seek for Your Majesty to allow the arranged marriage between the Crown Prince and I to be called off."

    Yan Su who stood below the throne had his brows tightly furrowed up and it had not once rxed ever since he came back into the pce. Fortunately Yan Ning Luo had knew enough to consider her father¡¯s ability to withstand such a shock and she had informed him of her intention beforehand. She had then just proceeded to ignore the ugly shade that had immediatelye to show on his face that had been quaking with rage.

    Although the Three Great Sects stood beyond Imperial authourity, but her actions was as good as delivering a tight p upon the Emperor¡¯s face no matter how one looked at it.

    [When Xuanyuan Che had won the position of the male saint all these years, why had Yan Ning Luo not made any moves towards this at all? Immediately after Xuanyuan Che lost this year, she already could not wait to annul the engagement already? Did she have to make it look so ugly?]

    Yan Ning Luo ignored all the various kinds of looks the surrounding people were looking at her with and went on to say one word at a time: "I¡¯m deeply honoured for the generous favour and love Your Majesty has shown to me ever since I was very young. Besides my father, Yan Ning Luo also sees Your Majesty as an elder I like the most. But when ites to affairs of the heart, it cannot be coerced. Having already known the Crown Prince for so many years, maybe our personalities are not suited for each other and that is why we have not developed any feelings. Hence, I already had a discussion with the Crown Prince about this many days ago."

    "This time, Yan Ning Luo is not asking for any reward to be bestowed, but will only ask for Your Majesty to grant me this wish."

    The shade of the Green Wave Emperor¡¯s face still did not look good as he turned to look at Xuanyuan Che. "You actually discussed about dissolving the engagement on your own in private?"

    "Yes." Xuanyuan Che answered without reb.u.t.ting for once and agreed with Yan Ning Luo¡¯s words. "Towards Princess Ning Feng, besides admiration and respect, I have no other feelings towards her. We might be more suited to just remain fellow disciples as juniors and seniors."

    "The two of you....." The Green Wave Emperor¡¯s teeth clenched together, seemingly unable to find any words to vent his frustrations.

    [Had they really so displeased with the marriage he had arranged and bestowed on them?]

    [That brat had always been telling him that he did not like Ning Luo from a very young age. He had thought that it was a little kid throwing a tantrum and ying around and had never thought that the two of them woulde today right in front of the people from the two other kingdoms and p their own faces..... These two scoundrels!]

    "Heh heh heh. A melon fruit forcibly picked off is never sweet. Why would Your Majesty insist on putting a pair of loggerheads together?"

    The person who spoke, was invariably Baili Ji Ran who almost seemed fearful that things weren¡¯t already feisty enough. "Look at the Crown Prince who is so extraordinarily handsome, and Princess Ning Feng is beautiful as a G.o.ddess. Their suitors must surely be able to form a line all the way outside the pce already. Although such an important matter like marriage is usually decided through a match ordered by the parents, but they would only be blissful when they like each other right?"

    "Isn¡¯t what Young Lord Baili said right on the dot? How many matches decided by one¡¯s parents have already resulted in unhappy couples?"

    "That¡¯s true, that¡¯s true. Even if the marriage engagement is dissolved, isn¡¯t Princess Ning Feng still the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s top female prodigy? That fact still wouldn¡¯t run away. Your Majesty just likes Princess Ning Feng too much I think..... Hahaha."

    Someone chirped in agreement, many of them ying peacemaker.

    This left the Green Wave Emperor with no other choice. Although he was angry that Yan Ning Luo had made him lose face before so many people, he still genuinely liked her and the anger dissipated out of him as he agreed to her request.

    However, Xuanyuan Che discreetly curled up the corners of his lips. [What if that woman reallyes to run off with the Duke of Vast Seas one fine day?]

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 57.1

    Chapter 57.1 : Locked in Dreams

    Everything returned and fell back into peace.

    After that unusualmotion at the Barricaded Spirit Tower that day, no signs of any intruders were found after an investigation was carried out. Although it had everyone rather baffled, but since no disaster hade out from that, the Green Wave Emperor just strengthened the defenses in the surrounding areas and the little interlude was then covered over.

    But the true sequence of events that happened that day might only be known to Qing Ye Li who had gone through it himself.

    Yue Xin Yan was sensitive enough to notice that the atmosphere these few days had be heavier these past few days.

    Although the All Saints Day had ended, they were unable to refuse the Green Wave Emperor¡¯s pa.s.sionate invitation when he asked the emissaries from the other kingdoms to stay a few more days.

    In a certain private room within the Imperial Capital, an incredibly handsome man in white robes holding a folding fan with andscape painting on it stood fanning himself leisurely. "I¡¯ll say, are we still brothers at all? Is it really that difficult for you to share with me what you saw and heard that day?"

    "There¡¯s nothing to tell." Qing Ye Li said indifferently. Fair and slender fingers picked up the wine cup and turned it around in his hand before his brought it up to his lips and took a sip from it.

    Baili Ji Ran raised an eyebrow and shook his head, a knowing look on his face. "Something¡¯s not right. You disappeared suddenly that day and then came to appear inside the Barricaded Spirit Tower. Could it be that you dueled with some powerful unparalleled expert in there and you were not even able to see their moves clearly and so..... you¡¯re too embarra.s.sed to say anything?"

    Qing Ye Li was wearing his mask and hence the expression on his face could not be seen. But when Qing Ye Li raised his eyes up briefly to nce at him, Baili Ji Ran saw that the look in his eyes seemed a little conflicted, and a little speechless.

    Like he was looking at a r.e.t.a.r.d.

    Baili Ji Ran was taken aback by that scathing nce and he then coughed lightly a couple of times. "Forget it, forget it. Since you are not willing to tell me, I shall not ask anymore. When are you going to leave then?"

    Qing Ye Li immediately thought of that piece of bloodstained cloth and his eyes darkened. "There is something else that I have not yet investigated thoroughly into."

    "Are you still thinking of trying to find thedy in that painting here?" Baili Ji Ran immediately understood what he meant. "That is like looking for a needle in a haystack. I have already searched thesends for so long and not to mention even finding a woman that looked like her, there wasn¡¯t even a sign of those unique eyes you described....."

    His voice suddenly trailed off.

    And the expression on Baili Ji Ran¡¯s face suddenly became startled, a strange feeling rising inside him.

    Qing Ye Li was a little puzzled as he looked at the man, not knowing why he had suddenly stop talking.

    It was as if his mind was suddenly stuck, when he came to recall something he had cleanly forgotten about. Seemingly a little stunned, he then said: "Don¡¯t tell me..... I remember it now. During the All Saints Day festival, I discovered a very interesting youngdy. I had been curious and had wanted to probe to see her cultivation. In the end, my consciousness was attacked but the other party must not have held any ill intentions or that one strike might have turned me into an idiot."

    "At that time, I saw a pair of..... It was golden in colour, eyes like those of a spirit beast." Baili Ji Ran still felt a lingering fear in his heart as he recalled the incident. "Even in the White Fen Lands, I had never met anyone with such a powerful and oppressive aura. Unless we¡¯re talking about Cloud Heaven, then will Ie to encounter such a powerful ent.i.ty."

    Qing Ye Li creased up his brows when he heard that. [Golden eyes, spirit beast?]

    [A youngdy, with a mysterious and powerful spirit beast hidden within her body. Wait.....]

    He suddenly remembered what that hideously ugly woman said. [That.s.s possessed very rare, and the purest blood meridians there is. If she had not failed to see what was for her own good, it would be great if she was cultivated into a puppet. What a great pity.....]

    The man¡¯s tall slender frame then stood up from his chair, the highly exquisite wine cup in his hand broken into pieces from his overly tight grip, but Qing Ye Li did not seem to realize it as he stood therepletely frozen in ce.

    [It could almost be confirmed..... The person in the Barricaded Spirit Tower that day, the bloodstained piece of cloth, and that one brief glimpse he had of a highly familiar feeling gaze back at the banquet.]

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 57.2

    Chapter 57.2 : Locked in Dreams

    [Why..... had he not noticed it earlier? It had clearly been just within his reach.]

    It might be because the residual adrenaline from the All Saints Day festival had not pa.s.sed and so no one came to notice that a certain teahouse that was surrept.i.tiously out of people¡¯s sight had soundlessly opened for business once again.

    "And you still im that you¡¯re not a quack doctor huh? It¡¯s been five days and the person¡¯s still not awakened!" The beautiful and maic male voice was tinged with a hint of indescribable danger, sounding highly restrained and showing faint signs that he was about to explode.

    "I¡¯m being wrongly used here! There is absolutely no sign of any injury on her at all and at most, it can only be said that her spirit is slightly unstable. But that is not supposed to be any big problem and logically, such cases will usually regain consciousness within two days. Who knows what other kind of devilry is at work here! !"

    The bewitching looking man in a suit of devilish red said highly infuriated, his enchanting eyes wide as he red.

    [Is there no end to this! ?]

    [When the Little Monster had been unconscious, Mei Ji had already called him a quack. How many days has it only been? Here he is being called a quack once again now, and by someone who grew up with him that¡¯s as close as a brother!]

    [The aggrievement was almost too much for him to take.]

    [Back in the Cloud Heaven, who wouldn¡¯t be rushing up to fawn on him with his fame as a great and famous medical cultivator?]

    [This fe here only knew to show him scorn and disdain. He could overlook that fact if he was merely always being put down, but with someone new who caught the scoundrel¡¯s fancy now, that scoundrel has forgotten all about his old lover,pletely disregarding all those years of suffering he had endured leading a roaming and wandering life!]

    [Why does it feel like something isn¡¯t exactly right here.....]

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face was dark, that devilishly alluring pair of eyes tinged with an almost undetectable hint of worry.

    The youngdyy in the bed quietly, and as her wlessly beautiful countenance was one where she was deep in sleep, it was tinged with a hint of pure innocence, her long luxuriousshes lowered, casting faint tiny shadows upon her eyelids. Her breathing was almost non existent and it seemed as though those weak breaths would disappear anytime, looking like a sleeping beauty forever trapped in her dreams.

    "You do not need to be too worried about this. She is most probably just too tired and wants to sleep for a little while more." This was from a slightly raspy voice that sounded a little older and wizened.

    Hearing that voice, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s rage seemed to surge up. "You still have the cheek to say that? I made you go protect her in secret and this is how you do it? !"

    In the corner, a grey figure straddled the chairzily like there were no bones in his body who then shrugged his shoulders in nonchnce. "How was I to know that the.s.s would encounter such an incident just by attending a banquet in the pce? There were just too many people so how could I possibly keep a lookout on everyone in there....."

    The tall and slender figure by the bed then suddenly stood up, and his murderous aura congealed up into a solid beam of purple light, that sted a physical hole the size of a bowl in the ce that person had been leaning against.

    The person who had originally looked like he was almost going to fall asleep was suddenly seen hiding behind Bai Zhi Yan in a quick sh, all ready to drag Bai Zhi Yan down together with him if he was going to have to die.

    The corners of Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s mouth twitched. "Calm down first and don¡¯t be rash. We can discuss this calmly. Even if you take it out on us, the little.s.s is still not going to wake up!"

    As he spoke, he reached one hand behind him to pinch the arm of the grey robed man with all his strength. [Everytime you go court death you¡¯re always dragging me into the water with you. What a scoundrel!]

    Having been pinched so hard, the man behind him did not show any reaction at all but went on to bemoannguidly: "What do you mean made me go protect her? You must be joking! Will such a ferocious little.s.s like that need anyone¡¯s protection? By the time I got there, she had already resolved the crisis herself! Can I beg you to find me some weak chicken to protect next time? You just made me lookpletely useless here."

    Bai Zhi Yanughed to himself in his heart. [You just realized that you are reallypletely useless?]

    "If not for the fact that she did not suffer any injuries, do you think that you will be able to still stand there and talk to me?" Lou Jun Yao shot him a nce, his facepletely expressionless. "Are you sure you did not see a second person in there?"

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 57.3

    Chapter 57.3 : Locked in Dreams

    The grey robed man rubbed at his chin. "There was just the little.s.s in that tower at that time." And then seeming to recall something, his ck eyes glinted sharply. "I can be certain that this little.s.s belongs to our Cloud Heaven realm. Although her powers have yet to grow, but she is now already able to kill a skilled pugilist from Cloud Heaven, and that is not the kind of powers someone from these low levelnds can possess!"

    "Why do you say that?" Bai Zhi Yan raised an eyebrow. Although he had suspected as much himself, but seeing that this scoundrel had not evene into contact with the.s.s, how could he be so sure of that?

    "By the time I got there, I happened to see the moment when she took down the Demon King with just one stroke." The grey robed man¡¯s face was excited thinking about it. "Do you even know? It took her just one second! It was just one single stroke! Although the Demon King isn¡¯t all that significant at all, but his powers can already bepared to that of a low leveled pugilist in Cloud Heaven. His soul dispersed and scattered into the wind in just a second, unable to defend himself at all....."

    "Demon King?" Luo Jun Yao creased up his brows.

    "Mm. That¡¯s right. The opponent was most probably a highly skilled Necromancy Priestess from the Bright Moon Temple who summoned them for a demon feast." The grey robed man exined. "But I cleaned up the cepletely and I guarantee that there isn¡¯t a single trace left behind. Afterall, in such low leveled realms, having such an unfathomable incident happen will definitely kick up a great stir."

    "Demon feast? Ha! For someone from the respected Bright Moon Temple to employ such lowly methods toe deal with such a tiny little.s.s, how utterly shameless and despicable."

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face was filled with pure contempt as he spoke. [Cloud Heaven is really ridden with quite a great number of sc.u.ms.]

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze glinted sharply. [This youngdy who had suddenly appeared out of the blue, was shrouded with so much mystery.]

    She had been able toe outpletely unscatheding into such close proximity to his body the very first time they met, the astounding and amazing she possessed making even the ever proud Bai Zhi Yan look at her in a new light. The skills and powers she held were not entirely clear, but since she was able to escape from his hands, it would not be weak.

    And she had beene to be implicated into this all because of him, fallen into aa, which caused Lou Jun Yao¡¯s heart to rise with ratherplicated emotions.

    Although she had said that she was just repaying the favour for the Pr Fire Core back then, but just based on the fact that she dispelled the Emotion Devouring Curse and removed the fire and ice Yin Yang Grub for him, the two things that had tormented him endlessly for so many long years, she had already repaid him more than a hundred times over.

    Lou Jun Yao had lived for several hundred years. He had never owed anyone much of anything, and no one was qualified enough to let him owe them any favours.

    But now, he had not only owed her his life, he was .u.mting the debt! ?

    Seeming to have fallen into his highly conflicted thoughts, thinking how he was going to repay all that, his body suddenly stiffened, and his violet eyes slowly lowered to look down at his arm.

    A tiny, fair and slender fingered hand was holding his, icy cold to the touch. Looking like she was caught in a nightmare, her grip was strong, and a sheen of cold sweat had formed over her forehead, her brows knitted up.

    Lou Jun Yao subconsciously gripped the icy cold fingers, and called out a little hesitantly. "Little fox?"

    The youngdy¡¯s long luxuriousshes fluttered slightly a couple of times, seeming to show signs of awakening, but an immense pressure was making it impossible for her to open her eyes no matter how hard she tried.

    "Mistress! Mistress wake up! Mistress! Do not sleep anymore....."

    "Little Yu! Where are you? Do you know that I am looking for you? Where can you be?"

    [Who is calling out for her?]

    Under that muddled chaos, two human figures appeared before her. The golden haired youth was her weapon spirit Little Burrow, and when she peered to see the other person clearly, she was properly stunned a moment. Isn¡¯t that the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s Duke of Vast Seas?]

    Without waiting for her to think deeper into it, the two figures suddenly disappeared into the darkness.

    To be reced by a blood coloured sky, and within an enormous hexagonal astral array, a man and a woman were locked in a tight embrace. A chain the thickness of a man¡¯s arm prated deeply through the man¡¯s shoulder de, while a dagger in the woman¡¯s hand was stabbed in the man¡¯s abdomen.

    The woman¡¯s countenance could not be seen clearly, but the smile at the edges of her lips was mesmerizing but b.l.o.o.d.y.

    "We..... are together atst."

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the

 Chapter 58.1

    Chapter 58.1 : We¡¯re Now Even

    "We are together atst, and will never ever part again."

    This was the woman¡¯s voice, gentle and warm, inplete contrast to her incisive actions and blood filled smile.

    Qing Yu had seriously wanted to go have a clear look of her face, but it seemed that there was always ayer of mystifying fog shrouding her, casting the countenance behind an imprable blur. After speaking that sentence, the woman then slowly turned towards her, and her red lips parted slightly, seeming to be saying something, but there was no sounding out.

    For some unknown reason, Qing Yu felt that the woman was looking at her.

    And the words that had not been spoken, through the shape of her mouth and lips, Qing Yu knew what she had said.

    She had said: [Sorry.]

    That woman had said to her, sorry.

    But why?

    "Little fox, wake up. Don¡¯t sleep anymore....."

    The blood coloured sky was gone in an instant, and the man and woman disappeared from before her eyes. Reflected in her eyes, was light purple satin around her.

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes groggily. [Where is this ce?]

    "Sweet Heavens, thank the Heavens and Earth. The.s.s has finallye awake!" Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s enchanting peach blossom eyes red wide, his face showing highly exaggerated delight. "Look at me. Do you still remember me?"

    After thest parting, calcting it carefully, it had already been more than three months. With the little.s.s still so young, she might very well not know him anymore.

    It was most probably due to his overly loud voice, which to the youngdy who had just awoken and was still feeling highly groggy must have sounded demonically deafening, immediately creased up her brows, her beautiful eyes closing a moment, seemingly in great difort. Her pale lips moved, and then spat out one single word. "Noisy."

    And having been scorned and ridiculed daily to be a quack doctor by a certain heartless man for the past few days, to Bai Zhi Yan who had been longing for the little.s.s to awaken for so many days so he would be able to prove his skill, his heart praying and hoping as he watched her finallye awake, his outburst of pure ecstatic joy came to earn him just one word. "Noisy." What he felt in his heart at that moment, crumbled would not even begin to describe it.

    Of course, that would not be the thing that would pain him the most.

    Lou Jun Yao who had been watching the youngdy all this time had upon seeing that slightly impatient expression on her face, then immediately uttered expressionlessly: "Get out."

    Bai Zhi Yan found himself incapable of speech. "....."

    [Get out? Asking him to get out again! ?]

    [d.a.m.n it! Your great lord here doesn¡¯t have a temper is it? Am I to be summoned or dismissed just by a word from you! ?]

    [Fine! I¡¯ll go out! Who cares! ?]

    Bai Zhi Yan went walking out with his face filled with resentment, dragging the man who was dozing off in the corner along with him, not forgetting to m the door shut behind him viciously.

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows furrowed up as her head throbbed, and she was just about to lift her hand up to ma.s.sage her temples when she discovered that her hand was gripped around something tightly.

    She looked down instinctively, and discovered that she was holding Lou Jun Yao¡¯s hand.

    Those phoenix like eyes widened as she stared in shock, and she flung the hand away like it was a hot potato.

    Lou Jun Yao was speechless. "....."

    [Tossed away after use. That bad habit needs to change.]

    It was after a good while that Qing Yu finally camepletely awake. She had slept for too long afterall, and her body was feeling sore and painful all over. She summoned up her spirit powers to ease through her entire body, and then slowly sat herself up in the bed.

    After seeing that she hade fully awake, and a tinge of colour had returned to her pale cheeks, seeming to look fine, Lou Jun Yao then slowly said: "You¡¯ve slept for five whole days."

    Qing Yu was taken aback a moment. "What did you say? I slept for five days?"

    [The events of the All Saints Day festival were still all so clear in her mind, so how could so much time have pa.s.sed so quickly? She was clearly feeling as if mere moments have pa.s.sed, and that she had merely been trapped in a nightmare.....]

    [Wait.] The expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face suddenly froze.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 58.2

    Chapter 58.2 : We¡¯re Now Even

    She could still clearly remember herself being trapped in her dreams, but why she unable to recall a single bit of the things that happened in there? She had forgotten it cleanly, and did not have a single clue.

    There was a faint blurry impression but the deeper she delved into her mind, the less she was able to remember.

    Even though she could not recall anything, she did not persist. "Didn¡¯t you go back already? Why have you returned?"

    Lou Jun Yao arched up an eyebrow. "I was done dealing with my business and had nothing to do, so I came back to see you."

    If those words were heard by the people from the Dark Region, they would definitely vomit out blood that would spurt at least three feet.

    Thinking about it, throughout the entire Dark Region, it was feared that the most idle one would only be this Lord here!

    When he went back, he had only needed to show his face to put everyone in awe, and everything single other task were all properly arranged and dealt with by several of his capable lieutenants. In Cloud Heaven, there were people who hated him so much they wanted to obliterate his entire n, and there were also people who worshipped like divinity of the Nine Heavens.

    Hearing those words from him, Qing Yu nced at him with an almost imperceptible smile. "You really came back just to see me? Don¡¯t you know that I very nearly lost my life because of you?"

    "You¡¯re not that weak." Lou Jun Yao seemed to not have noticed her displeased tone of voice and his violet eyes glittered dazzlingly. "This matter started because of me. I will deal with it properly. Moreover, I have not yet repaid the debt for saving my life. If we are to go our separate ways from here on, wouldn¡¯t that make me a heartless ingrate?"

    The certainty in his voice that nothing would happen to him seem to show that he knew some secret she was hiding.

    Qing Yu lowered her gaze and let out a softugh. "I wouldn¡¯t say that you owe me for saving your life. I was merely just returning the favour for the Pr Fire Core. Moreover, it was your people who rescued me from the Barricaded Spirit Tower this time. So we¡¯re even."

    "And by that you mean?" The man¡¯s gaze grew prating in an instant, the mysterious violet eyes looking much more immersive.

    "The woman who came to seek revenge on me was most probably just a p.a.w.n. The real mastermind behind it has not yet been dealt with." Qing Yu said slowly, her long upnted eyes looking right into his eyes. "I am not fearful of things like this, but I loathe bothersome trouble. You have too many enemies and I do not want to tread into such muddy waters. So it is best that we do not have any more dealings."

    Saying that, she had alreadye off from the bed, and was smoothing out the creases on her clothes.

    Lou Jun Yao stood looking at her back, and immediately felt that something was not right. "Haha, and you intend to severe all rtions?"

    "There wasn¡¯t much of a rtionship between us in the first ce." The youngdy already had a hand on the door and was pushing it open, where her footsteps halted when she heard his words. She then turned her eyes to nce back at him. "We really could have been friends, but..... You are too dangerous. I would still like to live for a few more years."

    The incident this time had left an especially deep impression which made her realize that lending a hand in the name of righteousness and sticking one¡¯s nose into other people¡¯s business are all illnesses. [Treatment is needed!]

    When Qing Yu went out, then saw Bai Zhi Yan. He was pulling on the seemingly boneless grey robed man and saying something. When he saw hering out, his eyes lit up. "Have you recovered? Are you leaving already?"

    The bright sparkling eyes caused Qing Yu to knit up her brows. [What could have brought about that expression that was like a dog seeing a bone?]

    Maybe he saw that the gaze the youngdy was looking at him with was a little strange, and Bai Zhi Yan was rather taken aback. "You really don¡¯t remember me anymore?"

    "I remember." Qing Yu nodded her head slightly, her eyes thening to rest upon the grey robed man for about two seconds before she went walking out of the Gathered Cloud Loft. "May we never meet again."

    Bai Zhi Yan stood there stunned, watching her walk out till she had gone a far distance away before he sputtered out in bewilderment: "What did she mean by never meet again? Could Lou Jun Yao have made her angry....."

    ¡¯Bam!¡¯

    A loud crash from upstairs interrupted his words, so sudden and abrupt that it shocked the grey robed man who had been sleeping with his head resting on the table awake.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 58.3

    Chapter 58.3 : We¡¯re Now Even

    "What happened? Is it an earthquake? ?" The grey robed man was highly fl.u.s.tered as he looked at Bai Zhi Yan to ask. Seeing that there was nothing happening anymore, his head then dropped back onto the table, and immediately made long and peaceful breathing noises.

    The corner of Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s mouth twitched. [The day wille that this fe would not even know what killed him.]

    ¡ª Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor ¡ª

    In the Tranquil Abode, a tall and thin youth sat quietly on the stone stool within the courtyard, carrying the little snow toad in one hand, the other holding a medical book, where its edges were a little tattered, like it had been flipped and read frequently.

    "Little Snow, has Qing Yu gone away? She has never note home for so many days before."

    The youth muttered softly, and looking at his eyes closely, they were rather red and bloodshot.

    Ever since the day the All Saints Day festival ended, Qing Yu had gone missing, and had note back at all. He had not closed his eyes to sleep for several days as all of this must be a dream. If he allowed himself to sleep now, he feared he would not be able to wake up from this nightmare.

    He believed that Qing Yu will definitelye back. She had promised him that she would always be by his side.

    The youth then covered his eyes with one hand, looking like he was trying to suppress the tears that were surging up inside.

    The snow toad in his arm suddenly leapt out with a croak, the little creature who had been silent for the past few days suddenly excited where a highly familiar voice filled with mirth was then heard ringing out: "What are you two doing out here? Waiting for me?"

    Qing Yu¡¯s back immediately stiffened. [Was he..... hallucinating?]

    "Little Bei, right in the middle of the day and you¡¯re dozing off? !" A hand suddenly pped him on the shoulder, the slightly cold touch pa.s.sing through his clothes onto his skin. The hand covering the youth¡¯s eyes lowered and he quickly turned himself around, to stare fixedly at the youngdy behind him.

    The red and bloodshot eyes startled Qing Yu a moment. "What happened?" [It has only been a few days she did not see the kid and he looked such a wretched sight, like he had been afflicted with lunacy.]

    Qing Bei just stared at her with wide eyes, looking unblinkingly at her, and then hugging her waist like a little child and burying his head into her as he uttered with a choked voice: "I thought you left."

    Qing Yu was a little shocked by his sudden actions for an instant and she then looked on helplessly at the lost and pitiful youth who was acting like he had suffered endless aggrievement outside. She reached her hand out and ruffled his head. "Silly boy. What are you doing? How old are you already and you¡¯re still crying your nose red? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?"

    "You said you will never abandon me, and will always be by my side!" The youth was not showing the slightest sliver of shame as he went on toin persistently.

    "Who has abandoned you? I just encountered something unexpected and that is why." Qing Yu said with a sigh. If she had not gone out that day, it was thought that the several hundred people in the Imperial Pce Grand Hall would have met with disaster. But how was she going to tell the kid about that?

    Although he was slowly growing, but in many areas, he was still not strong enough.

    Qing Yu peeled herself out from the youth¡¯s bear hug, and looked at that haggard countenance that had not slept for several days, her expression serious and stern. "Such situations, I hope that it will not only be the first time, but also for it to be thest time."

    Qing Bei was taken aback, seeing her suddenly be so serious.

    "You must remember this. In this world, n.o.body can be depended upon, and you can only depend on yourself." Qing Yu patted him on the shoulder, her eyes dark. "You must be strong, and you must first learn to have no weaknesses. You must still be able to continue to live no matter who leaves you. Do you understand? It is the same even for me. If the dayes that I am no longer around, I hope that you will be able to be so powerful that no one dares to trifle with you."

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 59.1

    Chapter 59.1: All Seeing Soul Tracing Mirror

    Qing Bei just looked at her at in daze.

    In the few days that she disappeared, it seemed like the aura from the youngdy¡¯s body had be more profound and deep, and right in that instant, it felt as if she was giving him an exceptionally strict lesson that was forcing him to have to grow.

    "Sis....." His eyes, then showed a sense of unfamiliarity and confusion.

    "Little Bei, it¡¯s time to grow up." Qing Yu sat herself down beside him. Looking at that innocent expression on her face, although she could not bear to, she still said softly: "Back when I was just about your age, I had already a.s.sumed the position as the head of a family n. No matter how many people were unable to ept a little young girl like me as the head, I was more powerful than them, and they were fearful of me, not daring to utter a word ofint."

    The youth was a little surprised, as this was the first time that he was hearing her speak of her past to him.

    "What were you like in the past?" Qing Bei was suddenly highly curious.

    Hearing that, Qing Yu merely smiled faintly. "The me in the past....." Her words paused, seemingly thinking back to times long past. "Was a cold and heartless walking corpse who knew nothing but to cultivate, where there was only one thing in my mind, which was to be stronger."

    "Didn¡¯t you have any family kin?"

    "Family? I did." Qing Yu lowered her eyes, the ends of her mouth lifting up slightly. "But when ced before authouritative power, kinship is something one can choose to do with or without. Since the beginning of time, there has been nock of examples of infighting where many have killed their own people."

    Though she was speaking of it so lightly now, but when it happened to her, she had not been able to ept it at all.

    That was why in her previous life, she had chosen death.

    At least she could deceive herself, that from beginning till the end, all those beautiful memories in the past had all been real.

    Qing Yu gathered back her mind that had drifted a far way off, to then turn to the youth with a smile. "Do you remember when we met for the first time?"

    They were twins and they had been living beside each other since they were born. So when she said the first time they met.....

    "You were still so young then, but you were already able to choose to face death for your sister¡¯s sake. There was bright shining hope in you and you deserve a better life. That was why I chose to save you."

    After having lived to see her brother who was her closest kin turn maniacal against her because of money and power in his quest to climb higher, Qing Yu no longer trusted anyone.

    If even blood ties and kinship could be abandoned sopletely, then what else was there in the world that would stay true?

    From being a kind and innocent young girl, she had grown up in an instant. She was clearly at an age where she should be most lively and p.r.o.ne toughter but she turned to be matured and steady, like she had already lived through much of the vicissitudes of life.

    She could choose to give up everything and to not depend on anything or anyone. If holding all this power and authourity would make the people at her side betray her, then she would rather be the one standing at the highest point, where everyone else could only to look up to her.

    This youth here was just like she was back then, innocent and like a clean sheet, the bloodshed and the cruelty of the outside world having not tainted that pair of crystal clear eyes in the slightest. But with him like this, protected under her wing, how big a change would he be faced with if the day came that she had to leave him?

    She would never ever want to see such a thing happen.

    The wless and beautiful face of the youngdy then came to be tinged with a look of sadness, which made one¡¯s heart wince to see.

    "Sis....." Qing Bei called out to her hesitant, and his hand then held hers gently. His tone determined and resolute, he said: "I will be strong and that day will not be too far off. No matter what kind of..... bad things you might have experienced in the past, you must believe me. We are the two closest people in this world, and we will never hurt each other. The day wille that you will stand right behind me, and I will be able to hold up this end of our world."

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 59.2

    Chapter 59.2: All Seeing Soul Tracing Mirror

    That still rather puerile and handsome looking face was young, sunny, and filled with great exuberance for life. HIs expression was serious and stern, and when he was making such a promation, he seemed to exude a certain kind of persuasive charm that made people want to believe him.

    The ends of Qing Yu¡¯s lips curled up slowly, her slender fingers running through the young youth¡¯s hair, and with a highly gentle voice, she said: "You will definitely achieve that."

    From the first time she saw the boy¡¯s eyes through the raging mes, she had seemed to see that he would live an extraordinary life.

    The most famous Wholesome Meal House in the Imperial Capital, famed to be a food paradise that was known throughout the Green Wave Kingdom. It was unlike all the other high .s.s restaurants and teahouses who discriminated against themon folks, where everything sold in there were very reasonably priced, and not charged at outrageous prices. Hence, not only the royalty and aristocracy liked to frequent the ce, themoners loved toe here even more.

    And the Wholesome Meal House was overbr.i.m.m.i.n.g with customers everyday, because they only epted five hundred orders everyday. Many who camete were not even able to eat a single bite of their cuisine and many were there who made reservations more than a month in advance.

    Over here, they did not care how revered or n.o.ble one¡¯s ident.i.ty was. It was rumoured that the boss of the Wholesome Meal House was also someone famous, with an ill.u.s.trious background. No one had evere to stir up trouble with the Wholesome Meal House before because even their waiters who served up the food were faultless whose manners were so excellent they seemed to have undergone very strict training.

    After having her marriage engagement called off, Yan Ning Luo was seen to smile a lot more.

    Especially when she was now one step closer to the person she admired so much.

    Yue Xin Yan loved to make friends with powerful people. She had always admired talented people who possessed high and profound cultivation and ever since she was defeated by Yan Ning Luo, they had be good friends.

    But she did not why, whenever Yan Ning Luo invited her out, she would always extend the invitation to Qing Ye Li toe out together with them as well, though Qing Ye Li had never once agreed.

    On this day, Yan Ning Luo brought Yue Xin Yan toe to the Wholesome Meal House. It was only after they hade to interact with each other that she realized the lively and jovial little princess was very interested in food. So, in order to pull the distance between them closer, Yan Ning Luo had taken the initiative to bring her toe here to eat the most famous and delicious food in the Imperial Capital.

    "Sweet Heavens!" Yue Xin Yan¡¯s beautiful blue eyes grew wide as she stared, her face filling up with shock. "I have never seen a restaurant so overflowing with people. It ispletely filled."

    The Wholesome Meal House had three storeys in total, and at a nce, the first storey waspletely filled, with many more people squeezed together without even a chair for them to sit on, while a whole bunch of people were also seen drinking and chatting along the the second level¡¯s balcony railing.

    Yan Ning Luo looked at her shocked face and then said with augh. "You are not from the Green Wave Kingdom and do not live here, otherwise, you will know that this is the norm everyday. The Wholesome Meal House has so many people everyday, with people whoe here from far and wide, just for one of their meals."

    "It¡¯s really that amazing? Then they must have a very excellent cook. I wonder if I can invite him to go cook in our Water Edge Kingdom." The young girl¡¯s thinking was both beautiful and innocent.

    "That will be difficult. The cooks here only only takes orders from their boss. Someone had previously put up a high offer to employ them but was tly rejected."

    As Yan Ning Luo spoke, she handed a crystal card to the good looking youth at the door. When the youth saw that, he took it respectfully and brushed his spirit power lightly over its surface before handing it back to her. He then made a gesture to invite them in. "The food has been prepared. Please go up to the Lunar Mark Chamber on the second storey."

    Yu Xiao Ning had some dealings with the boss of the Wholesome Meal House and Yan Ning Luo hade to benefit from that as well, without needing to make a reservation every time she came here, where she was also provided with a private room.

    It might have been fate. After Yan Ning Luo and Yue Xin Yan came up to the second level and were walking past the Sun Mark Chamber next door, Yan Ning Luo heard a voice that was highly familiar to her, icy cold and emotionless, exactly like the feeling that that person made her feel.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 59.3

    Chapter 59.3: All Seeing Soul Tracing Mirror

    "Is something wrong?" Yue Xin Yan saw her suddenly stop, and she opened her mouth ask in puzzlement.

    "The Duke of Vast Seas..... seems to be here too." Yan Xin Yan said and then held her breath, before raising a hand to knock lightly on the door.

    After waiting for a while, the door then suddenly opened. A beautiful and alluring face looking highly flirtatious appeared smilingly before their eyes. It was such a beautiful and charming looking..... man.

    Behind the bead curtain inside, sat a man with his signature silver locks, and his ident.i.ty was clear.

    "Hey, what a coincidence! To think that Princess Ning Feng and the Ninth Princess would be here as well." Baili Ji Ran was taken aback for just one second, before he then said with an easyugh.

    "Apologies if we¡¯ve interrupted you. We heard your voices and just came over give a courteous greeting." Yan Ning Luo said with a courteous nod, reserved and still dignified, making a highly intelligent call.

    That was what Baili Ji Ran thought in his heart.

    And Yue Xin Yan beside her, suddenly had a strange look in her eyes.

    She had known Big Brother Ye Li for so many years but even she had not been able to identify his voice just now. But Yan Ning Luo had been so certain that she had heard Big Brother Ye Li¡¯s voice in an instant, which was just a little mystifying.

    Though Yue Xin Yan who had lived her whole life inside the Imperial Family and was innocent and kind, but she was also highly intelligent, immediately able to detect that something was not right.

    The answer with such a great sense of propriety immediately made Baili Ji Rane to like the youngdy a little. "Fantastic! Why note in and have a seat?"

    He swore that he had merely meant those words as a casual courteous reply but the very next second saw Yan Ning Luo already lifting the corners of her mouth up to say with a smile: "If that is the case, then pardon us for intruding. I¡¯ll get the people to send our food in here."

    With his words already thrown out there, how could Baili Ji Ran refuse at that moment? So, he had no choice but to invite them inside.

    Behind her, Yue Xin Yan¡¯s eyes glinted, bing even more certain of the thought she had in her mind.

    [This Yan Ning Luo..... Towards Big Brother Ye Li.....]

    At that moment in the private room, the few people sat facing each other. Qing Ye Li sat there drinking without a word, and the atmosphere in the room was a little heavy. And when Qing Ye Li was in such a state, Yue Xin Yan usually did not dare to speak much. She had seen how Qing Ye Li was like when he flew into a rage, so she merely greeted him very briefly and then did not say another word.

    Seeing the situation Yan Ning Luo opened her mouth to say in a gentle tone. "You seem to be in a rather sombre mood recently and I wonder what could be bothering you. Share it with us and I might be able to help you with it."

    And without knowing why, when it was clear that they had only met once but the way Yan Ning Luo was speaking to him was being natural and casual, like they had known each other for a very long time.

    "No need. Thanks." The man¡¯s voice was still as cold and distant as ever, seemingly isting himself from everyone else, where no one would be able to reach his heart.

    Baili Ji Ran saw that the atmosphere had be a little awkward and he quicklyughed to release the tension. "Really grateful for Princess Ning Feng¡¯s offer, but this is something I¡¯m afraid you might not be able to help with, as even I have absolutely no clue at all."

    "Will you be willing to share it with me?"

    "We are looking for a person, and this person could possibly look entirely different now from before. I have searched a good half of the Constetion Lands and have not even found a single clue." Baili Ji Ran said with a shrug of his shoulders, a helpless expression on his face.

    "So I see." Yan Ning Luo bit her lip and gave a softugh, her eyes turning towards the mncholy and rather depressing man. "If you¡¯re looking for a person, maybe..... I just might be able to help."

    "Are you serious?" Baili Ji Ran was startled a moment, and then asked in a surprised voice.

    Qing Ye Li who was drinking his wine had paused a moment as well, before he slowly raised his eyes up to look towards her, his dark green eyes revealing a faint glimmer of hope.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 60.1

    Chapter 60.1: Coincidental Encounter

    Yan Ning Luo lifted up just one corner of her lips slightly, to reveal a beautiful smiling arc. "There is a secret treasure in the Faint Mist Sect that is called the All Seeing Soul Tracing Mirror. One will only need to focus all his thoughts to search for the person he wants to find and no matter at which end of the world that person is, as long as his spirit soul has not dispersed, the mirror will show how the person looks like and the location of the person."

    Baili Ji Ran then opened his mouth to exim in surprise. "There¡¯s really such an amazing treasure?"

    "The All Seeing Soul Tracing Mirror was what gave the Faint Mist Sect the ability to be able to apprehend all the traitors that betrayed the Faint Mist Sect and had fled thousands of miles away, regardless of how they had changed their looks or changed their ident.i.ties and a.s.sumed other lives, they were all still unable to escape from being seen through by the All Seeing Soul Tracing Mirror."

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s face under the mask froze for a instant as his gaze finally came to fall upon the youngdy directly across the table. His voice deep, he then asked: "I wonder, if Princess Ning Feng would be able to borrow that secret treasure for this Duke¡¯s use."

    "Of course." It was only at that moment, that it felt as if an image of her had finallye to show in the man¡¯s eyes. Yan Ning Luo smiled reservedly and nodded her head. "I¡¯ll send word to my Master when I get back, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll agree to it. But as the journey from the Faint Mist Sect is long and far, we might have to wait for a few days."

    "That¡¯s alright."

    Qing Ye Li was always miserly with his words, and this was an instant he could be considered to be talkative.

    A person that was able to make hime out to search for himself must be someone very important. Although she was curious, she was smart enough to not probe.

    Coincidentally, in the room just opposite them, was Bai Zhi Yan and thatzy grey robed man.

    After Qing Yu left the Gathered Cloud Loft that day, a certain person had flown into an unrestrainable rage and anyone that came into his path was not spared. Bai Zhi Yan howled andined of the incessant aggrievement he had to suffer and he then finally chose to hide himself outside for the past few days, not daring to return, afraid that he would take up the role of being a punching bag.

    "Eh?" The grey robed man had been gorging himself silly when he suddenly lifted up his eyes to see a familiar figure.

    "What?" Bai Zhi Yan asked, his face filled with surprise. To think that this fe who only knew to eat and sleep would actuallye to pay attention to something else.

    "That man!" The grey robed man pointed his finger, the expression on his face too profound to read.

    Bai Zhi Yan turned to look, and his eyes saw a masked man with silver hair who exuded an icy air, causing him to be rather taken aback a moment. Although the man was rather strange and bizarre, but that still shouldn¡¯t be enough to make thatzyb.u.m look up and take notice.

    "The day when I was bringing the little.s.s back, I saw that guy just outside, like he was charging his way in towards the little.s.s and the defensive barrier outside had just been broken." The grey robed man said as he grabbed up a chicken drumstick. "I was unable to determine his cultivation, but I can be certain he is very strong. He could very well be one of the little.s.s¡¯ enemies as well."

    "But the young.s.s doesn¡¯t look like a person who would attract so much hatred does she?" Bai Zhi Yan said a little doubtfully. "But that is still a valid suspicious point. I must remember to remind her of this the next time."

    Although this fe was was usually not dependable, always sozy like he had no bones in him, his skills were not to be underestimated, where there were not many in Cloud Heaven who was his match. So if even he was saying that the man was strong, then it would seem like that man was definitely not any ordinary character.

    Bai Zhi Yan nced into the room opposite again and raised his fingers up to rub his chin. [Has this low levelnds recently turned fragrant and appetizing? There was really quite a good number of strong and capable persons gathered here at the same time!]

    Here in the Left Prime Minister¡¯s Manor, even the Third Brother of Yu Xiao Ning who she cared the least about hade to notice that something wasn¡¯t right.

    The yboy who was known throughout the entire Imperial Capital had seemingly not be seen appearing among the smoky red light districts, but had instead been staying at home, cultivating his body and mind.

    That¡¯s right, cultivating body and mind. ording to Yu Jing Zhuo¡¯s words, he wants to be a man of culture from now on.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 60.2

    Chapter 60.2: Coincidental Encounter

    With that, when Yu Xiao Ning heard those words, she was so astounded that she was not even piqued when presented with the chance to earn money but had just stared nkly at the man who was a perfect copy of a refined schr before the table. She wouldn¡¯t have said it, but when he became serious, he really had a little bit of the ir of a n.o.ble young master. Although he was always up to anomalous antics, but he had received proper schooling and was well learned.

    "Third Brother, tell me good and proper now. What kind of huge setback did youe to suffer? Or have you been possessed by some sort of devilry?" Yu Xiao Ning then stretched her hand out worriedly to feel his forehead.

    "Shoo shoo shoo, go to the side and y. Don¡¯te disturb me here." Yu Jing Zhuo smacked her hand away and said impatiently.

    Yu Xiao Ning blinked herrge lively eyes, her face sly. "Tell me whether it is because you lost a bet to that Mo Fei Ran fe with the penalty being that you have to shut yourself in to self reflect, and you¡¯re not to go pleasure seeking outside?"

    Yu Jing Zhuo was tickled intoughter by those words. "That guy? This lord here has never lost a bet."

    "Then why?" Yu Xiao Ning asked with a scornful nce at him. "If you had not lost a bet that forced you suddenly to change so suddenly, don¡¯t tell me that spring hase in your life and you¡¯ve found the one?"

    Thinking about it, it was not possible at all you know? Her elder brother was too big a yboy.

    Who would have guessed that the moment those words left her mouth, Yu Jing Zhuo¡¯s expression became startled and he murmured: "Is it that obvious....."

    It had just been a blind and wild stab and she had gotten it right! ?

    "You you you..... tell me the whole truth now. Which family¡¯s youngdy are you thinking of harming! ?" Xu Xiao Ning¡¯s pair of almond shaped eyes were wide, as she questioned aggressively.

    "What do you mean by harming? It is called meeting the right person alright! ?" Yu Jing Zhuo looked at her with a sideways nce and then seeming to have thought of something, the corner of his lips lifted up in a smile. The way Yu Xiao Ning saw it, the smile looked incredibly sheepish. "Ning Ning, if you are to see thedy, I think you will be even more astound than me!"

    "What? She¡¯s someone I know?" Yu Xiao Ning arched up an eyebrow to ask.

    "I don¡¯t know if you know her, but she is of one family with your best friend, Princess Ning Feng though." Yu Jing Zhuo slowly revealed that fact.

    "Ady from the Eternal Peace Duke Manor?" Yu Xiao Ning blinked her eyes. "Based on my knowledge, there is a total of five youngdies in the Eternal Peace Duke Manor. Besides Little Ning, the other ones who possessed rather good looks would be Yan Xi Rou and Yan Xi Wu. The Fifth Young Miss is sickly and has never stepped out through their doors before. Thest one is still very young, just past ten years of age. So, can Third Brother tell me which one caught your eye?"

    "None of them." Yu Jing Zhuo shook his head.

    "Could you have possibly grown fond of a servant maid in there? !" Yu Xiao Ning eximed, highly frustrated.

    Yu Jing Zhuo rolled his eyes at her. "What a joke. Will someone Yan Xi Cheng has personally introduced as his sister be a servant maid? If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll bring you to the Eternal Peace Duke Manor one of these days to go have a look. The looks that youngdy possesses is in no way inferior to Yan Ning Luo at all."

    When he came to speak of that, he then ma.s.saged his brows rather helplessly. "But it¡¯s just that her personality is a little cold."

    "Heh heh heh. Ady who is colder than Little Ning? This is getting interesting. Why wait for another day. Third Brother, why not we go b.u.m a meal off the Eternal Peace Duke Manor today, and we can go see this beauty you are telling me about as well." Yu Xiao Ning¡¯s personality had always been rather feisty and impatient. After whetting her appet.i.te like this, how could she be expected to still sit back and wait?

    "Do you think that is a good idea?" Yu Jing Zhuo then said hesitantly.

    Actually, he was afraid that he woulde to leave a bad impression before the youngdy once more and that would gain him nothing at all.

    "Just tell me whether you would like to see her!"

    "I do."

    "Isn¡¯t that good enough? What are you still dawdling for? Wait here and I¡¯ll go get the carriage readied."

    It might be because Yan Ning Luo was able to help him find the person he sought, Qing Ye Li¡¯s att.i.tude towards her came to improve a little. So when she extended an invitation to Yue Xin Yan and Qing Ye Li toe visit the Eternal Peace Duke Manor as her guests, on this rare asion, Qing Ye Li agreed to it.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 60.3

    Chapter 60.3: Coincidental Encounter

    Of course Baili Ji Ran who loved to be part of everything was not to be left out. After getting to know that Qing Ye Li would be going to the Eternal Peace Duke Manor today, he had just showed how thick skinned he could be by tagging along.

    And the reason for that was not known. Even though that man¡¯s personality was so cold and emotionless where the amount of words he uttered over those several days might not even reach ten. But maybe Baili Ji Ran was just born with an innate shamelessness in him where he did not mind that chilly face at all, ying the role of a inseparable leech very well.

    The horse carriage slowly trundled along and came to main doors of the Eternal Peace Duke Manor. A small little fair skinned hand lifted the carriage curtain and without even waiting for the coach driver to bring the carriage to aplete stop, a light blue figure jumped down from inside.

    Coming right behind, was the suave and handsome white robed Baili Ji Ran. He looked at the youngdy before him with a measuring gaze and said: "The Ninth Princess really doesn¡¯t bother herself with trifling things, such a lively bundle of joy!"

    Yue Xin Yan raised an eyebrow, her azure blue eyes bright with a rippling gleam, beautiful like the reflection off water¡¯s surface. "Thanks for thepliment."

    Baili Ji Ran almost swooned from those beautiful and mesmerizing eyes and he quickly steadied himself. [The feng shui of the Water Edge¡¯s was indeed nourishing. Their people are all so beautiful looking he could not find the words to describe them.]

    After Yue Xin Yan jumped off, she then obediently ran up to the front of the horse carriage, to wait for Qing Ye Li toe down.

    The man was dressed in a ck brocade robe today, his stature tall and slender, the head of silver hair a striking contrast like snow against those ck clothes. HIs wolf shaped face mask revealed a perfectly shaped jawline and red thin lips, his l.u.s.trous green eyes n.o.ble and mysterious.

    Inside the Eternal Peace Duke Manor, all the servants have been told that a very important guest would being today. They were all to pay careful attention to their actions and watch their words, so as to not offend the important guest.

    Everyone was initially very curious just what kind of an important guest it was that they all had to be warned so sternly. Even when the Crown Prince came, they had not been told in such a serious tone.

    Hence, though they were worried on one hand, they were also filled with eager antic.i.p.ation on the other.

    Although they were all busy with their own tasks, but they could not hold down their curiosity as their eyes turned to look inquisitively all around. And it was exactly because of their inquisitive nces that caused all their faces to change in colour immediately, the hair on the back of their necks standing up in an instant.

    That man with his head of silver hair and that mask.....

    That was the devil that not a single person did not know about, where even kids would cry from fright of, the Duke of Vast Seas!

    Everyone of them just wanted to cry at that moment.

    Why would this G.o.d of ughtere to descend upon their Eternal Peace Duke Manor today?

    "You¡¯re all here. Come right in." A gentle and charming voice of a woman slowly reached them, where Yan Ning Luo then came walking out slowly from the side.

    The youngdy who was as chilly as a G.o.ddess was in a deep red flowy dress today, its two sleeves decorated with exquisite falb trim at the edges, which looked elegant and vibrant, the slim fit of the design at the waist making her already slender waist seem even more delicate and fragile.

    It might be because they had never seen such a stunning and enchanting Yan Ning Luo where in that instant, even the people from the Duke¡¯s Manor who had seen her so often were immediately dazzled in their spots with awe.

    The youngdy¡¯s dressing elevated the beauty of that face that could bring cities and kingdoms to their knees to new heights, adding a good measure of alluring seduction.

    Baili Ji Ran was the first one to break that atmosphere as he said with augh: "Princess Ning Feng is indeed the greatest beauty, her beautiful looks and exquisite grace not one ordinary people could hope topare with."

    Yan Ning Luo smiled faintly, her gaze imperceptibly pa.s.sing over the figure of that cold and indifferent man. "Baili Ji Ran¡¯s manner of words will cause the Ninth Princess to be displeased."

    Yue Xin Yan yed along and shot a gaze out of the corner of her eyes at him. "That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t this Princess here beautiful then?"

    "Ninth Princess, your humble one had just praised that you are very lively and adorable moments ago!"

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 61.1

    Chapter 61.1: He¡¯s Called, Qing Ye Li

    "How is that the same?" Yue Xin Yan nced at him. "When you said this Princess here is lively and adorable, aren¡¯t you also saying that I¡¯m just like a child and not all that womanly?"

    "....." Baili Ji Ran choked on his breath. [This little one is really quite a handful.]

    "Let¡¯s go in. Standing out here by the doors seems a little inappropriate." Qing Ye Li said emotionlessly, interrupting the two of them and then making his way inside on his own. It was only with that that Yue Xin Yan then let Baili Ji Ran off and went inside together with Qing Ye Li.

    Baili Ji Ran rubbed his nose, feeling a little helpless. To think that there would be a day that his gift of the gab, his eloquent and witty tongue that charmed both men and women would fail him.

    As Yan Su and Yan Xi Cheng held official positions, besides having to attend the Imperial Court on most days, they had many other duties to handle as well. Hence they were both not in the manor, with everything left in Yan Ning Luo¡¯s hands to manage.

    The women in the inner courtyard had all received news of this and they all were all eager to go to the main hall out front to have a look. However, Yan Ning Luo had made it clear before that the important guest today was beyond extraordinary and if they came to cause any affront to the guest, it would not be just simply be a light punishment that would be dealt on them. With those words told to them in no uncertain terms, no matter how much they were unable to suppress the urge in their hearts, they did not dare to even step out to the front casually.

    The peopleing today were to be a revered duke and a princess from another kingdom. Although Qing Ye Li had always kept a low profile, but with his ill.u.s.trious ident.i.ty and the widely spread a.s.sa.s.sination attempt from before, his closest aide and his Chief of Guards just could not allow him and the Ninth Princess to go out alone.

    Although this was the Eternal Peace Duke Manor, the most closely guarded ce outside of the Imperial Pce, no one could guarantee that any unexpected idents would not ur. So the Chief of Guards had picked a small team of the most elite to protect the Duke closely, which would not draw so much attention, their numbers totalling only fifteen including the Chief of Guards himself.

    The team of guards were all dressed in valiant and refreshing blue armour, all of them tall and highly resplendent, an eye catching sight. The young maids were all blushing red as they pa.s.sed, their made up faces and rouged cheeks seductive looking.

    Qing Bei had sat cross legged in his room to meditate and cultivate his powers the entire night and although he had not slept at all throughout it, he was still feeling energetic. It was easy to go without sleep once one reached a certain level.

    By the time he came out, the servant maid had already gotten breakfast prepared, and was waiting respectfully at the side. "Second Young Master, your morning meal is ready."

    After a while Qing Yu came in from outside. She was wearing a very simple and in white workwear, highly different from the graceful dresses she usually wore. Her hair was tied up high upon her head, her exquisite and beautiful countenance tinged with a certain handsomeness from the thin sheen of perspiration over her cheeks.

    "What have you been doing?" Qing Bei asked, looking at her in surprise.

    Qing Yu poured out a cup of tea moisten her throat before she said with helplessness: "Didn¡¯t you say my herb beds were all dead? So I cleared them all up and rented a new batch afresh."

    Qing Bei clicked his tongue in exasperation. "Shouldn¡¯t you have just let it to the servants? But why would you need to rent a new batch?"

    Hearing that, Qing Yu rolled her eyes helplessly. "Those little babies of mine all contain lethal poison, and I am the only one who knows how to handle them. Any person who touches them will instantly die and I do not want anyone to lose their life here in the Tranquil Abode. And, also because they are pretty to look at and it puts me in a good mood when I see them."

    "....." Truly an answer that he was unable to refute.

    The two of them were enjoying their breakfast when the familiar voice that they always heard before they would see the person rang out.

    "Little Sister Qing Yu." That overly sweet voice was none other than Yan Xi Ruo, with her signature pink dress, like a fluttering pink b.u.t.terfly, a sweet looking youngdy.

    Behind her was Yan Xi Wu in a light blue dress. The two them were always not too far away from each other. They were clearly not as close as they showed themselves to be on the surface, but they still stuck to each other all the time, which was just puzzling to people.

    Hearing that voice, Qing Yu froze for a moment, before she raised up an eyebrow as she turned to look. "Something our two elder sisters need?"

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 61.2

    Chapter 61.2: He¡¯s Called, Qing Ye Li

    Upon seeing Qing Yu again, the two of them were again bedazzled by her Heaven defying beauty for a moment. They then turned to look at the simrly good looking youth with his handsome features and said: "Is this Little Bei? We haven¡¯t seen you for a number of years and you¡¯ve be more and more handsome."

    Qing Yu was speechless. "....."

    And so was Qing Bei. "....."

    [Have these two peoplee here to make clowns out of themselves?]

    [With the Tranquil Abode in such a far away ce, could they possibly havee all the way here just to praise them for their looks?]

    The two sisters did not seem to have noticed their faces and Yan Xi Ruo acted all too familiar,ing to sit herself down beside Qing Yu, holding her arm intimately. "Qing Yu, after breakfast, let¡¯s go out for a stroll together!"

    "? !" Qing Yu¡¯s face was bbergasted as the youth opposite her gave her a deep meaningful nce with his eyes.

    "Could these two women possibly thought up some dumb idea to bring us trouble again?"

    "It doesn¡¯t look like it. Moreover, After thest time, they have been rather friendly to me."

    "You can see a person and his face but you can¡¯t see into their hearts. They must have dreamt up a idea to make you go out and humiliate yourself. This is not the first time they have done this. Grow a memory for Heaven¡¯s sake!"

    Qing Bei immediately thought back to the Qing Yu from six years ago, where she had foolishly been yed and toyed by these very two sisters.

    Seeing that Qing Yu had not responded to her, Yan Xi Ruo became a little anxious. "Qing Yu, do you know that we have a very important guest in our manor today?"

    "Important guest?" As the Tranquil Abode was faraway from the main hall, they had not heard any news about that.

    "That¡¯s right. Do you know who it is?"

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow. "Who?"

    "It¡¯s the Ninth Princess and the Duke of Vast Seas! Don¡¯t you just want to go have a look?" Yan Xi Rou looked at her excitedly.

    Yan Xi Ruo had greatly admired all those famous heroes from a young age and even with the Duke of Vast Sea¡¯s notorious infamy, she was still as infatuated with him as ever. She had been seated so far away from him at the banquet previously and she had not even been able to see him clearly. But this time, he hade right into the Eternal Peace Duke Manor itself!

    How could she not be excited by that? She would finally be able to see Qing Ye Li close up!

    "The Duke of Vast Sea is here?" These words suddenly tumbled out. Qing Yu had not shown much of a reaction but it was instead Qing Bei who had been casting a highly impatient gaze upon the pair of sisters who was astounded a moment, before he then asked in shock.

    Yan Xi Rou immediately saw that opportunity and she struck while the iron was still hot. "Little wants to go see as well don¡¯t you? The Duke of Vast Seas is not someone people are able to meet that easily. He will be returning to the Water Edge Kingdom in a few days and there wouldn¡¯t be another chance to see him then!"

    Rumours abound out there about how terrifying that man was, but these few people here seemed to worship and like him quite a lot.

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow thoughtfully and then said with a smile. "Since my elder sisters want to see the Duke of Vast Sea, why are you not going on your own but havee to ask me along?"

    Once those words came out, Yan Xi Rou¡¯s face immediately twisted up with rage. It was Yan Xi Wu who quickly opened her mouth to exin. "Because Yan Ning Luo gave orders that no one is to go to the main hall today, setting the area out of bounds for us. She is the eldest daughter and we do not dare defy her."

    "Then what will I be able to do about that?" Qing Yu then asked with a helpless face.

    "It is of course different for you." Yan Xi Wu¡¯s tone subconsciously became excited as she spoke, before seeming to realize she might have gotten caught up in the heat of the moment where she quickly restrained herself a little. "Father has personally given his orders and no one will dare to stop you at all. With the exception Yan Ning Luo, your words carry the most authourity in this manor.

    "Is that so?" Qing Yu rubbed her chin with one hand, her alluring eyes casually narrowedzily. "But I do not want to go see whoever that Duke of Vast Sea at all. And the main hall is so far away from here, the time taken will be enough for me to have a afternoon nap under the sun instead."

    "But....."

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 61.3

    Chapter 61.3: He¡¯s Called, Qing Ye Li

    "What I think, is that besides having looks that stand out from most people which makes him a rare sight to everyone, isn¡¯t the Duke of Vast Sea just a person with one nose and two eyes like everyone else? Nothing all that interesting to see at all." As she spoke, Qing Yu even let out azy yawn.

    On Yan Xi Ruo¡¯s face, it was written: [How could there be someone that can be so uninterested in the Duke of Vast Sea?]

    Even Yan Xi Wu who was always able to hide her emotions was stunned for a moment, seeming like she had not expected such a reaction.

    The two sisters continued to persuade for a long while but Qing Yu remained unmoved, which infuriated the pair of sisters to no end. They felt so much like saying some unpleasant words to vent their frustration but when they gazed upon that wlessly beautiful face, they just could not bring themselves to do it, and they just left the ce in a huff.

    Seeing their angry backs leaving in helpless rage, Qing Yu could not help but burst out inughter.

    "Sis, are you really not curious about the Duke of Vast Sea in the least?" Qing Bei asked, looking at her in amazement, like he was looking at a person from another world, though she had indeede from a different world.

    "Huh?" Qing Yu blinked her eyes at him nkly. "Why should I be curious?"

    Right from the beginning, she had already shown that she did not care about it at all.

    "But if I were to tell you about his exploits, then you will definitelye to develop an interest in this person." Qing Bei said, his face resolute and certain.

    "Oh? Tell me something about him then."

    "Let¡¯s not mention anything else yet, but it is rumoured that the Duke of Vast Sea had descended from another world as well. He¡¯s not from our world."

    Qing Yu was a little surprised. "From another world?"

    [So coincidental?]

    "That¡¯s right. He came to the Water Edge Kingdom more than ten years ago, and he was immediately bestowed with the t.i.tle as the Duke of Vast Sea, a position that put him above all people, second to just one man. More than ten years ago, the Water Edge Kingdom was locked in a period of tumultuous war. But after the Duke of Vast Sea appeared, he immediately quelled the situation in the Water Edge Kingdom. If not for an unexpected incident seven years ago, the Water Edge Kingdom would now be the leader among the three kingdoms. The Water Edge Kingdom has an Emperor with unsurpa.s.sed intelligence and a highly meticulous mind. Together with the support from such a powerful Duke of Vast Sea, it was only natural that they would be the leader among the most powerful kingdoms."

    Qing Yu nodded her head after hearing that and said: "He is indeed a great talent. But how had his infamy as the G.o.d of ughtere about?"

    "It was when the Duke of Vast Sea was supporting the new Emperor to ascend to the throne. A group of rebels had attempted to strike at the frail and sickly new Emperor and in a fit of rage, the Duke of Vast Sea had washed the entire Imperial Pce with blood. It was said that red blood stained a great part of the sea before pce and that was how he got that name." Qing Bei was indeed a loyal fan of the Duke of Vast Sea, who truly knew a lot about the man.

    "It seems to me that he is not as cruel and brutal as the rumours say just falsehoods spread by hearsay." Qing Yumented in understanding.

    "It is just a case of differing views among different people." Qing Bei said sagely, before he suddenlyughed and continued to say: "But there is one thing that I think is a great coincidence."

    Qing Yu smiled and lifted her teacup to take a light sip before she asked: "What?"

    "The Duke of Vast Sea has a special surname, that is just like ours. His surname is Qing."

    "Qing?" Qing Yu¡¯s expression became fl.u.s.tered for an instant, suddenly having thought of something.

    The youth had not noticed her change of expression as he went on to say: "That¡¯s right. He is called, Qing Ye Li."

    The slender fingers froze, and the teacup slipped out from her grasp to fall onto the floor, resulting in a crash.

    Qing Bei was startled and seeing that the expression on her face did not seem right, he asked with great concern: "Sis, are you alright?"

    Qing Yu came back to her senses, and picked up another cup to fill it up. She took a big gulp of the tea and then said: "I¡¯m fine. I did not hear you clearly just now. What did you say the Duke of Vast Sea is called again?"

    "Oh. His name is Qing Ye Li, but as very few people dare to address him by his name, as time pa.s.sed, not many people can remember it anymore."

    [His name is Qing Ye Li.]

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 62.1

    Chapter 62.1: Do You Know, I¡¯ve Been Looking For You

    Qing Bei had very rarely seen her lose herposure like this and he could not help but feel puzzled as he asked: "What, have you heard of the name before?"

    Qing Yu lowered her eyes and gave a lightugh. "No, just thought it sounded familiar that¡¯s all."

    [How could she possibly..... have not heard that name?]

    [Qing Ye Li, that was a name she had given out herself!]

    [Hearing that name again after so many years, it felt as if it was from several eons ago.]

    [It probably wouldn¡¯t be that coincidental would it? !]

    [It had clearly been someone she would never ever meet again, but whenever she came to remember, her heart still felt a twinge of regret and longing.]

    Towards the concerned gaze of the youth in front of her, Qing Yu gave him a rea.s.suring smile. But right at that moment, a voice suddenly rose up out of nowhere.

    "Little Yu, where can you be? Do you know that I have been looking for you....."

    The arc at the corners of Qing Yu¡¯s lips immediately froze.

    On the other side, Yan Ning Luo was chatting with Qing Ye Li and the other guests when a enchanting and pleasing voice sounded out from a far distance away to reach them. "Little Ning, I¡¯vee to see you!"

    A pretty youngdy in a light purple chiffon dress then came to show up in their eyes, causing many of their eyes to brighten up. Yu Xiao Ning had highly lively looks and her facial features were exquisitely good looking. She often wore a smile on her face, with two adorable little dimples, making her extremely likeable, drawing people¡¯s hearts to her easily.

    Yan Ning Luo looked at her, her eyes showing a tinge of smiles as well. "Ning Ning."

    After Yu Xiao Ning came in, Yu Jing Zhuo came following in right behind her. He was wearing a sky blue brocade robe, his body tall and slender with a handsome and sunny disposition. It was not known whether it was because he had been cultivating and recuperating his morals and body, he was exuding a faint elegance like l.u.s.trous jade.

    Yan Ning Luo arched up an eyebrow in surprise. "A rare guest! But my elder brother is not in the manor at the moment. I¡¯m afraid that you will have to wait for quite a while before he¡¯ll be back."

    "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. My Third Brother came purely because he¡¯s apanying me today." Yu Xiao Ning quickly answered for him and then suddenly came to see the several other people in there. Her face turned to shock as her eyes bulged. "Ninth Princess? The Duke of Vast Sea? ? What are you doing here! ?"

    The youngdy¡¯s expression was just too adorable. Her big eyes were clearly telling everyone: [Have my eyes been seeing where I was going? Have Ie to the wrong ce? ?]

    Baili Ji Ran immediately burst outughing, unable to hold it in. Yue Xin Yan was also beaming with a wide arc on her lips. Only Qing Ye Li was still indifferent and expressionless, showing neither delight nor rage.

    Yan Ning Luo was also almost driven intoughter by her exaggerated reaction. But in order to maintain propriety and manners, she merely curled up her lips and said: "I invited the Ninth Princess and the others toe visit the Duke¡¯s manor here today. And by a stroke of coincidence, you have the honour to meet them today as well."

    [But she has no intention of wanting to see that detestable Duke of Vast Sea at all alright?]

    Towards the Duke of Vast Sea who had destroyed the first restaurant she had opened after so much effort back then, she was still feeling highly bitter about it.

    This was a perfect example of a red eyed meeting between enemies.

    The most hateful thing was not just the destruction of the restaurant, but it was when she had gone to reason with the culprit who hadmitted a deed so heartless and devoid of conscience, the other party had very calmly given her just three words in response.

    He had asked: "Who are you?"

    That¡¯s right! He had so callously asked her who she was without feeling the slightest remorse!

    That had set the base for a irreparable feud!

    Yan Ning Luo knew what she was angry about and she walked over to pull her aside with augh before she said in a low whisper. "Alright. Don¡¯t be petty and small minded now. You must not be seen as a joke to them. They are guests here."

    "I am not holding it against him here only because of you." Yan Ning Luo said through tightly gritted teeth.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 62.2

    Chapter 62.2: Do You Know, I¡¯ve Been Searching For You

    "Good good good, Ning Ning is the best." Yan Ning Luo said encouragingly, where her gaze then spotted Yu Jing Zhuo who seemed highly distracted and looked like he was eager to get out from there, which puzzled her. "Why will your Third Brother apany you toe over here today?"

    She must not be med for being curious, as that fe¡¯s infamy as a rootless yboy really rang too loud and it was hard to see his person all the time. He was always either immersed in those smoky and hazy ces seeking pleasure or engaged in drinking revelry with several friends, a gang of scoundrels making merry, the biggest hedonistic wastrel that everyone knew well.

    And the news that this biggest wastrel had recently mended his ways was no secret at all.

    Speaking about that, Yu Xiao Ning then remembered the reason she hade here for and her eyes lit up. "Let me tell you. My Third Brother has his eyes set on one of thedies in your Eternal Peace Duke Manor, and he has changed himselfpletely because of her. Isn¡¯t that just unbelievable! ?"

    That was just as amazing as a rotten pebble turning into a priceless gem!

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s expression turned into astoundment, her gazeplicated as she turned to look at Yu Jing Zhuo. "Yan Xi Ruo or Yan Xi Wu..... Which one has he taken a liking to?"

    "Neither one of them. He said he met her back at the pce banquet."

    The image of a person came into Yan Ning Luo¡¯s mind at that moment. But as Qing Ye Li was there, she did not give it any further thought. "We¡¯ll speak of thatter. Since you¡¯re here, sit down and have a meal with us."

    Yu Xiao Ning sat down, and as luck would have it, with just one seat in between them, was Qing Ye Li. Her lips stiffened, a little unhappy, but she did not show it too much, but had gone on to chat with Yue Xin Yan beside her. "Ninth Princess, I am Yu Xiao Ning."

    Yue Xin Yan blinked her beautiful blue eyes. "I know about you. The Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s most talented woman, a good friend of Princess Ning Feng¡¯s."

    "So you¡¯ve heard of me?" Yu Xiao Ning said happily with a smile, the two little dimples so adorable looking. She then cast a careful nce towards a particr man and went to lean in closer to say in a low voice: "Does the Duke of Vast Sea have a bad temper? Seeing that he¡¯s always looking so cold and icy all the time."

    Yue Xin Yan looked at her in surprise, but was not angry. She smiled with stiffened lips and then said: "Big Brother Ye Li is a very good person. You¡¯lle to know that after youe to interact with him."

    Yuy Xiao Ning rubbed the goose b.u.mps rising up over her arms, showing that she thought that scenario to be a horrifying one.

    Qing Ye Li looked expressionlessly outside the door, his gaze far distant for an instant. Baili Ji Ran beside him was saying something to him and he was not paying attention to him at all. It was just for a very brief instant, that a strange feeling in his heart seemed to be pointing out the way to him.

    In just a few moments, the servant maids who have been waiting outside the doors heard the order for them to bring in the delicious and exquisitely prepared delicacies in turn, to be arranged upon the enormous round table.

    "The dishes have been served. Let¡¯s have something to eat." Yan Ning Luo opened her mouth to say gently, her gaze then turning to look at Qing Ye Li directly opposite her. Seeing that he looked a little distracted, she called out to him. "Qing Ye Li, the Eternal Peace Duke Manor¡¯s head chef has great cooking skills. You should have a taste and see how itpares to the food in your Water Edge Kingdom."

    Qing Ye Li raised his head up slightly, his voice maic and cold, filled with a different kind of attraction in its tenor. "Thank you Princess Ning Feng for your kind hospitality."

    The atmosphere at the table immediately became a little strange in that instant.

    It was the first time they were hearing someone call the Duke of Vast Sea by his name.

    No. It should be the second time. Back at the pce banquet, Yan Ning Luo had already addressed him like that once.

    Her tone had been so unbelievably natural, and the Duke of Vast Sea had silently acknowledged it?

    Everyone¡¯s eyes could not hide their gaze secretly measuring the situation, seeking to spot anything strange or fishy.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 62.3

    Chapter 62.3: Do You Know, I¡¯ve Been Searching For You

    The warm sunlight spilled in through the window, and Qing Yu who was resting with her eyes closed heard slight movements. Raising her eyes to look, a beautiful bright coloured bird fluttered its wings as it stood on the window ledge, its green eyes looking around back and forth in a highly human like manner.

    "Little one, where did youe from?" Qing Yu asked with a smile.

    The little bird chirped a couple of times, stretching out its tiny little w to reveal a tiny little bamboo tube tied to its leg.

    [Is that..... the legendary message by homing pigeon?]

    But anyway one looked at it, the bird did not look like a pigeon at all, but more like a expensive species the n.o.bles kept as pets.

    She walked the few steps over there and stretched her hand out to retrieve the bamboo tube. The next instant, the bird had fluttered its wings and flew away, disappearing quickly before her eyes.

    Qing Yu raised up an eyebrow slightly, not paying it much attention as she went on to take the note out from the bamboo tube and unrolled it.

    The next second, the phoenix like eyes that had been narrowedzily glinted briefly, and the note was then turned into ashes in her palm.

    "Little Bei, I¡¯ll be out for awhile."

    The Tranquil Abode was in the most remote spot in the Eternal Peace Duke Manor and for one to go outside from there, a person will need to use a horse carriage. Otherwise, just walking to the main doors of the manor will taken them an hour.

    But as there were guests here in the Duke¡¯s manor today, not many people were moving about within, which made it more convenient for Qing Yu to move. She quickly employed a technique that shrunk the ground into inches for her,ing to reach near the main hall in just a mere moment, and it was just a few more steps away before she would be out through the door.

    Unintentionally, she then discovered Yan Xi Rou craning her neck to peek inside the main hall. Qing Yu creased up her brows and quickened her steps, thinking to avoid her but was however one step toote.

    "Qing Yu?" Yan Xi Ruo¡¯s eyes were wide as she stared, looking a little surprised which then turned into anger. "Didn¡¯t you say that you are not interested in seeing the Duke of Vast Sea? And here you are on your own so sneakily!"

    "I don¡¯t care. Since you¡¯vee, we¡¯ll go in together. You are eager to see the Duke of Vast Sea yourself anyway, so don¡¯t try to hide it anymore." Yan Xi Rou was already holding Qing Yu¡¯s arm as she spoke, like she was deeply afraid that she would run away.

    "....." [She merely just want to go out.]

    Qing Yu showed an innocent smile. "Elder sis, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I ordered a dress to be made the day before and I am just going out to pick it up."

    "Is that so?" Yan Xi Rou looked at her suspiciously. "I¡¯ll believe you for now. But why not we do this? Let¡¯s go pay our greetings to the Duke of Vast Sea first and then I¡¯ll go with you to pick up your dress. How does that sound?"

    She was thinking that when she was being admonished by Yan Ning Luo, she¡¯ll at least have Qing Yu to be her shield. Hmm. She¡¯s really just too clever.

    Qing Yu¡¯s gaze turned to look at her a moment, and then she said obediently. "Alright. Elder sis, you must not let go of me. I am a little nervous."

    Yan Xi Rou saw that she was indeed looking rather ill at ease and immediately thought that she was just shy, therefore rxing her guard. "Alright then. I¡¯ll walk in front and you follow right behind me. You will not be nervous in that way."

    "Anything my elder sis says."

    That highly obedient manner made Yan Xi Rou feel a great sense of satisfaction in her heart and she then released her grip on Qing Yu, before turning herself prettily to walk in front.

    In the next instant, she felt that something did not feel right as that bashful and cooperative look was nothing like thatnguid and elegant youngdy with a powerful presence from before at all.

    "Yan Qing Yu!"

    That furious howl quickly startled the people having their meal inside and Yan Ning Luo instinctively knitted up her brows as she called out: "Who is that shouting outside?"

    The servant maid standing outside the door immediately came in and said in a soft voice. "It¡¯s the Third Young Miss and the Sixth Young Miss. They seemed to have gotten into an argument."

    "Absolutely outrageous." Yan Ning Luo berated softly, and her eyes darkened before she said apologetically: "Apologies, how embarra.s.sing."

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 63.1

    Chapter 63.1: You¡¯re so Cruel

    Outside the door, Qing Yu ma.s.saged her brows feeling rather helpless, her body leaning very casually against the tree. "Judging from how loud you were, I believe you do not have to peek at them so sneakily anymore. They have all been called out here with your hollering."

    It was probably because the sun¡¯s rays that were shining on her felt toofortable and her beautiful foxy looking eyes were narrowedzily from the re. With one hand cradling the back of her head, she struck aplete contrast against the other pink clothed youngdy, looking as beautiful as one depicted in a painting.

    That scene, felt so highly familiar.

    Some time in the past, she had seemed to have looked at someone, as she had simrly portrayed this same beautiful scene to that person¡¯s eyes.

    "Big Brother Ye Li....."

    The expression on Yue Xin Yan¡¯s face was startled as she looked at the ck robed man who was still exuding a chilly aura despite the bright sun shining down, walking one step at a time outside. This sudden action from him had shocked everyone there.

    And Qing Yu¡¯s indifferent andnguid expression suddenly turned cold, her long phoenix like eyes glinted sharply as she turned to look in a particr direction, her body tensing up in wariness as she faced the approaching danger.

    A ma.s.sive and ferocious looking beast had its jaws wide open as it moved at great speed, lunging viciously straight towards that tiny white figure, kicking up terrifying stir that was right about to tear everything in its path to shreds.

    "No!"

    It was not known whose shrill and broken scream it was, which turned hoa.r.s.e and choked within the person¡¯s throat before the scream couldplete.

    Time seemed to freeze right in that second.

    Before anyone could even react to that sudden and unexpected turn of events, they were all made to watch that exquisitely beautiful youngdy about to die a violent death.

    The ferocious beast had pounced andnded right in front of her, its eyes that were as big as bronze bells malevolent. In the next instant, it raised it head to let out a roar into the skies, a roar filled with mncholy, and also delight from reunion after such a long time, tears flowing down from its beastly eyes.

    What aplete reversal!

    No one had thought that the youngdy who should have died under the jaws of the beast would still be standing alive and well in front of them.

    Yan Xi Ruo had already fainted from fright the moment she saw the ma.s.sive beast appear.

    Inversely, the white clothed youngdy who was merely a half step away from the ma.s.sive beast stood there with the expression on her face unchanged, as her mesmerizing phoenix like eyes shed with a conflicted glint.

    Towards that highly familiar presence, even the golden haired youth in her body could sense it, falling into shock and unable to recollect himself. "It is the..... Jade Eyed Void Traversing Beast? !"

    The ma.s.sive ferocious and violent beast was as obedient as a kitten, plopped down before the youngdy, its beastly eyes sparkling brightly and its heart filled with joy.

    "This is just..... too unbelievable."

    After that shrill scream just now, Yue Xin Yan¡¯s face was at that moment showing pure and utter shock.

    This ferocious beast was Big Brother Ye Li¡¯s personal mount, rumoured to be an Ancient Divine Beast who was able to swallow the sky and block out the sun, an immensely powerful beast. Except for its Master, it hated toe into close contact with anyone else, bing highly ferocious. Over so many years, even she had only seen it a few times on asion, and had never gotten close to it before. Moreover, without its Master¡¯s summons, it usually would not appear at all.

    But now, it seemed to have leapt out from its dimensional s.p.a.ce on its own, and was being so close and friendly to the youngdy like a closepanion.

    Who is this youngdy?

    Qing Yu leaned forward slightly, a hand stroking the ma.s.sive beast on its head. The tense and stiffened body of the beast then rxed and softened under the youngdy¡¯s gentle strokes, as soothing purrs then came out of its mouth.

    "It still likes you the most."

    No matter whether it was the past life or present, even though she had changed her flesh body, that unique spirit soul of hers that was one of a kind could not be erased off.

    Hearing that voice Qing Yu was taken aback, and she stood up. Her eyes darkening slightly, she asked: "Who..... are you really?"

    What that note had told her earlier was to be wary of this man that was now standing before her.

    That night during the All Saints Day festival, when she faced the Demon King, this man had been just outside the Barricaded Spirit Tower.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 63 Part2

    Chapter 63.2: You¡¯re so Cruel

    What was his objective?

    And why is this Jade Eyed Void Traversing Beast here?

    The mysteries have been unraveled and had the answers risen to the surface. And she..... was instinctively just unable to believe it.

    The corners of Qing Ye Li¡¯s lips showed an imperceptible hint of a arc as he looked at that face he did not recognize at all, but held a pair of eyes that he knew so very well, her demeanor and gaze exactly identical to the girl he remembered in his mind.

    She was still alive and well. Standing here right in front of him. How great is this!

    From everyone else¡¯s perspective, this scene just could not be any more shocking and astounding to them.

    "Are my eyes ying tricks on me? The Duke of Vast Sea is actually speaking to a woman?" A corner of Baili Ji Ran¡¯s mouth twitched, thinking that he must be hallucinating!

    Yue Xin Yan was probably the one who understood Qing Ye Li the most there, and she knew that this cold and emotionless man who was never p.r.o.ne to words towards everyone could not possibly do something so out of character without reason.

    And the reason was..... She suddenly recalled something in that instant, her azure blue eyes bing wide as she stared. "Thisdy, looks very much like the one in the painting!"

    Although she had only seen it once, and she did not have a very impression about it, but the strange attire of the woman with her hair highly tied up and the special presence she had exuded, was very much like thisdy!

    After Yue Xin Yan mentioned it, Baili Ji Ran¡¯s gaze brightened. "Really very much alike."

    Up till now, it could be said that this youngdy was the closest match they have seen to that painting.

    From the moment that Qing Ye Li had started walking over, the shade on Yan Ning Luo¡¯s face and already changed. [How could Yan Qing Yu possibly know Qing Ye Li? And the two of them seem to be on such familiar terms as well.....]

    [Could something have happened during the years she was in the Faint Mist Sect?]

    [No. Impossible.]

    [A person who is so timid and weak with just a pretty looking face could not possibly have anything that can even attract the gaze of Qing Ye Li!]

    [She will never allow such a thing to happen.]

    [But.....] Yan Ning Luo¡¯s fingers clenched up tightly, her pretty looking eyes turning gloomy. [The young.s.s seems to have be different somehow.]

    "Just who are you..... really?" Qing Yu unconsciously took a step back, her eyes locked upon the man before her. Under the menacing wolf shaped mask, the pair of dark green eyes were like those of a beast, terrifying to see.

    "Someone once told me, that the "Li" in my name does not represent parting but reunion after a long time." Qing Ye Li parted his lips to say softly, his slender fingers slowly covering over the mask of his face, where he then took it off.

    From their angle, everyone could not see what he was doing at all, but only to see that he had actually taken off his mask!

    The Duke of Vast Sea had endless rumours spread about him, making him out to be almost G.o.dlike. Some have said that he was as hideous as a monstrous demon, while some have imed that he was as handsome looking as the G.o.ds, but no one has really seen his real countenance. However, on this very day, he had shown his looks that he had never revealed to people before, to a youngdy he did not know.

    Under that mask, was a face that was so fair the skin almost seemed translucent.

    Without the cover of the mask, that green pair of eyes looked more prating and enchanting, highly invasive. Over that fairplexion that looked rather pale, were thin lips strikingly red like blood, as if they had been nourished by fresh red blood a countless number of times, to be so startlingly red.

    Before he had been transformed, Qing Ye Li was a refreshing and clean looking youth with an elegant and handsome countenance. Now that he had grown green eyes and a full head of silver hair, together with the mark of a wolf¡¯s head with its fangs bared, his clean looks had been buried deep underneath, making him look demonic and evil.

    "How did this happen?" Qing Yu¡¯s eyes widened, seemingly unable to believe that the person before her eyes was the young youth she still remembered in her mind.

    Qing Ye Li did not seem to have seen the pained look in the youngdy¡¯s eyes as his fingertips hesitantly touched her face. "You¡¯re so cruel..... Uttering those words that left me behind so easily..... When you had clearly said you will never abandon me....."

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 63 Part3

    Chapter 63.3: You¡¯re so Cruel

    The soft voice that was almost just muttering to himself and his action of gently caressing the youngdy¡¯s face was a scene that should be so unbelievably lovely, but not the slightest bit of warmth could be felt for it. Those slender fingers sped firmly around the youngdy¡¯s think neck in that instant, like he was going to snap off that brittle and fragile life within his grasp.

    "Whoa, has that fe gone mad! ? Is that the person he has been to trying to find? Finally finding the person after so long, is he intending to kill her now! ?" Baili Ji Ran found his heart thumping and his skin crawl, the always suave and handsome face of his almost cracking.

    [He can bear to kill such a beautiful looking youngdy! ?]

    "Big Brother Ye Li will not do that." Yue Xin Yan said with her brows knitted up. Although she knew the man as someone cold and emotionless, but he was not as brutal and cruel as what the rumours say about him. At least she knew that he was not one that wouldmit murder for no good reason.

    Moreover, this youngdy could very well be the person he had been trying to find all this time.

    Everyone was concerned with the situation in front of them but they were all helpless to do anything. When Qing Ye Li walked out there, he had already set a barrier array around himself, clearly to keep all of them out. Hence, all they could do was to watch with ants in their pants while they stood in their spots.

    Yan Ning Luo had stood there quietly as she listened to their conversation, and had gained an understanding of the situation.

    The person that Qing Ye Li wanted to find, was a woman, and the woman was someone who looked very much like Yan Qing Yu.

    Then..... Then what kind of meaning did that woman hold to him?

    But no matter who that woman was, even if it was only as a subst.i.tute, that person must never be Yan Qing Yu!

    This youngdy¡¯s mother had already stolen all of her father¡¯s love back then, and now she has to go fight for the man she had loved for so many years with the daughter?

    If that was really the case.....

    Then she cannot be med for disregarding family ties.

    With her vital point sped in someone¡¯s grasp, Qing Yu did not be frantic with panic. She knew this man better than anyone else, and no matter when, he would always rather let harme onto himself before he would allow her to suffer the slightest bit of pain.

    In those livid green eyes, there was nothing but pain. Feeling the strong pulse of life under the neck in his grasp, Qing Ye Li did not calm down but felt rage well up further inside instead. "Till today, I can still vividly remember you all covered in blood, unmoving in my arms..... Was I only a ything that you casually picked up and that was why you did not care what I would be like without you, and what kind of unbearable pain I woulde to suffer!"

    He was clearly not exerting that much strength but the hand sped around the youngdy¡¯s neck was bulging with striking green veins. He was struggling very hard to suppress his feelings but the man who never showed any emotions on his face was seemingly losing control of himself when facing this young woman.

    When they first met, the pair of eyes that had not contained the slightest sliver of humanity had then only seen the figure of one particr person ever since. Throughout the long lonely pa.s.sage of time, it felt as if only being by her side made him feel there was any meaning in living, and that the world was a beautiful ce.

    He did not understand theplexities of humanity, but just possessed a pure and simple heart.

    He had immediately taken a liking to that young girl with that warm smile, willing to hand his back in her hands, willing to leave the ce he had lived in from young. And it was just purely because of that liking that he unhesitatingly chose to follow and stay by her side, offering all of himself to her, including his very own life.

    But she hade to choose to die quietly away, leaving him to live in loneliness and solitude. To him, that was undoubtedly the most cruel form of punishment.

    Qing Yu closed her eyes, unable to continue to listen any more. His hand was trembling violently, which left several red marks on her neck under the his fingers. "Little Ye, I¡¯m sorry."

    She had underestimated the blow her death had brought onto him, and underestimated just how deep his obsession had really been.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 64.1

    Chapter 64.1: Filled with Rage as if Cuckolded

    He was born different from others it was thought that his transformation was just a matter of time.

    But if nothing unexpected happened, he might never ever transform. But her death had sped everything up and caused his transformation to be prematurely brought forward.

    Qing Yu sighed a long sigh as she gently touched the trembling hand around her neck, to then say in a soft voice: "Little Ye. I shouldn¡¯t have gone back on my word. I was tangled up with too many impediments in my previous life to be free but fortunately the Heavens has given me another chance to choose once more, where you and I are in the same world and we havee to meet each other."

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s eyes shed with a glint, seemingly starting to relent. In the next instant, the expression on his face suddenly became startled as the hand that felt just as cold as it had in their previous life closed over his, lifting it up to press against her cheek and holding it there. "See? It¡¯s warm. Do you believe what you are seeing now? I am still alive."

    The man¡¯s fingertips quivered, his eyes dark and unreadable, and his thin red lips then moved slightly as he asked in a slightly hoa.r.s.e voice: "Can I..... hug you?"

    [Not enough. This is still not enough. He wanted to truly be able to feel her real person and presence.]

    Like in their previous life, he had not dared to go close to her. But on so many countless nights, he had just watched her sleeping face, not because he did not care enough for her, but was too afraid that he would lose that.

    If he had taken the first step and attempted to bridge that gulf, some things were impossible to revert to the way there were.

    Hence, he had never dared to hug her, but just only once, which was when she had been covered in blood, her breath gone from her dead body as sheid in his arms.

    In that pair of green eyes, there was a sense of longing, and also unease.

    Qing Yu¡¯s gaze became more gentle, stretching her arms out lightly. The man was startled and dazed a moment, before he embraced her hard into his arms, so tightly as if he was to crush her deep into his bones.

    The ma.s.sive beast right beside them just watched curiously with it eyes widened, docile and obedient, not moving at all.

    That scene came to portray an indescribable beauty and harmony.

    The towering and muscr body of the ck robed man was locked in a tight embrace with the slender white clothed young woman, his silver locks tangled together with the youngdy¡¯s luxurious ck tresses, their bodies indistinguishable. Although the expression on the man¡¯s face could not be seen, but it could clearly be felt from that iparably cold and emotionless man¡¯s body, a kind of gentle and tender sentiment, and the deep emotional attachment he felt towards the person he held within his embrace.

    They were clearly two people who couldn¡¯t possibly have met before, but standing together there, they looked just sopatible.

    "This is the first time I am seeing Big Brother Ye Li like this." Yue Xin Yan said rather emotionally.

    Having known him for more than a decade, a man who had always been so icy cold, she just could not imagine seeing such a warm and endearing side of him. That person who was able to win a ce in his heart, was just so incredibly fortunate!

    Yu Xiao Ning could not hold herself back from clicking her tongue and saying: "To think that that great big demon is even capable of love. I really pity thedy whom hees to fall in love with."

    What a splendid looking girl that was, and she had fallen into the wolf¡¯s den just like that.

    Yan Ning Luo was expressionless as she dug her fingernails into her palm. "If that is the person you people are looking for, then I¡¯m afraid the Duke of Vast Sea has mistaken her for someone else."

    Hearing that, Baili Ji Ran and Yue Xin Yan both turned to look at her, looking rather puzzled.

    Yan Ning Luo still maintained an appropriate smile on her face as she continued to say: "This girl, is amoner born from one of the Eternal Peace Duke Manor¡¯s concubine. Due to her timid and weak personality, she has kept herself inside this manor for all this time for the past ten over years, never once having set foot out through the door. So how could she have possiblye to have met the Duke of Vast Sea before?"

    "Is that true?" Yue Xin Yan asked, raising an eyebrow, before she continued to ask. "But from what I saw, that youngdy does not seem to be timid or frail at all. Did you see the moment when that ferocious beast appeared? She did not even panic in the slightest. Could someone with so muchposure possibly be timid and weak?"

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 64.2

    Chapter 64.2: Filled with Rage as if Cuckolded

    "The Ninth Princess¡¯ words are rather reasonable." Baili Ji Ran nodded his head in agreement. "The youngdy has an extraordinary air about her and it is seen that she is intelligent and quick witted with just one look."

    Even Yu Xiao Ning was looking at her good friend in surprise. "Little Ning, she should at least be considered as your younger sister right? Why does it look like you do not know her well? When I was ill previously, she had cured me of my condition, and even my Third Brother had said that she possessed great healing skills."

    [And she had said that the youngdy does not go out much. Although Yu Xiao Ning had only seen the youngdy outside once, but from the familiar and easy way she knew her way around, it would seem like she had been out and about many times.]

    Yan Ning Luo looked at the two people locked in a tight embrace. The gaze of her clear and beautiful eyes then underwent many cryptic changes. A corner of her mouth then curled up on one side and her voice was soft and slow. "Looks like over the years I was in the Faint Mist Sect, she must have met with quite a number of fortuitous encounters!"

    It seemed like her im of having a reclusive expert as her Master carried more than a bit of truth to it.

    Otherwise, how could she possibly be able to gain this man¡¯s attention.

    But so what if that was the truth? Things that she could not get, by hook or by crook..... must also never be that girl¡¯s!

    Mother had lost to that girl¡¯s mother back then, and she must definitely not lose to her now!

    What no one had noticed at all, was Yu Jing Zhuo who had initiallye here with the sole purpose of seeing the youngdy he hade to like, but he was now seeing her hug the Duke of Vast Sea like they had just been reunited after a very long time, and the blow to his heart was anything but trifling.

    As everyone¡¯s attention were all drawn to that scene, he then went on to depart from the Eternal Peace Duke Manor without a sound.

    [Looks like he has been cultivating his body and mind for too long already. s, such a kind of life was not suitable for him and it¡¯s better to continue living his life drunk and sleep when fallen into a dead stupor! In memory and condolences to the budding feelings of love that had been ughtered before it had even begun.

    At that moment, Qing Ye Li then seemed to have ascertained it. Though after he released Qing Yu, his gaze still continued to be firmly fixed upon her.

    And Qing Yu who had been on her way out for an appointment had had her worries dispelled after ascertaining Qing Ye Li¡¯s ident.i.ty. Since her concerns had been cleared up, there was no longer a need for her to go out and she then decided to give the appointment a miss.

    Momentster, a grey figure then left the scene without anyone noticing.

    ¡ª Gathered Cloud Loft ¡ª

    "What did you say? That little.s.s knows the Duke of Vast Sea?" Bai Zhi Yan asked in surprise.

    As they did not see Qing Yue over after so long, they had gotten the grey robed man to go investigate.

    After the grey robed man came back, he firstly poured out a big cup of water to gulp in all down before he said: "Not only does she know him, their rtionship isn¡¯t just any ordinary one. The two of them were even locked in a long embrace."

    "What! ? They embraced each other? ? Then what about Jun Yao! ?" Bai Zhi Yan just eximed without thinking, before he immediately felt that something felt wrong.

    [Why had he suddenly dragged Jun Yao into it? He had just been a little concerned about that little.s.s and it had not seemed like anything..... special?]

    The grey robed man was shocked by that astounded look on Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face and he then raised up an eyebrow to gesture to Bai Zhi Yan, indicating for him to turn his head around to look behind.

    In the next second that he turned around, he immediately saw a n.o.ble and mysterious figure d invish purple clothes as expected, seemingly having stood there for quite a while with his violet eyes narrowed cryptically, and it was not known what he was thinking, but just giving people the feeling that he was not a person to be trifled with at all.

    Finally, that man then opened his revered mouth. "What is..... that person¡¯s name?"

    The grey robed man was rather taken aback. [Since when had he ever bothered to ask about such trifling details?] But he still went ahead to answer truthfully. "Qing Ye Li." And he did not forget to add right after: "And, I heard the little.s.s call him Little Ye."

    Just as he thought, the man¡¯s aura that had felt a little strange immediately felt a whole lot more oppressive, and the railings at the edge of the second level suddenly started to groan and creak painfully before they splintered into pieces and fell.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 64.3

    Chapter 64.3: Filled with Rage as if Cuckolded

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s body nimbly dodged faraway, the corner of his mouth twitching as he looked at the mess scattered all over.

    [Great lords!]

    [He had spent a fortune employing people to construct those railings! !]

    [A few words he did not like to hear and that guy is venting it out at his expense! Did that scoundrel think that his money was picked up from the streets! ?]

    "Go investigate into this person¡¯s background."

    Lou Jun Yao threw down those words, and then disappeared from his spot. Only the Heavens knew where he had gone to find people for him to vent his rage on.

    Anyway, as long as one was around that highly temperamental fe, one would always be in jitters.

    "Hee hee hee." The grey robed man shook his head as he looked at the mess across the floor, and he then said in ridicule: "Why is the Lord bing more and more childish? The way he had looked earlier was exactly like someone who heard that his beloved had cuckolded him and had no where to vent his rage!"

    "Err....." Hearing that, Bai Zhi Yan looked at him stunned, and could not find the words to refute his words.

    [What he said is really rather fitting.....]

    On another side, Qing Ye Li summoned the Jade Eyed Void Traversing Beast back into the spirit beast dimension and removed the surrounding barrier.

    Now that everyone was able to get closer, Yue Xin Yan was the first one to run over. "Big Brother Ye Li."

    Seeing her up close, Yue Xin Yan then came to discover that the youngdy possessed such outstanding looks, so dominatingly beautiful and mboyant, a kind of aggressive beauty that was hard to forget after seeing. Her simple and bare dressing, instead gave her an added sense of valor, but was a little different from thedy in the painting. Though the elegance and demeanor felt very simr, she was more astoundingly beautiful.

    It was not known why, but Yue Xin Yan liked her exceptionally much though she was seeing her for the first time. Hence, she gave a sweet smile and said: "I am Yue Xin Yan."

    Qing Yu was a little surprised to see that sweet smile. The young princess had a highly contagious smile which put people in a good mood unconsciously and Qing Yu smiled back faintly and said: "Ninth Princess, I¡¯ve heard of your great name."

    "Just call me Xin Yan." Yue Xin Yan said with a wink, and then continued to say yfully: "I had not thought that constantly bugging Big Brother Ye Li toe with me on this trip to the Green Wave Kingdom would yield such unexpected rewards, we really have not made the trip in vain. Big Brother Ye Li has been searching for you for such a long time so can I consider myself to have helped a great deal?"

    Qing Ye Li then lifted a corner of his mouth on this rare asion and replied: "Can."

    "Then are you going to reward me?" The young princess tilted her head and asked persistently.

    "What do you wish for?"

    Yue Xin Yan¡¯s witty blue eyes then turned. "I wonder of Big Brother Ye Li can bear to let this beautifuldy spar with me a little?"

    Hearing that, Qing Ye Li cast a helpless nce at the young princess and said: "This bad habit of wanting to spar with everyone you meet has got to be kicked."

    "Why? Can¡¯t bear to?" Yue Xin Yan widened her eyes in mock shock.

    "Not that. You are not her match." Qing Ye Li said indifferently.

    Seeing her face fill up with utter disbelief, Qing Yu could not help butugh softly. "Ninth Princess, in the past, your Big Brother Ye Li was not my match as well."

    Yue Xin Yan waspletely astounded by those words as she looked at Qing Ye Li. "Is that true?" And the man nodded his head.

    Only with that, was she then willing to give up on that idea. If even Big Brother Ye Li who possessed such maniacal gift had not been her match before, then just how terrifying could this youngdy really be?

    Baili Ji Ran and Yan Ning Luo then came walking over with the rest of the people. Compared to Baili Ji Ran¡¯s and Yu Xiao Ning¡¯s curiosity, Yan Ning Luo¡¯s eyes were dark and gloomy.

    This was the first time that she was properly seeing Yan Qing Yu who had once been someone so insignificant.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 65.1

    Chapter 65.1: Qing Ye Li¡¯s Prejudice

    Qing Yu had naturally noticed the elder sister she was meeting for the first time and saw that her eyes were filled with nothing but enmity which rather puzzled her, not knowing what kind of grudge she could be holding against her.

    Yan Ning Luo restrained the dark glint in her eyes and the ends of her lips curled up into a smile. "I have note back for quite a number of years and I¡¯m afraid that little sister Qing Yu might not recognize your elder sister anymore do you? A girl really changes drastically as she grows up. I remember that you were so skinny and small before and you have now grown to be so beautiful and enchanting."

    Those words clearly had a hidden meaning behind them but one just could not find any fault in them.

    But people who had clear eyes would be able to see that those words would seem to be directed straight against Qing Yu.

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s gaze shed and seemed like he wanted to say something but he was stopped by the youngdy right beside him. He had always looked up to her and he would not allow anyone to show her the slightest disrespect.

    Although Yan Ning Luo¡¯s words were said to Qing Y, but her gaze was always indistinctly drifting over to rest upon Qing Ye Li. And Qing Yu was smart enough as adding her two lives together she would have lived for several decades already, so how could she possibly not be able to see what the gaze in Yan Ning Luo¡¯s eyes really meant.

    With that thought in mind, Qing Yu tilted her head slightly to cast a deep and knowing nce at the man beside her. Qing Ye Li waspletely bewildered by the kind of gaze she was giving him, his eyes seemingly confused.

    Because Qing Ye Li¡¯s countenance could not be casually revealed after his transformation, he had put his mask back on before everyone walked over to them. Only his luscious green eyes could be seen to be filled with bewilderment like he did not understand why she was looking at him like this.

    Qing Yu did not exin anything to him but just smiled as she looked at Yan Ning Luo. "Thank you Elder Sister for thepliment, butpared to the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s greatest beauty, I am still a long way behind."

    That response was humble and subdued but the youngdy¡¯s wless and alluring beautiful countenance spoke for itself which was just impossible to overlook.

    To be fair, Yan Ning Luo was a beauty and there was no doubt about that. Her beauty was more of a kind of stunning beauty upon seeing her, and seeing her from a distance made her look like an unreachable Snow Lotus high upon an unscble mountain, giving off a feeling that people were not able to get close to. As for Qing Yu, she was like a beautiful and alluring bloom of poppy, mesmerizing people who saw it and unable to extricate themselves even though they knew it was poison but just could not help wanting to get close to it.

    With thatparison, the winner was clear.

    So how was she anything like the timid and weak person that Yan Ning Luo had said she was before? Even her manner of speech and choice of words were highly adept and intelligent.

    Hence, it could be seen that the gaze of Yan Ning Luo¡¯s eyes then became ratherplicated.

    [This Yan Qing Yu seems like apletely changed person. It was clearly still the same face she is seeing but is no longer shy and hesitant, but confident and mboyant.]

    [Was she really that steady and confident now?]

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s fingers clenched up tightly into fists within her sleeves but her smile remained the same. "Let¡¯s not stand here to talk any longer. Otherwise when Fatheres back, he willin that I am not being a good host." Her voice paused for a moment before she said: "Little Sis Qing Yu shoulde join us in the main hall for a meal as well!"

    She was afterall still a n.o.ble princess and was able to win the Sect Chief¡¯s eye in the Faint Mist Sect where there were countless highly skilled pugilists. Hence, Yan Ning Luo¡¯s level ofposure and grace was not to be underestimated. Even when her heart was wrecked by upheaval and turmoil, she was still able to hide it all without showing any signs.

    And towards Yan Ning Luo¡¯s invitation, Qing Yu merely smiled politely and then replied: "I won¡¯t be able to. I had originally intended to go out but now..... Since everything has been settled, and Little Bei¡¯s mobility is rather restricted, I need to go back to look after him."

    At such a moment, Qing Bei was undoubtedly a very good excuse to use.

    Hearing that, Qing Ye Li nced at the youngdy at his side and upon receiving a meaningful look from each other that only the two of them understood, he then just watched her walk far away, unable to recover his senses for a long time.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 65.2

    Chapter 65.2: Qing Ye Li¡¯s Prejudice

    Till now, the fact that he had really just seen her felt so unreal.

    Yan Ning Luo looked at the man¡¯s longing gaze and felt her chest bing stifled and stuffed up, an ufortable feeling. When they returned back to the main hall, the atmosphere from earlier was gone and everyone seemed to have lost the mood to enjoy the delicacies.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was getting highly oppressive, Baili Ji Ran just could not hold himself back from asking: "That youngdy just now..... is really the person you were searching for?"

    Qing Ye Li looked at him, and just went: "Mm." without any expression.

    "But, doesn¡¯t she look rather different from the person in the painting?" Baili Ji Ran then asked puzzledly.

    "An ident ured." Qing Ye Li did not exin it any further, but just brushed it off with that statement.

    "I can¡¯t help but wonder, as this younger sister of mine usually remains at home and seldom goes out, how did the Duke of Vast Sea be acquainted with her."

    Yan Ning Luo just could not make herself believe that the man she had loved all this time would be so fond of the person she had hated so much. Based on their conversation earlier, Qing Ye Li had always been searching for her and he had been doing that for a long time. Then under all of that..... what kind of things could have happened that she did not know about?

    The answer to this question burning in Yan Ning Luo, was not one that only Yan Ning Luo sought to know, but one that everyone present would be curious about.

    However, the man was truly cold and emotionless to everyone else besides Qing Yu. "This is the personal business of this Duke here and it is not convenient to divulge anything."

    It was feared that the fact that Yan Ning Luo likes Qing Ye Li was known only to Yu Xiao Ning, a close friend who had grown up together with her and there was nothing they could not talk to each other about. Hence, when Qing Ye Li threw out that cold and distant statement, Yu Xiao Ning had cast a worried nce towards Yan Ning Luo, to see her gaze turn dark for an instant, and her hand that was ced on the table tighten its grip.

    That cold face was one that Baili Ji Ran had seen a lot of times and he thought nothing of it but went on to say with a mischievous look on his face: "It was the first time I saw you being so pa.s.sionate! I thought I saw you embrace her so tightly didn¡¯t you? Hahaha....."

    Qing Ye Li continued to look at him expressionlessly till Baili Ji Ran shushed up.

    [Sheesh! Do you have to look so terrifying? Can¡¯t you take a joke? Was there a need to look at him like he was about to be exterminated?]

    Qing Ye Li ignored that gaze so filled with mournful aggrievement and just opened his mouth to say: "Xin Yan, tell the guards to prepare themselves when we get back. We will be returning to the Water Edge in two days¡¯ time."

    Once those words came out, not to mention the others, but even Yue Xin Yan was taken aback. "Why are we suddenly in such a hurry to go? The Green Wave Emperor has invited us to stay for seven days so don¡¯t you think that leaving just after a mere three days might not be very nice?"

    "That¡¯s right. Just because you¡¯ve found the person you¡¯ve been looking for, are you so anxious to bring her back to the Water Edge or what?" Baili Ji Ran asked in bewilderment.

    [This fe was someone who wouldn¡¯t even step out of their borders for several years when in the Water Edge and that was why the rumours about him grew more and more astounding. Even he himself hadst seen the man several years ago and if it wasn¡¯t for the All Saints Festival this day, it was feared that the man would not be seen for another several long years.

    "Mm. I want to bring her back to Water Edge." Qing Ye Li said.

    Yan Ning Luo could almost no longer maintain that appropriate smile on her face anymore as her fingers flexed and clenched, and she fought to suppress that anger rising in her chest. "Isn¡¯t it rather inappropriate for the Duke of Vast Sea to do that? Yan Qing Yu is a member of our Eternal Peace Duke Manor and you cannot take her away!"

    Yu Xiao Ning beside her secretly tugged at Yan Ning Luo who was about to lose control of her emotions and then opened her mouth to say: "That¡¯s right. Regardless of how n.o.ble your ident.i.ty as the Duke of Vast Sea is, a man who stands above all but just one in the Water Edge Kingdom, you cannot take another kingdom¡¯s citizen away as you please. This concerns the diplomatic rtions between two kingdoms and you cannot just do whatever you deem fit."

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 65.3

    Chapter 65.3: Qing Ye Li¡¯s Prejudice

    "I¡¯ve already said that this is the personal business of this Duke here, and no one has any right to interfere." The air around Qing Ye Li turned a little cold, his tall frame slowly standing up straight and no emotion could be seen in that pair of green eyes. "Her surname is not Yan. Her name is Qing Yu and she is not from the Green Wave Kingdom. She belongs only in my world and no one has ever been able to stop me from doing what I want!"

    Those cold and harsh words that seemed to be dering sovereignty immediately caused everyone to be startled.

    Qing Ye Li did not remain there any longer but just turned to walk out from there. He had not forgotten the gaze that Qing Yu had looked at him with just before she left.

    "Is he really going to take her away with him?"

    After a long while, Yu Xiao Ning then opened her mouth to ask.

    Yue Xin Yan was looking a little confused as she said: "Big Brother Ye Li has never asked for anything before and the only thing he had relentlessly sought was just to find the person in that painting which had been going on for many years. He said that the person was someone very important to him and I had thought..... Even if it isn¡¯t his beloved, then that person must at least be someone very close to him. And that was a decision he made that no one had been able to change at all."

    "But she is a citizen of the Green Wave Kingdom and the Duke of Eternal Peace will never agree to what he wants to do!"

    Yu Xiao Ning really did not want to see her good friend looking so dejected and sad. Even if that Duke of Vast Sea did not like her, but what he was doing was really a little too much.

    Hearing those words made Baili Ji Ranugh out loud where he then shrugged his shoulders in helplessness, fanning himself handsomely. "It just shows that you do not understand Qing Ye Li very well. With the terrifying level of cultivation he possess, and his personality where people who submit to him prospers and all who opposes him dies, if the Green Wave Emperor and the Duke of Eternal Peace does not agree, then he will definitely dere war between the two kingdoms in a fit of rage. Although he might just be a Duke, but he holds in his hand themand over all the military might in the Water Edge Kingdom. The Water Edge Emperor ces full trust in him and he will not say a word if Qing Ye Li wants to dere war."

    Speaking about that, Baili Ji Ran then paused a moment before he gazed meaningfully at everyone. "If he had not coincidentally undergone a breakthrough to the next level seven years ago, I fear that the Green Wave Kingdom would have be a country defeated in war today!"

    Just how truly strong that man was, was still not known till today.

    As a strange star that fell from the Heavens, even the astrologers, the mysterious readers of stars were not able to predict his life¡¯s destiny but only determined that his future was far beyond measure.

    "Hm? Sis, you¡¯re came back so fast? Are you done with your task?" Qing Bei was reading a medical book and was poring over a profound phrase that was hard to understand when he inadvertently noticed Qing Yu had returned after just going out for a while, where he then said in surprise.

    Qing Yu saw how happy he was and she curled up the ends of her mouth in a smile. "I did not go out. Just took a stroll around and immediately came back."

    "Why didn¡¯t you go out?"

    "Because the matter sorted itself out halfway through!" Qing Yu said with augh. "What are you reading? What do you not understand?"

    "Mm. About the Silver Lantern Gra.s.s, it is clearly highly poisonous but it says here that it can help recover a frail person recover his vitality. But for someone who is so weak, their body would not have much immunity so wouldn¡¯t the poison kill him?" Qing Bei asked, unable toprehend it no matter how hard he thought about it.

    "You wouldn¡¯t know this now. Although it is a type of poisonous gra.s.s, the bodies of frail and weakened people would already be afflicted by illness, which would produce another type of poison, so when the two types of poison arebined, they would naturally counteract and neutralize each other¡¯s toxicity."

    "So I see." Qing Bei nodded in understanding. "The study of Healing and Poison is really amazing....."

    Qing Bei was feeling d when her entire body suddenly stiffened and her eyes widened, her face incredulous as she eximed in shock. "The..... The Duke of Vast Sea? !"

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 66.1

    Chapter 66.1: Secret Discussion

    Qing Bei subconsciously felt a chill run through him and he shot up onto his feet very quickly, the medical book in his hand falling to the ground with his sudden action. "Greet..... Greetings to the Duke of Vast Sea!"

    "....." Qing Yu was startled a moment by his action and she then smiled helplessly. He was so excited that he was even stuttering. So this fe admires Little Ye so much!

    Qing Ye Li nced expressionlessly at him and then said: "No need for such formalities."

    Qing Bei then dared to straighten his back, the expression on his handsome face excited and filled with fervour.

    Qing Yu stretched her hand out and patted the youth on the back as she said with augh: "No need to be so nervous. He is a friend of mine and you will see him often in future."

    "Friend?" Qing Bei looked at her in surprise. "But, why have I not heard you mention that before? And when I spoke about the Duke of Vast Sea, your reaction had been calm andposed."

    "Because I had not recognized him yet then!" Qing Yu said as she blinked her eyes innocently at him. "Alright. You just continue reading your book. I have some things to discuss with Little Ye."

    Qing Bei stared dazedly as he watched the two people walk inside, and it was a good while before he regained his senses.

    [What did his elder sis call the Duke of Vast Sea?]

    [Lit..... Little Ye? !]

    In the room, Qing Yu immediately opened a hiddenpartment under the dressing table at the side the moment she came in and took out a small ck porcin bottle.

    "Sit down."

    Qing Ye Li listened to her and sat himself down as he watched the youngdy walk over to him to nimbly remove the mask on his face. Before his eyes that were seemingly rather puzzled, she pulled the stopper off and poured the transparent liquid inside out onto her palm, where she then gently covered it over the ferocious looking wolf¡¯s head mark on his forehead, retracting her hand back only after a while.

    "What are you doing?" Qing Ye Li had always trusted her fully andpletely and he was not worried that she would do anything to harm him. Towards her actions, he was merely feeling rather puzzled.

    Qing Yu did not say anything, but just picked up a mirror from the side and handed it to him.

    Qing Ye Li raised his eyes to look into it and saw that his forehead waspletely clear, without any traces of a mark. He lifted his hand to touch it, and he did not feel the protruding flesh like it was before. His green eyes gazed at her in shock. "This....."

    "That mark, must not be seen by anyone. You were born different from normal humans and the bloodthirstiness of the wolf tribe runs in your body, but you are also gifted with talents and intelligence a hundred times better than others. I do not know whether it¡¯s a gift or a curse for you." Qing Yu sighed softly, her gaze helpless and conflicted. "If it wasn¡¯t because of me, you might never have to undergo such a transformation....."

    "From my perspective, it is good." Qing Ye Li said holding her arm, his eyes looking straight at her. "At least I can possess sufficient strength, to no longer need to see something happen to you before my eyes and be utterly helpless. I have no regrets turning to look like this, because I am finally holding enough power to protect you."

    "Little Ye....." The youngdy¡¯s eyes were faintly misty, like she was touched but at the same time, seemingly sympathetic.

    [This fe has really changed a lot. He was such a quiet and silent youth from before, and not to mention him being able to say such moving words, it was hard to even see him open his mouth at all. This is the first time that she is hearing him speak right from his heart.]

    "There is something I want to tell you." Qing Ye Li paused for a while, before he then slowly opened his mouth to speak.

    "What is it?"

    "I am thinking to bring you back with me to the Water Edge Kingdom."

    Qing Yu was taken aback, but she did not immediately reject. "Why?"

    "The Water Edge Kingdom is too far away from here and if youe to meet with danger, I will not be able to rush here in time. Moreover, I have strongly held on to the belief that you are still alive all these years and now that I¡¯ve found you, I will naturally want to bring you back with me." Qing Ye Li said, his tone serious.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 66.2

    Chapter 66.2: Secret Discussion

    "What kind of danger could I possibly encounter? Don¡¯t you believe in me?"

    "That time back at the Barricaded Spirit Tower was dangerous enough." Qing Ye Li then seemed to have thought of something and his eyes darkened. "That day, who brought you away from there?"

    If not for the fact that someone had interfered that night, he would already have been reunited with Qing Yu, and not have to waste so many more days for nothing.

    But for that person to be able to bring her away from there right under his eyes without him realizing, that person must surely be highly skilled.

    But..... How had Little Yue to know this person?

    After he took the initiative to ask, Qing Yu immediately recalled about that woman who had disappeared into thin air. "Did you see a hideous looking woman that day? Did you kill her?"

    "No. She detonated herself." Qing Ye Li furrowed up his brows, displeased that she was changing the topic. "You still have not answered me. Who was the person that brought you away?"

    Qing Yu was feeling a little helpless. "Someone not important. Anyway, I will not have any more dealings with them anymore. Why are you insisting on knowing for?"

    "Is the other party friend or foe? If it¡¯s an enemy, they will definitely be the root of much trouble in future." The man calm and measured tone, together with those dangerously narrowed eyes, seemed to tell her that if she were to say it was an enemy, he would immediately want to root out the other partypletely.

    "Don¡¯t overthink it too much. I saved that person once before, and it can be considered I was their saviour. So now, we¡¯re even and do not owe each other anything anymore. The other party is a person from one of Cloud Heaven¡¯s factions of power and I have no intentions of establishing any links with them. I was drawn into trouble this time because of them and that is why they sent someone to rescue me. I will keep my distance away from them from now onwards."

    "You have be a lot less subdued." Qing Ye Li said, a little surprised by her words. She was arrogant and wilful in the past and would never lie low and keep a low profile like this.

    Qing Yu twitched a corner of her mouth and said rather self deprecatingly. "Reborn into another life, I would naturally treasure my life more. Afterall, I do not think that I will have the fortune to be able to be reborn once more."

    The atmosphere grew heavy and Qing Yu did not want to continue to harp on that topic. She then asked quizzically: "When did youe to this world? And you be the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s Duke of Vast Sea?"

    Hearing those words, Qing Ye Li¡¯s gaze turned dark as he replied in a deep voice: "The day you died, Qing Tian Lin¡¯s humiliation turned into rage when he found out and he did not even want to spare your dead body, seeking to use you as a cultivation vessel. After I got into a dispute with them, my body suddenly started to undergo a transformation, and I then..... lost my mindpletely, killing everyone in the entire n. My consciousness was blurry for a period and when I woke up, I was already in the Water Edge Kingdom. It was the Emperor of the Water Edge Kingdom who saved me while I was unconscious at sea."

    Qing Tian Lin was Qing Yu¡¯s elder step brother born from a different mother.

    Although they were not born from the same mother, but in therge Qing Family where there were innumerable numbers of branches, Qing Tian Lin was closest to her among all other siblings, treating her very well ever since she was very young.

    Qing Yu had liked this elder brother who doted on her very much and no matter what kind of a face she put on before others, when she was before him, Qing Yu was seen to be always the most innocent and guileless little girl.

    But ever since Qing Yu had been picked in the n¡¯s selection trials among more than a hundred children to inherit the position to be the next n Head, Qing Tian Lin¡¯s pure and innocent love towards her had then changed.

    Because the family n¡¯s two secret treasures that had been handed down for several hundred years, the <burial soul="" arts="">> and the <heavenly insights="" of="" medicine="">> were skills that only the current sitting n Head was able to inherit and cultivate, and besides the n Head, only the n Head¡¯s intimate partner was able to have ess to these two secret treasures.</heavenly></burial>

    Hence, after Qing Yu was selected, she found herself suddenly having many more suitors who were seeking to get close to her. As a girl with exceptionally outstanding looks, she already had nock of suitors, and when the news spread, the number of people who wanted to be her future husband became as many as carp in the river, like people blindly following a trend.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 66.3

    Chapter 66.3: Secret Discussion

    But in the end, it resulted in every single one of them being driven off by that elder brother who doted on his younger sister, and Qing Yu was actually rather moved by his actions at that time. But unknown to her, the elder brother she liked and respected had actually developed some insidious thoughts.

    Against all propriety and morals, vile and despicable thoughts of drugging her hade into his mind, to force her into an intimate rtionship with him.

    And Qing Yu who had never been guarded against her elder brother would never have thought that he would ever do something like this. If it wasn¡¯t for Qing Ye Li who was always watching her by her side, it was feared that the step siblings might have broken the taboo by engaging in an licentious rtionship.

    Even since then, the lively and innocent young girl who loved tough so much then seemed to grow up and mature in an instant, bing cold and highly aloof.

    Hearing the name Qing Tian Lin once again, Qing Yu¡¯s eyes dimmed for a brief moment, but recovered very quickly. "Is he..... dead?"

    "I¡¯m not sure." Qing Ye Li knitted up his brows, seemingly a little vexed.

    "Not sure? What does that mean?"

    "I had injured him severely that day, and all his meridians had beenpletely severed. He was struggling on hisst breaths but he stopped breathing very abruptly. I felt that was rather suspicious as my impression of him was that he was not someone who would die so easily."

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes shed with a glint. "I remember that he secretly learned the Family n¡¯s forbidden techniques and one of it among them..... was a technique that allows him to resurrect his soul through dying corpses. It can be employed when people are just about to die but still on theirst breaths, where he can then devour that person¡¯s spirit to gain new life. As devouring a live person¡¯s spirit soul was just too insidious, when the previous n Head was in power, he set a rule that if it was discovered that anyone secretly learned such forbidden techniques, they would be punished by having their spirits severely wounded, and their cultivationpletely dispersed. But Qing Tian Lin had been very smart. Even though he had been practising them for many years, he was already able to conceal his forbidden technique¡¯s aura."

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s turned dark when he heard that. "You mean..... that he could still be alive? And could possibly havee to this other world like us!"

    "I will not deny that possibility." Qing Yu said.

    "Then aren¡¯t you in even greater danger?" Qing Ye Li¡¯s face creased up in worry. "You need to go back with me to the Water Edge. In that way, I can at least protect you."

    "Aren¡¯t you thinking of me as being too weak?" Qing Yu shook her head in helplessness. "In the previous life, I had had no other choice as I was unable to bring myself to strike Qing Tian Lin. Even though in the end he had..... But he had once treated me with a sincere heart in the past afterall."

    It was always so cold and unfeeling inrge family ns. Qing Yu¡¯s parents had both died when she was very young and she had been brought up by her grandfather. Qing Tian Lin was the only kin that made her feel the warmth of kinship and that was why at the very end, she would rather choose her own death in order to grant him his maniacal ambitions and tyranny.

    Qing Yu¡¯s gaze turned to look gently outside. The handsome looking youth was sitting quietly outside. He was clearly still reading his book intently but his gaze would asionally drift over her way, seemingly curious about what the people inside were discussing about, but still remained seated steadfastly outside, looking like he was just keeping watch for them out there.

    Qing Ye Li saw that the aura around her had turned to be highly gentle and he then noticed the direction of her gaze.

    "That child is....."

    "That¡¯s my younger brother, Qing Bei." Qing Yu¡¯s lips curled up slightly in a smile. "I cannot go with you to the Water Edge. But at least we have met and it¡¯s good enough that you know that I am here. You do not have to worry about me as people who have died once treasure their lives very much more and if anyone intends to bring me harm....."

    The corners of the youngdy¡¯s smile then deepened, her beautiful facial features bing absolutely dazzling and gorgeous. "I will have their lives first."

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 67.1

    Chapter 67.1: Return Journey

    Bright Moon Divine Temple

    A graceful and elegant woman in a cloud coloured dress was seated quietly in the darkness in a room filled with twinkling specks of blue lights.

    Surrounded by those blue light specks, were numerous square shaped jade tokens, every one of those tokens shing intermittently, looking like countless eyes suspended up in the air.

    Suddenly, a rattling sound reached the ears. It was a jade token on the extreme left that was suddenly shaking, before it quickly fell down to smash into pieces, to turn into a fine powder.

    The woman¡¯s exquisite brows and eyes were then tinged into a slight smile and right after that, a pleasing voice then rang out softly. "Yin Chi¡¯s soul tablet..... has crumbled. She died so pitifully."

    The ten of thousand jade tokens in here all represented the fate of a person. The intensity of its glow showed a person¡¯s life force and if its light was extinguished, it would mean that the person has died.

    And the extent of the damage on the soul tablet indicated the kind of pain the person had suffered before his death. If that person had died peacefully, the soul tablet would just lose its light. Breaking into half would mean that person had died unnaturally, and when it broke and crumbled it would mean that they had been tormented to death. The crumbled dust that Yin Chi¡¯s soul tablet had turned into meant that her spirit soul hadpletely dispersed, and not a single bit of her presence existed anymore.

    "Temple Lord, I fear that someone else¡¯s hand has a part in this. It has been quite a while since Yin Chi died but it is only now that her spirit has been destroyed. It seems to me that the other party is intentionally doing this to throw us off." A white robed man was standing just behind the woman, and he now came forward to say respectfully.

    "Haha." The womanughed softly, seemingly in delight. "Has the Dark Lord left from the Dark Regions recently?"

    The white robed man was taken aback a moment, looking like he had been surprised by the question. "He has. The Dark Lord left about seven days ago."

    "It would seem like this person that Yin Chi was seeking vengeance upon, in rather intricately linked to the Dark Lord. To think that he would personally go forth, it looks like he must be rather concerned!"

    "Temple Lord, would you need me to go look into it? This person must not be underestimated and if hees to Cloud Heaven in future, it might be disadvantageous to us." The white robed man asked, testing the waters.

    Hearing that, the woman narrowed her eyes ever so slightly and nced at him. "Don¡¯t stick your nose into it. Is a person that the Dark Lord seeks to protect someone you dare to antagonize?"

    "But Yin Chi is afterall a member of our Bright Moon Temple. Even as a traitor, she should be punished by us. The other party is just someone from those low levelnds, and what they are doing is a direct challenge to the authourity and might of our divine temple!" The white robed man said indignantly.

    "Fool!" The woman flicked one of her sleeve which sent the man¡¯s entire body flying a far way out, the powerful and oppressive force causing the man so much agony he vomited out a mouthful of blood.

    "The Emotion Devouring Curse that Yin Chi nted on the man has been broken and with the kind of intelligence he possess, how could he possibly not be able to guess who was culpable? We¡¯ve as good as lost the battle and now almost the war! Here you are still thinking to antagonize him further! ? Although my Bright Moon Temple holds control over the fate of the lives of the countless people under the Heavens, and even when the Dark Regions today is not like what they were in the past, as long as the one man, Luo Jun Yao is present, they will never be shaken off from their position! Do you understand?"

    The white robed man¡¯s face was white as a sheet, his body sprawled on the ground. Enduring the pain in his chest, he said: "Your subordinate has been foolish, and I ask for the Temple Lord¡¯s punishment."

    "Forget it! You¡¯re dismissed!" The woman said in a cold voice, before turning around with a flick of her sleeves, no longer giving the man a single nce.

    The slender body stood straight backed in that spot for a long while before she then slowly lifted her head up. Under the twinkling blue glow of the countless soul tablets, there was a faint red light mixed up among them, standing out from all the others.

    The corners of the woman¡¯s lips lifted up, and an indiscernible smile broke on her face.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 67.2

    Chapter 67.2: Return Journey

    In the end, Qing Ye Li was still not able to persuade Qing Yu to go with him.

    He could disregard anyone else¡¯s opinion, and insist on having his way, but he could not possibly not care about what Qing Yu thought.

    Even though Qing Yu did not agree to leave with him, Qing Ye Li had not remained in the Green Wave Kingdom much longer. After they asked for leave from the Green Wave Emperor, they had then embarked on their journey back to their own kingdom.

    The day the Water Edge Kingdom were leaving, it was as grand as when they hade, with everyoneing out to watch.

    The Crown Prince Xuanyuan Che represented the Green Wave Emperor to see them off and many of the citizens lined the streets to watch, like they were d to see this G.o.d of ughter finally go.

    Therge convoy trundled along on their way and then suddenly stopped abruptly when a soldier shouted out loudly. "Who are you!"

    The Chief of Guards seated upon his horse recognized the person and he was taken aback a moment. He then turned himself around and said in a soft voice towards the person inside the horse carriage. "Your Highness, it¡¯s Miss Qing."

    A hand suddenly lifted the curtain in the carriage and the eyes under the mask were dazzling bright as he looked at the white clothed figure in front, a youngdy with exquisite looking features. Her hair was lifted up behind her by the wind, and when she turned her head sideways to look his way, strands on her hair then gently caressed her cheek, a highly alluring and seductive sight.

    The several soldiers at the lead of the column were caught off guard as they stood there bedazzled.

    Out here in the wilderness and such a peerless beauty had suddenly appeared before them, could it be a demoness who had sucked out the life essence of humans?

    Qing Ye Li came walking down and looked straight at her. "Have you changed your mind?" [You¡¯re willing..... to leave together with me?]

    Qing Yu winked and then yfully lifted her hands up in a shrug. "I have clearly not."

    The bright sparkling eyes then suddenly dimmed. From what she saw, that expression was just like a little wolfhound who had just spotted a juicy bone and then saw the bone suddenly disappear right before its eyes.

    Qing Yu thenughed rather helplessly and then walked in closer right under the stunned gazes of the soldiers,ing to stand right before Qing Ye Li. "I came to see you off, and also to give this to you."

    Upon saying that, a porcin white hand turned to show her palm, where two bottles suddenly appeared, one green and one white.

    Qing Ye Li took them. "What are these?"

    "Didn¡¯t you tell me that the Water Edge Emperor is frail and weak, his body ill of health? I think his sickly body is mostly due to illness inherited right from the time he was still in his mother¡¯s womb. In the green bottle, are Blood Nourishing Elixirs that I cultivated. Use the Mind Gathering Fluid in the white bottle with his bath by just dripping two drops into the water. Remember to not put in more than that or his frail body might not be able to withstand it." Qing Yu ryed her instructions carefully.

    Qing Ye Li clutched the two tiny little bottles tightly in his hand and the look in his eyes changed, seeming like he wanted to say something, but he did not say anything in the end.

    "This will help nurse his body¡¯s basic const.i.tution first and if I happen toe to the Water Edge Kingdom in future, I can help purge out the poison for him, for him to make aplete recovery, as repayment for having saved you back then." Qing Yu raised her eyes up to look at him, her words sounding one after another. "I do not wish for you to be tied down in anyway, as you should be free."

    Qing Ye Li in the past, knew nothing of even the most basic things about human interaction. Now that he had be the Duke of a Kingdom, controlling the entire Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s army, it was not known how much he had had to give within all that.

    That part of him was very simr to herself. Never wanting to owe anyone any favours, always seeking to repay the other party hundreds or even thousands of folds.

    Hearing everything that Qing Yu had said, Qing Ye Li¡¯s body stiffened, and then his slightly cold voice that was tinged with a sliver of yearning then said: "If I can, I only want everything to be just like before, to always be by your side. Even if I am just one among several hundred hidden guards around you, just to be able to always see you will make it the thing that I will want to do most."

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 67.3

    Chapter 67.3: Return Journey

    At thest moment of parting, the tall man with his towering frame then slowly lowered himself to gently lean against the youngdy¡¯s thin shoulder, and his habitually cold voice was tinged with an almost imperceptible gentleness.

    "I had always felt that we will never part and that is why I have never asked before."

    "But now, at the moment that we finally managed to meet after oveing countless obstacles, I want to tell you, Little Yu, when there are only the two of us left here in this alien world, to me, the world that Qing Ye Li lives in needs you to exist, and only just you."

    "You¡¯ve said that you will never abandon so you will have to take full responsibility for your words."

    It was not known from when that the man who was never good with words was capable of such warm and gentle words, with such thick endearment and love, just like that Jade Eyed Void Traversing Beast, who was only able to show such trust and sentimentality to itspanions.

    Qing Yu sighed as if she had not heard him, her fair slender fingers lifting up to rest on the back of the man¡¯s head lightly to pat him rea.s.suringly.

    The entire convoy from the Water Edge Kingdom stared utterly bbergasted at the scene before their eyes.

    To think that their Duke who was always cold as ice and a man who never liked anyone toe close to him would have such a side to him. To be so reliant on a youngdy like this, his body seemingly at suchplete ease like they have never seen before, the icy aura fully absent.

    To witness the scene of that tall and towering man leaning on the youngdy, not only did they not feel any difort, it was in fact highly harmonious and soothing.

    The tall and burly Chief of Guards then slipped over toe beside Ah Jin, and then asked slyly: "Who in the world is that youngdy? That the Duke is being so intimate with her?"

    Ah Jin rolled his eyes at the man. "Can¡¯t you tell when it¡¯s all so obvious?" [Are you a r.e.t.a.r.d! ?]

    Of course Ah Jin had not spoken that out loud as all men were proud and loved to saving face.

    No matter how reluctant he was, Qing Ye Li needed to go already. With the Water Edge Emperor in such poor health, he could not possibly wait too long.

    The Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s convoy then slowly moved far into the distance.

    Qing Yu stood in her spot outside the city for quite a while before she turned around to leave.

    But right after she left, a person came walking out from within the shadows. In a flowing fairy like light green dress, her countenance peerlessly exquisite, cold as frosty snow, with a light pink flower on her forehead, which lent another tinge of mour to that reserved and disciplined countenance.

    This person was Yan Ning Luo.

    She had seen the entire scenario that urred earlier with her own eyes.

    She had not forgotten Qing Ye Li¡¯s eyes that had been gentle as gentle waters. She would never have imagined that Qing Ye Li could ever turn to be someone so gentle and so approachable.

    And all of this, had been because of one girl, Yan Qing Yu.

    [Ha. They are really going to force her hand?]

    A sinister glint then tainted those clear bright eyes and those beautifully manicured nails then scratched out five finger marks upon the tree bark beside her.

    On her way back to the Eternal Peace Duke Manor, Qing Yu could not avoid having to pa.s.s the strategically located Gathered Cloud Loft.

    And it was coincidentally at the very moment she was walking past the ce that a mirthful male voice sounded out behind her. "Oh, what a coincidence. Rather than a proper invitation, isn¡¯t a chance encounter so much better?"

    Qing Yu¡¯s steps halted and she came to a stop. In front of her was a man dressed in highly mboyant red, the ends of his lips lifted in an enchanting smile, his narrow peach blossom eyes widened. "Young Master Qing, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time!"

    [Has this demon been waiting here specially just to snub her?]

    Qing Yu was in no hurry to get away but just crossed her arms up. "You need something?"

    "Can¡¯t we just have a casual chat? Aren¡¯t we already friends?" Bai Zhi Yan said disarmingly.

    Without knowing why, seeing this fe always made her unconsciously think of this saying.

    Unsolicited ingratiating ttery can onlye from the wicked and thieves!

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 68.1

    Chapter 68.1: Watching the Spectacle

    "If there¡¯s nothing then I¡¯ll be going." Qing Yu said with a indifferent nce at him, and was going to move around him to continue on her way.

    Bai Zhi Yan then said with a teasingugh from the other side. "You¡¯ve juste back from seeing your little lover off?"

    "You followed me?" Qing Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.

    "Will I need to tail you to know that? The area around the Gathered Cloud Loft has my eyes everywhere and it shouldn¡¯t surprising that you have been spotted pa.s.sing through here." Bai Zhi Yan was not showing the slightest guilt at having been caught but was smiling broadly at her. "Since you¡¯re already here, why note in for a cup of tea?"

    Qing Yu knitted up her brows, not knowing why this fe was insisting on standing in her way and not letting her pa.s.s.

    She was just about to say something in response when out of the corner of her eye she saw a person slowly walking over. Qing Yu was taken a back and in the very next moment, she quickly grabbed Bai Zhi Yan by his clothes and pulled him to go around a corner. Only after she saw that the person has walked a far way off past the front did she then walk out, her gaze looking ratherplicated.

    [Yan Ning Luo? Where had she..... juste back from?]

    Bai Zhi Yan saw that she was looking rather distracted and he turned to look at the figure that had just gone a distance past while he said: "You know that person? When you pa.s.sed the Gathered Cloud Loft earlier, she appeared about a cup of tea¡¯s time behind you and was following you."

    "She followed me....." Qing Yu raised her eyes up to look at him. "And I did not notice anything?"

    That joke was not believable in the slightest.

    "You don¡¯t believe me?" Bai Zhi Yan was immediately felt his anger rise when he saw that contemptuous gaze. "What good will it do me to lie to you! ? Although these low levelnds cannot bepared to Cloud Heaven, but all those sects and ns here hold quite a number of treasures with strange powers, so there are nock of artifacts that can hide one¡¯s presence. Unless they meet with a absolute and peerless expert, most people will not be able to sense them."

    Hearing that, Qing Yu lowered her eyes and was thoughtful. [Yan Ning Luo was a Inner Disciple of the Faint Mist Sect and it was highly possible for the Sect Leader to give his favoured disciple a few of those artifacts.]

    [So, this shows that she was clearly still not powerful enough!]

    But thinking back on it, as the Crown Prince had been the one who saw Qing Ye Li off to the city gates, Yan Ning Luo who had just called off the marriage engagement would inadvertently be in an awkward position to show herself. So she had merely intended to just see Qing Ye Li off in secret but had coincidentally encountered Qing Yu and witnessed everything.

    It seemed that Qing Ye Li really held a rather special position in Yan Ning Luo¡¯s heart.

    And Qing Yu just could not help but have the feeling that calling off the marriage engagement was something that Yan Ning Luo had been nning to do for a very long time, just so that she could stand beside Qing Ye Li openly.

    Looking at the situation, it was feared that Yan Ning Luo was seeing her as an imaginary enemy.....

    Seeing Qing Yu deep in thought, Bai Zhi Yan did not disturb her. But that peace onlysted for a short instant when a loud smashing crash startled the two of people.

    Qing Yu was merely a little bewildered and did not give too much of a reaction but the enchanting looking red robed man who had been sporting a brilliant smile on his face immediately reacted instinctively like he had been conditioned into it, to dash right into the Gathered Cloud Loft.

    Immediately after that, his exasperated and infuriated voice rang out loudly in a shout: "Lou! Jun! Yao! Your father I have just gotten people to repair the railing two days ago! Have you be addicted to breaking railings already? !"

    Qing Yu was speechless. "....."

    He sounded like he was really furious, to even use the word "your father".

    Although Bai Zhi Yan looked to be every inch theplete opposite of conformity, an absolute wastrel and a good for nothing, but he was afterall still a young lord born from a n.o.ble family, so needless to say, his manners and demeanor had always been impable.

    For a man who was long used to be able to not reveal his emotions, such emotional outbursts of pure unbridled rage was really rare to see.

    But, having dealt with that man Lou Jun Yao before and knowing him to be someone who was capable of restraint and suppressing his emotions, why had he flown into such a rage all of a sudden?

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 68.2

    Chapter 68.2: Watching the Spectacle

    Qing Yu was merely feeling curious as she took a few steps closer towards the door. With that one look, she actually came to see a man that could be considered to be slightly familiar looking.

    In a full white robe, the exceptionally handsome looking man with a beautiful pair of eyes more devilishly seductive than a woman¡¯s was at that moment rather wretched looking, with a chunk of hair on one side of his temples seemingly broken off.

    It was actually Baili Ji Ran who was always seen hanging around Qing Ye Li.

    At that same moment, up on the second floor was a man in avish purple robe with his back leaningnguidly against the wall. A handsome countenance seemingly favourably blessed and crafted by the hand of G.o.d Himself that looked so mysterious with his pair of heart stirring violet eyeszily narrowed, his light coloured lips curved in an imperceptible smiling arc. The aura surrounding his body was clearly sozy and indifferent but it was so oppressive that made one unable to catch his breath.

    Bai Zhi Yan was stunned for a moment when he felt the strange oppressive air after he came in. Upon seeing Baili Ji Ran at the side, he then seemed to understand and his face twisted up in displeasure as he said: "You still dare toe here?"

    Baili Ji Ran¡¯s face was one of bitterughter, but before he could say anything, Bai Zhi Yan was already saying sinisterly: "Isn¡¯t this kid here courting your own death here?"

    "I really do not have any ill intentions! I am just purely thanking the Dark....."

    "Shut up!" Bai Zhi Yan interrupted him viciously. "Haven¡¯t I already said that it was just purely by ident? And here you are still aggressivelying here! If not for the fact that that group of people were too blind to see,ing to antagonize someone they shouldn¡¯t have, do you think you will still be alive now! ?"

    "I....."

    "Don¡¯t think just because there was a chance encounter between us and you think we have a rtionship between us now. That is entirely not possible at all!"

    "I really am not....."

    "Someone as weak as you are isn¡¯t even qualified to be my subordinate!"

    "Just hear me out....."

    "If you dare go out there and b your mouth, be careful that I¡¯lle destroy you!"

    It was probably because he was too exhausted from being covered in bruises and injuries that Baili Ji Ran just gave up trying to exin himself, where he just remained there like a wilted little gra.s.s to suffer the other party¡¯s insults and ridicule.

    After Bai Zhi Yan said a whole bunch, he then looked up at the man upstairs and said: "I¡¯ll say, you can get as displeased as you want with him, but do you have to vent your frustration out at the expense of my money?"

    If not for the fact that the Gathered Cloud Loft he had opened for the past few years was also being run as a brothel underneath its facade, where he had been getting a constant source of money providing information to the Rich Fragrance Loft, which was an a.s.sa.s.sin¡¯s guild, his little bit of savings would already have been depleted because of that fe up there.

    "Can you tell me why you have chosen toe down to this lower realmnds to suffer for? There are clearly so many things still waiting for you to go deal with but here you are acting like an idler with absolutely nothing to do. Seeing us all running our legs ragged and you do not feel the slightest bit of shame and remorse?" Bai Zhi Yan said with his head lowered and looking highly pained as he pointed a finger at the man, his face like he had expected so much more of that man.

    The man upstairs finally moved his body and his beautiful violet eyes shed with a glint, his expression seemingly bewildered. "Isn¡¯t that what you are supposed to do in the first ce? Why should I feel any guilt?"

    [What does his mean by putting on that face that looked as if it was a matter to be expected andpletely right! ?]

    [Just where was he getting that sense of superiority from! ?]

    But there was just such a kind of people in the world, where even if they did not do a single thing, they just had that certain charm that subdued the people around them, making them slog like a horse for them willingly and without a single word ofint.

    The greatest evidence of that could be seen on Bai Zhi Yan himself.

    Bai Zhi Yan then seemed to sigh out in exasperated helplessness before he said: "Just when are we going back?"

    "I don¡¯t feel like it." The other party casually tossed out those cold words.

    "Why....."

    "Is a reason even needed?"

    Baili Ji Ran was left out there to dry like he was insubstantial as air as the two men conversed without paying him the slightest attention. It was as if they were confident enough that he would not spill the beans, and even if he did, they would be able to silence him before he could do that.

    But just as he was thinking to leave feeling all gloomy and depressed all by himself, his eyes suddenly lit up. "Eh? It¡¯s you?"

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 68.3

    Chapter 68.3: Watching the Spectacle

    [Is she Qing Ye Li¡¯s beloved?]

    [Didn¡¯t he say that he was bringing her with him? Why is she still here?]

    Qing Yu nodded and then walked inside. "Why are you here?"

    "It¡¯s a long story." Baili Ji Ran gave a long sigh. "I had just merely seen my saviour and wanted to thank him but was misunderstood to be harbouring bad intentions."

    Qing Yu looked at his sad and depressed but still alluring pair of eyes before she said in a low mutter: "It¡¯s probably because you do not look like a good person."

    Baili Ji Ran could not find anything to say. "....."

    "Oh? You know this kid?" Bai Zhi Yan watched the two people conversing happily and he asked in surprise.

    "You guys..... know each other?" Baili Ji Ran btedly realized, suddenly noticing that he had been immediately sted downstairs the moment he came in but this youngdy who was walking in so calmly waspletely safe and unscathed.

    Qing Yu did not answer but it was a beaming Bai Zhi Yan who opened his mouth instead. "Not only do we know each other, our rtionship in not any ordinary one as well! Our Lord cares greatly for her."

    Baili Ji Ran face twisted up in utter shock. "You..... You actually? How could you possiblye to be acquainted with them..... And that man Qing Ye Li....."

    That look of shock and incredulity on his face looked as if he had just seen hermit an absolutely deplorable and heinous crime.

    Qing Yu was speechless. "....." [What did she even do?]

    "Have you and the Dark..... No, I mean how could you havee to be tangled up with them? Aren¡¯t you Qing Ye Li¡¯s beloved one? He said he was going to bring you with him but you have now appeared here..... Did you stay behind because of this man? ! You¡¯ve betrayed Qing Ye Li!"

    It must be said that Baili Ji Ran¡¯s imagination was really just too rich, to be able to imagine the scenario into one of being heartlessly abandoned by one¡¯s beloved, a moving and tragic scene where one carries his torn and bleeding heart back to his kingdom, and Baili Ji Ran was immediately indignant with rage for Qing Ye Li.

    Qing Yu remained silent. "....."

    [How is it that she was not aware of all these things he was iming..... Betraying Little Ye and leaping into the arms of another..... Is he misunderstanding something here.....]

    Bai Zhi Yan and Lou Jun Yao were both stunned for a moment by those words they had just heard.

    Those two men had indeed built up a great rapport over many years as they remembered nothing else of all those words but just the ones that said "stay behind because of this man".

    [Because of who.....]

    [Is it Lou Jun Yao?]

    From the moment the man with thezy expression had seen the youngdy appear at the door, his gloomy and depressed mood had instantly improved by quite a bit. It was not known why, but it was really just that amazing. Even when he had seen her dressed up as a young youth who had been treating his condition with a serious expression on her face, he had felt a strange sense offorting ease.

    His depression and rage that had started when the youngdy had said they were even from then on evaporated in that instant when he saw her, no longer feeling angry about anything.

    And that statement from Baili Ji Ran that said "stay behind because of this man" had caused a certain ce in his heart to jump in excitement out of the blue, although he himself was not aware what had caused it.

    But just knew that he was feeling..... Happy? This must be what being happy feels like!

    On the other side, Qing Yu was ma.s.saging her brow. "You must be misunderstanding something here. The rtionship I have with Little Ye is not what you are thinking. So betrayal does note into the picture at all."

    "Then why didn¡¯t you leave with him?"

    "Why do I have to leave with him? This is where my home and family is."

    But those words came to mean a different thing in Baili Ji Ran¡¯s ears. To him, when she said her home and family, it included Lou Jun Yao as well.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 69.1

    Chapter 69.1: I¡¯m Great When I¡¯m in a Good Mood

    Baili Ji Ran peeked a nce out of the corner of his eyes upstairs before he suppressed his voice to say very softly: "Let me tell you. This man is very dangerous. You¡¯d better not have anything to do with him or you might very welle to invite disaster upon yourself. That is all I can say."

    Upon saying that, he then pulled away, putting some distance between them before he sped his hand over his fist and said: "I hope that if fate decrees it, you two gentlemen wille to pay the Baili Family a visit as our guests and my humble self here will definitely extend our greatest hospitality to you."

    Thereafter, he did not wait for them to reply before he turned around and left.

    "What a strange fellow."Bai Zhi Yan shook his had and said, but was then all smiles once again when he turned around and saw Qing Yu. "Come on in and have a cup of tea. I just happened to have received superior batch of tea leaves and you¡¯ll definitely love it."

    "We can forget about the tea. Why had you stopped me out there earlier? I do not think that you just want to have tea with me and talk about old times do you?" Qing Yu said indifferently, thest statement said while looking at Lou Jun Yao.

    Bai Zhi Yan would naturally note out to look for her on his own initiative. He must have done that under the instigation of this man.

    "The other day, why didn¡¯t youe?" Lou Jun Yao asked as he descended the stairs slowly, and then looked at her quietly.

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow. "You wanted me toe merely because you wanted to warn me that Qing Ye Li might wish to harm me and you wanted me to be wary of him right?"

    "That¡¯s right."

    "Then there is no need for you to worry at all. He will never harm me." Qing Yu slowly replied and paused a moment before she raised her eyes up to look at Lou Jun Yao. "With your powers, you guys would probably have realized..... that I am not from thisnds."

    Although they already had their own guesses and suspicions, but hearing her say it herself, it was still rather shocking.

    But what really made Lou Jun Yao really start to be suspicious was when she was unconscious for five whole days after she was brought back from the Barricaded Spirit Tower, where her body was cold and she was not breathing during that period. It was only when he extended his consciousness to probe that he discovered that there was no soul in her body, but just an empty sh.e.l.l.

    A person alive would not exhibit a phenomenon like having their soul leave their bodies, unless the bodies were forced to be abandoned and was to be reborn and while the body¡¯s consciousness was unclear and its five senses lost, the soul would then roam and wander around.

    Then, could that mean that the youngdy was an highly skilled expert who came down from Cloud Heaven?

    When that thought came into his mind, the youngdy curled her lips up and said with a smile: "But I have absolutely nothing to do with whatever that Cloud Heaven of yours is. Qing Ye Li and I were from the same world and we have known each other for a long time."

    "You mean to say..... that both of you are from another world?" Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes shed, seeming to not have expected that.

    Some adjoining thoughts were actuallying to mind but his train of thought was interrupted by her words.

    Especially about the time when he had gone to the Divine Healers Sect, and the things that Bai Qiu had told him about.

    Maybe, something had gone wrong somewhere?

    "That¡¯s right. About this, not many people know about this."

    Besides Little Bei, most probably only these two people know about it. She had initially not intended to say anything, but since they already had their own suspicions, she might as welle clean with them.

    As she was just an insignant figure anyway, she did not expect that they would be so free as to bother exposing her ident.i.ty to anyone.

    Lou Jun Yao was silent a moment before he said: "Maybe when you go to Cloud Heaven someday, some secrets would then rise to the surface."

    That profound statement from him, was not understood even by Bai Zhi Yan who had always been able to read his mind the best.

    What kind of a charade was he ying at?

    Qing Yu was taken aback a moment, not knowing what he meant exactly by that. But a stabbing pain suddenly struck within her head, and myriad bright red colours shed in pa.s.sing highly fleetingly, so fast that she was not able to capture what it was.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 69.2

    Chapter 69.2: I¡¯m Great When I¡¯m in a Good Mood

    Those alluring phoenix like eyes then widened slightly as she stared. [What was that just now?]

    "Oh right." Bai Zhi Yan suddenly seemed to remember something and his smile became highly earnest as he said: "Miss Qing, do you still have any of those antidote pills? The ones you gave us before had been used up and I had forgotten to keep one for research to see if I might be able to cultivate one as well."

    That box of antidote pills had not contained that many but only about ten pills or so as one usually would not need to use them often. She had not thought that they would need so many but thinking back about it, it was little wonder. The high levelnds had nock of highly skilled experts and their elixir cultivators would also be of a high grade. Their witch doctors were well versed in using poisons and antidote pills must be very important to them.

    But Qing Yu did not hesitate to speak the hurtful truth. "I still have more but even if I were to give you the entire pill form, you will still not be able to attain the same effects. Different elixir cultivators employs different methods and this calls very highly precise and intricate control of fire in its cultivation. The slightest misstep would make all the effort be for naught."

    Bai Zhi Yan was unable to rebuke her in anyway. "....."

    [So that means no matter how hard he researched it, it will be to no avail.....]

    [The world always had people born to make others feel utterly useless.]

    "Ever since I came to know a maniac like you, I cannot help but feel that all those years I spent on studying Medicine and healing had been in vain." Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s said in a despairing tone, and then immediately turned his words around. "Why not youe to Cloud Heaven to be our elixir cultivator? You will definitely be treated very well."

    Qing Yu looked at him out of the corner of her eyes and she said in a highly arrogant tone: "You cannot afford to employ me."

    It was not known just what kind of and that must be blessed with such good feng shui to be able to produce such an interesting soul.

    Even when spouting such audacious words in such an arrogant manner, it still made people unable to be angry with them, like she was born to be elevated above all.

    "I¡¯ll have the antidote pills sent here when I have the time. But as we do not have any debt owing between us anymore, I will be charging money for them this time." Qing Yu said as she knitted up her brows in thought. "These antidote pills of mine are not things you can get with any amount of money but since we are acquainted, I¡¯ll just make it a thousand gold taels a pill for you."

    Upon saying that, she then gave Lou Jun Yao a look, the expression on her face saying "That¡¯s a very good deal for you".

    A thousand gold taels to Lou Jun Yao, was worth less than a hair on a cow. But of course he had absolutely no sense of money at all because it had always fallen onto Bai Zhi Yan to handle something so trivial to him, hence he quickly nodded his head generously and said: "A thousand gold it shall be."

    "....." Bai Zhi Yan was just bleeding in his heart.

    [A prodigal wastrel, truly a prodigal wastrel!]

    "I¡¯ll be making a move then. I will still say the same thing. I do not want to invite trouble so even if we meet, take it as if you do not see me. Our rtionship now is purely one of buyer and seller."

    Lou Jun Yao could not help butugh when he heard that as he then went on to ask: "That how must it be like before we can be friends?"

    Qing Yu who already had one foot outside the door then paused. "You must first be certain that you will not bring me any more trouble and we can talk. I do not want to be persecuted suddenly out of the blue again. That had not felt all that great."

    Before she be strong, she must continue to keep a low profile. This stolen new life had not been easy toe by and she would have to carefully calcte it before every little step she took.

    The man with his wless countenance then seemed to show a rippling gleam in his pair of violet eyes, like light reflecting upon spring water, and his voice then sounded deep and maic to say: "Such a thing will not ever be repeated a second time. I guarantee it."

    The youngdy did not turn around, walking further and further away.

    Bai Zhi Yan furrowed up his brows, suddenly feeling a bad premonition. "Don¡¯t tell me you intend to stay here permanently?"

    "Why not?" The man asked, the expression on his face saying that it was a matter only natural and right.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 69.3

    Chapter 69.3: I¡¯m Great When I¡¯m in a Good Mood

    "We¡¯re not going back to the Dark Regions? Everyone¡¯s waiting for you to go back and avenge them, for you to lead them, delivering ughter and ma.s.sacre in all directions!"

    "Revenge?" Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face was one of bewilderment. "Revenge against what?"

    Bai Zhi Yan almost vomited out a mouthful of blood. Forcibly suppressing it down, he took a deep breath and said: "Have you forgotten about the bunch of prancing clowns from the Hunters¡¯ Guild? They have not let up on striking against the Dark Regions all these years and the Emotion Devouring Curse you were afflicted with is definitely the work of someone from the Divine Temple. Are you going to just tolerate all that?"

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes were calm as he looked at Bai Zhi Yan a moment, and it was quite a long while before he said: "Even you are calling them prancing clowns so is there a need for me to take action personally? And isn¡¯t the person whoid the curse on me already dead?"

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face looked highly suspicious. "Since when did you be so generous hearted?"

    "Is that so?" Lou Jun Yao curled up the corners of his lips. "I¡¯m great when I¡¯m in a good mood."

    "....." [My Heavens! Please have that normal Lou Jun Yaoe out! !]

    [He¡¯s really rather frightening when he¡¯s in such a good mood!]

    It was only when Qing Yu returned to the Eternal Peace Duke Manor that she came to discover that Qing Bei was not in the Tranquil Abode. She only knew upon asking the servant maid about it that he had been summoned to the main hall for a meal, and it was Yan Su who had personally sent people toe get him.

    The servant girl then ryed Qing Bei¡¯s message asking her to go over as well if Qing Yues back as it was said to be a family dinner and everyone would be there.

    Qing Yu sighed helplessly. [Why is it so troublesome? Another family dinner..... Didn¡¯t Mo Han Yan just hold a feast recently? They would surely see her this time at the dinner.

    But with her dad she got for free there this time, that woman wouldn¡¯t dare to act too impudently.

    In the main hall, therge table was filled with people seated ording to hierarchy. In the head seats were Yan Su and Mo Han Yan, while the siblings Yan Ning Luo and Yan Xi Cheng at on the left and right of them just immediately after.

    Mo Han Yan then said, her face pained: "Little Ning, why are you suddenly saying that you want to leave out of the blue? You have note back for so many years and you¡¯ve juste home for awhile, not even a month."

    Today¡¯s family dinner was actually a farewell dinner specially prepared for Yan Ning Luo.

    She was one of the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s Inner Disciples and she had already stayed outside for too long a period, having decided that she would go back tomorrow. Hence, a family dinner was hastily prepared.

    And once one was admitted into the Faint Mist Sect, they were isted from the world, unable to send letters or any information. It was located in a mysterious ce, a fairy like realm, where outsiders would not be able to find its entrance at all. The Faint Mist Sect¡¯s disciples were not allowed to leak the location of the sect¡¯s entrance or they would be severely punished, and would be driven out of the Faint Mist Sect.

    "That¡¯s right Little Ning. You had note back for so long and Mother missed you so much." Yan Xi Cheng said trying to persuade her to stay, unwilling to see his younger sister leave.

    Yan Ning Luo shook her head. "I had originally asked for a month¡¯s leave from Master this time and I have dyed it for quite a period. Moreover, it will be the quarterly trials meet for the sect¡¯s Inner Disciples in another twenty over days. If I fall behind, it will be hard for me toe out again in future."

    Hearing that, no matter how hard it was to see her leave, Han Mo Yan had to give up on making Yan Ning Luo stay, as nothing was more important than her daughter¡¯s exemry talents.

    Yan Su cast his gaze down the table and he was just about to make an announcement for the feast to start when the soft and gentle voice of a youngdy slowly drifted in. "I amte."

    The slender and tall youngdy stepped into everyone¡¯s sight, that beautiful and exquisite face revealing a highly appropriate smile. After causing everyone to fall into a momentary daze, they saw that she hade in closer in a blink, before moving to an empty seat right at the end.

    Two other people were in slightly special circ.u.mstances. The Fifth Young Miss Yan Zhi Ying was frail and sickly and hence she seldom moved herself about. There was another young girl who was still too young to attend such a grand affair and that was why there were still a few other empty seats.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 70.1

    Chapter 70.1: Why Not Go To The Faint Mist Sect

    The eyes of the royal concubines anddies present all looked rather surprised.

    This youngdy, seemed to be a little different from thest time they saw her just some time ago.

    It was clearly still the same countenance, but the air and demeanor around her suddenly felt different.

    Yan Su¡¯s att.i.tude towards Qing Yu had turned to be very good these days and it could be said that with the exception of Yan Ning Luo, he doted in Qing Yu the most, hence, he did not say anything much but just asked in concern. "I heard Little Bei tell me that you went out to deal with some business?"

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow and looked at the youth seated opposite her, to see him blinking his eyes at her like he was trying to hint something.

    Understanding what he meant, where the kid must havee up with an excuse for her, sheughed lightly. "That¡¯s right. I had to deal with some business and also saw a friend off going on a long journey."

    Yan Ning Luo had probably seen everything and there was probably nothing that Qing Yu could hide, but seeing her being so honest about the whole thing, it caused Yan Ning Luo to lift her eyes up to look.

    Yan Su nodded when he heard that. "Your Big Sister Ning Luo is going back to the Faint Mist Sect tomorrow and the whole family has gathered here today to hold a simple farewell dinner as we don¡¯t know how many years it will be before she wille back again."

    Although the stalwart and iron blooded man did not show any emotion on the surface, his words were filled with reluctance for her to leave.

    Yan Ning Luo had gone into the Faint Mist Sect since she was six years old and she was now already sixteen and going on to seventeen, the number of times she came home less than what one could count on one hand. She had stayed for a whole month this time and it was longer than the few times she hade back before.

    Yan Ning Luo looked at her father¡¯s rather sad expression and her heart softened before she said rea.s.suring in a soft voice: "I wille back to see you whenever I have time in future but as the faint Mist Sect has their rules for its disciples to not remain in the secr world for too long as it will affect one¡¯s cultivation, I can only try my best to fight for a chance."

    "Sigh. I really do not know whether it¡¯s a good or bad thing for you to join the Faint Mist Sect!" Yan Su creased up his brows and sighed a long breath. "And you do not even have a sibling at your side to look out for you in there and it must be really very lonely for you in there all by yourself."

    Yan Xi Cheng had stayed in the Faint Mist Sect for two years when he was much younger but he had pulled out after that, suddenly deciding that he wanted to follow his father to tread the battlefields. His ambitionsy in protecting his country and not in the pursuit down the path of cultivation.

    The other girls in the Eternal Peace Duke Manor all either had weak body const.i.tution or were not gifted enough, unable to even reach the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s minimum threshold, otherwise, if they had been able to at least remain in there for a year or so, when the reached marriageable age in future, having once trained in the Faint Mist Sect, it would be something that would put them in a much better light!

    After Yan Su¡¯s rather emotional speech, the corners of Yan Ning Luo¡¯s lips lifted slightly and her gaze glinted with an imperceptible smile as she turned slightly to look down the table before she said in a voice with deep undertones. "If Father is afraid that I¡¯ll be lonely, that situation can be easily resolved."

    "Oh?" Yan Su turned to look curiously at her and then asked "Little Ning has a good idea?"

    Feelingpletely bored without anything else that interested her while seated further down the table, her beautiful eyes were eyeing the delicacies on the table, thinking when it would be time to eat. Upon hearing Yan Ning Luo¡¯s words, Qing Yu¡¯s heart dropped with a thud, an ominous feeling quickly rising up inside her.

    "The Faint Mist Sect recruits new blood every year but there is just a limited number of ces, epting only fifty people. One will only need to pa.s.s the selection trials for them to be epted and they would be given one month¡¯s probation period. During that period, there would be all kinds of tests and stringent training but those who are able to persist and endure through it would be officially epted into the Faint Mist Sect as a disciple."

    When she finished, Yan Ning Luo then directed her words further down the table. "Xi Ruo and Xi Wu, didn¡¯t both of you pa.s.s through quite a few rounds during the All Saints Daypet.i.tion? Both of you can go try out for it and you might be lucky enough to make it through. And Little Sister Qing Yu, although you have not been all that outstanding before, but haven¡¯t you gotten yourself a powerful Master now? You must surely be rather skilled now and you even know Medicine. I¡¯m certain you will surely be very well liked by all the teachers."

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 70.2

    Chapter 70.2: Why Not Go To The Faint Mist Sect

    The faces of Yan Xi Rou and Yan Xi Wu had already changed. [What kind of a wicked scheme was this woman nning this time?]

    [Asking them to take part in the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s trials? !]

    [Who didn¡¯t know what the Faint Mist Sectcked the least were highly skilled experts! ? Any door guard in there would be more than he seems! With all of them possessing such mediocre talent, were they really expected to go there to disgrace themselves?]

    [Wouldn¡¯t they just end up disgracing the face of the Eternal Peace Duke Manor¡¯s face by going there?]

    Qing Yu who had shown ackadaisical demeanor all this while then narrowed her eyes. [Yan Ning Luo wants her to go join the Faint Mist Sect..... For what?]

    [Is she nning to have her killed in there? Or was she going to torment her with all kinds of humiliation throughout the one month¡¯s probation period where she would then feel so humiliated from shame that she would then kill herself?]

    [Hmm..... She¡¯s got it all nned out!]

    Upon hearing those words, it must be said that Yan Su highly approved of it. Besides allowing the few girls to go out and see a bit more of the world, they would also undergo some hardening from it while providing Little Ning with apanion within the sect. Wouldn¡¯t that be just perfect?

    It was clear that he had not ever thought that the sisters might not be getting along at all.

    With that thought in mind, Yan Su then raised his eyes and looked at his daughters to open his mouth to ask: "What do the few of you think?"

    "Father, we¡¯ll definitely not be able to pa.s.s the trials. The Faint Mist Sect¡¯s conditions is just too harsh and they have so many rules and regtions. We¡¯ll surely be driven to madness in there!" Yan Xi Roumented in aggrievement. "Your daughter would very much prefer to apany Father and Mother by your sides, and allow us to exercise our filial piety."

    "Pffft~"

    It was not known who had burst out, unable to suppress theirughter and they then saw the Royal Consort Mo Han Yan who had remained quiet all this time start to say with her enchanting eyes filled with ridicule: "You two are just as old as Little Ning, younger only by several months and Little Ning is now already ranked among the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s Inner Disciples, the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s most talented female. But here you are both not seeking to improve yourselves at all but just want to enjoy a leisurely life infort, seeking only pleasure. I fear that in time toe, even your husband to be¡¯s family will look down on such a useless and ipetent daughter inw."

    Yan Xi Rou and Yan Xi Wu were birthed from two royal concubines and when Mo Han Yan¡¯s words sounded, the faces of the two women reddened in shame, immediately lowering their heads down and did not dare to say anything.

    At most other times when Mo Han Yan intentionally tried to make things difficult for them, they were still about to rebut a few words at least. But the words she said today were highly reasonable and knowing that their daughters were indeed so pampered till they had aplished nothing, and the disparity between them was almost like Heaven and Earthpared with Mo Han Yan and Yan Ning Luo, so no matter how indignant they felt in their hearts, they could do nothing but to silently endure it.

    On this rare asion that Mo Han Yan had said those words in such an upright manner for once, even Yan Ning Luo looked at her in slight surprise.

    She was afterall a refineddy born from a n.o.ble family and her grace and demeanor would not be the same as most others. Without mentioning anything else, Mo Han Yan with her position as the Mother of the family would already be deterrent enough.

    "The d.u.c.h.ess is right. The two of you have indeed beencking in ambition all these years and some putting you through the mill would not do you any harm." Yan Su said in a slightly deepened voice as he looked at the obediently silent girls before he showed a satisfied smile. Staring at the ashen faced Yan Xi Rou, he then said: "Look at your younger sister Qing Yu. Has she said a single word in refusal? And to think that you are two years older than her. Such apleteck of the Eternal Peace Duke Manor¡¯s fine manners and bearing its people have to always show."

    Yan Xi Rou was berated suddenly out of the blue and her heart was feeling highly aggrieved where she then immediately cast a reproaching look towards Qing Yu.

    Qing Yu was speechless. "....."

    [Here she was silent without even having said even a word and the whole thing has suddenly been turned onto her?]

    "Alright, that¡¯s decided then. Today we¡¯ll have a good meal with Little Ning. Let everyone pick up your chopsticks!"

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 70.3

    Chapter 70.3: Why Not Go To The Faint Mist Sect

    What they called a family feast was just the whole big family sitting together to have a meal, to munch on home cooked dishes.

    Yan Ning Luo and her parents chatted merrily together with her brother on their end of the table, like they were one family by themselves.

    As for the remaining royal concubines, those who had daughters would chat with their daughters, those without daughters would then just form pairs together, painstakingly discussing topics of inconsequential value, like: "This hairpin of yours reallypliments yourplexion. Where did you buy it?" or "We should go to the Thousand Silk Pavilion to go have a look at theirtest products next time." or something like that.

    And on this side, Qing Bei just picked distractedly at the vegetables in his bowl and then said in a low voice. "Sis, are you really going to the Faint Mist Sect?"

    Qing Yu had not really thought about it but was just focused on eating. Hearing him say that, she then raised her eyes and asked: "Hmm?"

    "I heard that once one went into the Faint Mist Sect, one would not be able toe out as and when they liked unless they were driven or thrown out, otherwise it would be at least two years before they would be able toe out." Qing Bei said in a rather depressed voice.

    Seeing that the youth was looking rather depressed, Qing Yu curled up her lips andughed. "Why, are you afraid that you¡¯ll not see me for that long a period?"

    "It¡¯s not that." Qing Bei shook his head, his eyes looking slightly conflicted as he said: "I am just worried..... That woman Yan Ning Luo is thinking up all kinds of ways to get you into the Faint Mist Sect. Is she thinking up some nefarious scheme wanting to harm you."

    "Afterall, her mother is such a sly and venomous woman."

    He would never be able to forget in this life how he had both his legs crippled when he was at an age most appropriate for him to cultivate and his body poisoned to the point of almost copsing.

    The hands of the youth ced upon the table were tightly sped together where he then trembled slightly involuntarily. A slender and fair hand suddenly reached over and held him. Raising his eyes, he saw the youngdy¡¯s face filled with a gentle smile as she said softly: "Don¡¯t worry, if she wants to pit herself against me, she¡¯s still many years too early. I¡¯m not some soft and squishy persimmon that would allow myself to be kneaded and shaped as others wish afterall."

    Inversely, she was someone who held grudges and would avenge grievances done onto her. People who took an inch from her would have her taking a yard from them and if anyone really antagonized her would definitely not want to see her really when she¡¯s really furious."

    Qing Bei shook her head. "I still can¡¯t help feeling worried."

    "Then what do you want to do?" Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow to ask.

    "Let me go with you to the Faint Mist Sect!" Qing Bei¡¯s voice was resolute as he said determinedly.

    Hearing that, Qing Yu threw a meaningful nce at his legs below the table. "Have you forgotten that you are now supposed to be someone with both his legs crippled and unable to walk? Do you intend to bring your wheelchair to go in there with me?"

    [Wouldn¡¯t that be too attention grabbing?]

    [And the Faint Mist Sect would most probably not ept handicapped people would they?]

    The youth¡¯s lips lifted up faintly at the sides and the expression on his face was a little sly as he said: "Isn¡¯t the date to the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s recruitment still half a year away?"

    "And then?" Qing Yu asked with a smile as she waited to hear the other half of what he had to say.

    "A miracle could possibly happen within this half a year¡¯s time and I would be able to stand up again!" The youth said with a confident look on his face.

    The corners of his lips were tinged with a mysterious and indiscernible smile and his highly confident expression was exceptionally eye catching, filled with the kind of youthful exuberance that a boy his age was supposed to possess.

    It just made one unconsciously want to smile in delight together with him.

    In the midst of chatting with Yan Ning Luo, Yan Su unintentionally happened to chance upon that scene and the expression on his face was taken aback for a moment.

    Those two highly simr looking faces, so young and beautiful. The ends of his lips formed a faint arc. Especially that youngdy, who had inherited her mother¡¯s alluring and heavenly blessed enchanting eyes that immediately made a part of his heart copse inwards, to drift back into the far past.....

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 71.1

    Chapter 71.1: What¡¯s Important are the Elixir Cultivators

    Early the next morning, everything had been all prepared.

    Yan Ning Luo was about to leave the manor and everyone hade out to see her off, the horse carriage already waiting outside the main doors.

    "Father, Mother, you must both take good care of your health. I wille back to see you when I have the time." Yan Ning Luo¡¯s voice was gentle as she said.

    Han Mo Yan held her hand and her eyes were filled with reluctance and sadness. "Sigh. Although you have always not stayed at home since you were very young, but Mother has always been worried that you are suffering out there."

    Yan Ning Luo patted her hand rea.s.suringly. "Why would I be? Master is very good to me, and I am one of the Inner Disciples as well. People just can¡¯t wait to win my favour so how could I possibly be suffering? Moreover....." Her words then paused and her gaze turned to nce at the several figures at the back before the ends of her mouth curled up. "Half a yearter, wouldn¡¯t my sisters being to the Faint Mist Sect to keep mepany already?"

    Han Mo Yan¡¯s brows knitted together and sighed an almost imperceptible sigh. [With the kind of talent they have, it was feared that they wouldn¡¯t even make it past the first round that tested one¡¯s level of talent.]

    The mother and daughter pair spoke for a while more before Yan Su¡¯s deep voice said: "It¡¯s time to move out. The journey to the Faint Mist Sect is long and arduous and it is better that you reach there before dark."

    When it got dark, who knew what kind of dangers it would hide?

    Yan Ning Luo nodded her head and turned around to walk down the steps before climbing up into the horse carriage. Just before she left, she opened the carriage¡¯s curtain and bid everyone farewell and then looked towards Qing Yu standing right at the corner, her lips moving soundlessly.

    She had said: [I¡¯ll be waiting for you.]

    The horse carriage then disappeared in an instant and Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow in indifference. [What did she mean that she¡¯ll be waiting? Was she so sure that she¡¯ll make it past the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s selection trials?]

    Up in Cloud Heaven, in thends up in the north, the Dark Legions headquarters sat.

    "The Dark Lord is such a scoundrel, to have gone gallivanting down in the lower realms again and leaving the miserable few of us here to guard the old nest. If he continues to not care and bother with things like this, he will surely get reced by that despicable cad Zhuge Xiong sooner orter!"

    The pce that already had a dark shade to it was made even more sinister and terrifying by the gloomy aura of suppressed rage and restraint.

    Upon the highly luxurious and opulent elevated main seat that was a throne carved into the image of a terrifying snake, a man sat grandly, dressed in a royal blue brocade robe, his gaze sharp with a pair of sword like brows and red lips with white teeth, a highly handsome man.

    As he vented his frustrated anger, he pped his hand heavily upon the snake¡¯s head on the arm of the chair and he then seemed to see the head suddenly move like it hade alive. It let out a loud hiss and opened its fanged mouth wide ferociously.

    "ARRGGHH~ Oh my mother!"

    The man cried out wailing as he scrambled and tumbled off the chair in a crawl, his clothes bing covered in dust from falling wretchedly to the ground in fright.

    "Pffft~"

    It was the sound of stifledughter from a woman. "How is it? That seat isn¡¯t that great to sit in is it?"

    The man¡¯s face was still looking rather shocked as he sat on the ground, his eyes staring unblinkingly at the seat up there. [What was that just now? Was that an hallucination? The snake¡¯s head was there still in ce like it had no moved!]

    He immediately leapt to his feet from the ground and turned to look at the people in the pce hall. "Did I see a ghost? Did any of you see that snake move just now? It even bared its fangs at me wanting to eat me up! !"

    In the end, everyone shook their heads without exception.

    Mei Ji¡¯s devilishly seductive eyes raised an eyebrow alluringly and she said with augh, a hand covering her mouth: "I¡¯ve told you before to not go sit on the Lord¡¯s throne for no reason as that is not a seat any ordinary person can sit on."

    The man¡¯s face was furious. "Why is it that when his very person is not around, even his chair is going against me? Why! ! ?"

    "Maybe it¡¯s because you are easily bullied." Mei Ji said with a sympathetic look on her face.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 71 Part2

    Chapter 71.2: What¡¯s Important are the Elixir Cultivators

    "Alright, stop kidding around already. Let¡¯s talk about more serious matters!" In the first seat below the throne, sat a gentle and refined man with a cold demeanor, who looks like a schr.

    And in the grand hall, besides the man who had that malicious trick yed on him and Mei Ji, there was also another white robed man who was untainted by even a single speck of dust.

    The aura around him was so clean and pure it felt as if he was a child unacquainted with the affairs of the world. His countenance was peerlessly good looking, like a deity in a painting, except for that dark red eyes that seemed to be filled with tears of blood, crystalline clear andpletely untainted, giving people the feeling he was one of the deities among the Nine Heavens, almost ephemeral and illusory like, looking so highly harmless, but exuded an indescribable kind of detached chill.

    The schr like man then opened his mouth to say. "Those guys from the Hunter¡¯s Guild were rather shocked by the sudden return of our Lord recently and till now, they had not dared to stir up trouble or have gone against us. But though they have called a halt to their actions, it does not mean that we should just remain quiet and just wait for things to happen. The disciples of the Dark Legion numbered in the hundreds of thousands before but we are now left with less than one hundred thousand, our might greatly decreased. I think we should recruit more people to join us and if there isn¡¯t anyone in Cloud Heaven, we can look for some great sprouts from the White Fen Lands and develop them, preparing ourselves for times that we happen to be in need."

    With those words, the several people were all silent for a while till the man in the royal blue robe opened his mouth to speak: "We should act on that quickly but we can¡¯t rush something like this. It was because we recruited great numbers of people before that allowed the spies from Zhuge Xiong to sneak in among us. Although our numbers are smaller now, but among all the people left, they are all our own people. We have to be careful with this and I¡¯ll rather do without it than have it carried out in careless haste."

    "This time, I agree with what Xun Luo is saying. So what if we have less people? If we train them up and bring up their fighting powers, a single man on our side will be able to take on a hundred enemies. We from the Dark Legion have never been dependant on the number of disciples we have but individual prowess." Mei Ji said with her lips curled up, her eyes shining with proud and absolute confidence.

    Her eyes then turned towards the white robed man beside her, and her gaze softened before she said with augh. "Little Monster, do you have any suggestion?"

    The white robed man had been surprisingly quiet all this time and hearing someone call his name, he raised his eyes and then slowly spoke, his voice sounding like a breeze pa.s.sing over the surface of water, sending faint ripples through the air. "Elixir Cultivator."

    He only said those two words and did not expound further, but the others looked like it had suddenly just dawned upon them.

    "You are saying that we should recruit a few Elixir Cultivators?" Xun Luo looked as if he had just been enlightened. "Why didn¡¯t I think of that! ? It was exactly because we were poisoned by that scoundrel Zhuge Xiong¡¯s poison that we suffered such bad losses, where so many of our people died. Even Little Monster had suffered from it."

    "If our Dark Legion has many Elixir Cultivators behind us, we wouldn¡¯t need to be afraid of him and his nefarious tricks anymore! I will go ask them to act on it immediately." Xun Luo was fired up and he was going to stride right out when he was held back but a voice.

    "Ordinary ones won¡¯t do." The white robed man continued to say softly.

    Zhuge Xiong himself was a very high leveled Elixir Cultivator and was highly adept with poison, reaching almost to the realm of perfection.

    Mei Ji red at Xun Luo angrily. "Can¡¯t you just hear Little Monster out till he¡¯s finished? Are you in such a hurry to go get yourself reincarnated?"

    Xun Luo was deted. "....." [I¡¯ve realized my mistake. Will that do?]

    "At least of the Green Bronze level."

    The grades for Elixir Cultivators had a total of seven levels. Bronze, Silver, Gold, Green Bronze, White Silver, tinum and Supreme Emperor.

    And every grade had another ten levels in between, the difference from one level to the next very great. In the low levelnds, a Silver grade Elixir Cultivator was considered to be outstanding and a gold grade Elixir Cultivator would usually be able to hold a leading position within a family n.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 71 Part3

    Chapter 71.3: What¡¯s Important are the Elixir Cultivators

    But in Cloud Heaven, Gold leveled Elixir Cultivators of the first and second grade are a dime a dozen throughout the streets and one must at least be above the sixth grade before one could be considered to be outstanding. In the Divine Healers Sect, it was rumoured that the lowest level Elixir Cultivators were at least at the Gold level¡¯s third grade, a centuries old family n holding powers that was not to be underestimated.

    A Green Bronze level Elixir Cultivator. It was feared that it would be rather difficult.....

    Unless the could get the Young Lord of the Divine Healers Sect, Bai Zhi Yan to personally go to the Divine Healers Sect to poach several Elixir Cultivators over toe over to the Dark Legion.

    But thinking about that it, it would not be possible. Even their Young Lord himself had alreadye to the Dark Legions and if they were to ask him to go back to his own family n¡¯s territories to poach people asking them to betray their n, his father would surely have his legs broken for sure.

    Watching the frustrated and depressed looks on the faces of the people before him, the white robed man¡¯s pure and unspoiled blood red agate eyes shed beautifully. "The elixir I took thest time hade from the hands of an Elixir Cultivator whose level surpa.s.ses Bai Zhi Yan."

    "What did you say?" The schrly looking man was taken aback a moment. "Bai Zhi Yan is the Divine Healers Sect greatest prodigy, a Elixir Cultivator at the tinum level¡¯s fourth grade, at the same level as Zhuge Xiong and you are saying that there is someone who is at a level higher than Bai Zhi Yan? !"

    "That¡¯s right. Could it possibly be one of the Divine Healers Sect¡¯s old ancestors? That would already be a sage who does not interfere with worldly affairs. What use would that be?" Xun Luo shrugged, his face one of helplessness.

    Mei Ji¡¯s reaction was probably the calmest among all of them. She was silent for a while before she suddenly lifted her eyes to look at the white robed man. "Are you speaking of the elixir you were given while you were unconscious after we rescued you from the Hunter¡¯s Guild?"

    "Yes."

    Hearing him admit it himself, Mei Ji¡¯s face became rather unnatural looking and her mouth muttered inaudibly: "This cannot really be true....."

    "What cannot be true?" The schrly man and Xun Luo asked at the same time.

    "Bai Zhi Yan mentioned before that the Lord¡¯s strange affliction has beenpletely cured by a Divine Doctor with unsurpa.s.sable skills and those elixirs were a gift from the benefactor who saved the Lord¡¯s life." Mei Ji said with a woodenly expressionless face.

    "Isn¡¯t that a good thing? Why are you showing that expression on your face?" Xun Luo said as he clicked his tongue.

    Mei Ji then gave him a scornful look. "The most important thing is that the high leveled Elixir Cultivator is still a young little.s.s in her teens and is a person from the low level realms."

    "What are you saying? ! A little.s.s in her teens! ?" Xun Luo¡¯s eyes almost popped out from his head as he stared. "Are you making fun of me at my expense here?"

    The schrly man did not say anything but his face was one showing nothing but incredulity and disbelief.

    Although the white robed man did not outwardly express much in the way of shock, his pair of red eyes still shed with surprise.

    "I just knew that all of you will not believe me." Mei Ji¡¯s lips stiffened. "Because even I cannot believe it myself."

    "But it is said that the Lord has gone back to the lower realms seeking to rope in that little Divine Doctor into our Dark Legion but as she still does not possess enough power, it would require quite a period of time."

    Xun Luo blinked his eyes and rubbed his chin in suspicion. "Would something like that require him to go handle personally? Moreover, doesn¡¯t the Lord detestsing into contact with the female human species the most! ?"

    Within the entire Dark Legion, besides Mei Ji, the only woman who was candid and magnanimous, never one to be bothered by trifling and insignificant details, already considered to be one of the guys that made Lou Jun Yao see her in a different light, only Mei Ji was able to evene close to his shadow. All other women were no different from air in Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes.

    Hence, even the Temple Lord herself in the Divine Temple who was rumoured to be as beautiful as a G.o.ddess was someone their Lord had turned a blind eye to.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 72.1

    Chapter 72.1: Saw Through The Pretense

    After Yan Ning Luo left, there wasn¡¯t much of a change in the Eternal Peace Duke Manor.

    It was not known whether it was due to the effect of Yan Su¡¯s words before, but even though Han Mo Yan still did not care to see the pair of siblings in the Tranquil Abode around, she did note find trouble with them.

    "Sixth Young Miss, Second Young Master, Lord Yun is here."

    With the announcement from the servant girl outside the door, the gentle and refined green robed figure of a man then appeared,ing inside led in by the servant girl.

    Yun Qi was the Imperial Pce¡¯s Head Elixir Cultivator and he was merely just over twenty years of age, but was already a Gold level first grade Elixir Cultivator. It was said that the Green Wave Emperor had helped his Master many years back and to return the favour, the Master had gotten his own disciple toe to the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Pce to unconditionally help resolve the Emperor¡¯s worries and difficulties for a period of three years.

    Due to the request made from Yan Su, Yun Qi woulde check on Qing Bei¡¯s condition every month to help him regain the mobility of both his legs.

    The servant girl immediately went out after leading Yun Qi inside.

    Yun Qi stood there quietly with his hands behind his back, his gentle eyes gazing at the beautiful and vibrantly coloured nts thriving in the courtyard that swayed gently under the breeze, a vivid and highly pretty sight.

    A tiny and adorable little bird then flew down from the sky, seemingly having been drawn by the brilliant colours, it sharp beak pecking curiously at one of the white flowers shaped like a round te.

    Something incredible then happened.

    In the middle of that white te shaped flower, a crack suddenly appeared which turned from a thin line to be a mouth filled with sharp teeth, immediately biting onto the long feathers on the back of the bird¡¯s tail, leading it to let out a startled cry, struggling valiantly and managing to fly away in escape.

    The mouth on the round te shaped flower then pouted like a displeased child as it spat out the feathers, before it then hid its mouth from sight once again.

    Yun Qi¡¯s eyes shed with a glint as he stared uprehendingly at the rows of beautiful nts.

    [All these seemingly innocent looking nts, were they all.....]

    "Is Lord Yun interested in my garden?" Thenguid mirth filled voice of a youngdy suddenly rang out.

    Yun Qi was startled as he turned his eyes.

    It was at the moment when the sun had risen up high up and a youngdy in a white dress was standing there at the open doorway, looking like she hade bringing endless light, so brilliantly bright that one was unable to look straight at her. There was a faint tinge of a smile on her lips, though not warm, but felt just right, that would not make a person feel distant.

    Thest time that Yun Qi hade here, he had not seen Qing Yu. So, seeing that there was another youngdy in the Tranquil Abode, he asked a little puzzledly: "Miss, you are?"

    "I am Little Bei¡¯s elder sister. My name is Yan Qing Yu."

    The youngdy then strode over as she walked down the steps, her exquisitely alluring countenance seemingly gilded with a sheen of light, her upnted phoenix like eyes slightly raised, mesmerizing and soul stirring.

    Yun Qi was dazed for a moment, before he quickly regained his senses. "Miss Yan, I am here to check on the Second Young Master¡¯s recovery progress."

    "We¡¯ve troubled you. Please."

    At that moment inside the room, Qing Bei was teasing Little Snow.

    It was strange to say in the least. He had always avoided Little Snow whenever he could before, unable to even look at the little Snow Toad at all. But ever since the time Qing Yu had gone missing for a few days where Little Snow had stayed by his side in apaniment, the two of them having only each other to depend on throughout that period, Qing Yu had changed his att.i.tude towards the toad, no longer disgusted by it, and even finding it rather fun to y with.

    The tiny Snow Toad on the table was sprawled t, giving people the feeling it hadpletely given up on living.

    Seeing that scene, Qing Yu quickly rescued the Snow Toad from its predicament. [This kid is really bing more and morewless. How can he make fun of her little adorable pet like this?]

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 72.2

    Chapter 72.2: Saw Through The Pretense

    Qing Bei was just about to say something when he saw that there was another person following behind Qing Yu and he immediately turned to be obedient. "Big Brother Yun, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve troubled you once again."

    "This is part of my job anyway." Yun Qi said gently, his gaze pa.s.sing fleetingly over the Snow Toad in the youngdy¡¯s hands.

    Although Qing Bei was seated in his wheelchair, but the mental state he exhibited was unlike anyone who had been unable to walk and suffered from sickness for a long time. Yun Qi then gently rolled up the legs of Qing Bei¡¯s pants. Although the youth¡¯s legs were thin, but its muscles were defined and shape of the legs were normal, seemingly very strong.

    People who had both their legs crippled, no matter how strong their body¡¯s const.i.tution was, could not possibly remain no different from a normal healthy person.

    The first time that Yun Qi had checked the youth¡¯s condition, he had already felt that something did not feel quite right and what he saw now just made him more certain.

    The ends of his lips lifted slightly and his slender fingers suddenly pressed on an acupoint when his legs bent. "Do you feel anything here?"

    [So itchy.....]

    That was the only thing that was going through Qing Bei¡¯s mind at that moment.

    But he could not show it and his face wasrgely unchanged but for a slightly frustrated look. "No."

    "Is that so?" Yun Qi arched up an eyebrow and the he exerted a bit more strength into his hand. "Still do not feel anything?"

    [Itchy! Itchy! It¡¯s so itchy!]

    [My Big Brother don¡¯t press that point anymore. I¡¯m almost at my limits and am about to reach my hand down to scratch it!]

    The youth¡¯s hands ced at his sides pinched the soft flesh at his hips and he secretly drew in a deep breath. "No..... feeling."

    "That is strange." Yun Qi then gave up on tormenting his legs and his hands released their hold on them.

    Qing Bei then breathed out in relief.

    Yun Qi then unexpectedlyughed lightly and said. "Second Young Master, do you know? The acupoint that I pressed just now, for a person who has both legs crippled, they should be able to feel that. If you did not feel anything, that just shows that your legs arepletely fine."

    The moment those words were said, Qing Bei immediately backtracked and replied: "Actually, I did feel something just now. It was incredibly itchy like there were ants biting my leg."

    Once he said that, he felt that something felt wrong and his eyes widened. "You tricked me?"

    He had definitely felt that but Yun Qi had said that only people who had both their legs crippled would be able to feel anything!

    [Isn¡¯t that clear that he had been yed? !]

    Yun Qi gave a lowugh. "It would seem like the weak and chaotic pulse I felt the first time I came to check on your condition was something you set up intentionally as well. Why are you doing this?"

    The youth¡¯s eyes turned cold and then said solemnly: "You could have continued to pretend to not know anything. Bringing it out so clearly into the open, aren¡¯t you afraid that you would not be able to walk out from here today?"

    "Little Bei, you are not to be rude to Lord Yun." Qing Yu¡¯s voice wafted inzily from outside the door. "Will your childish tricks be able to escape the eyes of a Gold level Elixir Cultivator? Since Lord Yun had helped you the first time, then he would naturally help you to the end."

    Hearing that, Qing Bei¡¯s face looked at Yun Qi strangely, like he did not really believe that the man would continue to help him hide it.

    Yun Qi did not exhibit any displeasure on the surface but just turned to say with a faint smile towards the youngdy outside the door: "The young Miss is a high level Elixir Cultivator and my humble self has embarra.s.sed myself here. The garden outside is filled with amazing flowers and strange nts, every single species possessing lethal poison that would kill with one touch. But when all these highly numerous and varied types of poisonous nts arebined together, theypletely neutralize and cancel out each others¡¯ toxins, a rare sight to be seen. I fear that only my revered Master might be able topare to the young Miss¡¯ high level of medical knowledge."

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 72.3

    Chapter 72.3: Saw Through The Pretense

    "Lord Yun has very sharp eyes indeed." Qing Yu¡¯s lips curled up, her eyes swirling with a gleam. "I hope that the Lord can continue to y dumb. This child fell to harm under the nefarious scheming of wicked people at a very young age and he had no other choice but to do this. He is at a juncture that calls for an appropriate opportunity that would allow him to stand on his feet once again. Over on my father¡¯s side, the Lord will only need to tell him that the boy is currently recovering."

    "My humble self understands." Yun Qi nodded. "I will take it as I do not know anything."

    "Thank you." The youngdy¡¯s lips split into a smile, that looked more radiant than the sun outside.

    Yun Qi lowered his eyes without any change in his expression. "In that case, I shall take my leave."

    "Take care my Lord."

    After seeing Qing Yu see Yun Qi out, the youth then asked in puzzlement. "Why will Yun Qi help us? Is it because Sis is an Elixir Cultivator and he wants to b.u.t.ter you up?"

    Driven toughter from the youth¡¯s question, Qing Yu then rapped him on the head. "Can¡¯t you see the righteous air in that man, one without worldly desires? Would such a sagely person be one that would seek to win my favour?"

    "Then why?" Qing Bei could not understand it. "And did he really see through me the first time? I had clearly made my pulse be one just like what a seriously ill person¡¯s would be like!"

    "Firstly, your subterfuge is still not up to par. Moreover, this Yun Qi is not just any pretty vase but someone with real skills and you think you are able to pull wool over a Elixir Cultivator¡¯s eyes?" Qing Yu said as she shot him a nce.

    Qing Bei could not help but click his tongue and said: "Looks like this Elixir Cultivator is very good!"

    "Otherwise why do you think all those Elixir Cultivators are all so rich? As long as you have the name of Elixir Cultivator hanging above your head, you¡¯ll be respected wherever you go, as even a single low grade elixir pill can sell for several hundred taels." Qing Yu¡¯s gaze then darkened. "But..... there are also too many people calling themselves Elixir Cultivators who go around swindling people."

    The Cloud Heaven had the Divine Healers, the White Fen Lands the Elixir Cultivators a.s.sociation and in the Constetion Lands, it was the top Elixir Cultivator Family n who pa.s.sed their medical knowledge down the generations, the Mu Family.

    The Mu Family¡¯s current Family Head was Mu Qing Tian and he just celebrated his fortieth birthday several days ago.

    Mu Qing Tian was an upright and impartial man who was kind to people and enjoyed a very good reputation. But he had no sons to his name but just one lone precious daughter, the only memory of histe wife he had. He had not remarried all these years as he did not want his daughter to be aggrieved in anyway, a highly affectionate father.

    And the daughter he had held so very precious to his heart, had truly not disappointed him.

    Though a girl, the way she handled and dealt with matters did not lose out to any of the boys, and no one in the entire n did not ept her as the Young Lord.

    At that moment in the training square, was a very tall girl dressed in ckbat clothes, the snaking whip in her hand cracking viciously through the air to cut down a tree that was about as thick as a grown man¡¯s waist, that then fell to the ground with a loud crash.

    "Whoa whoa whoa! Elder sis¡¯s cultivation has grown quite a bit recently!" A mocking voice filled with ridicule reached her from behind.

    The girl retrieved her whip and threw a nce at him. "When did youe back?"

    "I came backst night and I did not go disturb you as it was toote." Mu Chi replied with azy yawn.

    "I heard that you lost to that fe Mu Qian Shang and you lost exceptionally spectacrly."

    Mu Chi¡¯s face stiffened and he then snorted derisively before saying: "I can¡¯t be med for that at all you know? That maniac alreadypletely topped me just by elemental attributes alone and there was no way I could fight against that at all."

    "Excuses. You¡¯re still too weak." The girl said scornfully as she turned around.

    It was a face that could be considered to be pretty and adorable but not very outstanding, though with a pair of incredibly clear and lively eyes, like they could strike right upon people¡¯s hearts, which lent an added sense of radiance to that slightly nd countenance.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 73.1

    Chapter 73.1: You Can Go Secretly Learn

    This was the Mu Family¡¯s Mu Lai.

    A Elixir Cultivator at the Silver level¡¯s eighth grade, wielding dual elements lightning and fire, a rare and highly skilled cultivator of both martial arts and medicine throughout thends. And because of her tyrannically powerful cultivation together with her swift and decisive hand, she was given the t.i.tle of Lady Devil by the people.

    Though he was mocked like that, Mu Chi did not try to exin any further but just clicked his tongue and said reluctantly: "Yes yes yes, I¡¯m weak. Will that do? How can I possiblypare with a prodigious genius like you?"

    "Good that you know that." Mu Chai said coldly.

    Mu Chi was speechless. "....." [No sense of humility at all.]

    "There is still half a year¡¯s time before the Faint Mist Sect will open up to recruit new disciples and I am going to go." Mu Lai said softly as she took the handkerchief from the servant¡¯s hand to wipe off her perspiration.

    Mu Chi was taken aback a moment, and was then a little puzzled. "Weren¡¯t you unwilling to join any of the sects? When I wanted you toe with me to the Limitless Sect before, you had rejected me t!"

    "All the various sects care about too many trifling details and have all kinds of rules. I will naturally not want to be bound." Mu Lai said with a jeering smile. "But as I am now stuck at the Silver level¡¯s eight grade and have not been able to break through, I heard that there is a kind of spirit spring in the Faint Mist Sect that can help a Elixir Cultivator breakthrough the level bottlenecks and I thought that I might as well go try my luck."

    "So that¡¯s the reason. And I thought you¡¯ve straightened out your thinking." Mu Chi nodded his head in understanding, but then suddenly seemed to have thought of something. "But, once you are epted into the Faint Mist Sect, then it will be two whole years before you will be able toe out!"

    Mu Lai looked at him with a calm expression on her face. "I am only interested in the spirit spring and am not going in there seeking to cultivate for immortality. Who would dare stop me if I want toe out?"

    [Is that even eptable.....]

    [But that was indeed the style of the Lady Devil.]

    But it might as well be that. The Mu Family was famous in the Constetion Lands and everyone would naturally know that they were a family n of Elixir Cultivators. Moreover, Mu Lai did indeed have what it took for her to be so haughty and arrogant.

    Mu Chi was deep in thought when he heard her ask in an emotionless voice: "Why, on your trip back to the pce this time, your rtionship with the Emperor did not thaw?"

    "Thaw out our rtionship?" Mu Chi¡¯s voice sounded like he had just heard the biggest joke. "Will you be able to recollect back water that you¡¯ve thrown out? I¡¯ve already said it back then. Even if he begs me, I will never return to that ce."

    "He is afterall still your father."

    "Ha! I have already shown him great benevolence by not killing him." The youth whom everyone knew to be sunny and good looking seemed to have hidden all the bad things deep in his heart, where no one would ever be able to reach.

    Just what had exactly happened deep inside the pce then, maybe only he himself knew.

    Mu Lai¡¯s brows creased up, but did not say anything more.

    Havinge back to the Gathered Cloud Loft for tens of days and it seemed that the intention was that they would be staying there for quite a long period. Bai Zhi Yan then reopened the covert Rich Fragrance Court which was fronted by the teahouse used as a disguise, its business sad and dismal, with just two or three people idling around in the main floor as they chatted with each other.

    Meanwhile, the Rich Fragrance Court on the other hand was overflowing with people, many of them regrs who came frequently, and also people rmended by others.

    It was said that thedies here had the most outstanding looks in the Imperial Capital, both talented and beautiful. Anyone who came before would not be able to extricate themselves, enjoying themselves so much they would forget to even go home.

    And the fine wine and delicacies in Rich Fragrance Court was also one of a kind, where many of the n.o.bles who had tasted all kinds of gourmet foods and delicacies attested that the taste of their food would leave what the Imperial Chefs were able to whip up in the dust.

    But their prices were also exceptionally expensive. Though that was the case, it did not stop the footsteps of the people froming here. They were afterall people who had nock of money and their closure in the past few months had roused up a bout of displeasure among them.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 73.2

    Chapter 73.2: You Can Go Secretly Learn

    Looking at the Gathered Cloud Loft from the outside, it could not look any more ordinary, its size just about right, looking neither unpresentable or decrepit, nor was it too ostentatious or attention grabbing. Throughout that street in the Imperial Capital, it was considered to be one of the less conspicuous looking buildings.

    Of course, the majority of the people who had note here before would all be deceived by its unattractive facade.

    It was only after one had truly stepped inside that they would discover that there was much more than meets the eye.

    You would never be able to imagine that such a small little teahouse had actually been separated into three enormous sections.

    Besides the teahouse and the Rich Fragrance Court, there was also an exquisite and beautiful little courtyard with a room hidden inside, with a long and winding corridor that had a little bridge and a small running stream, filled with colourful fish chasing each other yfully, providing a highly lively sight.

    Lou Jun Yao was used to enjoying theforts in life and no matter where he was, the environment must always be warm to the heart and pleasing to the eye. Using Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s words to describe it, every single brick and every one tile here, was all money money money!

    But as they had a dimensional artifact, they would be able to carry this ce away with them anytime they wanted. Otherwise, when they leave from here, wouldn¡¯t they be wasting such a precious and invigorating spot?

    At the end of that long corridor was a pavilion, where Lou Jun Yao and Bai Zhi Yan were currently engaged in discussion. A screech then tore through the air, and the bare and empty table suddenly had a gorgeous multi coloured bird appear on it. Its beautiful eyes fluttered weakly as it stomped its little wed feetzily.

    "Why have youe here again?" Bai Zhi Yan said rather mournfully as he twitched a corner of his mouth before he took off the nifty little bamboo tube on its feet. He continued to prattle on as he read the note: "Does that Xun Luo really have nothing better to do? We have the Voice Transmitting Device and he chooses not to use it, insisting to imitate others by pa.s.sing notes through this whole homing pigeon thing. I fear that this little thing here is about to scratch someone already."

    The bird was one of the rarer and more expensive species in Cloud Heaven. Although it looks small and pet.i.te like a pet, it was a rare species that was able to fly ten thousand miles in a day, a divine bird that was able to enter the void and pa.s.s through dimensions. It understood humans and for that, it was very well liked by people in Cloud Heaven.

    "Huh? The Dark Legion has started to recruit Elixir Cultivators? ?" Bai Zhi Yan blinked his eyes. "Could it be because they found themselves at a disadvantage thest time and they want to prepare themselves beforehand now? But aren¡¯t they setting the requirements a little too high?"

    Lou Jun Yao did not even turn his eyes but could roughly guess what was written on the note. His thin lips arced up slightly and he then made a statement that had Bai Zhi Yan scratching his head. "I heard that Zhuge Xiong was initially from your Divine Healers Sect."

    Bai Zhi Yan was taken aback before he replied. "I think he came out from under the Third Elder¡¯s hand....."

    "Since he was from the same sect as all of you, I would think that he knows the Divine Healers Sects ways inside out. So if the Dark Legion was seeking to recruit Elixir Cultivators, people from the Divine Healers Sect would basically be excluded." Lou Jun Yao said in an unhurried tone, before heughed softly. "But s, Gold level Elixir Cultivators can be found everywhere on the street but only in the Divine Healer Sect would there be a higher chance for them to find a Green Bronze level Elixir Cultivator."

    Bai Zhi Yan immediately understood hearing that, his devilishly handsome looking face bing a little perplexed. "How could I have forgotten about that? Looks like the chances of their nsing to fruition is not that high!"

    "Don¡¯t we have you here though?" Lou Jun Yao said with an imperceptible smile.

    "Aren¡¯t I from the Divine Healers Sect as well?" Bai Zhi Yan said, shooting him a nce.

    The man¡¯s mesmerizing violet eyes then came to be tinged with an unfathomable glint and he said softly: "You can go secretly learn something from the Little Fox."

    "Any why have I not thought of that before! ?" It suddenly dawned on Bai Zhi Yan. "I suggested that we should discuss Medicine together before. Even though I was rejected, I should have shamelessly persisted! I must definitely secretly pick up a skill or two from there!"

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 73.3

    Chapter 73.3: You Can Go Secretly Learn

    Don¡¯t me him for being so spineless but that.s.s was really the most outstanding and skilful Elixir Cultivator he had seen in so many years. Back then, he had not even been fully convinced of the old ancestors in the sect and it could be seen now just how much he admired Qing Yu.

    Hearing Bai Zhi Yan sounding so confident of himself, Lou Jun Yao just gave him a highly profound smile and then stood up to walk away.

    Bai Zhi Yan looked at the back of that tall and slender figure and for no reason he suddenly just felt that the guy seemed to be in such a good mood?

    He just could not fathom him out. He felt like he would never be able toprehend the Lord¡¯s mind.

    ¡ª Water Edge Kingdom ¡ª

    After about half a month¡¯s journey, the convoy of people finally reached the mysterious kingdom in the sea. This was a nation built in the middle of the vast and boundless ocean and they were approaching closer to it with every step, where it suddenly came to stand right before their eyes.

    There were no boats or vessels around it and it made people can¡¯t help themselves but wonder just how was one supposed to cross that stretch of the sea?

    It was said that the people of the Water Edge Kingdom knew magic but it was just a rumour, where no one really believed that. But no one was also able to exin how they were able to stand upon the water¡¯s surface and not sink, like they were walking as steadily as they were onnd, a strange and baffling sight.

    That¡¯s right. Every single one of the soldiers in the convoy had walked over the sea¡¯s surface to cross over to the other side.

    Only one person was different. He reliedpletely on his deep and profound cultivation to walk over the water, the surging waves below his feet freezing into ice in the instant before he approached, the exact same phenomenon like it had been back at the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s New Moon Lake.

    The convoy of people quickly reached the Imperial Pce.

    "Respects to the Duke of Vast Seas and the Ninth Princess on your return to the pce!"

    A horde of court officials in the grand hall bowed and chorused, pa.s.sionately weing them back from the bottom of their hearts.

    The atmosphere in the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Court was great. Although the Emperor Yue Mu Chen was frail and sickly, but he possessed unsurpa.s.sing intelligence, where no one couldpare to him at all. With the support of the Duke of Vast Seas, he ruled over the kingdom very well and all the officials respected him greatly, never was there an instance where people came forward just to tter and fawn on him.

    From up on the throne, Yue Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles that had been long missed and although hisplexion was pale, his eyes were bright and lively. "The trip must have been arduous for the Duke of Vast Seas. Men, quickly bring him a seat."

    Standing above all but just below one man, only Qing Ye Li was qualified to sit right beside the Emperor.

    The court attendants immediately brought in a soft andfy chair and ced it on the left side of the dragon throne. Qing Ye Li obeyed the orders and slowly came over to sit down.

    "How was the trip for the Duke of Vast Seas?" Yue Mu Chen asked with concern.

    "It was alright." Qing Ye Li said indifferently. "But, I received some good news."

    "Good news?" Yue Mu Chen asked in surprise, and the officials down below perked up their ears curiously.

    "Your Majesty¡¯s health, might be able to be saved." Qing Ye Li said in a very calm tone, but the words caused the entire hall to erupt.

    "Is that really true? His Majesty can really be saved! ?"

    "If that is really the case, then that¡¯s really great! His Majesty¡¯s health has really worried us very much all these years!"

    "The Duke of Vast Seas is truly the Water Edge¡¯s lucky star, always bring us such great fortune."

    No matter how excited everyone was, the impact was probably not as great as it was for Yue Mu Chen.

    The man whose emotions were kept well in check suddenly had a slight rosiness rise in his cheeks on the pale but handsome looking face. "Is..... that really true?"

    If it had been anyone else who came to tell him that his illness could be cured, Yue Mu Chen would not believe a single word of it. But it was told to him by Qing Ye Li this time and that made the whole thing a whole lot more believable.

    He had endured too much disappointment over the years where his heart that had been br.i.m.m.i.n.g with hope finally sank down into the deepest valley, not daring to harbour any hope after they had been burnt to ashes. Yue Mu Chen was just living through his life one day at a time, where every one more day he still lived was a blessing.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 74.1

    Chapter 74.1: You Want to Leave The Water Edge

    The man¡¯s voice was not loud. But in that instant that he opened his mouth, the grand hall became quiet, and everyone was carefully waiting to hear the response.

    Before that pair of eyes filled with longing and antic.i.p.ation, Qing Ye Li nodded his head, his voice seemingly filled with a kind of magical strength that was highly calming to people¡¯s hearts. "On this trip, I found the person that I have been looking for many years, and I have given my word that your Majesty¡¯s condition will definitely improve when that happens."

    Hearing those words, Yue Mu Chen¡¯s eyes widened. "Are you saying that you¡¯ve really found that highly powerful Elixir Cultivator?"

    "Yes, I have."

    "Then where is he? Has hee to the Water Edge Kingdom with you? Bring him in quickly!" Yue Mu Chen said rather excitedly.

    Qing Ye Li then gave a soft sigh. "Unfortunately, that person did note here, but has gifted to me some elixirs before we parted, that would be able to temporarily regte and condition your Majesty¡¯s body first."

    With those words, the Emperor seated up above could not help but feel a little disappointed.

    Seeing that, Qing Ye Li¡¯s eyes darkened and his voice was low as he said: "Your Majesty, you body is now too weak and frail and the process has to be slow. Although it cannot be guaranteed that the condition will bepletely cured, but we can at least stabilize the condition first so you will not cough out blood any more."

    "Will it really do that?" Hearing Qing Ye Li say that. Yue Mu Chen was still filled with antic.i.p.ation.

    As he had this condition that made him cough out blood, everytime his blood and Qi surged, he would suffer an especially hard bout of coughing, expelling a great amount of blood, where his body would then copsepletely.

    If that could be alleviated by just a bit, it would be a lot easier for him.

    "I believe that your Majesty believes in what I say." Qing Ye Li said expressionlessly. "All other Elixr Cultivators in thesends are not even one tenth of this person."

    "I will naturally believe the words of the Duke of Vast Seas. But with such a talented person, if we can....." Yue Mu Chen¡¯s words hesitated slightly, his gaze looking straight at the Qing Ye Li. "I hope that the Duke of Vast Seas will be able to persuade this person toe work for the Water Edge Kingdom."

    Once that voice fell, the aura around Qing Ye Li changed in an instant. The powerful oppressive aura caused everyone in the grand hall to be unable to breathe and Yue Mu Chen who was nearest to him was implicated as well, his face immediately turning even more pale.

    "For some people, I think it is better that your Majesty does note to harbour any ideas." The beast like eyes under the mask were watching the Emperor on the elevated main seat unfeelingly. "It¡¯s enough that the Water Edge has me."

    The oppressive aura then faded, and everyone was granted relief from the oppression.

    The mysterious and powerful man had given his word to remain in the Water Edge to support Yue Mu Chen because Yue Mu Chen had saved his life many years before and he had put down the chaos that had been sweeping through the kingdom in one fell swoop, allowing the frail and sickly Emperor who had not been able to gain the support of everyone to ascend to the throne, helping Yue Mu Chen firm his hold on the position.

    With his powers, if he had the slightest notion, he could very well have just proimed himself to be the Emperor, but he did not. That was enough for people to see his character and how he kept to his word.

    Qing Ye Li did not belong to the Water Edge nor was he even from these verynds. Everyone all thought this was the will of the Heavens, to have him descend among them, and help the Water Edge Kingdom be the strongest kingdom.

    But they have forgotten that Qing Ye Li was never a person they could ever control. Although Yue Mu Chen was the emperor, the two people did not interact with each other like the way it should be between an Emperor and his minister, but was more like friends standing on equal grounds.

    Yue Mu Chen had gotten a little too anxious just now and his tone of voice had unconsciously sounded a little like he was giving amand.

    But Qing Ye Li did not mind such insignificant details in the least. What bothered him was that Yue Mu Chen should not havee to harbour any thoughts of recruiting Qing Yu under them.

    She was meant to be high up above people from the moment she was born, and no one was qualified enough to make her submit.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 74.2

    Chapter 74.2: You Want to Leave The Water Edge

    Yue Mu Chen was startled for a moment by the insidious cold in the man¡¯s eyes before he shook his head andughed. "I have merely been too excited and lost myself for a moment. I do not mean anything by that."

    "Your Majesty should know how haughty and arrogant a high level Elixir Cultivator is, never submitting themselves to anyone easily, and it is only because of me that the person is willing to lend a helping hand." Qing Ye Li said and then pa.s.sed the two little porcin bottles to the attendant. "The dosage is indicated on them and it will help regte his Majesty¡¯s condition."

    "You¡¯ve gone to so much trouble." Yue Mu Chen said gratefully.

    "Your Majesty, I have a presumptuous request to make." Qing Ye Li suddenly stood up and opened his mouth to say. Although he had stated it as a request, his tone of voice was determined and resolute. "I would like to, resign from my position as the Duke of Vast Seas!"

    "What?"

    Once those words came out, not only Yue Mu Chen, but all the court officials below were stunned in their spots. To all of them, it was as devastating as being struck by a bolt out of the blue.

    The Duke of Vast Seas was the Water Edge¡¯s G.o.d of war and the very soul of the entire army¡¯s morale. If he was no longer with them, the Water Edge Kingdom would definitely be thrown into chaos.

    Yue Mu Chen¡¯s face changed slightly and then slowly said: "Why do you want to resign? Are you thinking of..... leaving the Water Edge?"

    "That¡¯s right." Qing Ye Li answered.

    "For so many years, it is only because the Duke of Vast Seas, you, existed here that our Water Edge Kingdom was able to grow by the day, rising up to be the top among the Three Great Kingdoms. If you are not with us, all those smaller neighbouring countries sitting restless around us would jump at the opportunity and the Water Edge Kingdom would be ced in a dangerous situation. I sincerely ask that you reconsider!"

    A tall and burly general among the officials sped his hand over his fist and knelt on one knee, his face grave as he spoke. All the other officials then followed suit, the entire hall falling to their knees in a flurry.

    "We beg that the Duke of Vast Seas consider!"

    "Duke of Vast Seas, the Water Edge Kingdom cannot do without you!"

    "Will the Duke of Vast Seas please stay! ?"

    Seeing the scene before his eyes, Qing Ye Li¡¯s eyes darkened, his thin red lips stiffening up.

    As for Yue Mu Chen, except for the shock he showed right at the beginning, he had now be calm. He got up from his Dragon Throne and came walking one step at a time to stand before Qing Ye Li, his pale white lips slightly curled up. "All the way from the beginning, I have known that this day woulde sooner orter, but I had not thought that it would be so sudden."

    "Is it because you have found that person that you have not been able to find all this time?"

    Yue Mu Chen still remembered that right from the beginning, the was another big reason why Qing Ye Li had remained here in the Water Edge Kingdom besides repaying the debt for saving his life. He was looking for a person who could possibly have fallen into this world like him, and in the ten over years he had stayed in the Water Edge, he had sent people out across the oceans to search, but it had been to no avail.

    And this time he had merely gone on a trip to the Green Wave Kingdom and he had immediately made such a request uponing back. Yue Mu Chen¡¯s quick wits had guessed that was the case in an instant.

    Qing Ye Li could not deny his words. "That person heard that you saved my life and took the initiative to say that if there is an opportunity toe to the Water Edge, your Majesty¡¯s health will definitely be restored. And I..... from very long ago, I have always been by that person¡¯s side, never ever parted for such a long period of time."

    Yue Mu Chenughed softly. "I am very curious what kind of person can make you do this. But I think that it must be ady of extraordinary beauty!"

    That was the only usible scenario that even someone like Qing Ye Li would be wrapped around someone¡¯s finger like this.

    "If fate decrees, you will see her too."

    Yue Mu Chen suddenly turned his back around, and signaled to his attendant.

    The attendant immediately stepped forward and announced to all the officials in court: "Today¡¯s morning court ends here. Court is dismissed!"

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 74.3

    Chapter 74.3: You Want to Leave The Water Edge

    All the people below then obediently took their leave where even the Imperial attendants bowed their backs and walked out. Within the vast grand hall, only Yue Mu Chen and Qing Ye Li were left, but the young Emperor had his face turned away at that moment so the expression on his face could not be seen.

    After a long while, a long sigh was then heard from him.

    "Including this year, it has been a good thirteen years since you came to the Water Edge Kingdom. This is a number that has nowe to mean your impending departure." Yue Mu Chen¡¯s voice was soft, and listening to it carefully there did not seem to be any emotion in it. "I have always admired you and Xin Yan like you more than she likes me, her biological elder brother. Thirteen whole years..... Qing Ye Li, grant me this onest request. Only after the rest of this year has past, and then leave will you? !"

    There was only two of them there at that moment. Yue Mu Chen did not use an officious tone but spoke like they were friends, sounding a lot more casual.

    Qing Ye Li had thought that Yue Mu Chen had dismissed everyone else because he wanted to persuade him to stay, never having expected that he would be so candid and straightforward, not saying a single word about it.

    But even if he had, it would be of no use. He was determined to go and anything he might have said would be in vain.

    The expression on Qing Ye Li¡¯s face did not change. "I thank your Majesty for understanding. Although I will be leaving, but if the Water Edge Kingdom is in trouble, I will definitely lend a helping hand."

    The Emperor¡¯s tall and thin figure did not move in the slightest but merely waved his hand, to indicate that Qing Ye Li can leave.

    It was not known how long it had been, but only when he was the only person left in the vast hall, did Yue Mu Chen finally heave a sigh of relief, his face dejected as he slumped into his throne.

    It was most probably because he had known Qing Ye Li for too long and now that the man was leaving, he was finding it hard to ept it. It was like having gotten used to having something in your life, and then suddenly finding that it had disappeared.

    Yue Mu Chen gave a soft and imperceptible sigh as he raised his long fingers up to cover over his forehead in between his brows.

    Every year when the great sects opened their doors to recruit new disciples, the atmosphere would always be exhrating and nerve wracking at the same time. Even the Young Masters who were always out and about pleasure seeking were seen to restrain themselves, behaving quite a lot better.

    The Three Great Sects were each other¡¯s checks and bnces and the Faint Mist Sect had firmly taken the top position among the sects for many years with the Limitless Sect hot on their heels. Although the Carefree Valley wasst among them, but theymanded great might as well. But as its ways and methods ran counter to the of the other two sects, having trained a top notch band of dark a.s.sa.s.sins who were both orthodox and unorthodox, greatly feared by many and despised by those who proimed themselves to be righteous.

    At the very moment in the Carefree Valley, a gloomy looking middle aged man stood, his hands behind his back as he said: "Say that again?"

    "Valley Chief please appease your anger. Your subordinate was ambushed midway through the journey and when I woke up..... all my clothes had been stripped off and I was bound to a tree....." The man down below was so angry his teeth were gritted together. "It must be the work of that traitor of the Carefree Valley, Baili Ji Ran who did it. I heard that he went to attend the All Saint¡¯s Day festival as the Carefree Valley¡¯s Young Lord! That is just utterly despicable!"

    "Is that so?" The middle aged man said those two words very softly, and it was not possible to discern whether it was spoken in joy or rage.

    "Valley Chief, isn¡¯t Baili Ji Ran being too wilful and arrogant here? Should we teach him a lesson? He was once a member of the Carefree Valley afterall and for him to disrespect the Carefree Valley sopletely, it is the greatest affront to the Valley Chief!"

    "Do not drag the Carefree Valley into your personal grievances." The middle aged man said offhandedly as he nced at the man down below, like he could see right through him. He is someone from the White Fens Lands afterall and with the Four Great Family ns branches from the same tree and united in the same breath, however strong the Carefree Valley is, do you think we can stand against the Four Great Family ns of the White Fens Lands?"

    With those words, the man immediately mped his mouth and dared not speak. No matter how displeased he was with Baili Ji Ran, when before absolute might and authourity, he could only cowardly submit.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 75.1

    Chapter 75.1: Prodigious Youth

    Looked at the man there suppressing his rage and not daring to speak, his face looking highly aggrieved, the middle aged man snorted derisively before he said: "If you can spare the effort to think how to get back at Baili Ji Ran, why not think how you can raise up the might of the Carefree Valley instead, so we can surpa.s.s the bunch of self righteous and sanctimonious hypocrites in the Faint Mist Sect and the Limitless Sect."

    "Your subordinate has not thought it through clearly." The man said in a soft voice and his face then showed a tinge of delight. "Although Baili Ji Ran stole the thunder this time, but both Qian Shang and Qian Chen performed outstandingly in the All Saint¡¯s Day festival. Especially Qian Shang, who brought back the n.o.ble t.i.tle of the male saint and was bestowed with many precious items by the Emperor together with one wish granted to him."

    Hearing that, the middle aged man finally showed a kinder expression on his face. "Qian Shang is indeed an invaluable sprout of ours and his future is inestimable if he is properly groomed. Even the legendary top levelnds, Cloud Heaven might not be beyond his reach."

    "The Valley Chief is indeed farsighted."

    On another side, ever since Yan Ning Luo suggested for her sisters to go for the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s recruitment tryouts, Yan Su started to ce quite a bit of emphasis on that. He went out of his way to employ a elderly coach who had many years of experience teaching in the Faint Mist Sect before. The old man had gotten injured in an ident in the past and because he did not want to hold the sect back, he chose to quit from his position.

    Yan Su was acquainted with the old man and even Yan Ning Luo had received instruction from him before.

    At that moment in the Eternal Peace Duke Manor¡¯s training hall, the sisters Yan Xi Rou and Yan Xi Wu were there together with Qing Yu and Qing Bei. Yan Su had sent people bright and early in the morning, informing them to wait here.

    Although Qing Bei was still deceptively seated in his wheelchair, but as Yun Qi had told Yan Su a few days ago that the youth¡¯s condition was improving by the day and the chances of him standing up was very great, Yan Su was of the mind that within half a year, Qing Bei might be able to stand up. Hence, Yan Su had asked Qing Beie along as well.

    It was probably because she was about to leave behind a life of fine luxury, it was not so bad for Yan Xi Wu whose personality was a little more steady, but that change was total upheaval for Yan Xi Rou where from being a slightly more busty beauty, she lost a whole round of weight, turning thin and slender, and any amount of pretty clothes or essories was still unable to pique her interest.

    Yan Xi Wu merely kept a straight and calm face throughout it all, a striking contrast against Yan Xi Rou.

    Roughly a cup of tea¡¯s timeter, footsteps sounded from outside, one slightly heavier and strong, the other lighter with its tread. Very soon, two people were seen walking in, where Yan Su led a thin looking old man who was not all that tall inside.

    The old man was dressed in cloth made from in and simple clothes, his hair half streaked with white. Although rather advanced in age, he seemed to be highly energetic and his eyes did not show the slightest bit of deterioration, sharp and incisive, looking like he was a man not p.r.o.ne to smiling.

    "All of youe over quickly and let me introduce you." Yan Su waved his hand at the few of them. "This is Elder Qin Fang Qin, a teacher I invited here to help all of you increase your powers in these six months and to teach you some techniques to pa.s.s the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s trials, that will enable you to gain entry to go learn more inside."

    After saying that, he turned his head back and said to the old man: "Elder Qin, these are a few of my rather inept children who are a little less gifted than Little Ning, and I hope that Elder Qin can work on them a little."

    Qin Fang nodded his head. "Your Highness is just putting it too gravely. If these Young Masters and Young Missus really put their hearts into it, this old man will give them everything I have to help."

    Yan Su reminded the few of them that they were to respect the elder and not try any tricks to ck off or there would be quite a bit of suffering awaiting them.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 75.2

    Chapter 75.2: Prodigious Youth

    Upon saying that, he then left on his own.

    Qin Fang then swept his gaze over the young group of people in front of him and then pulled out a white coloured palm sized rock from inside his sleeve before cing it in the centre of the training hall. In the instant that the rock was put on the floor, it suddenly expanded and grew to be about half a man¡¯s height. "All of you go can now go test yourselves with it. I need to know your gifted talents and your level of power."

    That white rock was called a Gift Rock and basically everyone in thesends where might reigned supreme would know what it was.

    It was used to test a person¡¯s gifted elemental attribute and their level and this piece of rock of Qin Fang¡¯s was even more superior where it was able to shrink or expand at will, making it easy to carry around, unlike those Gift Rocks in the sects which wererge and bulky,pletely immovable. This rock was like a upgraded artifact.

    Yan Xi Rou¡¯s face paled and she was just about to say something when she saw Qin Fang¡¯s sharp eyes turn onto her. She immediately lowered her eyes and took a deep breath in resignation, before she went walking over a step at a time, to finally ce her hand on the rock.

    A faint glow appeared upon the Gift Rock, a muddy yellow colour. With the exception of Yan Xi Wu, everyone else present were stunned.

    Even Qin Fang¡¯s stone faced expression showed a brief moment of cracking, like he had not expected such a situation at all.

    Light of that colour was clearly of the Earth element with extremely strong defence powers. But the Earth element¡¯s light was always a brilliant and vibrant yellow and the manifestation of such a faint elemental glow just told everyone that was the "Mud" element.

    And what was the "Mud" element? It was something simr to the Earth element, but just a mere touch of it, inheriting just a tiny bit of its defensive attributes. Putting it bluntly, it was a clumsy and b.u.mbling offshoot of an element brought about by a trashy and useless body const.i.tution.

    No wonder Yan Xi Rou had looked as if death was impending. With such useless talent that could only be said to be a one of a kind, it was little wonder she said that going to the Faint Mist Sect was as good as sending herself to her death!

    Yan Xi Rou hung her head as she stepped away. She was so ashamed of herself at that moment that she could not even lift her head up to see all the mocking faces.

    Yan Xi Wu looked at her and creased up her brows before she stepped forward to be the second one to go take the test. A light blue glow red briefly upon the Gift Rock and faded away. It was the Water element and looking at the intensity of the light it would seem that she had just recentlyprehended her elemental powers and had just stepped over to enter the realm of cultivation.

    The brows of Qin Fang knitted up so tightly it could easily kill a fly. Compared to Yan Ning Luo in the past, these two girls were not only slightly inferior to her, but could only be described as incrediblycking and inept!

    His gaze then turned towards the young boy and girl pair with highly outstanding and beautiful looks the other side. His gaze deepened having noticed that the two of them had been calm andposed right from the beginning, their demeanor steady. He then wondered..... whether they really possessed great power or were they just putting on an act.

    Qing Yu looked at the Gift Stone with interest before she patted the youngd on the shoulder and said softly: "Why not you go have a try? I would like to see what kind of a level you have reached."

    Qing Bei nodded and he pushed his wheelchair right before the Gift Stone and leaned forward to ce his hand on it. A blinding blue and purple light immediately exploded out from the stone.

    Qin Fang¡¯s bright eyes sparkled at that moment. "Lightning!"

    However, in the next second, another golden light appeared, and within that golden light that was as brilliant as the sun, there was a sliver of bright red that looked like blood.

    "How is that even possible! ?" Qin Fang just could not believe his eyes at all. [Is this the Gold element? But that sliver of red inside was clearly what only the Fire element would show.]

    [Could that be a transformed variant of the Gold element? A form of power that was even stronger than the Gold element itself!]

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 75.3

    Chapter 75.3: Prodigious Youth

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow when she saw that gold mixed with red. [Why does she feel that..... she has seen that elemental power before? !]

    "Mistress, that is the ze element. Children who are descended from the bloodline of that long ancient family would inherit this gift, and the ze element in Mistress¡¯ body is even stronger than the kid¡¯s." Zang Mai¡¯s tiny voice said from inside her body.

    "ze element?" Qing Yu was hearing that for the first time and she could not help but feel curious. "Then, what is so special about this element?"

    "It gives the ability to self heal. No matter how severe the injury is, the wielder of this element will be able to heal and restore himself. The attack ability of the ze element is even more dominant and ferocious than the Snow element and at its peak, it is able to kill a super expert with just one hit." Zang Mai exined.

    Qing Yu could not help but smack her lips when she heard that. "It¡¯s really that powerful? Isn¡¯t that as good as cheating with a divine artifact? Even when one is beaten up half to death, he will still be able to recover very quickly, and not know exhaustion."

    "That will be the case under most circ.u.mstances, but it has its advantages and disadvantages. One can only be injured once a day and if they continue to get hurt, the pain felt would be ten times the norm."

    Qing Yu was speechless. "....." [How terrifying, better not get injured.]

    On the other side, Qin Fang¡¯s eyes that were looking at Qing Bei had already changedpletely, undoubtedly seeing him as a peerless prodigy, one that even surpa.s.sed the greatest female prodigy, Yan Ning Luo.

    Although Qing Yu checked out with a Fire element after that butpared to Qing Bei¡¯s Lightning element and another transformed Gold element, hers did note to be all that impressive anymore.

    Among these four people here, Qing Bei¡¯s gifts were the most outstanding and Qin Fang was exceptionally amiable towards him. But when he saw him sitting upon a wheelchair, he could not help but feel a tinge of regret. With such exemry gifts and he was confined to a wheelchair. A .s.sic example of the Heavens being jealous of heroes!

    "What is your name?" Qin Fang asked as he looked at the youth with a gentle gaze.

    "Responding to the Elder¡¯s words, I am called Yan Qing Bei, and this is my sister, Yan Qing Yu."

    Although he did not know how Qing Yu had managed to suppress her gifts to make it appear so ordinary, which threw him into the limelight, he was still not willing to have anyone slight him in anyway.

    Qin Fang nodded his head. "Not bad, not bad. The both of you are rather good. As for your legs....."

    "The Elder can rest a.s.sured. My legs are already on its way to recovery. The Lord Elixir Cultivator in the pce has said that I will definitely be able to stand up within half a year¡¯s time." Qing Bei opened his mouth to say.

    "That¡¯s great. Otherwise, if your physical mobility is affected, it will greatly affect your chances of being epted into the Faint Mist Sect." Qin Fang nodded his head to say, looking satisfied.

    Yan Xi Wu¡¯s gaze darkened, her fists tightening up, but did not say a word.

    Yan Xi Rou¡¯s eyes had grown red rimmed, her gaze filling up with hatred as she stared at Qing Yu and Qing Bei who were getting all the attention, and she bit her full and luscious lip so hard that blood trickled out.

    [Why was she born with such a useless and trashy body const.i.tution but those two little b.a.s.t.a.r.ds who had always been inferior to her, children born from a lowly concubine, could possibly possess such prodigious gifts?]

    [She did not want to go to whatever Faint Mist Sect at all but right at that moment, she had already been shamed andpletely humiliated.]

    Qin Fang then gave the young youth more instructions before he turned towards Yan Xi Wu and said: "Your talent is rather weak and you have just started toprehend elemental powers. But it is still not toote and what you have to learn to do now is to absorb the spirit energy from your surroundings to strengthen your cultivation and I will teach you how to do that in a while."

    "Yes." Yan Xi Wu answered.

    After Qin Fang finished saying that, he then turned to the pale faced Yan Xi Rou. "As for you....."

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 76.1

    Chapter 76.1: Upgraded Lightning Summoning Palm

    Qin Fang¡¯s voice paused a moment before he said: "Learn toprehend your elemental power first. From ancient times, people with useless spirit foundations had seen miracles happen before. You are of the Earth element and if you can raise your defensive abilities, you can be a very good supporting force."

    "Thank you Elder for your pointers." Yan Xi Rou said submissively.

    Qin Fang was exceptionally amiable towards Qing Bei and hence he gifted the youth a martial arts technique cultivation manual the first time they met called the <lightning summoning="" palm="">>. Qing Yu had probably gained some favour as well on ount of her younger brother as Qin Fang was also all smiles towards her as he taught her a set of cultivation chants for Fire element wielders that would help increase her powers.</lightning>

    Those actions had undoubtedly caused Yan Xi Rou and Yan Xi Wu to further hate the pair of siblings out of jealousy.

    After that, the few of them then started with their first day¡¯s training while Qin Fang remained on the side to observe them in silence.

    Firstly, on Yan Xi Wu¡¯s side, although her level of talent was average, she won out on being willing to put in effort. Under Qin Fang¡¯s guidance, from her ignorance of the Water element in the beginning, she was actually able to form up a stream in the end skillfully as she willed it, surprising even herself.

    When she first just came toprehend elemental powers, she was only able to form up a few droplets, which would disappear in a mere instant.

    She was now actually able to call forth such a great amount of water, and all of that under her control. The discontent and disappointment Yan Xi Wu had felt before quickly evaporated, turning into such a huge surprise where she then said very gratefully: "Elder, have I improved?"

    Qin Fang nodded his head solemnly. "Not bad, you aren¡¯t really all that dense. Continue practising!"

    "Yes!"

    In contrast, Yan Xi Ruo with her "useless" talent soon came to affirm her t.i.tle as "useless".

    Qin Fang had shown her extra attention and told her how to search for her elemental power in her sea of consciousness, to look for it bit by bit and capture them all in the end, to transform them into her own power.

    "Close your eyes and keep your mind free of distractions. Cleanse out your consciousness. You cannot hear anything, you cannot see anything, and before you is just a endless sea of stars."

    "There are some specks of light around you. Slowly go close to them and try to interact with them. That is the elemental power in your body and you need to get them all to return back into your body before you canpletely awaken the Earth element....."

    Yan Xi Rou did based on what Qin Fang told her but when she closed her eyes, it was pitch ck before her, nothing that she could see. She knitted her brows together and tried very hard to calm herself down, as she attempted to sense the elemental powers around her.

    "Now, do you see them?" Qin Fang¡¯s hesitant and friendly sounding voice rang out.

    "No, there is nothing at all." Yan Xi Rou shut her eyes tightly and said in exasperation.

    Qin Fang¡¯s brows furrowed together. "You need to search without any distractions in your heart. If your heart is not calm, you will not be able toe sense the faint elemental power."

    Yan Xi Rou¡¯s brows knitted up more tightly together. But the harder she forced herself to calm down, and to not think of a single thing, her heart just grew more frustrated and angry which caused her eyes to re open in rage. "No distractions in my heart. How can I not be distracted? My mind ispletely filled with thoughts of those two b.a.s.t.a.r.ds Qing Yu and Qing Bei! Based on what can those two who are of such lowly birth possess gifts so much better than mine! ? I cannot ept that! They should be the useless pieces of trash and I should be the prodigious one! !"

    She had probably held everything inside for too long and Yan Xi Rou was not about to care about anything this time, but to vent everything she held repressed inside out.

    Qin Fang was startled by her reaction and his already stern looking face then darkened further before he snorted derisively and turned around to leave, tossing out a single statement saying: "Nothing can be carved out of rotten wood."

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 76.2

    Chapter 76.2: Upgraded Lightning Summoning Palm

    With his ident.i.ty as the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s Elder back then, he was well respected. As he was acquainted with Yan Su and he had tutored the greatest female prodigy Yan Ning Luo before, he then agreed toe give these few kids some pointers. But he had never thought that such a heroic figure like Yan Su who was so righteous and stalwart would have such a narrow minded daughter who would be such a failure.

    It would still be alright if she knew she was not gifted and refuse to work hard but she still went on to me the G.o.ds and use others, jealous of her younger sister and brother. A person with such character even if she made it into the Faint Mist Sect might very well go down the wrong path in future.

    Qin Fang then went over to another side of the training grounds in a gloomy mood to where Qing Yu was practicing her cultivation.

    Going over there, he was suddenly taken aback a moment, his eyes staring wide in astoundment.

    He had initially thought it would be easier for him to observe their ability inprehending their powers by separating the four of them but when he came over here, he saw the brother and sister pair here together. He did not even begin to throw a fit but just stood there staring incredulously at the scene before his eyes.

    Qing Bei¡¯s legs hadpletely recovered several years ago and Qing Yu had naturally not let him cken in his cultivation.

    With the thousands and thousands of martial art secret manuals kept in the Qing Family¡¯s Library, it was only a matter of days for Qing Yu who had a photographic memory topletely memorize them all. She had made copies of a few of those manuals and given them to Qing Bei to practice and cultivate. To Qing Bei, the <lightning summoning="" palm="">> far paled inparison to those martial art manuals his elder sister had given to him and hence he did not think all that much of the manual he had just received.</lightning>

    "What? Although that is just a low grade martial art technique, but learning another technique will not do you any harm. You can use it to hide your powers when needed. If those covetous and unscrupulous scoundrels were to discover that you possess such supreme grade martial art techniques, be careful that you might draw persecution upon yourself." Qing Yu said as she gazed at the youth who was looking rather haughty, and could not help but mock with augh.

    Qing Bei raised an eyebrow. "I am not praising myself here, but a martial art technique like that is not worth learning....."

    Upon saying that, as if afraid that she would not believe him, he raised his hand and struck a palm upwards into the air. His action looked to be gentle without having exerted any strength but once that palm struck, the lightning type strike resonated over arge area, the skies that were clear for thousands of miles suddenly rolling with the rumble of thunder, which startled a flock of birds to fly up into the sky.

    And Qin Fang waspletely stunned by that very scene he saw.

    Others might not know it all that well, but that technique was the one he had just personally given out, so how could he possibly not know? When the Lightning Summoning Palm was cultivated to its highest level, one would be able to alter the weather, summoning lightning and thunder and they could direct the power lightning as an offensive attack that dealt great damage.

    The name "lightning summoning", meant that one would be able to summon lightning and thunder at will. And the youth had not used much of his strength with that highly casual strike of his palm just now, but he had actually been able to cause thunder to rumble.

    The Lightning Summoning Palm had not even been in his hands for an incense stick¡¯s time! It was impossible that he would be able to master it in such a short period of time. Then, there can only be just one other possibility. That boy possessed incredible powers ofprehension and was blessed with extraordinary gift, a prodigy that woulde to shake the world!

    However that was still not finished, and there was more that would astound him even more.

    After Qing Yu saw the youth¡¯s strike of his palm, she raised up an eyebrow strangely. "It seems like the Lightning Summoning Palm..... still has room for further improvement."

    She took the manual from the youth¡¯s hand and flipped through it with a nce before she discovered there was some parts that felt wrong. "This is iplete."

    At least a third of it was missing, or it could possibly be a medium of superior grade martial art technique.

    "So it is an iplete copy. No wonder I was feeling that there were some parts that did not make sense, and its power seemed to have been weakened by quite a bit." Qing Beiined as he thought about it. "Could Elder Qin have hidden a part of it in secret?"

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 76.3

    Chapter 76.3: Upgraded Lightning Summoning Palm

    "What a rascal!" Qing Yu rolled her eyes at him. "Can¡¯t you see that it¡¯s because the old Elder likes you that is why he is giving such a precious martial art manual to you? What he had is just this iplete copy and moreover he is not a Lightning element user wielder himself so what good will it do him to hide it for himself?"

    Being admonished, Qing Bei pouted and said: "I was merely just saying that casually only!"

    Qing Yu rubbed her chin thoughtfully, and looked carefully at the words indicated inside the manual. "Only when the powers of Lightning and me arebined will their powers be brought to its peak..... Could that really be the case....."

    The frail and slender looking beauty then gathered her entire body¡¯s energies together and she swiped the tip of her finger over the centre of her forehead. When she opened her eyes again, gold and red light shed for a brief instant before immediately fading away. She flipped her bare open palm over and a ball of red and golden light had formed up in her hand, looking even more bright and brilliant against the fair and white skin of her hand.

    "The power of Lightning me..... generally calls for the Fire element to be infused within."

    Qing Yu said softly, and then before Qing Bei¡¯s surprised expression and Qin Fang¡¯s stunned and incredulous stare from a far distance away, her palm then made a sizzling noise, clearly disying the blue and purple coloured light of the Lightning element.

    With her body straight and erect, she raised her palm up high, the power from the two elements fused together immediately causing the clear sky to darken, the ominous grey hanging up above suddenly rumbling with thunder before a bolt of lightning came striking down. Seeing that, Qing Yu quickly dispersed the power as that bolt of lightning had struck merely a few meters away from her and everything then disappeared, while the sky gradually went back to normal.

    Here they were ying with the weather which properly terrified a whole bunch of people outside.

    "What is happening! ? With such clear skies for miles and a bolt suddenly just appeared out of the blue! ?"

    "Have I been possessed? I almost thought that I was going to be killed by that bolt! Never thought that I would still be alive!"

    "Could it be possible that some unmatched experts are fighting a duel around here?"

    "This is just too dangerous. I had better go find a safe ce for me to hide before I get caught up in an unexpected disaster."

    And over at the training square, Qing Bei looked at the skies that had returned to normal and suddenly gulped before he said mechanically: "That bolt of lightning just now, I almost thought I would not be able to escape disaster."

    That feeling was just too real!

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes, looking rather innocently at him. "I was merely showing you how it¡¯s supposed to be done. That Lightning Summoning Palm manual is indeedcking and there is much room for improvement."

    "But, with that hugemotion you summoned in just now, I would think that the Elder knows about it already." Qing Bei said in helplessness.

    "So what? Just tell him that it was you who was practicing the Lightning Summoning Palm just now. With your prodigious talent, the old man will just think that you have very strongprehension ability and will not suspect anything." Qing Yu said with an indifferent expression on her face.

    "But Elder Qin seems to have witnessed it all." Qing Bei said with a shrug of his shoulders, and pointed his finger behind her.

    Qing Yu had not noticed when Qin Fang hade as she had probably been too focused just now and her senses had dulled a little.

    Hence when she turned her head around, she immediately saw that stern face of Qin Fang¡¯s staring at her like she was some monster, like he was thinking just how many kinds of elemental powers she was able to wield, and was also able to circ.u.mvent the Gift Stone¡¯s detection. It must be known that the Gift Stone he possessed in his hands was a lot more urate than the one in the Faint Mist Sect.

    Unless..... her real prowess had already far surpa.s.sed the boundaries that the Gift Stone was able to a.s.sess!

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 77.1

    Chapter 77.1: Real Geniuses Really Do Keep A Low Profile

    He had been thinking before that the two of them looked so very much alike and it could be seen with just one look that they were a pair of dragon phoenix twins from the same mother, so how could it be possible that the younger brother possessed such Heaven defying gift while the elder sister was just so ordinary.

    Never had he thought that the.s.s was merely just hiding her powers and had purposely pretended to be inconspicuous when her gifted talent might just be so much higher than that already prodigious youth!

    Wouldn¡¯t that mean that the Constetion Lands would soon undergo a tumultuous change? To think that such young children were already so powerful and possibly unmatched by others.

    Qin Fang stood still in his spot as he contemted that fact for a good while before he walked over with a ratherplicated gaze to look at the slightly embarra.s.sed youngdy. He hesitated before he asked: "How many elemental attributes can you wield?"

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes looking highly innocent and then replied: "I do not know Elder. Wasn¡¯t the Gift Stone unable to identify it urately as well?"

    "....." Qin Fang almost vomited out a mouthful of his old blood.

    [You say that the Gift Stone was unable to identify it? It is clear that it¡¯s this little monster who is intentionally hiding her real strength!]

    "I saw that you were able to use Gold, Fire, and Lightning earlier, three elements at the same time, and judging from the intensity of the spirit light, they have already been cultivated to reach the higher levels." Qin Fang¡¯s eyes were looking at her sharply. "You have to be honest with me before I can help you achieve greater advancement based on your real abilities."

    Qing Yu was feeling rather helpless. She wanted to thank the old Elder but she really did not need any help from him. Moreover, the <sacred burial="" arts="">> she was cultivating was not the same as the martial arts in thesends. If she were to cultivate based on Qin Fang¡¯s method, it might very welle to contradict and repel what she was practicing.</sacred>

    Qing Bei on the side saw that helpless expression on his elder sister¡¯s face and she paused a moment before she said: "Elder, to be entirely honest, Qing Yu had concealed her real strength because she is afraid people with ill intentions wille to notice her. She will have no problem being epted into the Faint Mist Sect as besides this, she is also a Elixir Cultivator."

    Qin Fang¡¯s eyes bulged wide once again. "Elixir Cultivator?"

    With just those two words, not to mention just being epted into the Faint Mist Sect. If the teachers in there knew this, they would all surely be frantically fighting for her. She was a dual cultivation prodigy, extremely rare to see!

    "Good good good. Such a rare and promising talent!" Qin Fang revealed a rare smile on his face. "Looks like the children of the Duke of Eternal Peace are extraordinary indeed. In the near future, you will surely surpa.s.s your elder sister and take over her t.i.tle as the greatest female prodigy!"

    Qing Bei curled up a corner of his lips in disdain. [Who cares for that t.i.tle? If they were really to bepared, Qing Yu would definitely leave Yan Ning Luo in the dust a few streets behind! Only that woman would care for such self ingratiating t.i.tles.]

    "It seems like the two of you will definitely be getting into the Faint Mist Sect. In that case I will not teach the two of you much."Qin Fang said nodding his head. "But after being epted into the Faint Mist Sect, the sect will send their disciples out on missions. Some timeter, I will make arrangements to send the few of you out for training to acquire some battle experience. But as the cultivation of the other two young missus is really inadequate, we need to wait for a period."

    Qin Fang shook his head and sighed when he finished, his heart contemting why there was such a great disparity between people from the same family. But having discovered two such excellent sprouts, Qin Fang¡¯s mood improved greatly. He just liked seeing such hardworking and exuberant young people.

    There was nothing to worry about on this side. He merely reminded the two of them that they were to continue to work hard on their cultivation and were not to let up before he turned himself around to go see how the sisters Yan Xi Rou and Yan Xi Wu were doing.

    Outside, because of the two lightning bolts that struck out of thepletely clear skies, it had stirred up quite a bigmotion.

    The Faint Mist Sect was respected as the top sect and the thing they were most well known for was how mysterious they were. Unless someone from within the sect led the way, or no one would be able to find its entrance.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 77.2

    Chapter 77.2: Real Geniuses Really Do Keep A Low Profile

    People of the world said that the Faint Mist Sect was a ce that immortals lived, far above the Nine Heavens beyond the reach of mere mortals. Inside the ce were dazzling bejeweled pces of jade and marble, .s.sy and opulent, too beautiful for words. One would see young men and women elegant as the G.o.ds in full white robes everywhere, eating the fruits of immortals and drinking the nectar of the Heavens, riding the wind as they moved, living lives that mortals longed for and looked up to.

    Of course most of what was said were highly exaggerated, but as the sect was really just too mysterious and that was why they had been made out to be so dreamy and mystifying, nothing like the mortal realm.

    But it was true for some parts of the ce. The Faint Mist Sect was really located in a high geographical location, high above the ground upon the peak of an extremely high mountain. Up in there the cloud swirled, and over the mountain¡¯s side hung a rapid and torrential waterfall that was like the silver rivers of the Nine Heavens, flowing down unceasingly.

    And the entrance into the Faint Mist Sect was upon that very peak, behind that waterfall.

    This moment was when the sect¡¯s disciples carried out their morning training and sparring. The two loud explosive sounds had not only caused the people to be panicked, even the Faint Mist Sect who was shut out from the world in this ce felt the repercussions.

    A whole group of Elders and teachers were all gathered together to discuss about it, leaving the disciples to gossip and debate, their thoughts running all over the ce.

    In the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s meeting hall, six people sat on each side of the hall, a total of twelve. They were the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s highly senior Elders who had the right to speak and held great authourity, with some of them holding positions as senior teachers as well.

    And the one person seated up on the main seat was a young man who looked to be only about thirty years of age, good looking and cultured, seemingly highly amiable.

    Most people would probably not dare to believe that the Sect Leader of the Faint Mist Sect would actually be such a young man.

    But only these members in their inner circle knew that the gentle and refined look of the man was only a facade. Otherwise, how would he be able to hold down all those old and crafty bunch of hungry wolves so shrewd and subtle seated below.

    The young man up on the main seat rested his chin in his hand that was resting on the arm of his chair and said offhandedly: "Everyone has probably heard the lightning strikes earlier. What do all of you think is the reason?"

    A old man wearing a long brown robe said after a moment¡¯s pause: "From what I think, that was probably the reverberation caused by a wielder of Lightning, and he might have been advancing through a level."

    "Advancing through a level? Elder Mo, have your eyes grown blurry with age? That bolt of lightning had clearly been infused with two other elements, with Gold and Fire. It must have been several highly skilled experts dueling each other." Another younger man said in reb.u.t.tal.

    The bunch of people argued incessantly below with only one exception. He looked not much older than the young man up on the main seat as he sat there with his brows furrowed together, like he was contemting on a tough issue.

    The corners of the young man¡¯s lips curled up with an amused smile and his eyebrow then arched up as he asked: "Elder Yan, do you know what that was?"

    The man who was called out was taken aback when he heard that and his brows knitted up even more tightly together. "I have a few ideas about it in mind, but I am thinking that that is just too preposterous....."

    "It wouldn¡¯t hurt to speak your mind. You are the only Lightning element wielder in here and you should have the most right to speak about it." The young man said.

    The others all halted their arguing and turned to look at Elder Yan.

    Although Elder Yan was not the oldest among this group of people, but almost everyone in there would not doubt his words.

    Because not only he was a high level expert, he was also an oracle, very rarely seen. He had helped the sect avoid cmity several times and he held a very high position among the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s twelve elders.

    "What does Elder Yan mean by your words? Could it possibly be an expert from the higher realms?" The young man¡¯s smiling demeanor suddenly faded away, before he opened his mouth to ask.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 77.3

    Chapter 77.3: Real Geniuses Really Do Keep A Low Profile

    "I am merely guessing. But if it¡¯s not someone from the higher realms, then if that powerful strike that was infused with three element types had not been retracted by the wielder in time but had allowed the lightning bolts to fall, it would definitely draw down cmity from the Heavens upon us." Elder Yan opened his mouth to say slowly, his tone of voice solemn. "Even for me who has already cultivated the Lightning element to its peak would find it difficult to achieve that but that person..... had clearly only used about three tenths of his powers."

    "Is Elder Yan able to deduce where this person is at?"

    "Unfortunately, the other party retracted his powers too quickly and I was not able to augur his position." Elder Yan said a little regretfully as he shook his head, his eyes darkening. "But I can be certain that this person¡¯s general location is within the Green Wave Kingdom that is the closest to the Faint Mist Sect."

    "Green Wave Kingdom?" The good looking young man¡¯s eyes narrowed up. "Isn¡¯t the young.s.s Yan Ning Luo from the Green Wave? Seems like the Green Wave Kingdom is really filled with crouching tigers and hidden dragons!"

    "Sect Leader, why not let me go investigate into this matter?" Elder Yan opened his mouth to ask.

    The young man curled up his lips and smiled, his beautiful eyes looking highly profound and thoughtful as he stared off into the distance. "No need for that. I have a feeling that this person..... wille to meet with me in the near future."

    A different feeling from living life on the edge back in Cloud Heaven for so many years, being able to wake up every morning to hear the hollering voices of the hawkers peddling their wares along the streets.

    Having been able to regte and recondition his body¡¯s const.i.tution in this low levelednds for the past few years, it had caused the mboyantly tyrannical Lou Jun Yao to start liking living a peaceful life like this, even though such a kind of life had merely been his way of numbing himself throughout that period.

    His tall slender frame stood by the window, his gaze suddenly sharpened and the aura around his body intensified slightly. And within the perimeter of that slightly s.p.a.ced out gaze, a figure had suddenly walked within his sight.

    She was wearing a simple long white dress. Among ten people that pa.s.sed by on the street, about six would be wearing white. But it was just this person who made in white clothes so eye catching.

    A head of long hair reaching her waist was loosely held by a hairpin, looking songuid and indifferent. Her long upnted phoenix like eyes were alluringly mesmerizing, like they were forever exuding a kind of enchanting aura. Below that perky and high bridged nose was a set of light pink lips, tinged with a smile just like those eyes, that exquisitely beautiful little face looking just like a seductive little fox.

    She was clearly a youngdy still looking slightly puerile and pure, but her countenance was however so alluring and mesmerizing, that added a sense of maturity to her.

    Compared to when she had firste out disguised as a youngd, having changed back to women¡¯s clothing, her charm seemed to have been raised up to reach another point.

    "Little Brother, give me two trays of vourful Crystal Buns."

    Qing Yu woke up early and she hade out for a walk after her morning practice. She had then smelled the fragrance and thought that the rascal Qing Bei would surely like to have some, so she hade to buy them back for him.

    This stall selling breakfast was very famous in the Imperial Capital and there was always a long snaking queue everyday bright and early in the morning. Although its premises were not big, but the cook was great and the people loved the taste of the stall¡¯s food.

    When Qing Yu joined the queue, there were about ten people in front of her. But all those people had been eager for her to take their spots in the queue. She was just about to refuse politely when all of them quickly went one by one to queue up behind her, where she then became the first person in the queue.

    Qing Yu was speechless. "....."

    [The Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s people, are really so courteous and considerate.]

    The young a.s.sistant who was busy selling the buns had initially been puzzled why everyone had suddenly jumped to the back of the queue but when he heard such a gentle and pleasing voice, he immediately raised his head up and very nearly had two streams of blood spurting right out from his nose.

    [What a lucky day it is for him! To be able to see such a beautiful youngdy so early in the morning!]

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 78 Part1

    Chapter 78.1: Teasing To Turn Out Being Teased

    The bun stall¡¯s a.s.sistant stared at the young miss and was mesmerized for a moment before he immediately packed two trays of buns nimbly into a bag, lifting it up with both hands to hand it over to Qing Yu. ¡°Miss, please be careful with the buns.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Qing Yu epted the buns feeling rather amused, before she pulled out a gold coin from inside her sleeve and ced it on the table, all prepared to leave.

    ¡°Hold it Young Miss!¡± The young stall a.s.sistant called out to her when he saw that, and returned the coin to her. ¡°You¡¯ve paid too much for the buns. And our shopkeeper said that it¡¯s affinity that we came to meet today, so how can he allow a person as beautiful as a G.o.ddess to be tainted by material things like money, so these two small trays of buns will be a treat from the shopkeeper.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    [She only wanted to buy a few buns. Why does this littled have so many thoughts about it?]

    Of course she still paid for them in the end, and the young stall a.s.sistant then watched her leave with regret in his eyes.

    Lou Jun Yao watched the entireedic scene from beginning to end. With such a nakedly prating gaze, how could Qing Yu possibly not have noticed it? But as the Gathered Cloud Loft¡¯s location was so great, one was able to see many things that happened throughout the entire Imperial Capital from here.

    She had coincidentally also brought out the bottle of antidote elixirs she had finished cultivating sometime before when she came out today.

    Lou Jun Yao then saw the youngdy brazenly walking straight towards the Gathered Cloud Loft and his eyes shed with a glint. Bai Zhi Yan was in the Fragrance Court right at that moment and there were only a scattered few people dressed up as waiters to serve any patrons that came in.

    Though it was said they were there to serve patrons, but it was thought that their style of doing that could not be any more strange than any other teahouse throughout the whole Imperial Capital.

    One person stood guarding the door as he leaned against the doorframe, his eyes staring wide. When people walked up to the ce, his eyes did not even blink once, but just stood there unmoving like a rock. Qing Yu was feeling rather curious and she went closer to go take a look, only to hear the sound of even breathing.

    [A..... Asleep? Sleeping with his eyes open? ?]

    A corner of Qing Yu¡¯s eye twitched, but she continued walking inside with any change in her demeanor.

    Upon a table around the corner, a grey robed person was sprawled over a table sleeping soundly away and in thatrge quiet hall, the sound of water dripping could be heard intermittently. Looking more carefully, she then saw that it was from the person who was sleeping so soundly he did not realize his drool was dripping down.

    There was a waiter behind the counter who looked somewhat a little more normal, his chin propped up by the palm of one hand while his other hand clicked an abacus in a flurry, at a very fast speed. Qing Yu was just about to go forward and ask him something when her expression on her face froze.

    That person was actually clicking speedily with one hand while asleep, his mouth open and snoring loudly.

    Qing Yu could not find any words to describe the situation. ¡°.....¡± [Bright and early in the day and they are all sleeping so soundly one after another? !]

    [They could almost be mistaken to be dead! She had alreadye in here for so long and not a single one of them has even reacted at all! !]

    Fortunately there wasn¡¯t anything of great value in there or even if people had emptied out the ce, none of these fes would know a thing at all.

    ¡°Come on up!¡± Lou Jun Yao said standing at the second floor¡¯s railing as he looked at the exasperated expression on the youngdy¡¯s face, and he could not help but burst outughing.

    Qing Yu raised her head up and looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Did you make all your subordinates go thieving around the whole ofst night? All of them are sleeping just like pigs!¡±

    ¡°Why should I have anything to do with that?¡± Lou Jun Yao replied, blinking his handsome looking violet eyes innocently. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because they enjoy a more fulfilling night life?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± [What a blood vomiting inducing answer.]

    Qing Yu stiffened her lips and then went upstairs to the second floor to discover that it waspletely quiet upstairs, like he was the only person there. She then arched up an eyebrow and asked: ¡°Where¡¯s Bai Zhi Yan?¡±

    Those two were always never apart and she had almost seen the two of them together every single time. Hence, when she discovered that the other one was not here, she could not help but feel a little strange.

    ¡°He¡¯s at the back.¡±

 Chapter 78 Part2

    Chapter 78.2: Teasing To Turn Out Being Teased

    The back meant the Fragrance Court. Qing Yu had gone there a few times when she had disguised herself as a boy and she knew the way in there rather well.

    "Then I¡¯ll just wait for him here for awhile. He wouldn¡¯t take long would he?" Qing Yu asked as she sat herself down, conveniently cing the item in her hand upon the table.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze swept over it for a moment. His mind then remembered the scene he just saw and his eyes filled up with mirth.

    "Are you hungry?"

    Seeing his gaze fixed upon the buns she had just bought, Qing Yu thought that he was hungry and she pushed a portion of it over to him. "Eat it if you¡¯re hungry. I bought two portions."

    The piping hot and exquisitely made crystal buns had a light pink tinge and Lou Jun Yao was caught with a rare stunned expression for a moment, like this was the first time he was encountering such a situation. "For me?"

    He must not be med for not knowing how to react as having lived for centuries, no one had ever treated him like this.

    The wilfully arrogant man saw everything in the world to be beneath him, an existence that was worshipped as a G.o.d. Who would have thought that he was still human? Who would have thought that he slept and ate just like any other human?

    Those prating eyes immediately seemed to have been possessed right at that instant.

    Having not seen such an expression that could be termed as "foolish" on this fe¡¯s face before, Qing Yu raised her eyes up in surprise and stretched a hand out to wave it before him. "Don¡¯t tell me you have never seen this before."

    It hadn¡¯t been said but Lou Jun Yao who had abstained from grains for such a long time no longer found satisfying one¡¯s appet.i.te all that attractive anymore and hence all these things that mortals ate was something he really did not understandpletely.

    Seeing his expression, Qing Yu knew that he had definitely not eaten such a thing before and for just a brief instant, her eyes suddenly shed with a glint and a evil idea rose up in her mind.

    She handed the chopsticks next to the box of food to the man and said with a smile: "Do you want to give it a try? It¡¯s really very good."

    It was probably because the sudden gentle warmth the youngdy was showing in that instant that was so alluring, her eyes two smiling arcs, transforming into an charmingly naive and pitiful looking pet fox that caused Lou Jun Yao¡¯s heart to soften, and failing to notice the crafty mirth hidden beneath those eyes narrowed with smile.

    He epted the chopsticks and picked up one of the crystal buns. Looking at it for a moment, and seeing the youngdy¡¯s earnest and harmless gaze watching him, he brought it to his lips and bit it lightly.

    Thereafter, something highlyedic then happened.

    Theughter restrained at the corners of Qing Yu¡¯s lips could not be held back any further and she went "pfft" in a huge burst ofughter.

    The man¡¯s face immediately froze and the expression then cracked and fissured inch by inch, the sparkling bright violet eyes turning dark.

    The crystal buns had very thin skin and was filled to its brim with fillings, every single one of them plump and fat, the juices thick and abundant. If someone was eating it for the first time without prior experience, they were guaranteed to get the bun¡¯s juice squirt and stter over their faces and clothes.

    And although Lou Jun Yao had merely taken a small apprehensive bite, but he was still caught off guard when then hot juices from the bun sprayed onto his face. The handsome face that was carefully carved and crafted by the G.o.ds had oily meat soup juice hanging upon it at that moment, flowing down along the perfect jawline before it dripped off the chin onto the table, looking hriously funny no matter how one looked at it.

    The air turned deathly silent..... No, besides the youngdy¡¯s unsuppressable peals ofughter, gasping hard for air to catch her breath.

    "HAHAHAHAHA...... You..... Wheeze..... Don¡¯t look at me like that HAHAHA....."

    Qing Yu was doubled over inughter as she slumped back in her chair and held her stomach, tears spilling out from the corners of her beautiful eyes.

    She did not know why herself, but when she saw that haughty demeanor of that man, the thought of ying a prank on him suddenly struck her, and the facty before her that the way he looked now was really very funny, seemingly a lot more warm and human.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 78.3

    Chapter 78.3: Teasing To Turn Out Being Teased

    It was probably because she had notughed so hard without restraint for such a long time that once it started, she could not stop.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed, but seeing the little foxughing so happily, he did not feel all that angry but just curled up the ends of his lips. "Making fun of me?"

    "Hahaha..... I didn¡¯t..... I sincerely wanted to treat you to something nice..... Who is making fun of you?" The youngdy¡¯s tear filled eyes were beautiful and alluring, making his heart itch.

    "n.o.body has ever dared to y such a prank on me before." Lou Jun Yao¡¯s voice was deep, his gaze filled with an almost imperceptible darkness. "In that case, then I must definitely return the favour."

    Almost at the same moment that his voice fell, Qing Yu immediately felt that something was not right. Before she could even react, the man had already reached his hand out and firmly restrained her, holding her dainty little chin. With an evil smile that curled his lips, he then stuffed that crystal bun that he had taken a small bite earlier right into her mouth.

    Because the crystal bun wasrge and so smooth and slippery, it immediately slid down to the back of her mouth to her throat. Having been stuffed with a crystal bun so suddenly out of the blue while she waspletely unprepared, it lodged in her throat and her tiny face quickly turned red.

    "Cough cough cough..... Ugh..... Cough cough....."

    She had been born with a small and narrow throat and with it getting blocked up like that, she immediately suffered a nasty bout of coughing, her face turning from red to a greenish purple, which almost frightened Lou Jun Yao to death. He quickly patted her hard on her back to make her cough out the bun and the colour of her face then turned back to normal.

    "Have some water." Lou Jun Yao could not be bothered with the oily stains on his face anymore as he quickly poured out a cup of water for her. "Drink it slowly."

    Qing Yu epted the cup of water and took a sip, her breathing back to her. She then looked usingly at him. "You..... Cough cough..... You¡¯re just too petty! Are you trying to murder me? I was nearly killed by you!"

    "I was wrong." Lou Jun Yao said helplessly. "Who would have known that you would get choked by a mere bun? So useless."

    "I¡¯m useless! ?" Qing Yu was so angry her eyes widened as she stared at him. She then saw the mess on his face and her lips then stiffened. "Hurry up and wipe off all that stuff on your face, otherwise you will beughed at to death by your subordinates when they see it."

    "Then I¡¯ll just kill them with a strike before they die fromughter." Lou Jun Yao said indifferently, before he turned around and went to the other end to tidy himself up.

    And it was at this interval that Bai Zhi Yan came back.

    When he saw Qing Yu in the room, he was delighted as he asked. "You¡¯vee?"

    It was only when he came closer that he saw that there was a box of beautifully tempting crystal buns on the table. He came over and plopped himself down on a chair to ask. "Is this for me? I just remembered that I have not eaten anything yet."

    Qing Yu had not even been able to stop him in time when that fe had already made quick work of the ten plus crystal buns, gobbled all up.

    [Nevermind. It¡¯s good that he finished it anyway. Otherwise Lou Jun Yao would remember the grudge if he came came and saw those buns again.]

    Waiting till he polished them all off, Qing Yu then pulled out a little green porcin bottle from inside her sleeve. "There are a hundred antidote pills in here. Based on the price that we agreed on previously, it is a thousand gold pieces for one. So you will have to give me a total of one hundred thousand pieces of gold. You can first check the quant.i.ty andposition of the pills. They are all of the same specifications from before."

    The bottle that Qing Yu used to store the pills was actually more than it looked to be. Seemingly merely only about the size of a baby¡¯s fist, it was however able to store so many pills as it seemed like there was a mini dimension inside the bottle.

    Bai Zhi Yan took the bottle and said with a smile: "I will naturally trust what you say." As he spoke, he handed a fiery red jade ring to her.

    "This is a storage ring, and there is two hundred thousand gold pieces in there."

    "What are you doing here?" Qing Yu asked with an eyebrow raised.

    Bai Zhi Yan then replied with a wide smile. "It is naturally to facilitate our long term cooperation and a show of my sincerity."

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 79.1

    Chapter 79.1: The Mysterious Asura¡¯s Scene

    "In that case, I will ept it then." Qing Yu did not say much but epted the ring.

    Bai Zhi Yan looked at her and suddenly said with a smile: "I heard that you are going to that whatever Faint Mist Sect?"

    "How did you know?"

    "What do I not know of in thesends? Do you think my Fragrance Court is open for nothing?" Bai Zhi Yan replied with a smug look on his face, looking like that was the most natural thing in the world.

    [How overly confident he is!]

    "I¡¯ll say, wouldn¡¯t it be much better if you follow us back to Cloud Heaven instead? You¡¯ll get much better resources there so what are you going to that Faint Mist Sect for? With your powers, do you even need to go in there to cultivate at all?" Bai Zhi Yan still could not give up trying to poach her over to their side, not willing to give up on any chance he had.

    Hearing that, Qing Yu looked at him expressionlessly and replied: "The higher level realms are so brutal, with endless killing and chaotic fighting everyday. If I go back with you people, with my current level of power, I will be sending myself to my own doom. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Cloud Heaven was too chaotic, would you people need to hide here and not return back there?"

    "....." [What a pointed and prophetic statement!]

    [This little.s.s¡¯ mind is just too incisive and sharp! !]

    Just as they were talking, Lou Jun Yao then came in from outside. Detecting the strange atmosphere in the room, he could not help but raise up an eyebrow and asked in puzzlement: "What were you talking about?"

    Bai Zhi Yan turned his head and looked at him appraisingly. "Where did you go?"

    Lou Jun Yao turned his gaze on the culprit and did not answer him but came to realize that the box of crystal buns was now empty. The expression on his face suddenly changed and he asked emotionlessly: "You ate them?"

    Bai Zhi Yan felt that the question he asked was a little senseless but he did not suspect anything as he replied: "That¡¯s right. I was hungry and I ate them all. Didn¡¯t Qing Yu bring it here for me?"

    Upon saying that, he then looking in askance towards the youngdy opposite him, and thetter blinked her eyes innocently at him.

    "That was mine." Lou Jun Yao was looking at him without any emotion on his face, the expression strangely terrifying.

    Bai Zhi Yan immediately felt that he was losing face here and his devilishly good looking plum blossom eyes then had mes sparking within. "What? We¡¯ve been brothers who went through thick and thin for so many years. Can¡¯t I even eat a couple of buns from you? !"

    "It¡¯s eleven of them." Lou Jun Yao corrected him with a deadpan face.

    There were twelve in total in that box and one had been wasted by those two earlier with the rest now in Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s tummy.

    In reality it was really nothing for Bai Zhi Yan to help himself to just a few buns. But as it was the first time the little fox was giving him something as a gift though it was just a box of buns, the meaning of those buns was extraordinary. How could he allow Bai Zhi Yan to eat them all just like that?

    Though Lou Jun Yao was not aware at this moment, why he was even feeling happy just because Qing Yu had casually given him a box of buns.

    "Lou Jun Yao! Let me tell you that I have been tolerating you for a very long time! If you continue to treat me so coldly and be so heartless, we cannot remain brothers anymore! !" Bai Zhi Yan exploded, spitting his words out through gritted teeth.

    Qing Yu at the side did not know what to say. "....."

    [What is happening here? Turning upon each other over a box of buns? ?]

    [Isn¡¯t it just too ridiculous.....]

    She looked on helplessly at the two men with swords drawn in their eyes and she began to say: "Here..... I have another box. If either of you want, just take it!"

    "I only want the previous box." Lou Jun Yao said stubbornly.

    "Sheesh! Who cares for those few measly buns of yours! Do you want me to vomit them out and return them to you?" Bai Zhi Yan retorted, purposely saying it in a disgusting manner.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 79.2

    Chapter 79.2: The Mysterious Asura¡¯s Scene

    "Vomit. Vomit it out now. Things that belong to me, even in death, I do not want it to die inside your stomach."

    [What a great .s.sic example of a idiosyncratic couple who loved and hated each other at the same time.]

    It was feared that it might not be suitable for her to remain there further. If she stayed any longer, she might find out more of the two men¡¯s love hate rtionship and would have to be silenced sooner orter.

    "You guys can carry on. I¡¯ll make a move first." Qing Yu said indifferently, and picked up the box of buns that had been despised by the two men before she slowly walked out from there.

    Before she left, she saw that the few people downstairs were still deeply unconscious, all sound asleep. It was probably because the atmosphere was just too strange as there still wasn¡¯t a single customer.

    [What a bunch of strange and entric people.]

    She had however not noticed that after she walked a good distance away, the man at the door sleeping with his eyes open and who had not shown the slightest reaction from beginning to end, suddenly swiveled his eyes as he muttered thoughtfully to himself: "Just who could this.s.s be? Her rtionship with the Lord is definitely not ordinary!"

    "It is said that she is the Lord¡¯s benefactor who saved his life. The higher ups have given instructions that she is a person we must not offend."

    The fe behind the counter was still clicking the abacus in a flurry, his head not lifting up at all as he spoke. The whole scene in there had changed so very quickly that it seemed the person who had been unconscious and snoring loudly just a moment ago was not him at all.

    "You both know nothing at all." The man sprawled over the table had probably slept the mostfortably.

    He was rubbing his still groggy eyes as he wiped off the suspicious wet stains from the corner of his mouth and he then gave a bigzy yawn.

    If Qing Yu had been there she would surely have recognized that this man was the same grey robed man who had rescued her from the Barricaded Spirit Tower.

    When the two other men heard that they quickly came awake, both of them highly taken aback. "This isn¡¯t just any ordinary benefactor you know....."

    His tone of voice was heavy with profound meaning.

    "What do you mean?"

    "You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I tell you." The grey robed man said with contempt in his eyes, and he then gave another sleepy yawn. "Don¡¯t disturb me. Let me continue to catch up with sleep."

    [Did this scoundrel not sleep at all in his previous life! ?]

    [Twenty fours in a day and he sleeps for twenty hours. Spends two more hours eating and thest two hours remaining half awake and groggy. He¡¯s really one of a kind.]

    Qing Yu brought back the still warm crystal buns for Qing Bei. Having not gone out from the manor for so many years he seldom saw the kind of snacks being sold outside. He was afterall still a child and it was bought for him by his favourite elder sister, hence he had naturally been highly delighted.

    Ever since Qin Fang knew of the gifted talents they possessed, he was very rxed with them but would stille check on their progress every few days. In contrast, he watched Yan Xi Rou and Yan Xi Wu very strictly.

    Yan Xi Wu endured it silently and she was doing alright, while Yan Xi Rou was wailing incessantly inint about how tough it was. She had afterall been pampered and spoilt from a young age and had never encountered such suffering.

    Even going back toin to her Royal Concubine mother did not help as it was a direct order given by Yan Su himself, so no one was able to interfere. Moreover, her mother also had to tolerate the d.u.c.h.ess Mo Han Yan¡¯s sarcastic ridicule and she had her hands tied.

    On the other side, Qing Yu returned to her room and was just going to flip through the <heavenly insights="" of="" medicine="">>, to have a look at the poison volume and the medicine volume.</heavenly>

    In regards to her martial arts, because her weapons spirit Zang Mai had regained consciousness, her cultivation had been greatly elerated, without having to share her excess energy to nourish her weapon spirit. Now she needed to improve and sharpen her skills in Medicine at the same time, though she did not know what level she was at herself at this moment.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 79.3

    Chapter 79.3: The Mysterious Asura¡¯s Scene

    Sitting with her legs crossed on the bed, she had just entered her sea of consciousness when a shot of pain hit her in the brain for a moment.

    Qing Yu knitted up her brows and she pressed a finger between her brows to ma.s.sage it. [What happened there?]

    She had not overtired herself, so why had she felt like that? Fortunately the pain had disappeared in an instant.

    But just as she was not paying attention to it, a terrible and blood filled scene from Asura¡¯s h.e.l.l shed before her eyes. Within an enormous array of stars, a man and a woman were locked in a tight embrace, their clothes stained with bright red blood.

    The man¡¯s hand was gripped around the sharp de thrusting towards his body which shielded the womanpletely but the dagger in the woman¡¯s hand stabbed deeply into the man¡¯s chest.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes red open and her long slightly upnted eyes were bright red, looking highly terrifying.

    A golden light appeared at the side and the golden haired youth suddenly appeared where he then immediately pressed his finger lightly upon her forehead in between her brows. Qing Yu instantly fell limp and her body slumped into a heap on the bed.

    "Mistress! Mistress, are you alright! ?" Zang Mai asked worriedly as he plopped himself down beside the bed.

    "What just happened to me?" Qing Yu¡¯s brows were furrowed up as she brought her palm up to feel her forehead and found that it was covered in ayer of cold sweat.

    "You¡¯re soul seemed to have been drawn into Asura¡¯s h.e.l.l that was filled with intense murderous intent. If I had not brought you back out in time, you will surely have been overwhelmed by that intensive murderous intent and kill every person you see." Zang Mai said rather trepidly, his heart still unsettled.

    "Asura¡¯s h.e.l.l..... What is that....."

    "Asura¡¯s h.e.l.l is a kind of dimensional s.p.a.ce formed by the immense mind power left behind by a powerful pugilist with profound cultivation, and because of the heavy blood and ughter involved, it is named as Asura¡¯s h.e.l.l."

    Qing Yu suddenly fell silent.

    She thought back to the scene she had just witnessed, with two people in it, a man and a woman.

    It did not seem like this was the first time she had seen such a scene.

    There was another time she came to recall.

    It was during those few days that she had been unconscious from the Barricaded Spirit Tower. She was locked within a s.p.a.ce and she was not able to remember clearly what had happened. The only thing she could recall was that the sky was red, the sun was red, and the Dark Crows were also red.

    A wholerge flock of red Dark Crows that exuded an aura of death cawed incessantly in the sky, their calls shrill and piercing to the ears, like they were mourning for all the people who were about to die.

    She remembered that woman, the woman whose face she could not see clearly had parted her red lips and said to her a single word, sorry.

    She had said sorry.

    Qing Yu had probably not noticed it herself. Her eyes had grown red rimmed, and a single tear fell from the corner of her eye.

    The golden haired youth became frantic with terror, almost bursting into tears himself. "Mistress! Mistress, what is wrong? Where is it hurting? Don¡¯t cry....."

    The Mistress that Zang Mai had seen had never once shed a tear in weakness no matter how difficult the situation became. It could even be said that his Mistress was someone who did not know what cry was at all. This was the first time he saw a tear fall from her eyes and Zang Mai was suddenly unconsciously feeling helplessly frantic.

    Hearing the youth¡¯s worried and fl.u.s.tered voice, Qing Yu snapped back to her senses. "What? Am I crying?"

    She raised a hand up to wipe at her eyes and discovered that her eyes were wet.

    She was stunned for a moment as well. She did not know why when she thought of that woman in her dream, with that pitiful smile on the corners of her lips, and that one word she spoke saying sorry, had made her heart wrench up with an unspeakable pain for an instant, unexpectedly causing her tears to fall unconsciously.

    "Little Burrow, why am I seeing such strange scenes? I have never even seen those ces before." Qing Yu asked softly as she looked at the wet tear stains on the back of her hand.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 79.4

    Chapter 79.4: The Mysterious Asura¡¯s Scene

    Zang Mai took a deep pause and then said: "I think, that it probably has something to do with this body Mistress has been reborn into."

    Qing Yu was startled and she went on to say: "Are you saying..... it¡¯s a memory from this body?"

    "That¡¯s right, there is a very great possibility that is the case."

    She had heard it from Qing Bei before. It seemed like they were not Yan Su¡¯s biological children. Before their mother had married Yan Su, she was already with child. On one hand, Yan Su had developed feelings towards their mother and on the other hand it was to repay the benevolence their mother had shown to him in the past, seeking to protect them.

    [Then..... What was their mother¡¯s real ident.i.ty?]

    [Could it be possible that she really was linked to the Cloud Heaven in some way.....]

    ¡ª Bright Moon Divine Temple ¡ª

    Within the pitch ck darkness that had a countless number of spirit tablets hanging in the air, it was not known from when a faint red light had started to glow, its colour growing deeper, turning a deep red like blood seeping out.

    The woman below looked as if she could see the painful struggle inside, her elegant lips turned up slightly in a faint smile, her voice soft, like the slightest breeze would disperse it, and it was not known whether she was talking to herself or saying it to another person.

    "If you knew this day woulde, why did you do that back then....."

    "All the pain and suffering you are feeling now, who would even know."

    The person at the side then came forward to say in a low voice. "Her spirit body seems to have begun to be able to gain awareness. I believe that it will not be long before she will regain her consciousness."

    The woman howeverughed and shook her head. "This is still far from enough. She is still missing a small half of her spirit out there in the world. If the spirit is unable to join back together, whether she will regain her consciousness is still hard to say."

    "Temple Lord, are you really going to have her resurrected?"

    "Heh....." The womanughed suddenly. "She has to suffer a little or she will never learn from it."

    "I¡¯ve already told her that things like love and affection must never be touched, never ever. But she had insisted on breaking the taboo and ended up meeting such a wretched end....."

    Speaking of that, the woman then said a little self mockingly: "But since time began..... Who was really able to fully escape from its curse?"

    When the news that the Dark Legions were recruiting Elixir Cultivators was released, the entire Cloud Heaven was collectively taken aback.

    [What kind of a insidious ns does this bunch of devilish and unorthodox infidels have up their sleeves this time! ? They are actually trying to recruit Elixir Cultivators into their midst?]

    It must be known that everyone of their members all possessed extraordinary skills, the paths they took in their cultivation unlike the ways the rest of the entire Cloud Heaven practised. Hence, no other ce was shrouded in thicker mystery than them, with no one able to properly grasp their form of martial arts, which caused everyone else to be at an disadvantage when trading blows.

    [If they allowed powerful Elixir Cultivators to join them, then how unbelievable is the Dark Legions going to be?]

    [Wouldn¡¯t they reign and run amok in tyranny throughout the entire Cloud Heaven! ?]

    Although the Divine Healers were not so adverse against the people from the Dark Legions due to the rtionship between Bai Zhi Yan and Lou Jun Yao, but they were afterall people who helped the dead and saved the wounded, warriors who stood for righteousness. With their ancestors¡¯ teachings ced before them, they issued strict orders that forbade them from having any dealings with people from the Dark Legions, and any one who disobeyed would be thrown out of the Divine Healers Sect.

    Hence although there was a reason why Bai Zhi Yan did it, but he had still gone against the Divine Healers Sect¡¯s rules, so to the outside world, he had announced that he was no longer the Divine Healers Sect¡¯s Young Chief.

    The great family n that had been handed down over for the past several hundred years must not be suffer the slightest taint to its name.

    Although the Divine Healers Sect had already announced that there would not be able of their disciples taking part in the recruitment, but there were still many scattered Elixir Cultivators who roamed the realm that liked their wilful and unrestrained ways who came in free from any factions or ent.i.ties.

    In an instant, the numbers of the Dark Legions suddenly strengthened by quite a bit.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 80.1

    Chapter 80.1: Changes Just Before Parting

    Sometimes having great numbers can also be rather frustrating.

    Most of the people were ones who fervently worshiped the great name, the Dark Lord of the Dark Legions, Lou Jun Yao.

    Hence once they joined, they all started to request an audience but the problem was that Lou Jun Yao himself was not in the Dark Regions at that moment and they could only make all kinds of excuses to reject them.

    "What are we going to do? Should we get the Lord toe back and hold down the fort with his presence?" Xun Luo opened his mouth to suggest when he saw that things were spinning out of control.

    Mei Ji shot him a nce. "And you think you have what it takes to get the Lord toe back?"

    WIth the suave manner the Lord had left on the trip this time it could be seen that he would not being back any time soon and Mei Ji was not holding any hope in that happening.

    "But we can¡¯t just continue to dangle all those people. If theye to discover that the Lord isn¡¯t in Cloud Heaven and start to have a change of heart, there will then be trouble." Xun Luo said in exasperation.

    The schrly and refined looking man then said slowly: "Among the batch of Elixir Cultivators, we do not know how many of them possess real skills. Unfortunately Bai Zhi Yan isn¡¯t around as well or he would be able to tell immediately."

    Just as the two of them were jabbering back and forth in conversation, a clear and melodious male voice sounded. The voice was clearly not loud but it immediately made both of them be quiet. "I still have one pill of those elixirs left over from before. Let all the Elixir Cultivators cultivate the exact same elixir and only the one who extracts the purest essence can remain."

    The person who spoke was dressed in a full white robe, a man who possessed a gentle and elegant countenance with red eyes, the one called Little Monster by their internal members.

    Once those words of his sounded, the eyes of the two people lit up. "Great idea! Little Monster, that brain of yours is really so useful."

    "Of course, don¡¯t you see who his family is?" Mei Ji snorted smugly, the expression on his face filled with pride.

    After the white robed man with red eyes finished what he came to say, he then stood up and walked out, and Mei Ji followed right behind him.

    "Heh heh, that Mei Ji has really been twisted around that guy¡¯s little finger!" Xun Luo said teasingly.

    The schrly man then replied like he had be so used to it. "She has just be too ustomed to being haughty and having met Little Monster who is even more arrogant than she is, she would naturally have no choice but to submit."

    What you said sounds very reasonable." Xun Luo nodded his head as hemented.

    ¡ª Water Edge Kingdom Imperial Pce ¡ª

    It had been several dozen days since Qing Ye Li and his delegation had returned to the kingdom and having taken medicinal herb baths and given elixirs daily over this short period of time, Yue Mu Chen had started feeling that his body was feeling somewhat different in several ces.

    On this day, after Yue Mu Chen dismissed the Imperial Court, he stayed inside his own bedchambers to look through the letters and memorials sent in over the past few days.

    Yue Xin Yan had coincidentallye over to look for him, the light patter of her footsteps closing in from afar where the doors were then pushed open. "Royal Brother, what are you doing now?"

    Yue Mu Chen lifted his eyes up feeling a little surprised. "Why are you so free toe all the way to my ce?"

    He did not know where the.s.s heard the news from that the Three Great Sects would be recruiting new disciples in half a year¡¯s time. She already had enough of sparring with people in the Water Edge Kingdom and she was insisting that she wanted to go partic.i.p.ate in the trials. She was the only sibling born from the same parents and he had naturally indulged her alot, allowing her to always have her way with everything.

    But she had been going to the military barracks to get the guards to spar with her in order to increase her chances of pa.s.sing the tryouts and in regards to that, it had been just too bitter for words for everyone.

    "Haven¡¯t I not seen my Royal Brother for several days already? So I came over specially just to see you." Yue Xin Yan said, looking every inch an obedient child, but she then suddenly leaned over close, her beautiful blue eyes staring wide like she had spotted something surprising.

    "What? There is something on my face?" Yue Mu Chen asked as he raised his hand up to touch his face.

    Yue Xin Yan shook her head with her face still looking incredulous. "Royal Brother, why do I feel..... That having not seen you for the past few days, you seem to be a lot more energetic!"

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 80.2

    Chapter 80.2: Changes Just Before Parting

    Because of his body¡¯s frailty, though Yue Mu Chen¡¯s body still wasn¡¯t all that skinny, hisplexion was always tinged with a pale sickly pallor, looking like the slightest gust of wind might just blow him down.

    Buting closer to look at him carefully, she could actually see that there was now a tinge of rosiness of health in his cheeks.

    Hearing her say that, Yue Mu Chen was taken aback a moment. "Is that so? I had not really noticed it, though I am really feeling as if my body does not feel as weak and lethargic as before, and I do not lose my breath as easily as before."

    "Really?" Yue Xin Yan said, her face beaming with delight. "Has my Royal Brother¡¯s health improved, and you will not cough out blood and fall unconscious out of the blue anymore?"

    Mentioning about coughing out blood, he had indeed not encountered that for more than ten days already. In the past he would at most be able tost three days before he would be hit with an insufferable bout of wrecking cough that felt like it would take his life away from him. Now he had actually gone through about ten days without iting back and that was just too unbelievable.

    Yue Xin Yan¡¯s blue eyes were sparkling brightly. "So that youngdy really has such adept skills in Medicine, and is really able to cure my Royal Brother¡¯s condition."

    "Youngdy?" Yue Mu Chen was startled.

    "That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the very same youngdy that Big Brother Ye Li has always been searching for." Yue Xin Yan said. "But, she looks so very young, about the same age as me, but her skills in Medicine is as good as that of a elder who has lived for several decades. It seems like she is extraordinarily gifted and it¡¯s little wonder that Big Brother Ye Li values her so much."

    "About the same age as you?" Yue Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. "Then..... When did she and Qing Ye Lie to know each other? If they knew each other more than ten years ago, that youngdy might have just been born. So how did shee to know him?"

    "I am not very clear on that but back when they met each other in the Green Wave Kingdom, they seemed to have recognized each other at first nce." Yue Xin Yan said slowly.

    Yue Mu Chen seemed to have thought of something and the expression on his face changed slightly for a brief moment before it recovered quickly.

    There seemed to be something illogical in all of this.

    But looking at the situation, with Qing Ye Li about to leave the Water Edge, even if there was anything illogical about it, it did not seem to matter.

    After the All Saints Day festival was over and the curtains fell, the city was restored back to its original look.

    After the engagement between Xuanyuan Che and Yan Ning Luo was annulled, the Green Wave Emperor continued to have a thorn stuck p.r.i.c.kly in his heart. It was clear that it was to have been a great union but those two people had been unwilling to which then broke it all up.

    Yan Ning Luo, who was born with the birth characteristics of the Phoenix and destined to be an Empress. The man to marry her would definitely achieve greatness but a pity that this phoenix was no longer to belong to the Xuanyuan Family anymore.

    Xuanyuan Che had stayed in the Imperial Capital for such a long period and he was about to embark on his journey back to the Faint Mist Sect.

    He had been with the Faint Mist Sect for six years and in another four years, he would be able to leave the sect and choose toe back to continue living as the n.o.ble Crown Prince or choose to go out and aplish great achievements for himself.

    As the Green Wave Emperor was still young there was hurry for him toe back to inherit the throne so Xuanyuan Che still had the freedom to choose.

    "You are leaving already?"

    Three people were gathered in a winehouse and hearing Xuanyuan Che¡¯s words, Yu Jing Zhuo raised his cup to say: "Come my Brother, let me offer you a toast to wish you a smooth journey."

    Upon saying that, he immediately downed the cup of wine with a tilt of his head back.

    Although he was also a member of the Faint Mist Sect, he was very rxed towards the rules and regtions of the sect.

    Because he was a member of the Faint Mist Sect that was specifically responsible for gathering intelligence he was usually roaming outside most of the time and seldom returned to the sect. And it was because he was really capable that the sect was a lot more lenient with him.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 80.3

    Chapter 80.3: Changes Just Before Parting

    Xuanyuan Che then did as he said and clinked his cup against Yu Jing Zhuo¡¯s and downed his drink as well.

    Mo Fei Ran shook her head andughed. "Why the sombre mood as you drink? It¡¯s not as if you¡¯re parting between life and death so why are you being so dramatic?"

    Xuanyuan Che snorted lightly. "Though we¡¯re not separated by life and death but after I return to the sect, I fear that I will not escape hearing endless gossip and whispered murmurings."

    Mo Fei Ran was taken aback a moment but he quickly rposed himself. "You mean the matter about your engagement with Yan Ning Luo being called off?"

    "What else? People out there probably already know all about it. At the end of the All Saints Day festival, Yan Ning Luo had suggested to annul the marriage right before so many people! Sigh, those who are not aware, they might think that I, as the Crown Prince of a kingdom, is just a great bully who has been maliciously ill treating her." Xuanyuan Che said, his words dripping with sarcasm.

    Mo Fei Ran¡¯s youngest aunt was the Yan Ning Luo¡¯s mother and the youngdy could be considered to be his cousin. Upon hearing Xuanyuan Che¡¯s words, he was somehow feeling a little awkward and did not know what to say.

    And Xuanyuan Che had most probably had a little too much too drink and he was a little more talkative. "But how would all those people know the truth? Hahaha..... She called off the engagement with me not because we did not see eye to eye with each other nor was it for any other ridiculous reason but because she hade to fall in love with another man....."

    "Mo Fei Ran, do you know..... Who that man is?"

    "He is, hahaha..... He is the man who is ashamed to have anyone see his face and wears a mask perpetually, the Duke of Vast Seas....."

    Once those words came out, the expression on Mo Fei Ran¡¯s face frozepletely, thinking whether his ears had been hearing things.

    [What is the Crown Prince saying?]

    [The person Ning Luo likes is..... The Duke of Vast Seas! ?]

    The wine cup held in Yu Jing Zhuo¡¯s hand spilled a little wine out, like he had been rather surprised.

    And Xuanyuan Che was continuing to say: "You guys don¡¯t believe me? Yan Ning Luo told me that herself that she had liked that man since she was very young. Ha! The greatest prodigy. Her taste is indeed different from others....."

    Yan Ning Luo liked the Duke of Vast Seas, and the one the Duke of Vast Seas liked was her real sister.

    Seeing the Duke of Vast Seas¡¯ expression and demeanor that day, it was clear that he liked and cared for that youngdy a lot.

    Yu Jing Zhuo¡¯s mouth opened in mockingughter. [What aplicated rtionship.]

    The way was bright and well lit withnterns till they came outside as they stepped out from the wine house, about to split up and go their separate ways.

    Several cold gusts of sinister breeze blew pa.s.s suddenly. Yu Jing Zhuo had drunk the most among them but was the sober one. Because he was drank all the time, he had build up a strong resistance against wine.

    The gusts of sinister winds blew over them and he subconsciously raised his head up to look, where he came to see the ck shadows flying past.

    The reactions of Xuanyuan Che and Mo Fei Ran were slightly slower but they had also noticed the presence of those ck shadows which caused them to sober up by half.

    "Who were those people?" Mo Fei Ran asked in a low voice.

    "It seems to be a.s.sa.s.sins from the Carefree Valley." Yu Jing Zhuo said with his eyes narrowed cautiously.

    Xuanyuan Che then said indifferently. "Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s mind our own business." Upon saying that, he raised his foot and was about to take a step to go on his own way.

    The Carefree Valley¡¯s a.s.sa.s.sins were not that rare to see as their members were spread throughout every corner of the Constetion Lands. Although they cushioned at the bottom among the Three Great Sects, their scale was the most widespread.

    Their members could be often seen appearing in the night as the a.s.sa.s.sins depended on carrying out spying and a.s.sa.s.sination missions to earn their keep.

    The few of them had not thought too much about it and they had not left for long when Xuanyuan Che¡¯s footsteps suddenly halted, the expression on his face changing.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 81.1

    Chapter 81.1: Set Up

    For a fleeting moment, he seemed to have heard a familiar voice, and he did not know whether it was because he had drunk too much which was making him hear things.

    It was only till Mo Fei Ran called out to him from behind that he returned to his senses.

    "It¡¯s nothing, go on and leave!"

    And at that same moment, in a dense forest about a hundred miles away from the Imperial Capital, a slender bodied shadow in front finally came to a stop, his brows creased up as he stared ahead of him, seemingly rather frustrated.

    He was rather familiar with this ce but it was exactly because he knew this ce well that he knew he must stop and not go any deeper inside.

    This stretch of forest had be mystifying bonds and although he was surrounded trees that stretched further than the eye could see, once one reached the center region, it became a ce filled with poisonous obstacles and thend below one¡¯s feet would suddenly turn to bogs. If one was not careful and came to step into the bonds, then it would be hopeless no matter whether one called out to the Heavens or to Earth.

    At the moment that he hesitated, the sound of swishes broke through the air and several ck shadows then appeared within the dense forest.

    "Mu Chi, we do not have any bad intentions and merely want to ask Young Miss Mu toe out to help us with a favour."

    The leader was a tall framed man who stepped forward. He looked to be about twenty seven or twenty eight years of age and was rather stalwart looking, seemingly a candid and straightforward man.

    The Carefree Valley¡¯s a.s.sa.s.sins Alliance could be found in all corners of the Constetion Lands and they were all dressed fully in ck, their faces covered with a malevolent demon mask. This was to prevent themselves from being identified and the most famous ones among them all in the Carefree Valley were the mysterious and highly elusive Ten Great a.s.sa.s.sins.

    The a.s.sa.s.sins were .s.sified in three levels as Heaven, Mystical, and Yellow. Above the Heaven level, were the Gold Medal a.s.sa.s.sins who possessed even more terrifying powers. It was said that to employ a Gold Medal a.s.sa.s.sin to carry out a mission, the price would not be lower than ten thousand gold and it could well be imagined just how rare Gold Medal a.s.sa.s.sins were.

    And the Ten Great a.s.sa.s.sins, were ranked even above the Gold Medal a.s.sa.s.sins.

    They were part of the Carefree Valley¡¯s might but was also an independent body of people, establishing a a.s.sa.s.sination Temple within the valley. It was said that these ten people were the Carefree Valley¡¯s trump card and they were so mysterious that no one knew anything about them.

    The only thing that was known was that the Ten Great a.s.sa.s.sins were an highly unconventional bunch of people in the Carefree Valley as they would never hide their faces or aura. That was because no one had ever survived under their hands.

    And before his eyes, the group of about six or seven people were all uniformly clothed in ck and a demon mask except for the man leading them who did not cover his face in anyway, which undoubtedly meant that he was one of the Ten Great a.s.sa.s.sins.

    Mu Chi sighed inwardly at his bad luck today. He had juste out from the Mu Manor when he been marked by this bunch of guys.

    Although he possessed rather great skills himself, but with so many people to attack him from all sides and they also had such a legendary grade killer with them, the slightest offense taken with a misced word might very well cost him his life here.

    He silently considered his current circ.u.mstances and then opened his mouth to ask: "If you are looking for my elder sister, shouldn¡¯t you go look for her in the Mu Manor? What is the meaning of pursuing me so relentlessly like this?"

    [Could that demoness Mu Lai have somehowe to antagonize such a bunch of people in the past? With that tyrannical and aggressive character of hers who considered herself above everyone, she just very well might havee to have offended other people.]

    The tall framed man thenughed softly and said: "Though the Carefree Valley and the Limitless Sect could be considered to share rather friendly rtions, but since you are close to Young Miss Mu, she would naturally agree to it if you plead with her on our behalf. If we do it ourselves, I fear that if negotiations turn sour we would have to do it the hard way."

    The man opened his mouth to exin patiently, his gentle and polite personality one that you would never expect to belong to a cruel and bloodthirsty killer.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 81.2

    Chapter 81.2: Set Up

    Mu Chi¡¯s brows furrowed together. "What can she help the Carefree Valley with? Besides being a little more skilled in Medicine, there is nothing much else....."

    He suddenly seemed to have realized something as his words trailed off, looking a little surprised.

    "That¡¯s right. It¡¯s exactly because she is skilled in Medicine. One of our brothers was afflicted with a strange poison several months ago and he is now in a critical state. And throughout the entirends, only the Mu Family will be able to save him if you will lend a hand." The man¡¯s voice was sincere. "If you are willing to help invite Young Miss Mu to step forward, the Carefree Valley¡¯s a.s.sa.s.sination Temple will then owe you people a debt of benevolence. No matter what kind of request you might make of us, as long as you say it, it will be aplished."

    "Strange poison?" Mu Chi was taken aback before he said: "Since it¡¯s such a strange poison, then it must be rarely seen and hard to curepletely. Although my elder sister is the most proficient in Medicine within the Mu Family, I do not dare make any decisions I am not confident of on her behalf. If it turns out that she is unable to cure that person, wouldn¡¯t all of you then turn your anger onto her instead?"

    "You can very well rest a.s.sured on that. Although we are all killers, but it does not mean we cannot discriminate between right from wrong."

    "In that case, I will make a trip back to the Mu Family tomorrow and ask my elder sister¡¯s opinion on it." Mu Chi thought that he should at least tentatively agree to their requests first or they would not let the matter rest. Moreover, he might very well gain by having them owe him a favour although all this was just a n made up out of convenience due to the current circ.u.mstances.

    Hearing that, the man standing right across from him sped his hand over his fist and said: "The condition of that brother of ours cannot afford to be dyed any further. Better go ask Young Miss Mu tonight instead!"

    [About that, if he were to interrupt Mu Cai while she was sleeping, she would surely fly into a rage! But he had no other choice but to plunge headlong into it. She couldn¡¯t possible disregard the fact that his life was at risk here could she?]

    That morning in the Eternal Peace Duke Manor, something big happened.

    While Yan Su and the d.u.c.h.ess were having their breakfast, a servant maid suddenly came running in from outside, her clothes in a highly disheveled state. She fell heavily to her knees on the ground limply as she raised her tear streaked face up. "Your Highness, d.u.c.h.ess, please help your servant address her grievance!"

    Mo Han Yan¡¯s expression suddenly stiffened and she then said in a highly displeased tone. "Impudent lowly servant! Who let youe in to disturb His Highness¡¯ meal! ?"

    The servant girl was startled and scared as she went on to say in a sobbing voice. "d.u.c.h.ess, please forgive my impudence. You servant really has no other choice....."

    Yan Su looked at her torn and broken clothes, the bare skin that was exposed filled with green and blue bruises. It could immediately be seen what had happened to her with just one look and Yan Su paused a moment before he put down his chopsticks. "What actually happened! ?"

    "Your servant..... brought the medicinal brew that was prepared for the Second Young Master overst night, and the Second Young Master suddenly wrapped his arms around your servant tightly, like he has lost his mind..... pulling and tearing at your servant¡¯s clothes. Your servant struggled with all her might and begged for mercy, but Second Master he..... had not only ignored my words......"

    The servant.s.s wept as she spoke, even sobbing spasmodically at the end before she then said pausing at every word. "He went on to vite your servant¡¯s body, tormenting your servant for the whole night..... It was until just now that your servant was finally able to escape after seeing that he has fallen asleep....."

    Hearing the little.s.s rte a whole series of events, Yan Su and Mo Han Yan lookedpletely shocked, like they would never have thought that such a thing could possibly happen.

    Mo Han Yan was the one who came to react first, her eyes growing wide and round with rage. "That little beast! He¡¯s just too much! To think that he hasmitted such a heinous scandal!"

    I beg for the d.u.c.h.ess to seek redress for me....." Seeing the way Mo Han Yan looked, the young servant cried even more sadly.

    Yan Su however looked at Mo Han Yan and said: "Before the matter is looked into clearly, do not make any hasty judgement."

    He would never believe it no matter what. He had heard from the old Elder Qin Fang several times in the past few days that the child Qing Bei possessed astounding gift and in days toe he will not lose out to Little Ning. He had been thinking that if the child could stand up before the deadline was up, just how great would that be.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 81.3

    Chapter 81.3: Set Up

    At such a critical juncture, how could something like this happen?

    He was such a clean looking youth with pure and honest eyes. It was not possible that he could possibly be tainted by such an abhorable incident in the slightest.

    With that thought in mind, Yan Su¡¯s face darkened further. "You have to think it through clearly before you speak, just how big a crime it is to besmirch your Young Master¡¯s name. A lowly servant girl like you will not be able to shoulder the consequences. Tell me truthfully. What really happened?"

    "Your servant does not dare to lie. Second Young Master has really vited your servant¡¯s body....." The young servant girl was gasping in between sobs, looking highly aggrieved and pitiful.

    "Is your Highness trying to cover up for him?" Han Mo Yan said with augh when she saw that. "Although he is your Highness¡¯ son, but he hade to do something so despicable. The servant girl would have been seen by quite a number of people on her way here and it will not do the Eternal Peace Duke Manor¡¯s reputation any good if news of this leak out."

    "This Duke will naturally know that." Yan Su said coldly. "Guards! Go to the Tranquil Abode and bring the Second Young Master to me!"

    "Yes, your Highness." A young guard outside the door acknowledged, before he disappeared from his spot in an instant.

    And it was at a time that Qing Yu did note home for the entire night.

    Because Qing Fang had been telling them for the past few days that he was making arrangements to send them out for training in order to enhance their survival skills. As after they are admitted into the sect, they would not face ack of such simr missions, often needing them to sleep and eat in the wild, requiring them to be able to live for a period out in the wilderness, such an experience would be something they need.

    After ascertaining the location, in order to prevent any unexpected mishaps, Qing Yu had gone to survey the terrain, and also to spend one night there. Besides encountering snakes, bugs, and wild beasts, she did not find anything out of the ordinary.

    But upon her return to the Tranquil Abode, she came to discover two servant girls pacing nervously in front of the door, asionally poking their heads out to look around outside. She immediately felt that something was not right and she immediately took a few steps to go inside. "What is going on?"

    "Sixth Young Miss! You¡¯ve finallye back! Second Young Master is in trouble!" An adorable round faced little servant girl said with red rimmed eyes: "Qian Qian came running out from the Second Young Master¡¯s room this morning with her clothes all disheveled and awhile after that, Second Young Master was taken away by his Highness¡¯ men."

    Among the servant girls that Yan Su sent over to serve, Qian Qian was the prettiest looking one.

    "d.a.m.n it!"

    [She had been to careless! That woman had been so peaceful for such a long time and she had toe up with such a lousy scheme just when Little Bei¡¯s talents were starting to show!]

    [Ha! Does that woman really think that I am just a soft persimmon to be kneaded and manipted as she liked?]

    [She had not wanted to waste her time and energy with such an undesirable character before but she had now crossed the line. This time, even if that woman does not die, she¡¯ll at least sc.r.a.pe off a fewyers of her skin!]

    Seated within the main hall at that moment, were Yan Su, Mo Han Yan, and Yan Xi Cheng who had been summoned. There were also the whole group of the other women, who filled up the hall.

    The young servant girl in broken and shredded clothes was on the floor, and the depressed looking youth was seated in his wheelchair, his eyes seemingly rather dazed.

    "With Qing Bei so weak and frail, how could he possibly be capable of doing such a thing?" Yan Xi Cheng said as he looked at the youth on the wheelchair, his brows furrowed up in doubt.

    Mo Han Yan red at him. "Cheng Er, would the servant girl really have the audacity to nder her Young Master?"

    "But Qing Bei is someone who is physically handicapped. How could he possibly be able to inflict such brutal violence on a servant girl who has perfect use of all her limbs?" Yan Xi Cheng knew that his mother had never liked the people in the Tranquil Abode how could a matter like this be pushed onto a youth who had not even reached marriageable age?

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 82.1

    Chapter 82.1: All Full of Holes

    "Hahaha, our heir, men are born stronger than women and if they really want to do something, how can a woman possibly be able to resist at all?" The one who said this was ady who was brought into the family right after one other Royal Concubine, but was a voluptuousdy without much of a brain.

    Once those words came out, Yan Xi Cheng immediately red fiercely at her, which cowered her into mping her mouth shut in an instant.

    Yan Su had not spoken a word all this time but just knitted up his brows, his face looking dark and imposing.

    The youth on the wheelchair seemed so dispirited and weakened now, like he was suffering from the after effects of having over indulged in debauchery. He did not want to believe, but the factsy before his eyes, which gave him no choice but to see and believe.

    He had held great hope on the boy, doing all that he could to heal the boy¡¯s legs, that would allow him to go into the Faint Mist Sect to learn cultivation and secure a great future for himself.

    Everything had been moving in such a great direction and he had always been rather satisfied with the child. But looking at the situation, was this a case of his real nature finally bing revealed, forgetting himself in his newfound talents? Maybe deep in his bones, he was an extremely

    At such a young age and he hadmitted such a despicable deed. What kind of a scene would it be when he grew up in the future?

    In those few short moments, Yan Su¡¯s heart had already undergone a series of tumultuous changes, his piercing eyes tinted with the colour of disappointment. His voice calm, he then said: "Qing Bei, if you do not speak up, you are silently admitting to it. Did you vite this young.s.s here yesterday?"

    He did not even have the strength to speak at all, and it could be seen just how hard and mad he had indulged himselfst night.

    If it was known that he would turn out like this, he would not have kept the boy with him back then. He had now brought nothing but shame to that person, which would forever not let her rest in peace even in death.

    Qing Bei just sat there to look up at Yan Yu on the high seat silently, seeing the undisguised disappointment and rage. That good looking and pale countenance did not show the slightest ripple of emotion but somewhere in his heart, it was suddenly starting to be clear right at that moment.

    He could not believe himself.

    [Ah..... His father..... He would rather believe the words of an outsider than to choose to believe his own son.]

    Simply because he was not Yan Su¡¯s flesh and blood and so a certain level of estrangement still existed between them?

    Actually if he thought just a little deeper into it, he would have discovered that it was all just one of Mo Han Yan¡¯s venomous schemes. But he did not even want to think about it at all which just affirmed his guilt to everyone else.

    Qing Bei closed his eyes, and something suddenly felt like it had been unraveled in his heart.

    All the concern and attention Yan Su had shown him these days had already slowly allowed him to release the knot lodged in his heart. He had even been willing to let bygones be bygones in regards to the fact that Mo Han Yan had gotten both his legs crippled back then when he saw that Yan Su was doing everything he could to make it up to him.

    The two of them, Qing Yu and him, who had been abandoned from young, had made him pine so hard for love and concern. Qing Yu had said that he was being very foolish, and too softhearted.

    Just as the atmosphere had fallen to be unbearably stifling and oppressive where the air felt highly suffocating, the sound of lightughter suddenly came in from outside the doors, and a slender figure then appeared before everyone as it slowly came walking in closer to all of them.

    That person was dressed in white clothes that were not tainted by even the slightest speck of dust, her thick luxurious hair casually held together by a hairpin. She clearly looked like she did not care all that much about her own appearance, but everything on her just looked so highly suitable, looking somewhatnguid with an indifferent air.

    The manicured brows were slightly upraised and directly below them were an enchanting pair of eyes, long and narrow like those of a fox, tinged with the light of wisdom and farsightedness. Her elegant nose was tall, her tiny cherry lips curved up in a yful smile. It was a face so exquisite it was almost dreamy, which dazzled everyone in the hall as they looked at her in a daze.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 82.2

    Chapter 82.2: All Full of Holes

    The one who was most surprised was Mo Han Yan. She had clearly just seen this youngdy not too long ago but it seemed that every time she saw her, she was so blindingly radiant that it made it impossible for people to shift their eyes away, where she looked even more outstanding than that woman in the past.

    Just seeing Yan Su¡¯s stunned and captivated expression told her as much.

    The youngdy did not care about all the strange gazes everyone was looking at her with, and she did not even so much as nce at the youth seated in the wheelchair but had walked over toe right before the little servant girl who was sobbing hysterically on the floor.

    Her slender fingers lightly lifted the servant girl¡¯s chin. Her voice was tinged a with smile but the icy cold in those phoenix like eyes sent a shiver through her spine. "Whoa, this little face is rather good looking indeed."

    The servant girl was so terrified she was shaking visibly, not daring to even say a single word but just let her tears continue to flow down her cheeks.

    Qing Yu burst outughing and then turned to look up to the dark faced Yan Su seated high up on the main seat as the corners of her lips curled up with a faint smile. "Has Father investigated clearly that this servant girl was bullied by Qing Bei?"

    "The evidence is clear and he has also admitted to it with his silence." Yan Su said in a deep voice.

    "Evidence?" Qing Yu looked as if she had just heard something very funny. "ording to what Father has said, just creating some ambiguous marks on the servant girl¡¯s body and having here sobbing before you with her clothes in utter disarray to wail that Little Bei has vited her, you have decided that there¡¯s no need to hear Qing Bei¡¯s exnation just because of a few words from some outsiders?"

    "So that is what so called evidence is. I had thought that only the foolish and ignorant wille to believe such wild usations. It must be known that sometimes, even what the eyes see for themselves might not be the entire truth. Father, you have..... greatly disappointed me."

    She stood there right in the front with her back straight and unbending. She was clearly saying such hurtful words but her face was still smiling, her pair of beautiful phoenix like eyes shining with a mirthful glint, like it was impossible to ever reach into the depths of her heart.

    That gaze.....

    For just one fleeting moment, Yan Su seemed to see that person from those many years before, who had said these very same words to him.

    She had said: "Yan Su, I am very disappointed in you."

    He quickly came back to his senses. As if he was silentlyforting himself, he waved off the strange feeling in his heart and said: "Unless you can find the evidence that can clear his name, otherwise, if news of this matter leaks out, the name of the entire Eternal Peace Duke Manor will be shamed!"

    Qing Yu curled up her lips scornfully. "There is no way of exining oneself out of a trumped up charge. Haha, but if Father insists on evidence..... " She suddenly paused and her piercing gaze turned to look at Mo Han Yan on the other side. "If I do not get a satisfactory reply on this matter here today, I will not mind sc.r.a.ping off a fewyers of skin off the hidden mastermind behind it."

    Mo Han Yan was startled by that sudden gaze turned upon her out of the blue but she quicklyposed herself and there wasn¡¯t the slightest ripple on her face.

    [Hmph! I would like to see how these two b.a.s.t.a.r.d children are going to clear themselves of the usation.]

    [So what if they possessed gifted talents? They will forever be beneath Ning Er¡¯s feet, never to be able to get back on their feet. I will never allow that woman¡¯s children to have any chance to even threaten Ning Er. Never ever!]

    Qing Bei looked at the youngdy standing there neither submissive nor aggressive, but striving just to defend him, and his heart was greatly moved once again. [The Heavens must have seen that he has suffered so much and hence they have send Qing Yu toe to his side to protect him.]

    No matter when, Qing Yu was always like a strong and st.u.r.dy castle around him that protected him, never allowing anyone to bully him.

    The hands inside his sleeves were tightly clenched up together to hide the trembling. [In this world, only one person really cared and was genuinely concerned for him. That was enough. From today onwards, he will never again covet all those things that were not his to possess in the first ce!]

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 82.3

    Chapter 82.3: All Full of Holes

    But with the current circ.u.mstances, in order to make it seem real, he must not expose himself prematurely, or Qing Yu¡¯s ploy would go up in smoke.

    On the other side, Qing Yu bent herself down and looked at the servant girl weeping softly, the ends of her mouth lifting up slightly. "Come, tell me. Last night, how did the Second Master vite you brutally?"

    Those highly explicit words said in a smiling but mirthless voice caused everyone in the hall to be curious. [What kind of a show is she going to put on now?]

    The little servant girl was trembling visibly, looking like she was recalling something very horrifying before she then started to speak after a while. "Last night, your servant brought the medicine to the Second Young Master....."

    "What kind of medicine was it?" Qing Yu asked, as she raised an eyebrow.

    "It was medicine that His Highness asked your servant to deliver, a tonic to nourish the Young Master¡¯s body." The servant girl said in a soft voice.

    Yan Su nodded. "This Duke has indeed instructed for people to send the medicine over."

    Qing Yu lifted her chin and said: "You can continue."

    The servant girl took at nce up at the main seat and then lowered her eyes as she continued: "After the Second Young Master took his medicine, your servant was just about to leave when the Second Young Master suddenly grabbed your servant and started to tear at my clothes, and he said..... that he likes me....."

    Qing Bei¡¯s eyes turned cold, filling up with contempt.

    [Has he gone blind?]

    [That girl thinks that she¡¯s rather attractive and is always hovering around before him, always trying to seduce him and win him over but he does not even know her name!]

    [And saying that he likes her? In your dreams!]

    [He will rather fall in love with anyone plucked out from the streets than like her! !]

    Qing Yu saw the undisguised contempt and anger on the youth¡¯s face and she could not help but smile for a moment before she turned to look meaningfully at the woman up on the high seat who had been calm andposed throughout.

    [Ha. Mo Han Yan just cannot remain idle. She had just note back for one night and that woman already cannot wait to pounce upon Little Bei.]

    When she came back, the fragrance of the Drunken Immortal Flower still had not dispersed throughout the night. [Just how heavy a dosage it must have been. Fortunately the Drunken Immortal Flower only numbs a person¡¯s senses and weakens them to the point that they are temporarily not able to speak. Once the poison is alleviated, it does not harm the body much.]

    Though the youth seemed a little weakened, he still looked rather conscious and aware of his surroundings.

    The servant girl was still sobbing aggrievedly as she said: "The Second Young Master is my Master and I am merely a lowly servant. Whatever the Master wants, your servant has no choice but toply. But the Second Young Master..... He has a particr perversion..... which nearly tormented your servant to death....."

    "Didn¡¯t you mentioned before that you struggled hard and refused to give in, fighting to break free? And now you are saying that the Master¡¯s words must beplied to?" The person who said this was Yan Xi Cheng.

    The servant girl had clearly not expected that anyone would say anything against her words at all and she was stunned for a moment.

    Mo Han Yan had simrly not thought that Yan Xi Cheng would suddenly speak and her beautiful eyes turned indignant at that moment. "Cheng Er, what do you know? Don¡¯t make things messier than it already is!"

    "Mother, from a little servant girl and we¡¯re all sitting here to hear her spout such nonsense to besmirch Qing Bei¡¯s name? I think that she saw that Father has recently been treating Qing Bei a little more affectionately and she spiked the medicine with something. Once what¡¯s done cannot be undone, at the very worst she could still be very well made a concubine." Yan Xi Cheng said with a scornfulugh as he looked at the stunned servant girl. "From what I can see looking at Qing Bei, it¡¯s not that he is refusing to speak, but he is just unable to talk."

    With those words, the faces of Han Mo Yan and the servant girl down below immediately changed in colour.

    The face of the servant girl immediately turned deathly pale, her expression sorrowful. "Our heir, although your servant is of humble birth, but I am still from a clean and clear family. For you to say that of your servant, your servant is too ashamed to continue to live, and can only clear my name with death!"

    Her voice had just dropped when her eyes took on a cold glint. Like she was finally liberated, she raised her hand and struck it upon the top of her own head.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 83.1

    Chapter 83.1: The Cloven Hoof Exposed

    Qing Yu narrowed her eyes and curled up her finger. A stream of air shot out which struck the servant girl¡¯s arm. At the same time, Yan Xi Cheng had nimbly moved to restrain her.

    Qing Yu walked over to go right before her and smiled at Yan Xi Cheng gratefully before she went on to look upon the servant girl who had her eyes tightly shut. "What? You couldn¡¯t continue with the pretense and want to be liberated from it by death?"

    "Or....." Her alluringly beautiful countenance leaned in close, her light breath blowing gently upon the servant girl¡¯s face. "Someone is intimidating you into doing that?"

    The expression on the servant girl¡¯s face turned into shock, her eyshes quivered a moment as her face turned ashen grey.

    The answer was known without needing any words. But Qing Yu was not going to let the matter rest there. That would be letting that woman Mo Han Yan off too lightly.

    She let out a cold chillingugh and her eyes turned upon Mo Han Yan with indiscernible meaning, which caused thetter to feel a chill run through her. [That little s.l.u.t¡¯s eyes..... felt so strange.....]

    Yan Su¡¯s gaze was fixed upon the youngdy the entire time. [Exactly alike. Even the brilliant radiance between her brows was exactly the same, just as eye catching as that person back then, drawing people¡¯s eyes to her regardless of the time or ce.]

    The youngdy¡¯s eyes suddenly turned to look at him. Yan Su was physically taken aback but her voice then took on a soft and gentle tone, tinged faintly with sorrow. "I had thought that although Father is a Duke, but he is a father just like one in any family, who loves his own children."

    "Is it because Mother is not here? My younger brother¡¯s legs are crippled and is unable to walk, unable to live like any normal person. Why do you still want to treat him like this? He¡¯s just a pitiful little child." The youngdy¡¯s eyes then lowered slightly, as she stroked the pale face of the youth in the wheelchair.

    That pair of eyes that lose its brilliant sparkle in just one instant just wrenched at Yan Su¡¯s heart so painfully. "Qing Yu....."

    "Father promised Mother that you will take good care of us. I had thought that even if we are unable to be like our elder brother and sisters, to live a live of abundance and luxury, indulged and doted upon, we would at least be able to feel secure as this would be home to us, and not have to fall asleep in fear every night, not knowing when we will unknowingly be a.s.sa.s.sinated in our sleep."

    Yan Su¡¯s eyes red wide as he stared, as if he did not know that they had been living like this in the manor all these years.

    [And..... there are people seeking to have them killed?]

    [Have all the guards in the Eternal Peace Duke Manor all died? !]

    Yan Xi Cheng who was beside him was looking incredulous and in utter disbelief, their gazes unconsciously shifting to fall upon Mo Han Yan.

    [Those a.s.sa.s.sins..... Did they have something to do with Mother.....]

    Mo Han Yan had naturally noticed Yan Su¡¯s gaze. The quaking rage in Yan Su¡¯s eyes had caused her body to turn cold and she immediately opened her mouth to stop Qing Yu from continuing on. "Ha! That¡¯s a really brilliant story you made up. If there were really a.s.sa.s.sins trying to kill you like you said, then how did the two of you manage to live till today? What utter hogwash!"

    "The d.u.c.h.ess has most probably forgotten that I¡¯ve told you before that a mysterious expert has epted me as a disciple." Qing Yu said as the corners of her mouth pulled slightly back, to look smilingly at Mo Han Yan who was beginning to be fl.u.s.tered while she did everything she could to try to cover up. "My Master took pity on me and did everything he could despite the hardship, to turn the useless trash that I was into what I am today. He even taught me Medicine in case I came to be given poison and do not know it."

    "So what! ?" Mo Han Yan said with her brows knitted together, not knowing what the youngdy meant with those words.

    Click on if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 83.2 - The Cloven Hoof Exposed

    Chapter 83.2: The Cloven Hoof Exposed

    ¡°So, the Duchess feels that, if things were really as what this servant girl has said, that Little Bei has some perverted habit and was acting like a lunatic at that time, to think that with her small and weak little body, she is still able to escape from the room after suffering an entire night of torment, I cannot help but highly suspect her real intentions.¡±

    After Qing Yu said all that with a smiling face, she looked at the ashen faced servant girl. ¡°Possibly because you do not practice martial arts, and hence you do not know about lightning element wielders all that much. Usually when a lightning element wielder loses their mind or fly into a berserk rage, anything that is alive around them will be struck by lightning and die. Of course there are exceptions to that. If you possess a higher level of power than him, then you can still remain safe and sound.¡±

    The fact that Yan Su had invited Qin Fang, a former Elder of the Faint Mist Sect toe teach his children who were at an opportune age was something that everyone had heard about. Among the few of them, Qing Bei had been most gifted, and was a wielder of the incredibly powerful Lightning element. Qin Fang had also said that he was greatly talented with a lot of potential, picking up anything he was taught very quickly, and was very intelligent.

    If that was really true, then not only had the servant girl not died but was still very much alive here. Could she be a spy who had managed to sneak in among them? If so, she must be much more of an expert than she seems!

    The servant girl had obviously not expected that things would y out like this and her face immediately grew a darker grey. Even Mo Han Yan had not thought that there would be such a turn of events. Her nails dug deeply into her palms as her enchanting brows took on an unnoticeable dark glint.

    Yan Xi Cheng did not miss the expressions of the servant girl and Mo Han Yan, and his handsome countenance showed a sliver of disappointment.

    [Why is Mother still unable to let it go? Will she only be appeased after she has thempletely wiped out?]

    The faces of the people there showed a variety of expressions. However, things have not yet ended. At that moment, the servant girl was then seen slumping weakly down to the floor from having knelt for such a long period of time as her conscience was wracked with fear, and a thin sheen of sweat broke out over her temples.

    Qing Yu arched up her long sharp eyebrows and then said in a light fleeting voice. ¡°And..... aren¡¯t all of you forgetting one more thing?¡±

    ¡°The Faint Mist Sect has always been said to be a ce that deities live in, noble and pure. And most of the secret martial arts techniques they cultivate requires one to abstain from wine and remain celibate, hence they have never epted people who are addicted to drink and revel in lusty pursuits. Because of that, unless one is already married and have children, all the unmarried young men and women they take in are untainted and have remained chaste. Can the Duchess then help me exin just what kind of a irresistible charm does this servant girl possess that she is able to make Qing Bei give up on the chance to go to the Faint Mist Sect, choosing instead to partake in such improper and illicit affair with her?¡±

    Once those words came out, everyone present seemed to have suddenly awakened, thinking that they seemed to havepletely forgotten about such an important detail about the whole matter.

    One of the stages in the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s recruitment trials was to test whether the unmarried young men and women were still chaste, and all the hedonistic and pleasure loving Young Masters can forget about wanting to be epted.

    So it was rumoured that all in the Faint Mist Sect were a bunch of deities who does not even eat themon food of mortals.

    Mo Han Yan was at a loss for words, unable to think of anything to say in rebuttal.

    In all honesty, no matter what kind of a reason it is, it will sound a little far fetched. As who could possibly choose to not want the opportunity to be epted into the Faint Mist Sect just for a moment of pleasure, by willingly destroying their body¡¯s chastity?

    Unless that person was a mindless fool.

    At that moment, even Yan Su finally came to realize that something wasn¡¯t right and he mmed hisrge palm hard onto the arm of his chair. Because he had exerted too much strength, the chair¡¯s arm cracked in a few ces while his voice was icy cold and filled with an oppressive aura. ¡°What an audacious lowly servant! You even dare to nder your Master! Tell this Duke here the entire truth now! Who sent you here as a spy, and who is the one pulling the strings behind? If you do not confess everything here today, with the methods this Duke uses to deal with military convicts, I fear a little girl like you will not be able to withstand it at all!¡±

 Chapter 83.3 - The Cloven Hoof Exposed

    Chapter 83.3: The Cloven Hoof Exposed

    Yan Su had stormed through countless battlefields all these years and the blood stained aura on him was no joke. With just a slight raising of his voice in rage, his words made the little servant girl whosest line of mental psychological defence was already on the verge of breakingpletely copse at that moment.

    ¡°Spare me my life Your Highness..... Your servant..... It was all just my own wishful thinking and I was blinded by greed, not content to submit myself to a fate of being just a lowly servant and to be at the back and call of people. So..... So I decided to spike the Second Young Master¡¯s medicine.....¡±

    Those words seem to be an attempt at heaping all the me for the crime upon herself. It was not known what kind of a hold Mo Han Yan held in her hand over the little servant girl that made the her not dare to reveal the mastermind behind the plot even when she was shaking like a leaf in terror from Yan Su¡¯s shout.

    [Haha..... Letting Mo Han Yan escape cmity so easily..... Not possible.]

    The mirth in Qing Yu¡¯s eyes deepened further and she then said in a rather admiring tone. ¡°It looks like this servant girl is also highly skilled and knowledgeable in Medicine. Otherwise, how could she possibly know to use such amon Drunken Immortal Flower to be mixed with drugs that cause hallucinations, that makes people lose their mind and be incredibly aroused.¡±

    With an abrupt turn in her words, she suddenly swung around to look at Mo Han Yan, saying each word with a slight pause in between, seemingly not bothered by the venomous re staring back at her that was as sharp as steel des. ¡°I heard that the Duchess has always loved flowers, and the several pots of Drunken Immortal Flowers in her backyard are absolutely gorgeous, their fragrance nose tingling. But although Drunken Immortal Flowers are absolutely beautiful and enchanting, they are however harmful to the body. The Duchess must remember to take care of your health.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you insinuating that this Duchess here is the one who instigated that little servant girl to go harm others? !¡± Mo Han Yan was looking like she had been so wrongfully used and was questioning her in indignant rage.

    The Duchess¡¯ words caused Yan Su to be rather surprised, thinking that Mo Han Yan might be overreacting a little.

    ¡°Duchess, Qing Yu is merely just throwing out guesses and has no intention of suspecting you at all. Do not take it to heart too much.¡± It might be because Qing Yu really looked too much like that person and Yan Su had unconsciously just jumped to her defense.

    Hearing that, Mo Han Yan¡¯s face immediately changed. The countenance that had been maintained to look as pretty as a youngdy was tinged with a little bitterness and looked rather pale. Her beautiful eyes brimming with tears, she said: ¡°Is Your Highness ming me now? Or are you saying that you believe that youngss¡¯ words and think that I am an unscrupulous and venomous evil witch who would not stop at anything?¡±

    Mo Han Yan was General Shang¡¯s most beloved youngest daughter, smart and intelligent, ravishingly beautiful. Seeing her looks now, one would be able to see the kind of enchanting poise she must have possessed when she was younger.

    She had married Yan Su when she was fourteen and hade to bear him a son and a daughter, both with outstanding looks, and extraordinary talents, whom Yan Su had always been exceptionally proud of. With their affinity of more than twenty years as husband and wife, deep down in Yan Su¡¯s heart, he still loved her. If he had not met that person, he always thought that his heart would never have changed.

    From what he still remembered, she had always been a gentle and dutiful wife, never throwing any kind of tantrum, but just only that one time. It had been because he had brought that person back. She had been hysterical back then and he could still clearly remember how she had looked back then. That had been the only time and right after that, she had then moved out from the main house, and her character had changed into one that he could not fullyprehend.

    But with her expression looking like she was silently enduring her aggrievement and on the very verge of tears, it made his heart soften again as he felt that he still owed her all these years.

    Yan Su sighed lightly. ¡°This Duke does not mean that but just feel that the entire matter isn¡¯t as simple as it seems on the surface.¡±

    ¡°Then what does Your Highness mean then?¡± Mo Han Yan said, her gaze looking icily at the youngdy down below. ¡°With her insinuating and shadowy words, isn¡¯t she suspecting that it is this Duchess here that it manipting the whole thing behind?¡±

    ¡°This Duke will naturally not any false usations not will I allow the mastermind to get away scot free.¡± Yan Su said in a gentle voice, trying to appease and calm her down, getting her back into her seat.

 Chapter 84.1 - You Can Stand Up Already?

    Chapter 84.1: You Can Stand Up Already?

    Qing Yu watched with amusement at the exchange between the two of them, not really surprised at the attitude Yan Su was taking. Her alluring fox like eyes narrowed as she looked at the servant girl that was restrained by Yan Xi Cheng. ¡°There should be a chastity granny in the manor who will be able to inspect her body right? I would have to trouble Father to summon the granny and have her check the servant girl¡¯s body, and see if she is still a virgin.¡±

    Yan Su¡¯s brows furrowed up. ¡°You mean to say that she is still a virgin maiden?¡±

    ¡°Haha, it doesn¡¯t count when I say it, or the Duchess will say that I am just spouting nonsenseter.¡± Qing Yu said with a shrug of her shoulders, the smile on her face highly meaningful.

    The servant girl was taken out from there. The granny who would check her body was the nanny who had always been looking after Yan Su, a person who could be trusted.

    Very soon, the granny came shuffling in. She looked to be about fifty years of age, with faint wrinkles on her face that was friendly looking and highly benevolent. ¡°Greetings to His Highness, and Duchess.¡±

    ¡°Dispense with the formalities Granny. What¡¯s the result?¡± Yan Su asked.

    ¡°The marks on thatss¡¯ body shows that she has indeed suffered severe torture, and there were even marks from whipping and biting, frightening to see.¡± Granny recalled what she saw earlier, and her heart was mournful. What a pitiful child.

    Yan Su¡¯s eyes darkened and he was just about to open his mouth when the Granny spoke again. ¡°But, although her injuries were serious..... her body is stillplete and untainted.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mo Han Yan¡¯s eyes stared wide and round. ¡°Have you made a mistake in your inspection?¡±

    ¡°Duchess, my old humble self was also in charge of inspecting thedies in the Imperial Pce when I was younger and I have never made an error.¡± Although the Granny was a little displeased, but she still replied highly respectfully.

    Mo Han Yan shook her head in disbelief. ¡°How is it possible? How could she still be untainted.....¡±

    ¡°Why should that be impossible? Little Bei had not done anything to her at all!¡± Qing Yu said as the ends of her mouth curled up. ¡°Not to mention that his body is just starting to make a recovery and he will not have the energy to do something like this. Moreover, he had also received pointers from my Master and is now able to practice cultivation. With such prodigious gift, how could he possibly do something that would harm his body¡¯s energy essence just to torment a servant girl?¡±

    With the switch in her tone of voice, she turned the spearpoint straight onto Mo Han Yan. ¡°But why is the Duchess..... getting so highly worked up? You said that the entire matter has nothing to do with you in the slightest, why don¡¯t you ask the other concubines whether they believe that?¡±

    Mo Han Yan quickly turned herself around to look at the bunch ofdies who hade here just to watch the show, every single one of their gazes filled with suspicion, and tinted with contempt.

    Her gaze then slowly shifted over to look at Yan Su, only to discover that the man she had loved for twenty over years was looking at her with aplicated kind of eyes, which chilled her heart like a tomb.

    But no matter what, she needed to maintain herst measure ofposure and dignity.

    Mo Han Yan push down and restrained her emotions against all those many pair of eyes, like she did not feel the surrounding animosity and the eyes looking at her strangely at all as she said in an emotionless voice. ¡°Even if the servant girl had exaggerated her words and made it such a big deal, the injuries on her body cannot be faked. Yan Qing Bei must have used violence but was unsessful and his carelessness allowed the servant girl to escape. As a Young Master of the Eternal Peace Duke Manor and he has done such a shameful thing to a servant, he should still be punished.¡±

    Even at the point where the truth was already almost as good as having been fully revealed, the woman Mo Han Yan still refused to let Qing Bei go, doggedly insisting on making an issue out of the injuries on the servant girl¡¯s body.

    Qing Yu did not say anything but just lifted the corners of her mouth scornfully.

    Thereafter, just as everyone were bbergasted as their eyes stared at the scene before them, the weak and pale faced youth then stood up from his wheelchair before all those pair of eyes. At the moment the youth stood up, the air around him and his demeanor changed in an instant, his dispirited person suddenly disappeared, his eyes turning icy cold.

 Chapter 84.2 - You Can Stand Up Already?

    Chapter 84.2: You Can Stand Up Already?

    ¡°If I had really done anything to a weak and defenceless servant girl, I will not be so foolish to let her live and give her such a great hold over me.¡±

    The youth¡¯s cold and emotionless voice slowly startled everyone out of their astoundment from seeing him stand up.

    The youth who had always looked so frail and thin had not stood up before for all these years. Hence, when they found out for the first time just how tall and towering his body¡¯s frame really was, almost as tall as Yan Xi Cheng, at the very moment that he stood up, he seemed even taller than he really was for an instant.

    ¡°May I ask, when I am really fully mobile like this with full use of my limbs, would she possibly have a chance to escape at all?¡± Qing Bei said contemptuously, his handsome long narrow eyes glinting sharply as he swept his gaze over to the servant girl on the ground, whose face had gone deathly pale.

    Yan Su stood up from his chair with shock in his eyes, and said in disbelief: ¡°Qing Bei, you..... you can stand up already?¡±

    ¡°I have been able to stand on my feet from a long time ago.¡± Qing Bei said with a malevolent gaze as he looked at Mo Han Yan. ¡°If you had not hatched a plot like this against me this time, I will not show I can stand before everyone so early.¡±

    All the suppressed emotions held down within the youth for so long seemed to explode out at that moment. All the pressure built up from the maddening rage threw out an oppression that even Yan Su had felt a little oppressed.

    ¡°Ten years. Mo Han Yan, I sat in a wheelchair for ten years. Crippled for ten whole years. It was not enough that you broke both my legs, and you wanted topletely destroy me this time. Are you seeking to make me be a failure who will not aplish anything, one whom no one would know or even hear of my entire life? !¡±

    The youth¡¯s tall figure slowly approached closer one step at a time, his cold unfeeling voice spat out from his mouth, every single word crystal clear.

    Both the face of Mo Han Yan and Yan Su changed a shade. This matter had always been a secret in the Eternal Peace Duke Manor.

    Back when Yan Su had found out about this, although he had been filled with rage, but to protect his reputation, he did not want news that the Lady of the Eternal Peace Duke Manor could so heartlessly do such a cruel thing to a young child to spread. He had just told people that Qing Bei had been too yful, having identally fallen off from a tree while ying, and had broken his legs.

    In the main hall at that moment, besides the royal concubines anddies of the various courtyards, there were all tens of servants present. When they heard that astounding piece of news, they all immediately blew their tops.

    ¡°What? So the Second Master did not fall and break his own legs? !¡±

    ¡°Can you believe how selfish and narrow minded the Duchess is! ? How could she do such a thing to a little child! ? The Second Master said he had been in a wheelchair for ten whole years. Then doesn¡¯t that mean he was only about four or five when.....¡±

    ¡°No wonder none of thedies in the manor dared to give birth to a son all these years! Besides the heir who is birthed by the Duchess, all other children born are girls. The Second Young Master is the only other son and he had mysteriously be a cripple back then. Now, she is even seeking to destroy his futurepletely.¡±

    ¡°You really can¡¯t tell a book by its cover. The Duchess looks to be such a gentle and virtuous wife on the surface.....¡±

    ¡°The most terrifying ones are people who are always wearing a smile on their faces, but their hearts are always thinking of venomous ways to harm you.¡±

    ......

    Qing Yu¡¯s corners of her lips raised up in an arc, revealing an indiscernible smile.

    It must be known that the most scary thing was nderous gossip, which often could force a person back into a helpless corner.

    Now everyone knew Mo Han Yan¡¯s real person. The gentle and virtuous image she had built up and maintained for so many years copsed in that instant. There was no need for Qing Yu to do anything else. With so many pairs of eyes, ears and mouth here today, unless they were all silenced, otherwise someone was bound to leak it out.

    All those people were carefully discussing in hushed voices on the surface, but who among the Duke¡¯s family had not cultivated martial arts before? Hence they all possessed astounding hearing and moreover, Mo Han Yan herself was one who possessed a significant level of cultivation.

 Chapter 84.3 - You Can Stand Up Already?

    Chapter 84.3: You Can Stand Up Already?

    The servants were all taken aback in horror, the concubines anddies avoiding her like she was a venomous serpent. A dark and sinister aura exuded from Yan Su¡¯s body, and all of that heavy and oppressive power was directed straight towards Han Mo Yan.

    But at that moment, she was acting like she was not bothered by everything at all. She suddenlyughed out loud and when she raised her eyes, everyone saw that cruelly ugly face that had shed off its mask of false pretence.

    ¡°So what if I had been the one who did that to you?¡± She spat out those words viciously, without any fear of consequences and like she did not care anymore.

    [This woman..... is actually admitting to it?]

    Just as everyone was feeling dubious of her real intentions, Mo Han Yan suddenly broke into wildughter like she had gone mad. ¡°What right does a bastard child like you have to live in this world? You should have died long ago. Both of you should have died by right! !¡±

    Yan Su was greatly shocked by her words. By the time he realized that something didn¡¯t feel right, Mo Han Yan had already spat out all the aggrievement she had kept hidden in her heart without a care in the world.

    ¡°The Duke was the one who let that shameless womane in here, and she gave birth to you two illegitimate bastards from her illicit affair with some other unknown man! It was retribution that she died so early.....¡±

    At that moment that Mo Han Yan was screaming out loudly, Yan Su caught her unawares when he reached his hand out and struck her on the back of her neck. Mo Han Yan immediately fell limp and slumped back into her chair.

    ¡°Cheng Er, your mother has gotten too worked up and is spouting nonsense. Bring her back to her room to rest.¡± Yan Su said in a deep voice.

    Yan Xi Cheng had still been immersed in the version of truth that Qing Bei had said and had not awoken from it. Hearing Yan Su say that, he then woodenly held Mo Han Yan in his arms and carried her out.

    But those words that Mo Han Yan had said earlier was already causing everyone there to find it hard to digest and react to it.

    [In this Duke¡¯s manor, just how many secrets were there that they werepletely unaware of.....]

    Yan Su swept his gaze over the people below who had strange expressions on their faces. His eyes then glinted sharply as he ordered. ¡°All the things that you¡¯ve heard here today, forget every single word of it without any exception. If this Duke is to ever hear the slightest whisper about this outside, you will not be shown any mercy!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s heart quivered and they all immediately chorused. ¡°Yes Your Highness, your servant (Lady) does not know anything.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all dismissed!¡± Yan Su said as he closed his eyes feeling thoroughly exhausted, waving his sleeve at them for them to go.

    In the next instant, the enormous hall emptied out and only three people. Yan Su, Qing Yu and Qing Bei were left in there.

    After a rather long while of deathly silence, the clear soft mirthful voice of a youngdy sounded. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Father have any sort of exnation he wants to give us? Regarding those words the Duchess said earlier, I do not believe that it was all just nonsense she spouted out in the heat of the moment.¡±

    Yan Su¡¯s brows knitted up slightly, and that good looking face could not defy the vestiges of time as it showed a moment of weary sadness. His gaze looked deeply at the youngdy¡¯s exquisitely beautiful countenance and his voice turned a little hoarse as he said: ¡°You really..... look very much like your mother.¡±

    Qing Yu was taken aback a moment. This was seemingly the first time she had heard Yan Su mention her mother.

    [Do they really look that alike?]

    ¡°Your mother was a very gentle woman, but her heart was incredibly strong willed, seemingly good to each and every person, and nobody seemed to be good enough for her.¡± Yan Su said with a bitterugh, ovee with emotion. ¡°Hence, how much I envied the one person she had really loved, and how fortunate he was.¡±

    ¡°When I saw her for the very time many years back, I was never able to forget her. When I saw her again, she had already be someone¡¯s wife, and..... was already with child.¡± Yan Su said softly, looking like he was going to toe clean on everything with them.

 Chapter 85.1 - Hidden Secret from Back Then

    Chapter 85.1: Hidden Secret from Back Then

    Because Qing Bei had already told her before when he had identally overheard Yan Su and Mo Han Yan¡¯s conversation, where he hade to know that they were not Yan Su¡¯s biological children. So when he was telling them that, the two siblings were not all that surprised.

    At that moment, Yan Su looked like he had fallen deep into the thick and blurry past.

    ¡°I did not know why she was all alone when she was with child. I asked her about it before, where the child¡¯s father was, but she did not tell me.¡±

    Yan Su heaved a deep sigh when he spoke of that, his gaze filled with endless regret. ¡°I just cannot imagine when such a woman was carrying a child in her, how could that man just let her remain out there all by herself. She had been so proud back then, and to think that she would fall to such a fate..... If I had not insisted that she stay in the Duke¡¯s Manor to take care of her while she was pregnant with you, I fear that the two of you might not have safely descended onto this world.¡±

    Qing Yu and Qing Bei just listened quietly, never having ever expected that their mother would have such a thing happen to her in her past.

    That she had been pitifully left to wander, without a fixed ce to call home. And where had their so called father gone to? The man that had moved the heart of their proud and strong willed mother, to make her willing to carry her child for him..... Where was he? !

    ¡°Although she had not told me who that man was till the end, I could feel that she really loved him.....¡± Yan Su said softly, his gaze bing gentle as he looked at the pair of siblings who looked so much like each other. ¡°And also the two of you.¡±

    ¡°Your names were given to you by your mother. Qing is your mother¡¯s surname and her name is Qing Fei.¡±

    ¡°Qing Fei.....¡±

    Qing Yu unconsciously muttered out aloud. [So that was what their mother¡¯s name was.]

    ¡°I have neglected the two of you all this time for so many years and I have broken my promise I made to her back then. She had been too cruel to me, and also too cruel to her flesh and blood.¡± Yan Su¡¯s voice was a little choked up and he held both his hands up, covering his face, like he was struggling to stop the tears surging up within.

    ¡°Back when she was inbour, the granny taking care of her said that she had mistakenly taken abortion inducing medicine that would cause her to bleed profusely and it would kill her if left untreated, though Mo Han Yan had yed a part in that. But right after that, she then suddenly disappeared without a trace.¡±

    ¡°I was devastated with grief and had wanted to give her a proper burial for her to rest in peace, but she had not even left her dead body behind. No one knew of this matter as everyone who was involved in it were all secretly disposed of by me. I am telling this only to the two of you. Qing Fei¡¯s grave is empty and it is only a memorial. Although I do not know where she had gone to, to have abandoned even her own flesh and blood, there is one thing I am very certain of. She did not die.¡±

    ¡°She had never told me where she was from because she did not want to implicate me, but her cultivation was highly profound, and also a high leveled Elixir Cultivator. I have a feeling that she might be intricately linked to the highest level realm, the legendary Cloud Heaven.¡±

    ¡°Qin Fang told me that the two of you possess extraordinary gift which is even more outstanding than Ning Er¡¯s and I was thinking that this shows that you two are indeed the children of that woman, Qing Fei.¡±

    ¡°If the two of you have the opportunity to go to the top level realm, you may then find some clues towards finding your mother.....¡±

    After Yan Su came clean with them on everything, the feelings of the pair of siblings were rather heavy andplicated.

    After they went back to the Tranquil Abode, they did not bother with the stunned faces of the servants when they saw Qing Bei walking his way in, but remained sombre and silent for a long time, the air hanging around them stifling and depressing.

    If their mother was still alive, then what kind of secret was hidden behind this?

    From what Yan Su said, since their mother loved them, why had she left without a single word, and left her children into the care of an outsider?

    This was something that they did not understand, nor was it something they could ept.

    ¡°Little Bei, do you want to go to Cloud Heaven?¡±

 Chapter 85.2 - Hidden Secret from Back Then

    Chapter 85.2: Hidden Secret from Back Then

    It was not known how much time passed but the setting sun could be seen aglow outside. The sky was aze with a fiery red, looking exceptionally brilliant.

    Qing Bei¡¯s loweredshes moved and he then opened his mouth to say: ¡°Yes, I want to, and I need to. But I know that I am still not strong enough now so before that, I shall strive to make myself stronger, to possess enough power to go see Mother.¡±

    ¡°You will.¡± Qing Yu said, ruffling the hair on his head. ¡°And I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± The youth¡¯s eyes were warm and gentle, as he looked at her sentimentally from under her palm. ¡°And now, I no longer have to hide from others by pretending to be crippled atst. That woman Mo Han Yan has revealed her true self and I fear that despite having pretended to go into seclusion for cleansing cultivation for so many years, she would now really need to go into seclusion for real. Otherwise, once she steps out through the doors, she will surely drown from everyone¡¯s spit.¡±

    Hearing the youth¡¯s words, Qing Yu was slightly surprised and she retracted her hand as she asked in puzzlement: ¡°When I came back, there was a very thick scent of Drunken Immortal Flowers and you should have been affected by the drug. Haven¡¯t you recovered a little quickly from it?¡±

    And when she had seen him in the main hall earlier, he had clearly lookedpletely listless and dispirited.

    Qing Bei raised up an eyebrow and gave a rather devious smile. ¡°I had indeed fallen under the drug¡¯s effects but arger part of it was feigned. Such low grade poisons and drugs can¡¯t do much to me at this point already.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And why is that?¡±

    ¡°The credit for this goes to Little Snow. It had sucked out the toxins in my body for three whole years and I am always together with it all the time nowadays. Over time, I discovered that my body¡¯s constitution had changed quite a bit and I have built up a certain amount of resistance against drugs and poisons.¡±

    Qing Yu was highly taken aback by what she heard, like she had never thought that such a amazing thing could happen. This was really a blessing in disguise and she then said as she shook her head helplessly: ¡°Then you must really thank Little Snow properly. That toad has really earned great credit this time.¡±

    ¡°Of course! When ites back after it has finished ying outside, I will personally go catch a bigrge jar of worms for it to eat.¡± Qing Bei said, his face shining with delight.

    ¡°......¡±

    Little Snow was a thousand year old Ice Toad and it drinks only dew and feeds on fresh flowers. You want to go catch a whole jarful of worms..... Are you serious?

    Night fell, and Qing Bei had been studying very intently into the modified Lightning Summoning Palm manual recently. After Qing Yu gave him some pointers in a few areas, he had immediatelye toprehend its contents, and he had been able to deduce even further into it to invent an even higher level palm strike, which caused Qing Yu to be greatly pleased.

    Upon the table, the tiny little Snow Toad just sat there, its mouth croaking like a drum like it was eating something.

    Only upon closer inspection would one see that there were round lustrous white jade like elixir pills that numbered as many as several tens on the table. The little fe was almost smacking its lips as it ate the pills one at a time, seemingly highly satisfied as it ate.

    It was great that it was with an Elixir Cultivator as its Mistress. It had all these high grade elixirs everyday that it could eat like little candy sweets, which not only filled its stomach but also increased its spirit power in cultivation. All these years, Qing Yu had reared Little Snow into bing a toad with such tender flesh and silky smooth skin, and it could very well be said that it was one of the prettiest looking toad there was around.

    Qing Yu shook her head helplessly and she walked over to poke at the little creature¡¯s abdomen. In the end, it nearly choked on an elixir from the sudden provocation and very nearly couldn¡¯t catch its breath. It then red balefully at its Mistress with its round and googly eyes.

    [Wahhh! Why did you stab me in the stomach out of the blue! ? Don¡¯t you know you might have be a murderer of a toad like that? !]

    ¡°Tsk! You¡¯re ring at me?¡± Qing Yu was amused by its expression and she went on to poke at its soft stomach once more out of curiosity. ¡°You are just such a tiny little fe, how can you eat so much? You have already eaten more than a hundred pills of these elixirs in one sitting and aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll stuff yourself to death? More importantly, do you know what you ate is actually several hundred thousand taels of gold here?¡±

 Chapter 85.3 - Hidden Secret from Back Then

    Chapter 85.3: Hidden Secret from Back Then

    [Croak, what are gold taels? Toad doesn¡¯t like to eat gold taels but loves to eat there sweet tasty little candies.]

    Little Snow blinked its eyes in innocent ignorance.

    ¡°Alright alright, go ahead and eat them all. I¡¯ll go sleep first. After you finish eating you better go catch all the mosquitos and you are not to sneakily jump into my bed understand?¡± Qing Yu said with her eyebrow arched up slightly, and then put on a threatening smile on her face to continue to say:¡±If Ie to find that you jumped up into my bed, I¡¯ll have red braised Snow Toad to eat tomorrow.¡±

    Little Snow¡¯s tiny body unconsciously trembled pitifully and another elixir pill slid down its throat into its tummy so smoothly without thinking. It croaked a couple of times and was still quivering slightly as it finished up the several more elixirs before it then went into a small corner, trying its best to reduce its presence.

    [What is this red braised Snow Toad..... Why does that sound so terrifying?]

    On the other side Mu Chi was doing everything within his power to use his glib and irresistibly honeyed tongue before he finally managed to convince his own cold and heartless sister who was more than a handful to deal with to go save a person.

    It was afterall a member of the Three Great Sects. Although the internal departments might not be made aware of this, but they should still establish good rtions with them on the surface at least, and he would also have the most powerful Assassination Temple hidden behind the Carefree Valleye to owe him a favour. No matter how you looked at it, this matter was highly beneficial to him.

    But what they had not expected was that the entire matter would be so thorny.

    ording to what one of the Ten Great Assassins, Feng Qi had said on the day when he hade to look for him, that brother in arms of theirs could not live in dark and damp ces or his condition would worsen. But as the Assassination Temple was situated within a valley, the air was highly humid and hence they had shifted him into a courtyard in the capital¡¯s suburbs.

    The light was much better there and the ce better ventted. Feng Qi and his men had naturally gotten other Elixir Cultivators toe have a look before but those people had not even been able to make themselves get close to the patient before they all went running away from that strange condition that they had never seen before.

    Hearing that, Mu Lai snorted derisively through her nose, thinking how could those people even consider themselves to be Elixir Cultivators. [Aren¡¯t they afraid that they are bringing shame upon the name of Elixir Cultivators?]

    Her nickname as the Demoness was not given to her in vain. Although she was a girl, she was more resolute and decisive than a lot of men in her ways and actions. She was also gutsy, having tamed a ferocious and malevolent spirit beast when she was just four years old, born to hold great power, where she felt no fear even upon encountering such a massive beast that had devoured countless lives.

    Many men outside greatly admired this Young Lord of the Mu Family and hence Feng Qi and his men greatly believed in her and were filled with anticipation to see what she could do.

    The group of several people rode horses for slightly more than an hour before they finally reached their destination.

    ¡°This is the ce.¡± Feng Qi said to the two of them, as he got off from his horse first.

    Mu Lai was dressed in her usual full unfeeling ck battle clothes, her figure very tall, giving people a sense of power and security when being with her. She lifted one leg slightly and then flipped herself off her horse agilely.

    Mu Chi then got off his horse behind them and followed them to make his way inside.

    It was very serene and quiet inside the courtyard, a great ce for recuperation and rest. Feng Qi was in front as he led the way, saying as he walked: ¡°We will really be troubling Young Miss Feng greatly this time. Our brother has been afflicted with this tormenting condition for a few months already and we hope that he can be alleviated from his suffering this time.¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯vee here, I will definitely do everything I can to cure him.¡± Mu Lai said indifferently.

    Feng Qi smiled, seemingly consoled and just as he was about to say something, a maniacal and painful roar suddenly came out from inside the house and his face immediately changed.

 Chapter 86.1 - Dark Sovereign Snake

    Chapter 86.1: Dark Sovereign Snake

    ¡°Chief! Don¡¯t torture yourself like that anymore! Stop doing that~¡±

    A good looking youth with a smooth and fairplexion eximed anxiously. When he hade back, he had paced about in the surrounding area a few times but had not dared to go forward. The few other people beside him were also at a loss on what to do, their faces looking highly conflicted.

    What made it more terrifying to see was a tall andrge figure standing by the window. From the light shining inside, it projected the shadow of countless ck snake heads weaving madly upon the window, seeming to upy a good half of his entire body that was continuing to spawn at a horrifying speed. Sharp hissing could be heard intermittently and a malevolent looking snake¡¯s head then bore out from inside his body, through flesh and blood.

    That could no longer be called a human, but a monster whose body had been taken over by countless snake heads.

    That man held a sharp sword in his hand, the expression on his face looking like he had gone a little mad as he swung the de repeatedly to slice off those snake heads, like it made him feel just a tad bit better. But everytime he cut them off, those snake heads would turn into a pool of blood once they hit the ground, to respawn at an even more maniacal speed.

    Those snake heads had not suffered damage from his actions but it just made him be even more weak, as those snake heads materialized from his own blood and what he was doing was merely injuring himself further to make himself gain a moment of constion.

    ¡°Chief, don¡¯t hurt yourself like this anymore. Feng Qi had gone to bring the the Mu Family of Elixir Cultivators¡¯ Young Miss Mu toe treat your condition. You will be able to recover from this very soon.¡± The good looking youth said with his face all creased up.

    Another burly and muscr man with coarse hard looks also said in a deep voice: ¡°Ah Zhan, you are the main pir of the Assassination Temple. For the sake of the Assassination Temple, you¡¯ve got to pull yourself together. You are such a proud man, how can you possibly lose your mind over this mere snake poison! ?¡±

    The man who had a good half of his body all covered with snake heads and his eyes red had a unbelievably agonizing expression on his face. Because of the excruciating torment, he had bitten through the skin on his lips and blood was trickling down the corner of his mouth. Together with those snake heads weaving madly about, anyone who was a little more timid might very well die from fright at the sight.

    ¡°Snake poison..... This isn¡¯t snake poison.....¡± The man had his teeth tightly clenched together as he paused between every word, and his voice which was low and raspy sounded filled with despair broke out inughter. ¡°No one will be able to save me. No one can.....¡±

    He was talking like he knew something, his body exuding the scent of death, harbouring absolutely no hope of surviving through this. There were countless times that he wanted to end his own life, but his brothers in arms who had gone through life and death with him had not once given up on him, trying all ways and means to save him.

    It was already midnight and it was time that people were all sound asleep, but a particr courtyard in the capital¡¯s suburbs was brightly lit withmps. If not for Feng Qi¡¯s exnation that the strange affliction rpsed only at night, Mu Lai would not have rushed her way over here at the expense of her sleep.

    And having just stepped inside they had already heard that agonising roar, which caused Feng Qi to reach the room at an extremely fast speed. ¡°Ah Zhan, Young Miss Mu hase.....¡±

    ¡°Feng Qi, dodge quickly.....¡±

    At almost at the same moment that the door was opened, a dark shadow filled with sinister malevolence shot right straight towards his face. Feng Qi¡¯s eyes widened as he stared, and before his body even reacted, something tightened around his waist. A soft whip had coiled around his body which brought him away to safety.

    That ck shadow then fell onto a patch of grass in front. Under the light from the moon, he saw the patch of grass that had been thriving suddenly turn into dark ash, rotted away.

 Chapter 86.2 - Dark Sovereign Snake

    Chapter 86.2: Dark Sovereign Snake

    A chilling shiver ran through Feng Qi unconsciously and he went on to say with trepidation in his voice: ¡°Thank you Young Miss Mu for lending a helping hand.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Mu Lai had coiled her whip around him and brought him out of harm¡¯s way, it was feared that he would now have been reduced into a set of skeletal bones already.

    ¡°No problem.¡± Mu Lai narrowed her eyes. If she had really seen what she thought she did, it had looked very much like the head of some sort of a beast.

    In that instant that it had fallen to the ground, it had turned into a pool of blood which then rotted away a whole patch of grass. When the wind blew over that rotted patch of grass, a strange smell then spread into the air. The expression on her face changed and she quickly shouted: ¡°Cover your nose and mouth quick, and hold your breath!¡±

    Mu Chi and Feng Qi who were right beside her immediately did as they were told upon hearing that. Mu Lai took out two elixir pills and said to them: ¡°Eat it. They are antidote pills.¡±

    She was a Elixir Cultivator and had always been fiddling with herbs and medicines since she was very young, developing her sense of smell to be highly sensitive. Poisons that attacked one¡¯s body through smell wouldn¡¯t have any effect on her but it was different for most other people. Even a little bit of the smell could possibly deliver a lethal strike upon them.

    [Just what kind of a poison was this that it was so powerful?]

    Mu Lai¡¯s gaze stared icily into the room that was now open and he could see several tall male figures standing stiffly in there.

    And under the flickering candlelight, the image of a horrifying figure was projected on the paper of the window. It looked like a man with a very tall stature but the figure was tall in a rather unusual way. Right at the top was a thick and massive snake¡¯s head with its jaws wide open and spitting out its long forked tongue, its eyes big as bronze bells that shed with an evil red light.

    ¡°What is..... that thing?¡± Mu Chi¡¯s eyes were wide as he stared, his face growing slightly pale as looked at the massive and indistinct figure projected upon the window.

    Feng Qi also stood there in a daze, stunned in cepletely.

    That thick and powerful looking snake head hissed menacingly and its brutal and tyrannical power sent everyone in the room flying away.

    Those men were all part of the highly mysterious Ten Great Assassins who possessed profound cultivation but they were at that moment like flies who were unable to retaliate at all as they crashed heavily to the ground and they all vomited out a mouthful of blood.

    The man inside who had been overtaken by devilry had at that moment lost all his rationality.

    ¡°Feng Qi..... Bring them away!¡± One of the man said as he struggled to stand up. His voice weak as he continued to say: ¡°Ah Zhan is no longer rational and has lost control of his body. Do not let the Assassination Temple¡¯s affair implicate the innocent.¡±

    Inside the room was a tumultuous bout of chaotic roars as the towering figure revealed its real identity.

    The man¡¯s face was fully covered with the snake scales, his red eyes filled with ruthless and malevolent murder. Half his body was human and the other half was filled with a nauseating writhing bunch of ck snake heads.

    And right above the top of his head, the leading snake head stood poised, its blood red,rge bronze bell eyes staring excitedly at the bunch of men before it. Spitting out its forked tongue, it then let out a highly raspy voice that grated on the ears to say: ¡°So much highly nourishing food.....¡±

    The expression on everyone¡¯s faces changed. [This abomination is actually capable of human speech? That was an ability that only spirit beasts above the eighth grade can possibly possess! Could it be.....]

    Just as they were all silently making their own deductions, a cold and scornful voice sounded suddenly, the female saying in a highly indifferent tone: ¡°What are you? I have seen many spirit beasts who have yet to attain their physical forms but this is the first time I am seeing one that¡¯s like you, such an audacious monster that dares to try to forcibly take over a human body.¡±

    The leading snake head looked taken aback before it then weaved its head in the air, lowering itself down to get a better look at her. Its raspy voice sounded highly amused as it said: ¡°What an interesting little doll we have here. To think that you are not afraid at all. This is my first time encountering such an interesting soul and I think it will increase my spirit powers by quite a lot after I devour you.¡±

 Chapter 86.3 - Dark Sovereign Snake

    Chapter 86.3: Dark Sovereign Snake

    ¡°Unfortunately for you, that is just wishful thinking on your part.¡± Mu Lai¡¯s eyes narrowed up. ¡°ording to ancient texts, massive body forms depict weakness and seeing that your image is still so light and faint, I think you are not any kind of spirit beast but have just inherited a bit of the shape and form of some spirit beast with someone controlling you from behind the scenes, and that is how you possess such power and is capable of human speech.¡±

    The Sovereign of All Snakes lives by absorbing human blood and reproduces at an rming rate at night. Moreover, their blood harbours lethal poison which can corrode all living things. You are the King of All Snakes and you are manipting all the rest to invade this flesh body and after they havepletely taken over it, you will then possess a human body for yourself.,¡±

    Mu Lai¡¯s words had not only caused the men from the Assassination Temple to be highly shocked but it had also made the massive snake head widen its eyes as it stared at her, its expression looking rather startled.

    ¡°A pity this human flesh body¡¯s will power is too powerful and you still have not managed to seed in conquering it even after wearing it down for several months.¡± Mu Lai lifted up the ends of her lips chillingly. ¡°Ranked second in Snake ck Magic, the Dark Sovereign Snake. I wonder if what I say is correct?¡±

    The enormous snake head narrowed its eyes and flicked its forked tongue out.¡± I can see that the little doll is not all that ordinary, to think that you know about my origins. Hiss..... But all of you are destined to die here today.¡±

    Upon saying that, it had already made the body it had upied initiate an attack, sending out tens of flying snake shadows with a lift of his hand. Everyone immediately dodged in a sh, where the snake shadows then fell into a pool of water, instantly turning the water in the pool an inky ck.

    ¡°Sis, what do we do? Are we really going to leave our lives behind here today?¡± Mu Chi said a little mournfully. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I had not gone to seek your help to save this person, you would not have been dragged into this. Now things havee to this. No need to mention saving anyone, we can only pray for someone to save us now!¡±

    Mu Lai¡¯s soft whip whizzed through the air at amazing speed, and she said as she dispersed those snake shadows: ¡°I have onlye across such snake ck magic in the medical texts within the Mu Family¡¯s Library and it did not mention in detail on how to break the spell. So I will only be able to suppress this and not uproot itpletely.¡±

    ¡°Then aren¡¯t we all finished then?¡± Mu Chi¡¯s face looked like it was going to cry, almost filled with despair. A moment¡¯s distraction almost caused him to be struck by those snake shadows which frightened him into focusing his attention on the situation at hand, and not dare to be distracted anymore.

    The men from the Assassination Temple were feeling rather guilty that they had dragged the two people into this and hence they did everything they could to shield the siblings, thinking to let them retreat. This was afterall something that had gone beyond anything they could have expected and there was no need for them to offend an Elixir Cultivator Family on top of that.

    ¡°Young Miss Mu, we have been thoughtless this time and have implicated both of you into this. We are very thankful that you were able toe forth to lend us your assistance but you should go ahead leave here!¡± Feng Qi came in close to say.

    Mu Lai shook her head with her brows creased up. ¡°I can see that the Dark Sovereign Snake has its murderous intent elicited and would not let me off so easily anymore. If I am to leave now, not only would all of you be killed but it would be so excited by the ughter it would have carried out here that it would go running on a rampage of massacre out there. The Imperial Capital is not that far away from here and it would cause the people great rm.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do? Is the Assassination Temple going to disappear from the face of thesends henceforth! ?¡± Feng Qi said with a saddened sigh.

    Mu Lai¡¯s gaze darkened and she then muttered in a low voice: ¡°If I am able to find that friend of mine, maybe..... there is still hope for us. She knows a lot about ck magic and curses and is above me in terms of knowledge in Medicine.¡±

    Feng Qi dodged the shadowy snake attack and struggled to answer. ¡°Is that really true? Where is this friend of yours now?¡±

 Chapter 87.1 - I Came to Get Reinforcements

    Chapter 87.1: I Came to Get Reinforcements

    When that was brought up, Mu Lai seemed to be a little depressed and was slightly angry. ¡°I do not know where my friend is, and besides a name, I know nothing else.¡±

    Feng Qi was at a loss for words. ¡°.....¡± [Young Miss Mu, are you serious?]

    [After filling my heart with such great delight thinking that we will soon be saved, you are now actually telling me that you do not know where this friend of yours is.....]

    [This must be how it feels when one goes from being up in the Heavens and falls into Hell!]

    Mu Chi who was not far away from them also choked upon hearing her reply. [Was his sister kidding here? It must be said it would be a ratherme joke if she was, and it really wasn¡¯t that appropriate a moment for jokes was it?]

    [They were all here right before the jaws of life and death and can you not crack jokes at a time like this to try to liven up the atmosphere?]

    Seeing their faces all filled with pure and utter despair, like she had justmitted the most unpardonable crime, Mu Lai¡¯s temple twitched and she said through tightly clenched teeth. ¡°I really only know just the name. She is called Qing Yu and throughout the entirends, besides that god of ughter in the Water Edge Kingdom who is surnamed Qing, no one else has that surname!¡¯

    [Maybe she had even lied about her name!]

    Mu Chi was a little further away and had not heard that very clearly but faintly heard Qing something being mentioned. He then subconsciously asked: ¡°What¡¯s the name again?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s called Qing Yu.¡±

    .....

    In the Tranquil Abode, Qing Bei had juste toprehend a new realm in the Lightning Summoning Palm. He was feeling highly happy and was in exceptionally high spirits, so even when it was already veryte, he did not feel the slightest bit of lethargy.

    Just as he was going to tell Qing Yu the good news, his ears moved slightly when he heard the sound of movements that were rushing towards them. It was probably due to the advancement in his cultivation that his hearing had be more sensitive than before.

    The handsome eyes narrowed. [It was already sote. Could it be that that woman Mo Han Yan still has not given up on getting rid of them and she had sent assassins toe kill them?]

    [Heh. His hands were just itching and he had had nowhere to vent.]

    The door of the room further in rattled as it was opened. Qing Bei was taken aback a moment. ¡°Sis, you have not gone to sleep yet?¡±

    The white clothes on the youngdy was neat and tidy without a single crease in them, her eyes were clear, without the slightest hint of grogginess like a person who had just woken up.

    ¡°With them kicking up such a great din, it¡¯s hard for me to not wake up.¡± Qing Yu said darkly. She was already about to go to sleep but had then sense the irregr movements before she gave up on that idea, wanting to see what sort of demons and monsters were creeping in.

    Qing Bei was a little surprised when he heard that. He had only sensed those faint movements because his cultivation had advanced so very quickly and here she was saying..... kicking up such a great din?

    [Looks like the disparity between them is still very great!] Qing Beimented to himself with a sigh.

    Seeing that the people who were seeking to barge into the Tranquil Abode had alreadye into the courtyard and were already right behind the door, Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow and the points of three golden needles glinted sharply and chillingly in the dark room.

    But the strange thing was, the person was suddenly standing outside the door and did not move. It was a good while before the person stretched out a hand and knocked on the door.

    [? ?]

    Qing Yu exchanged a nce with the equally puzzled Qing Bei. [What kind of a situation is this? A change in tact? Courtesy before using force? ?]

    Based on the rule that I do not move when the enemy remains still, the person outside the door did not move and the siblings naturally remained still as well. But in the very next second, the person outside actually stuck his hand onto the door and pushed experimentally on the door to open it. At that same moment, the gold needles on Qing Yu¡¯s fingertips shot out.

    The person outside the door, was in fact Mu Chi whom the men in the Assassination Temple had fought valiantly to shield and protect to allow him to escape.

    When he heard the two words Qing Yu that Mu Lai had said with her own mouth, he had thought that he must have heard wrongly. The demoness and Qing Yu were twopletely different kinds of people and were worlds apart from each other. How could they possiblye to know each other and it was said they on rather good terms?

 Chapter 87.2 - I Came to Get Reinforcements

    Chapter 87.2: I Came to Get Reinforcements

    But when Mu Lai started to describe that the person was a highly alluring youngdy who looked devilishly handsome when disguised as a young male youth, Mu Chi immediately thought of that person, that one youngdy who had moved his heart. He could still remember that awkward and slightly embarrassed expression she had back on the night he had uncovered her disguise.

    Now that he hade here again, Mu Chi was feeling rather conflicted in his heart.

    But he did not have time to think much about it as the sound of air being torn throughing straight towards his face made him subconsciously feel danger, causing him to leap at lightning speed to dodge to one side. However, the speed of the golden needle was just too fast and one of them scratched his cheek, causing a drop of blood to flow out.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Upon seeing who the person was, Qing Bei¡¯s eyes widened in surprise . [Isn¡¯t this the man who came here to the Tranquil Abode previously to confess his feelings to Qing Yu? And it seems like he is also the dethroned Sixth Prince? ?]

    [What is he doinging to the Tranquil Abode at this time of the night? And doing it so sneakily at that!]

    Qing Yu was also startled for a moment, looking like she had never once ever thought that the intruder was not an assassin, but Mu Chi, whom she had pranked once before, and she immediately reacted. ¡°Are you alright! ?¡±

    Her needles were coated with poison and she hoped that he had not been struck by them.

    Mu Chi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Qing Yu tossed him a little porcin bottle. ¡°Take the antidote just in case anyway. Although the wound is tiny, the potency of my poisons are not.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Mu Chi said as he pulled out the bottle¡¯s stopper with his teeth, poured out the pill inside and took it. The difort that was just surging up them then faded away by quite a bit.

    Qing Yu lifted up her phoenix like eyes that were shining with interest as she looked at the rather wretched looking young man measuring him up. ¡°What happened to you? Did you get into a fight?¡±

    The young man smiled bitterly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a fight. It was a bashing.¡±

    ¡°To think such a thing can happen.¡± Qing Yu crossed her arms, and said in a calm and unruffled manner: ¡°And you came to my Tranquil Abode in the middle of the night seeking refuge?¡±

    The first time they had met, this fe was being pursued by killers and his body sumbed to poison,ing to fall among her herb beds.

    ¡°No. Qing Yu, I came here to ask for your help to go save people. We are running out of time. Can I fill you in on the details along the way?¡± Mu Chi said, his expression looking rather flustered as he spoke.

    Although the vi in the capital¡¯s suburbs was not that far away from the Eternal Peace Duke Manor, he had still taken a good amount of time to get here, and that was after he had executed the light steps skill to shorten the time by quite a bit.

    ¡°Save people?¡± Qing Yu was taken aback. ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, now. Time waits for no man. Every moment wasted here will put them all in increasing danger.¡±

    The young man who always had a mischievous smile on his face and rebelled against conformity had a stern and serious face at that moment. ¡°They are fighting someone who is afflicted with the Dark Sovereign Snake curse, ranked second in snake ck magic. His body has been overtaken to the point that his mind is no longer clear and he currently on a rampage of ughter. My elder sister said that only you are able to dispel this snake ck magic and I only barely managed to escape being shielded by all of them. If you do not go save them now, any dy will cost them a few more lives!¡±

    Lives were at stake. Qing Yu retracted her smile. ¡°Give me just one moment.¡±

    Seeing her dig through a whole pile of bottles and sks, Qing Bei pressed his lips tightly together and asked in a soft voice: ¡°Do you need me to help?¡±

    ¡°No need for that. Little Bei, you just remain here in the manor. In case anything unexpected happens, I do not want you to get hurt.¡± Qing Yu said without even raising her head, before she then quickly stood up and went walking outside.

    ¡°Please be careful.¡± Seeing that, Qing Bei did not continue to insist, but just called out to her in reminder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be fine.¡± Qing Yu gave him a reassuring smile, and then leapt out over the back door of the side courtyard.

    At that moment within the vi in the capital¡¯s suburbs, the entire ce was inplete disarray.

 Chapter 87.3 - I Came to Get Reinforcements

    Chapter 87.3: I Came to Get Reinforcements

    Because the shadowy snakes the Dark Sovereign Snake shot out were highly corrosive, everyone was forced into a passive situation, constantly dodging. Moreover, that was the body of theirrade and before they have ascertained that he could no longer be saved, they could not make themselves harm him in anyway.

    ¡°Chief! Wake up! Do not allow the monster to control you anymore!¡±

    A good looking youth dodged to the side and a shadowy snake brushed his clothes. The cloth immediately rotted away a little. A little bit more and it would have hurt the flesh underneath.

    His body subconsciously broke into a bout of cold sweat. He just had a close brush with death and just managed to escape by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    Looking at the hideous looking man whose face no longer showed any humanity, the young man¡¯s face grew red rimmed. To think that the man who was so powerful and had always fought shoulder to shoulder with them all in the past, would finally fall into such a state now. Why must fate be so cruel to him! ?

    ¡°Ah Zhan, have you really given up already? Didn¡¯t you say that you will make the Carefree Valley take the top position among the Three Great Sects one day? Didn¡¯t you say that as long as you still live, the Assassination Temple will forever exist? Are you going to admit defeat? !¡±

    The burly and muscr man with coarse hard looks swung a punch towards the massive leading snake head. The explosive force caught the snake headpletely off guard and its vision and mind blurred for a minute.

    At that same moment, the body of the man with the red rimmed eyes quivered and his mind was restored to rity for a moment.

    He saw that every single one of his brothers were all in such a wretched shape, all of them carrying significant injuries, the expression of their faces in agony. The leading snake head was currently in another bout of frenzy as it battled for control of the body. The thousands of tiny snake heads weaving and swaying vigorously as they struggled, like two separate consciousness were locked in a tumultuous fight, both seeking to gain the upper hand.

    ¡°Argh~~~ Arghhhh~~~ Kill me!!! Just kill me!!!¡±

    The man¡¯s tall and slender frame suddenly fell down into a kneel, his hands sped around his head in a pitiful and mournful wail as blood tears fell from inside his eyes, a hopeless and terrifying sight. ¡°Kill me..... Kill me now!¡±

    ¡°Ah Zhan~~~¡±

    ¡°Heh heh heh, don¡¯t think you can be rid of me. Such a great shell of a body will finally be mine!¡± The snake head said in haughty arrogance as it broke into a series of maniacalughter.

    Mu Lai gripped the soft whip in her hand tightly and her eyes darkened. [It¡¯s toote. Looking at the situation, even if Mu Chi manages to find the person, it is feared that the man would not survive.]

    Seeing the man in such torment and agony, a sense of hopelessness rose up in Mu Lai¡¯s heart for the first time. She was an Elixir Cultivator but she was not able to do anything to save this man who was suffering such torturous pain in front of her.

    After another bout of agonized and rage filled roars, while still under the control of the leading snake head, the man suddenly raised up the sword gripped in his hand, and he viciously stabbed it straight towards his own heart, which stunned everyone at the scene.

    ¡°Ah Zhan, stop it!¡±

    ¡°Damn you human! You dare to seek your own death! ?¡±

    Among the raging roars between the leading snake head and everyone else from the Assassination Temple, the faint sound of a soft tinkle rang out almost unnoticeably. The sword in the man¡¯s hand was struck and sent flying out of his hand, and the leading snake head let out a loud and deafening roar as the thick cluster of tiny snake heads let out a series of agonized hissing.

    The sound of light footsteps then sounded inside the vi.

    Everyone turned around to look, and they all saw a youngdy in a pure and untainted white dress, who seemed like she was treading upon the silver white light of the moon on the ground, her exquisite and alluring contenance fair and mesmerizing as it reflected the moon¡¯s rays, a slight smile hanging from the edge of her lips, her demeanor so leisurely she could very well have been taking a stroll in her own courtyard at home.

    And with the approach of the youngdy, the massive lead snake head suddenly cried out in pain, and the tiny multitude of snake heads started to shrivel and fade away, at a speed that was highly rming to everyone.

    The youngdy arched up an eyebrow. ¡°Hmm? Why are you running away for?¡±

 Chapter 88.1 - Heâ€™s Not Human

    Chapter 88.1: He¡¯s Not Human

    It was so clear to see that it was such a pure and harmless smile but what that massive and malevolent looking lead snake head saw was a smile that was as terrifying as Hell.

    [This human youngdy..... Just who is she really? How could she possibly possess such a powerful and oppressive aura! ?]

    From the moment that she appeared, the lead snake head started to feel a kind of fear that burned from deep within its soul, making it feel so frightened that it immediately wanted to seek to flee and scatter.

    But at that moment, it was as if it was trapped within that shell of flesh, and no matter how hard it tried to struggle, it was still unable to escape. With the unbelievably fearful roars and the helpless struggling from the lead snake head, the other smaller snake heads were all also hissing incessantly in terror.

    And the moment the youngdy appeared, a series of events that happened caused everyone to be stunned in their spots.

    She looked to be merely only slightly over ten years of age, so frail and weak looking. But that extraordinary air shemanded was impossible to disregard, a kind of nobility and power that she seemed to be born with, that every single one of them just unconsciously epted and became irrecoverably convinced to believe.

    The youngdy in her white dress slowly came in closer to the monster of a man who was covered with countless snake heads, the enormous lead snake head¡¯s almost ephemeral bronze bell sized eyes widening as it stared at her. The tinier snake heads below were so terrified they all drooped down, not moving an inch, except for a slight timid trembling, almost a little adorable to look at.

    Qing Yu did not find it funny and said inwardly within in an emotionless voice. ¡°Enough Little Burrow. Stop fooling around. It¡¯s almost frightened to death by you already.¡±

    [That¡¯s a little too shameless. With the oppressive aura of a Divine Artifact of the Lost Ancients like yours, how can a insignificant shrimp like this possibly withstand it? Aren¡¯t you bullying the weak here?]

    Zang Mai sneered in contempt. ¡°Okay okay. Who¡¯s trying to scare them? So timid and they dare toe out andmit such a deed. This is just the low levelnds afterall, if it had gone to the high levelednds where divine beasts above the tenth grade roam all over the ce, it would be crushed in a second without even a speck of it left behind.¡±

    Qing Yu would naturally not have the ability to cause the lead snake head to be so helplessly frightened and the key to that was the fe inside her body instead.

    Although it was a weapon spirit, the amazing thing was that Zang Mai was an extremely rare Divine Beast Weapon Spirit. Its original form was a Enormous Golden Rhino Python, of an absolute Emperor grade among beast types, and he hade to encounter a simr species today, so in terms of grading alone, he already overwhelmingly quashed the Dark Sovereign Snake.

    ¡°Hmm? This person is a little strange.¡± Zang Mai said suddenly in surprise.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Qing Yu asked as she turned to look. At that moment, the man was probably had his spirit energypletely depleted and had fainted, but looking at the features on his countenance, his flesh features did not look too bad.

    But, is there something wrong?

    ¡°He¡¯s not human.¡± The golden haired youth spat out those words with clear certainty.

    Qing Yu was a little confused, and could not react to it for a moment. ¡°Huh?¡±

    [What did he mean..... by not human?]

    ¡°Mistress, do you know why that thing wants to take over his flesh body?¡± Zang Mai said as he clicked his tongue a couple of times, like he had just discovered something interesting.

    ¡°Inside this man..... Half of his blood¡¯s lineage is of the snake tribe and the bloodline is of a rather high grade. This is why he has drawn this thing in, and I think it has coveted this flesh body for a long time, but had not seeded all this time because the power of the man¡¯s bloodline was too strong. It must have been in a situation when the man was in a very weak and frail state that it was able to take advantage of thepse.¡±

    ¡°Bloodline of the snake tribe?¡± Qing Yu was a little surprised. ¡°Then is he and Little Ye.....¡±

    Since the beginning of time, the wolf tribe and the snake tribe..... had always been mortal enemies.....¡±

    [So, should she save this person?]

    ¡°Mistress, when this man¡¯s bloodline fully awakens in future, his ability will not be below that of that kid, Qing Ye Li¡¯s. He mighte to be of use to you.¡± Zang Mai then opened his mouth to suggest.

 Chapter 88.2 - Heâ€™s Not Human

    Chapter 88.2: He¡¯s Not Human

    ¡°Hmm..... I didn¡¯t think so much into it. Sigh~ Saving a life umtes more good karma than erecting a seven storey pagoda anyway!¡± Qing Yu muttered helplessly, and then crouched herself down.

    The ephemeral shadowy lead snake head had probably been so terrorized by Little Burrow¡¯s oppressive aura that it had lost all ability to defend itself that it gave up on struggling any further and it was merely just waiting for death toe.

    [It knows its own situation at least.]

    Qing Yu curled up her lips, and a ball of golden red me suddenly burned in her palm. She then formed a w with her fingers and she sped it over the man¡¯s Spirit Heaven Lid, right on the top of his head.

    The men from the Assassination Temple on the sides went pale with shock. Before they could even react, they saw the youngdy retract her palm and her other hand quickly taking out a small transparent porcin bottle. She hit the mouth of the bottle once and then immediately stoppered it.

    The series of actions had all happened within a very short period of two breaths¡¯ time.

    Everyone then turned to look at the bottle in the youngdy¡¯s palm and saw a tiny ball of golden red me inside swirling incessantly around a pitch ck creature that was long and thin like an earthworm.

    And upon the man lying on the floor, all the countless densely packed snake heads had already disappeared without a trace without any of them noticing it at all. Besides the blood covering his body all over, he had finallye to look like a human once again.

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow and looked at the speechless and bbergasted men who looked like their souls had departed from their bodies before she said with a lightugh. ¡°His body is alright now. You can take him away and clean him up. Let him soak in a bath with this as well.¡±

    Upon saying that, she then tossed the bottle containing the little earthworm in her hand to Feng Qi standing right at the front.

    He caught it instinctively and then stared at the writhing creature which had turned all red from being burnt before he asked: ¡°What is this?¡±

    Qing Yu could not help but smile. ¡°The Dark Sovereign Snake¡¯s original form. Snake Voodoo.¡±

    Hearing that, Feng Qi almost threw the bottle right out from his hands in shock and he turned his wide eyed gaze to stare at her. ¡°Soak in a bath..... with this ! ?¡±

    ¡°You have not heard me wrongly. Soak it in his bathwater. I have already refined it with elixir fire and it is now a form of medicine, which will now absorb the remaining toxins out of his body. It will be useless thereafter and it can be gotten rid of after that.¡± Qing Yu went on to exin.

    ¡°Thank you Miss for lending a helping hand. I wonder who the young Miss is.....¡±

    Feng Qi had not even finished asking when the sound of a flurry of hurried footsteps reached them. Mu Chi came running in panting heavily. ¡°How..... How is it.....¡±

    It was only after he came in that he discovered that the man who had looked like a monster had reverted to his original state and the atmosphere was unbelievably quiet. ¡°All settled?¡±

    Qing Yu looked at him gasping heavily for breath and her phoenix like eyes raised slightly. ¡°I asked you toe with me but you refused. Are you tired?¡±

    ¡°How would I know if you really meant it?¡± Mu Chimented with a mournful face.

    Earlier when she wasing out from the Eternal Peace Duke Manor, after Qing Yu ascertained the location she had asked in suggestion, that she could bring him along to pass through dimensional space, which would save him quite a bit of time.

    Mu Chi had instead given her a ¡°you¡¯ve got to be kidding¡± look indicating he did not believe a word of it. The skill of passing through dimensional space was something that only people from the high levelnds were capable of and a very rare few in the middle levelnds possessed that ability.

    And unexpectedly, she had actually just disappeared from right before his eyes!

    Mu Chi then felt that from the moment he came to know her, he had been constantly witnessing amazing things. Divine skills in Medicine, mysterious and unfathomable methods employed, high level skill like passing through dimensional space, and he does not know how many more secrets there were.

    [She¡¯s an absolute freak!]

    Hearing the grouse filled tone in his voice, Qing Yu looked at him without any expression on her face. ¡°I never make such superfluous statements.¡±

    Mu Chi immediately wanted to vomit blood in that instant. [She¡¯s so unbelievably self assured.]

 Chapter 88.3 - Heâ€™s Not Human

    Chapter 88.3: He¡¯s Not Human

    ¡°Could you be the friend that Young Miss Mu mentioned about? The Elixir Cultivator with exquisite skills in Medicine?¡± When Feng Qi saw Mu Chie in following right behind and the two of them were acting like they were familiar with each other, he was able to immediately guess the other party¡¯s identity.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s her.¡± Another cold and emotionless female voice rang out.

    That was when Qing Yu then noticed the person in ck battle clothes, a tall and slender figureddy. She had been standing with her body nted sideways, and now that she had turned her body, her face could now be seen fully.

    That face wouldn¡¯t be considered to be all that outstanding and could even be termed as ordinary looking, inconspicuous when ced among a crowd. But she was born with a pair of extremely beautiful eyes that rippled with autumn waters, sparkling and enchanting, which only lent an added outstanding quality to her otherwise rather in countenance.

    Demeanor cold and distant, who looked highly arrogant, hard for people to get close to.

    But it was that haughty air and demeanor that made Qing Yu remember who that person was.

    Her haughtiness was different from Yan Ning Luo¡¯s cold indifference that made her seem like she did not even consume mortal food, but it was as if thisdy had been born just like that, so proud and aloof that she could not bother herself with anyone at all, like no one was even worth her paying them any notice. Hence that unlikeable personality caused her to have bad affinity with people, where she could not im to have any friends that she could even talk to at all.

    But people with this kind of personality were also highly extreme. Either they viewed everything with nothing but contempt, but when they cared about a particr person, they would dig down deep into their hearts and offer everything they had to the person, regardless of what it would cost them, they would do it with no regrets.

    Because for people with such a personality, a close friend was hard toe by, and anyone that they came to care about, was extremely rare to them as well.

    She had said that she did not have any friends, but for Qing Yu, this was the only friend she recognized as her own.

    Qing Yu remembered that it was roughly about four years ago when she was still cracking her head on how she was going to treat Little Bei¡¯s legs.

    The Pr Core Fire was something once could chance upon but never to seek. She had almost scourged through all the most terrifying and dangerous ces throughout thends and it was one of those times that she encountered a bunch of people being attacked by a rarely seen seventh grade spirit beast.

    She was only ten years old then, and the oldest one among that bunch was about eighteen. She still remembered how the bunch of people had wanted to draw the attention of the seventh grade spirit beast away for them to escape, and they had dumped a little young girl there.

    She had initially not wanted to stick her nose into other people¡¯s business but when she saw how weak and frail that little young girl was, but her eyes burned with an indescribably vicious bloodthirstiness even when the spirit beast was a hundred timesrger in size. She did not stop fighting the beast despite the fact her body was all covered with wounds that were bleeding freely.

    Upon seeing that she was finally about to bepletely drained out and devoured by the beast, and Qing Yu had thought that the little girl had given up on struggling, the little girl then used everyst ounce of strength in her body as she tensed up, driving the dagger hidden in her sleeve down in a vicious thrust that stabbed the massive beast blind. Thatpletely infuriated the enormous beast and its sharp ws reached out, about to tear her to shreds.

    It was right in that instant that Qing Yu was moved by the little girl, where she moved to rescue the little girl from under the massive beast¡¯s ws. She shot the golden needles coated with lethal poison she carried on her into the beast¡¯s body, and its gargantuan body then suddenly crashed to the ground, killed by poison.

    Qing Yu bandaged the little girl¡¯s wounds, and all throughout that, the little girl¡¯s clear and cold eyes did not leave Qing Yu at all.

    She then said: ¡°Those people are my siblings from the family n I grew up in. When I tried my best to protect them, they all then turned around and used me as prey, abandoning mepletely.¡±

    ¡°Besides my Father, no one has ever treated me as nicely as you have. From now onwards, you are a friend of Mu Lai¡¯s, my one and only friend.¡±

    One and only..... friend.

    Qing Yu was taken aback by the serious tone of the little girl¡¯s voice a moment before her mouth then split into a smile. ¡°I am highly honoured. My name is Qing Yu.¡±

 Chapter 89.1 - Incredible Secret

    Chapter 89.1: Incredible Secret

    She still remembered that it was at a spirit beast¡¯sir in the northern part of the Constetion Lands.

    Since the beginning of time, Divine Lingzhi herbs was always closely guarded by a spirit beast and Qing Yu had also gone there to try her luck as well.

    After she saved Mu Lai, they had spent about half a month¡¯s time with each other. But due to some strange series of events, they encountered a beast stampede. It was not known what kind of a terrifyingly enormous creature could have caused the many thousands of beasts to be so agitated, which then kicked up a powerful sandstorm.

    Qing Yu was caught off guard for a moment and was immediately pulled into it. By the time shended, she suddenly found herself in the White Fen Lands¡¯ border where she then came across Lou Jun Yao and his gang and she sessfully seized from their hands a high vintage Pr Fire Core that was filled with robust spirit power.

    For many years after that, Qing Yu did not meet the little girl again. Afterall, besides her name, she knew nothing else about the girl.

    As she was highly focused only on her cultivation and did not pay much attention to worldly affairs, she was not aware that after Mu Lai escaped from cmity, Mu Lai sent people to search for her in that ce for three whole months. When no news resulted from the search, Mu Lai was depressed for a long while and she became even more cold and aloof.

    Now that they saw each other again, with the changes over four whole years, the puerile countenances of the two people had blossomed, far different from the way they had looked when they were younger. But there were certain people that you do not need to judge by the way they looked as the extraordinary ir and iparable grace they carried just drew people¡¯s gazes upon them unconsciously.

    There was no doubt that both Qing Yu and Mu Lai belonged to such a group of people, ones who possessed that special and unique ir.

    The first time they met, the little girl¡¯s dressing had been highly unsuited for one at her age, so dark and sombre in all ck, making her highly unapproachable.

    But Qing Yu knew that the little girl had an extremely soft heart. Qing Yu then blinked her eyes and said in a soft and gentle voice: ¡°Lai Lai, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    The body of the cold and indifferent girl in ck clothes suddenly stiffened a moment, and the ears hidden beneath her hair reddened almost unnoticeably.

    That affectionate term used to address her. That was the name she was called by, Lai Lai.

    Even her father had not called her by such an affectionate name.

    From that year that they lost contact, no matter how long had passed, she firmly believed that the person was still alive, but was just in a ce that she did not know about.

    Although so many years had passed, she had never once forgotten that such a person existed, the one whom even when she was abandoned by kin from her own n, had rescued her from right under the sharp ws of that spirit beast.

    The one who had bandaged her wounds, the one who had stayed together with her in that dangerous and pitch darkir of the spirit beast.

    The one whose back was shown to her unguardedly, and when food was found to ease their hunger, she was the one who ate first.

    The one who took care of her when she was wounded, the one who kept watch while she slept.

    It had been clear that that person was a little girl younger than she was, but had moved her heartpletely, to care for someone so much, and to like so much.

    And at that moment, that one person was right before her eyes, smiling at her.

    Mu Chi was sensing the strange atmosphere in that scene, seeing that the expression on his older sister¡¯s face did not feel right.

    Just as he was suspecting that some dispute because of love or hatred had happened between them before, he suddenly saw Mu Lai¡¯s body move, to take a few steps forward, before she stretched her hands out and grabbed Qing Yu in a big hug.

    Mu Chi¡¯s jaw almost dropped. ¡°..... ? ? !¡±

    [She..... hugged her! ?]

    Mu Lai was very tall, the kind that could gaze over all the heads of others among females, so when she embraced the simrly tall Qing Yu in her arms, although she was just about half a head taller, she looked to be clearly taking position of the elder sister in that scene!

    The two people, one in white and one in ck, just stood them locked in an embrace, and it was hard to describe but it felt like they were kind of a..... well matched! ?

 Chapter 89.2 - Incredible Secret

    Chapter 89.2: Incredible Secret

    Mu Chi was taken aback by his own shocking thought and he quickly shook his head to shake off that messed up thought in his head.

    Doesn¡¯t Qing Yu already have someone she likes already? And he had even met him before. It was a very handsome looking and highly powerful man, so he was certain that there was no problem with Qing Yu¡¯s sexual orientation.

    But as for his elder sister..... He really did not dare guarantee it!

    For that strong and dominating woman, where men were weak as chickens in her eyes, she was much more manly then men around her.

    There was no need to mention the women. To her, they were all just a bunch of frail and weakly white lotuses who plotted and schemed pretentiously against each other to get ahead. She hated those weak and dainty littledies the most and if theye to encounter her on a bad day, she would not hesitate to speak with her fists.

    He had never seen Mu Lai show anyone polite courtesy, needless to mention such intimate action.

    So..... could the person that Mu Lai really likes..... be Qing Yu? !

    The expression on Mu Chi¡¯s face was utterly horrified and he had never thought that he could be so sharp!

    He seemed to have discovered a very incredible secret! !

    Suddenly being embraced, Qing Yu was stunned for a moment as well before she then said softly with a smile: ¡°Have you been well?¡±

    The scene felt strangely familiar. Why did her friends seem to like using an embrace to express their delight and excitement in their hearts?

    Hearing that, Mu Lai released her and her gaze stared deeply at the youngdy with her exquisite featured countenance. ¡°So..... you are a daughter of the Duke of Eternal Peace.¡±

    No wonder she had not been able to find a single trace no matter how hard she tried. She would never have thought that the youngdy would really be from the Eternal Peace Duke Manor.

    ¡°I had not thought that the Young Miss of such a famous Elixir Cultivators family would be Lai Lai, you¡¯re really very good!¡± Qing Yu smiled and said, her eyes two smiling arcs.

    But after Mu Lai heard that, there was no hint of a smile on her face. Her eyes dimmed as she looked at Qing Yu. ¡°Famous? Are you mocking me? If I was really so famous, then why have you note look for me before? You must not care all that much for a friend like this right.....¡±

    Those words were clearly said in a calm tone and without any traces of emotion, but Qing Yu could still detect a sliver of sadness and aggrievement.

    Qing Yu then sighed slightly. ¡°After that time, I was brought to the White Fen Lands and it took me a good half year of floundering before I managed toe back. The recovery of my younger brother¡¯s legs was also going through a critical stage and we had to defend against rounds of scheming and assassination plots one after another. I really could not pull myself out of all that at all.¡±

    About Qing Yu¡¯s younger brother¡¯s condition, back when the two of them just got to know each other, Mu Lai hade to know about it, aware that he was a youth with quite a unfortunate fate in life. So hearing Qing Yu mention that, she could not help but ask. ¡°How is he now?¡±

    ¡°He can already stand up. Back when I came tond in the White Fen Lands, I actually came across a superior grade Pr Fire Core. That kid then received fortuitous luck out of misfortune where not only were his legs cured, his meridians were cleansed and boosted, to turn into a prodigy from his wrecked and ruined body.¡± Qing Yu shook her head as she said with a smile,forted by the great fortune of that silly little fe back home.

    Mu Lai raised her head up slowly. ¡°That is also sweetness that came only after so much bitter suffering.¡± After saying that, she then remembered something and raised her eyes up to ask: ¡°In the selection trials of the sects that are six months away, have you made any decisions about that?¡±

    Qing Yu was a little surprised by Mu Lai¡¯s question. ¡°Mm. Both Little Bei and I will be going to the Faint Mist Sect.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Mu Lai said as she raised an eyebrow. ¡°I am also going to the Faint Mist Sect, but I am not interested in their selection trials at all. I need the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s spirit spring water to help me breakthrough to be a Golden Grade level Elixir Cultivator.¡±

    Qing Yu nodded her head in understanding and then smiled. ¡°Then that means that I will have anotherpanion at that time.¡±

 Chapter 89.3 - Incredible Secret

    Chapter 89.3: Incredible Secret

    ¡°Great, then it¡¯s agreed that we¡¯ll meet there.¡± Mu Lai said as her gaze deepened. ¡°This time, I will not be unable to find you anymore.¡±

    Qing Yu could not help but be speechless and tough helplessly.

    On the side, Mu Chi watched how the two of them were chatting away merrily and he was already numb from the shock. To think that the haughty and arrogant woman could really have such a gentle side to her. He was almost blinded by this absolutely incredible sight.

    But there was one thing he was even more certain of. The person Mu Lai liked was definitely Qing Yu!

    The good looking face was twisted up into a ball. [Should he..... be kind hearted and go remind Qing Yu? She was afterall someone he had liked before and although she did not like him back, but having caught Mu Lai¡¯s eye..... that was a really very dangerous thing!]

    On the other side, Mu Lai was instead waving for him to go over, her demeanor showing a rare moment of amicability, where even her icy face that would not change in a thousand years was now showing a faint hint of a smile. ¡°Ah Chi, Qing Yu is the only friend that I recognize and she had saved my life before. But..... How did you twoe to know each other?¡±

    Mu Lai had not forgotten that he had been the one who suggested that he would go find Qing Yu. He had never thought that the person she had not been able to find for so many years had just been found by him.

    But Mu Chi had been in the Limitless Sect all this time and just came out asionally once in a while. He would always eithere back to the Mu Family to see his father or go look for his friends for drinks. So how had hee to know Qing Yu?

    Mu Chi had not yet responded when Qing Yu said helplessly with a lightugh: ¡°I really have quite a strong affinity with you siblings. He had a bit too much to drink before and fell into other people¡¯s treachery, where he fell in my courtyard gravely poisoned. I saved him.¡±

    ¡°Mm. And extorted a million in gold out of me.¡± Mu Chi then said, as he cast a mournful nce at her.

    Hearing that, Mu Lai snorted derisively and her face turned contemptuous. ¡°Do you know how high Qing Yu¡¯s level is as an Elixir Cultivator? The elixirs she cultivate are of full andplete purity, without the slightest contamination of any impurities. Almost not a single Elixir Cultivator in thesends is able to achieve such a perfect level of purity at all. Do you that if one of her elixirs is taken out to be sold in the ck market, it will be a loss at a million in gold?¡±

    Mu Chi was speechless. ¡°.....¡± [So he has earned from this?]

    But..... he had only made just one statement. Sis, aren¡¯t you being too highly protective here? [And look clearly here. This is your younger brother you are saying that too. Don¡¯t you think you are defending the wrong person here? ?]

    Qing Yu could not help butugh as she watched the two siblings squabbling with each other. She then looked out at the sky and saw that it was nearing the dawn as the colours were just about to change.

    As the people from the Assassination Temple had been too worried about theirrade¡¯s injuries, they had immediately taken Ah Zhan back to his room upon hearing Qing Yu¡¯s instructions, cleaning out his wounds and putting him in the bath to absorb the poison out of him.

    Mu Lai and the rest spoke for a while out there and they then went together to check on the man¡¯s condition.

    Because he had to soak in the water for a good four hours, the man was still in the bathtub as the steam rose around him. His eyes were closed and his face had be a little rosy from theforting heat.

    After the malevolent and horrifying looking snake head that had invaded his body was now gone, it could be seen that the man was actually exceptionally good looking. The exquisite features on his face did not pale inparison to a woman¡¯s, eyes deepset, his stunning brows extending almost to his temples, the kind of man that captivated people with just one nce. It was not known just how stunning those eyes would be when they were open.

    But the most attractive part of that face was at the edge just below his left eye, where there was a ck floral blossom barely the size of a fingernail, small and petite. Even though it was so tiny, theyers of its petals could be seen, its shape highly unique, a species that had never been seen before.

    With that ck blossom under his eye, it gave him an added sense of devilish mystery.

 Chapter 90.1 - Divine Level Assassin

    Chapter 90.1: Divine Level Assassin

    People born with extraordinary facial physiognomy usually exemplifies propitious signs in their lives. Like Yan Ning Luo who was born with a Violet Abyss Bloom on her forehead, was determined that she was destined to live the life of a phoenix, her future deemed to reach unmeasurable heights.

    They were also some born with fiendish signs, their lives doomed to encounter many cmities, set to bring misfortune upon their closest kin. And this man before their eyes despite his set of handsome facial countenance, had because of that ck floral bloom below his eye, looked evil and devilish.

    With all her travels across thends, the things Mu Lai had seen and heard were naturally more than Qing Yu who did not care about anything that happened in the world around her. When Mu Lai saw that unique bloom on the man¡¯s face, the expression on her face was slightly startled and she then opened her mouth to ask in surprise: ¡°Could this man..... possibly be the one right at the top of the assassin¡¯s ranking chart, the Soul Summoner, Xi Zhan Chen?¡±

    Once those words came out, the men from the Assassin¡¯s Temple were all taken aback a moment, never thinking that she would actually know Ah Zhan¡¯s real identity.

    ¡°Xi Zhan Chen? He is really Xi Zhan Chen? ! The highly powerful pugilist known as the only divine level assassin throughout thends? ! !¡±

    At the back, Mu Chi¡¯s face was one of stupefied shock, his tone of voice highly agitated and excited, like he had just seen a famous person he greatly admired, unable to contain the joy bursting out of his heart.

    [That is Xi Zhan Chen right there! And the mystery surrounding him and his level of powers were in no way inferior to the Duke of Vast Seas at all!]

    Butpared to the overly mysterious Duke of Vast Seas, there were just too many rumours about Xi Zhan Chen going around. This notorious and infamous divine level killer of the Assassin Alliance, was a target that all assassins highly revered and worshipped.

    One could count the number of missions Xi Zhan Chen had taken up after he became famous with just the fingers on one hand. Based on just the number of times he had taken up missions, one would be able to see just how high a price hemanded. Unless it was an exceptionally difficult mission that no one else was able to undertake, or he would never ept the mission. And he had never once failed.

    The name Soul Summoner had stemmed from how anyone whom he set his eye on, would all die a premature death within twenty four hours without exception, and just before their deaths, they would suffer such extreme shock and terror that their souls left their bodies, his ways and methods unfathomable.

    The most shocking rumour was that he was once contracted by a great entity to assassinate a highly respected and senior ranked n Elder from the White Fen Lands¡¯ Four Great Family ns. It was said that the target was a few full levels above him in cultivation but he hadpleted that impossible mission without any pressure. The amount ofmission paid by the contractor at that time was rumoured to be eighty million taels of gold and a hundred superior grade spirit beast core crystals.

    That kind of remuneration paid had really sent all the assassins into shivers. That was the divine great level indeed, and they could only watch feeling inferior, knowing they would never be able to attain that.

    ¡°I would not have thought that the chief mastermind of the Assassination Temple is Xi Zhan Chen.¡± Mu Lai was also a little surprised and she then asked in puzzlement. ¡°But he is such a powerful man, how did he.....¡±

    It was impossible to imagine that the man who had looked neither man nor ghost and had lost his mind to a maniacal rage earlier was this same man here.

    Feng Qi nced at the man in the bathtub who had his eyes tightly shut and let out a sigh. ¡°We do not know what happened either. Unless Ah Zhan has epted a mission, otherwise he would not step out of the Assassination Temple in most circumstances.

    He had previously shown some asional signs of dizziness and double vision before and we had thought that he was merely too tired, never thinking that the situation would be worse and worse to end up like this, to the point that many Elixir Cultivators did not even dare to treat him.¡±

    Qing Yu asked with a slight smile: ¡°I heard that he assassinated a person from the White Fen Lands¡¯ Four Great Family ns. I wonder if it was from the Nangong Family n?¡±

    ¡°How does the young Miss know?¡± It was a matter that was only known internally and it was a secret to people outside. How did this youngdy know that it was someone from the Nangong Family n! ?

    Mu Lai also looked at her in surprise, her eyes seemingly questioning.

 Chapter 90.2 - Divine Level Assassin

    Chapter 90.2: Divine Level Assassin

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow and her gaze dimmed as she said: ¡°I went to the White Fen Lands by ident once before and stayed there for about half a years time, so I know quite a bit of that ce. Among the Four Family ns, only the Nangong Family n are skilled in ck magic and voodoo arts, adept in rearing and and cultivating creatures used in curses. Every single one of their people has a voodoo insect imnted in their bodies from birth and they apany their host in growth. If their hostse to meet with a premature death, the voodoo insect would follow the order given by their hosts just before they die to take revenge upon the culprit who killed the host.¡±

    After her voice fell, she then paused a moment as her gaze nced at the ck coloured bloom and said in a meaningful tone. ¡°He is rather fortunate in life.....¡±

    He was merely afflicted with snake voodoo, and to him who was of the snake tribe¡¯s bloodline, it wouldn¡¯t cause him much harm, but just momentary torment and would not risk his life in anyway.

    After hearing her exnation, the men then came to understand.

    The gaze of that handsome young youth then darkened and he said in a cold voice: ¡°Those people from the Nangong Family n are really vicious. They made the Chief suffer so much torture. The day wille that we will make them pay back in folds.¡±

    ¡°With this matter regarding Ah Zhan, we hope that the few of you will keep in secret. Afterall, there are many people vying voraciously for his life and it will be very dangerous for him before he makes a full recovery.¡±

    Among the men, the burly and towering figure of a man took a step forward, to say in a stern voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, none of us here are bbermouths. Moreover.....¡± Mu Lai¡¯s gaze then nced at the man in the bathtub as he said slowly. ¡°Xi Zhan Chen is one of the very few people among assassins that I rather admire.¡±

    Assassins were known to everyone in the world to be people that were heartless and merciless, cruel and bloodthirsty. But Xi Zhan Chen was a man of strict principle. He would never strike against the weak elderly, women or children. Using his words, it meant that a killer should never strike the defenceless, as that would only insult the weapon that held in their hands.

    Dawn was breaking and the few of them did not tarry much longer. Although the men from the Assassination Temple tried their best to ask them to stay, that they must wait till Xi Zhan Chen regains consciousness to thank them personally, they were still rejected.

    Just before they parted, Qing Yu subconsciously nced at the blossom just below Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s eye and it was not known whether it was due to a moment of hallucination but she seemed to feel that the flower that had originally only bloomed halfway had actually blossomed further, looking even more devilishly beautiful.

    ¡ª Next Day ¡ª

    Although she had not slept the entire night, but just meditating for the span of a half day in her dimensional space would wash away all feeling of exhaustion and sleepiness for Qing Yu.

    Hence she had woken up just as early as always that day, when the leaves and petals in her herb beds were still covered in morning dew, pristine and crystalline with exceptional beauty, looking highly robust and thriving with vitality.

    Mo Han Yan had note out to move about ever since thest incident and she had probably already given uppletely. To avoid all the strange gazes from everyone else, she had seeminglye to aplete rest.

    But she would most definitely have sent word to Yan Ning Luo and added lots of spice in her letter so that when Qing Yu went to the Faint Mist Sect, Yan Ning Luo would surely seek revenge for her mother which would ensure that Qing Yu¡¯s life in there would not be dull.

    The training in the wilderness that Qin Fang had arranged for them was set to happen in the next few days and when Qing Yu recalled back about the ce she had gone to survey a few days before, she felt that the mosquito and bug problem there at night was highly important. In order to not let herself be bugged to death and be unable to sleep throughout the night, Qing Yu specially made several herb bags that would kill the bugs and mosquitoes, so that she would not have to fear that problem.

    If all those revered elderly Elixir Cultivators came to know that she had used her exquisite knowledge in Medicine to cultivate mere bug killers, they would surely be snorting till their beards bristled and stare at her angrily while admonishing her of the ignorant use of knowledge and aplete waste of talent.

 Chapter 90.3 - Divine Level Assassin

    Chapter 90.3: Divine Level Assassin

    On the other side, Mu Lai had returned to the Mu Family and only dozed for slightly more than two hours when a servant came bright and early in the morning to pass word that the Family Head wanted her to go to the front hall.

    After Mu Lai came in ratherte, she was stunned for a moment when she saw two good quality ck sandalwood boxes ced in the front hall before she asked in bewilderment: ¡°What are they?¡±

    The Mu Family Head, Mu Qing Tian was seated up upon the main seat with a gentle and refined face. Although he was already about forty years of age, but that countenance still looked exceptionally young and good looking. He looked at Mu Lai¡¯s surprised expression that was quite rare to see and could not help but shake his head inughter. ¡°I was going to ask you just when did my precious daughter be the Carefree Valley¡¯s benefactor?¡±

    ¡°Carefree Valley?¡± Mu Lai arched up an eyebrow, unable to react in that instant.

    ¡°They were sent here by the Carefree Valley early this morning and they specifically said that they were thank you gifts for the Mu Family¡¯s Eldest Young Miss.¡± Mu Qing Tian opened his mouth to say, and then signalled to a servant at the side to open the boxes. Mu Lai¡¯s gaze turned to look and saw an entire box of glittering gold pieces, and that the other box was filled with countless beast type spirit cores.

    Such shocking generosity, it even astounded Mu Qing Tian.

    But the Carefree Valley¡¯s people had not even waited long enough for him to refuse the gift. The person who delivered the gift had immediately left without giving him any chance to do that.

    Underserved remuneration without merit. It was like a hot potato in Mu Qing Tian¡¯s hands and he had immediately summoned Mu Lai in for questioning.

    Mu Lai¡¯s eyes glinted and she then said indifferently: ¡°I merely happened to save someone from the Assassination Temple and this is probably the reward they are giving in return!¡±

    Thatss Qing Yu was used to concealing herself and if she did not want anyone to find her, no one would be able to find any trace of her. The Assassination Temple had most probably been unable to locate her and they had then sent these things here to her instead.

    Hearing that, Mu Qing Tian¡¯s face looked a little concerned. ¡°I see. You must note to have any close links with these people from the Carefree Valley. To the people out there, they are an unorthodox sect and our Mu Family have always steered clear of people from the sects.¡±

    ¡°Father, I understand.¡± Mu Lai replied. ¡°But I have been stuck at the Elixir Cultivator¡¯s Silver level eighth grade and that is why I need to make a trip to go to the Faint Mist Sect in half a year¡¯s time for the sect¡¯s selection trials. I intend to fight to breakthrough to the Gold level in one go.¡±

    Mu Qing Tian nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡°It is good that you have such strong resolve. Among the Mu Family¡¯s younger generation, we are all depending on you.¡±

    In the Mu Family currently, most of the younger juniors possess only average talent. Besides Mu Lai whom he is highly proud of, none of the young men anddies from the branches of the family were outstanding which just made Mu Qing Tian unable to help himself but to sigh at times, fearing that the Elixir Cultivation Family n would fall into decline with that generation.

    Towards Mu Qing Tian¡¯s depressed demeanor, how could Mu Lai possibly not know what he was thinking in his heart? She patted him lightly on the shoulder and said: ¡°Father, rest assured. I will bring the Mu Family to glorious new heights together with you. The Elixir Cultivator Family n will not fall into decline forever.¡±

    Mu Qing Tian nodded his head,forted by the words.

    Here on the other end, after Mu Chi parted ways with Mu Lai, he was preparing himself to return to the Limitless Sect, as the sect¡¯s recruitment trials would begin in six months, where the Three Great Sects would recruit a new batch of fresh blood.

    And in two months, it would be the sect¡¯s internal contests for its disciples. Every sect would have their top ten ranks and the top hundred ranking charts. Those who fall out of the top hundred, would be demoted to be regr disciples.

    So whenever this period nears, all those who were not on the charts would be eyeing for a spot covetously and the ones on the charts would be jittery and nervous, afraid that they would fall off the chart, tirelessly working hard to increase their powers day and night.

    Before Mu Chi left, he went to see someone.

 Chapter 91.1 - The Truth is Just That Cruel

    Chapter 91.1: The Truth is Just That Cruel

    ¡°You were looking for me?¡±

    To Mu Chi, Xuanyuan Che¡¯s Crown Prince Residence should be be too familiar to him. Because he was going to leave here tonight, he came over here straightaway after he received word from a foot soldier.

    The man was dressed in an ivory white brocade robe as he stood, his hands held behind his back, looking different from the normally lofty and unreachable Crown Prince in the Imperial Pce. He was in his own residence now and dressed in such simple regr clothes made him a lot more approachable.

    Xuanyuan Che immediately saw the young man fall right onto the lounge like he did not have any bones in his body and Xuanyuan Che¡¯s eyes glinted slightly before he tossed a exquisitely well made little urn over. Seeing that, the young man sprung up like a carp in water to catch the urn firmly before bringing under his nose to take a whiff. His good looking eyes then lit up. ¡°Such great wine! This is of at least a fifty year vintage! Where did you get this precious treasure from?¡±

    Mu Chi was a born alcoholic and he was clearly only about seventeen or eighteen years old but he had already developed a great tolerance for wine where a thousand cups would not take him down. It could be seen from here just how many years he had been immersed in drink.

    ¡°It was a gift from a friend many years back and I have kept it for very long.¡± Xuanyuan Che said with a gentle voice.

    Hearing those words, Mu Chi¡¯s gaze turned fierce, the expression on his face filling up with anger. ¡°That¡¯s just great, you hold such great wine and you did not bring it out to share earlier but kept it hidden for yourself. You can still call yourself a brother?¡±

    The young man looked like his feelings had been gravely deceived. Xuanyuan Che merely nced at him and then slowly said: ¡°The wine..... was kept just for you but when I wanted to bring it out to share, you had already left without a sound.¡±

    [Left without leaving even a single word.]

    Mu Chi was taken aback a moment and he lowered his eyes to smile to himself without saying a word as he plucked the wooden stopper off the wine urn. The thick heady fragrance of wine immediately filled up the entire room.

    ¡°Mmm... This wine is really great.¡± Mu Chi said in high praise before he picked up two cups from the table to pour out the wine. ¡°Have a taste?¡±

    Xuanyuan Che walked over and sat down, watching the young man down the entire cup like a thirsty cow. His eyes narrowed and he took a very slight sip.

    Mu Chi saw his actions and could not help but burst outughing. ¡°You are still as self restrained as ever. Butpared to the past where you would refuse even a single drop, you have improved quite a bit.¡±

    ¡°Ah Chi, you know what I want to ask you.¡± Xuanyuan Che put down his cup and said in a soft voice.

    Mu Chi shook his head as he poured out another cup for himself. ¡°It¡¯s all already in the past, why are you still worrying about it? I have let it all go.¡± Just as he was about to empty the cup of wine, arge hand held his arm.

    ¡°You¡¯ve let go? You¡¯ve truly let it gopletely?¡± Xuanyuan Che knew that Mu Chi was just doing what he had always done, refusing to face up to the problem and running away from speaking about it.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve truly let go, then why are you still so distant towards me?¡± Xuanyuan Che said with a curl of his lips, his tone seemingly slightly mocking. ¡°Do you know what you were like in the past? You were a person whose feelings were clearly written upon your face, be it joy, anger, sadness or delight. When you were angry, you would vent it out on me but now, you seem to have be like all the hypocritical and pretentious people, always showing only a slovenly and indifferent smile on your face.¡±

    Mu Chi froze a moment before he arced his lips up into a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good? The person I was in the past was young and brash, always making rash decisions.¡±

    ¡°Back then..... What really happened?¡±

    Xuanyuan Che¡¯s hands pressing down on his unconsciously tightened. He desperately wanted to know why after he returned from the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s recruitment trials back then, everything had changedpletely.

    Ah Chi¡¯s mother was the most revered Imperial Concubine who was second only to the Empress. How did she end up being discovered by people in the pce to have taken her own life in her own bedchambers?

 Chapter 91.2 - The Truth is Just That Cruel

    Chapter 91.2: The Truth is Just That Cruel

    [And why had our Imperial Father been so heavy handed with Ah Chi who had not even been a full ten years of age back then?]

    [Such a young child and he was given fiftyshes. The whip was filled with hooked barbs throughout its length and every singlesh from it would hook up slivers of flesh and blood. How had Ah Chi managed to survive through that? !]

    He only remembered that when he returned back to the pce, the bright grisly red trail of blood had stretched from the main hall to reach a very far distance, and the pce servants were wiping up the bloodstains on the floor, which took them a very long period of time.

    He had been greatly shocked by the scene. He did not know just how much blood Ah Chi had shed but the one thing he knew was that all that blood had been from Ah Chi, the person he cared for the most.

    He heard from people in the pce that the Sixth Prince had left immediately after receiving his punishment.

    The tiny frame had taken each highlyborious step slowly and painfully as he walked towards the doors out from the pce. It was probably due to the gravity of his wounds that he would waver and fall after moving some distance, but would pick himself back up again to carry on. In the end, he was already practically crawling when he went out of the pce.

    Just hearing that and he was able to imagine that scene. Just how painful had it been for Ah Chi? And how was he really feeling in his heart when he was leaving the very ce he had grown up in?

    Just overnight, his mother who loved him so much had died, and even his Imperial Father had abandoned him.

    Everytime that Xuanyuan Che thought about what Mu Chi went through, it was so heartbreaking that he would feel the pain right into his bones.

    Mu Chi looked at Xuanyuan Che¡¯s sad and solemn face, his eyes serious. A good while passed before he then brushed off Xuanyuan Che¡¯s hand on him. He then downed the wine in the cup before he said: ¡°You asked me here just to ask me this? That happened ten years ago and why are you still asking about such small old matters that had already gone rotten? Aren¡¯t we still good brothers all the same?¡±

    ¡°You are lying.¡± Xuanyuan Che¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°You hate me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    He had not forgotten back when they had seen each other for thest time, how Mu Chi¡¯s eyes that were always prone to smiles had been filled with unbridled murder. Although it had been just a passing instant, he had still caught that fleeting look.

    It was probably because they had spent such a long time with each other and he cared for Mu Chi greatly, Xuanyuan Che still remembered that look in Mu Chi eyes till this day.

    But they had once been so very close. Throughout the vast and enormous Imperial Pce, with so many princes and princesses in there, only the two of them were able to chat with each other amicably, and that was also a kind of affinity between them.

    This mystery had troubled Xuanyuan Che for many years and it was still a heavy knot in his heart today.

    ¡°Big Brother, there are some things that you does not require you to pursue till you get to the bottom of it.¡± Mu Chi said softly. ¡°It was only because of your invitation that I came to set foot into this ce again this time. But, there will not be a second exception.¡±

    ¡°Just what could have caused Father to fly into such a rage that he would denounce your status as a member of the Imperial Family, and also about your mother.....¡±

    ¡°Xuanyuan Che, I¡¯m telling you not to ask anymore. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Finally, the young man¡¯s face no longer had thatzy and indifferent smile hanging upon it and his voice had turned chilling as he spoke, his gaze icy as he stared at Xuanyuan Che.

    ¡°Unless you tell it to me.¡± Xuanyuan Che furrowed up his brows, and replied with steely resolve.

    He did not want a barrier to forever remain between them and did not wish to see Mu Chi face him with that fake and perfunctory smile on his face.

    After a long silence, Mu Chi finally stood up from the lounge chair and his tall slender frame stood straight as a rod in his spot, the air suddenly turning stifling around him.

    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± The young man then leaned in close, his full red lips slightly open. ¡°Why my mother took her own life? Because her scandalous deed had been discovered when the Imperial Concubine of the kingdom had not been able to endure the loneliness while she was pregnant and had illicit rtions with another man which caused her to miscarry? And in order not to shame Xuanyuan Ao, the ruler of the kingdom, besides dragging her own battered and wretched body to end her own life, was there even a better way for her to resolve the problem?¡±

 Chapter 91.3 - The Truth is Just That Cruel

    Chapter 91.3: The Truth is Just That Cruel

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Xuanyuan Che¡¯s eyes widened incredulously as he fell back a step. ¡°How could the Imperial Concubine.....¡±

    That beautiful and elegant woman was in such a high position and she was pregnant with an Imperial heir, which was such matter of such high glory. She should have been highly protective of the child in her abdomen so how could she possibly get herself involved in something so absurd like an illicit affair with another man? There must be something more to it no matter how one looked at it!

    Seeing him show a look of such utter disbelief, Mu Chi then curled up the corners of his lips mockingly. ¡°You asked me why I had my identity as the Imperial heir denounced, and was made to suffer punishment? Ha! Of course the brilliant and honourable Emperor back then had thought that since my mother dared to do such a abhorable deed, maybe I am also a bastard child from some other men as well! Despite the fact my highly aged maternal grandfather had knelt outside the main hall to beg for benevolence to have me spared, and he had even refused to prove my lineage through dripping a drop of our blood to see if they joined.¡±

    When he spoke about that, Mu Chi thenughed out loud, his face slowlying closer. So close that Xuanyuan Che was able to clearly see his own reflection in the young man¡¯s crystal clear eyes, the young man¡¯s breathing out through Mu Chi¡¯s slightly open mouth lightly brushing over Xuanyuan Che¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°I hate you. That¡¯s right. There were many times I nearly lost control and wanted to kill you.¡±

    The young man¡¯s eyes were so beautiful it seemed they could almost talk,ing to be tainted with murder in an instant.

    ¡°All of it had been the work of your mother, that gentle and virtuous Empress.¡± Mu Chi said, pausing between each and every word, the expression on his face mocking and filled with ridicule. ¡°How hrious it is that my mother had treated her as close as a sister for so many years. Just because the Imperial Physician deduced that it was another prince in her abdomen, and because everyone else were saying that I am the one who has the ability to vie for the position of bing the heir against you.¡±

    Mu Chi hated not just the Empress, he hated Xuanyuan Che, and the person he hated the most was himself.

    He should not have disyed his own talents, should not have gotten close to Xuanyuan Che, and really shouldn¡¯t havepeted with Xuanyuan Che in everything which then caused the Empress to grow wary, which went on to cause his little brother to be cruelly harmed before he could even be born, and brought harm upon the mother whom had loved him so much.

    ¡°I do not believe that!¡± Xuanyuan Che pushed Mu Chi away from him harshly. ¡°How could my Mother possibly do something like this?¡±

    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s up to you whether you want to believe or not.¡± Mu Chi¡¯s lips stiffened. ¡°Why do you think she isn¡¯t able to sleep well at night for so many years and turned to Buddhism, bing a staunch vegetarian? That is because she had cruelly taken the lives of two people, the first one my mother¡¯s, the second being my little brother who did not have the affinity toe into this world, whose aggrieved spirits have been haunting your mother to return them their lives.¡±

    Although the Mu Family is a family n of Elixir Cultivators, but back in the day, my mother not only possessed outstanding skills in Medicine, she was also a Spirit Master. So if there was aggrievement and injustice present before death, her spirit would continue to haunt the person who brought upon her death.¡± Mu Chi said very slowly.

    He stared at Xuanyuan Che who was in a daze, looking like he had been dealt an enormous blow. Mu Chi curled up the corners of his lips and picked up the wine urn with one hand. He took arge gulping swallow with a throw of his head backwards before he wiped the trickle of wine that had spilled out the corners of his mouth with his sleeve indifferently, and then lifted his foot to walk out from there.

    At the very moment he stood outside, his footsteps halted a moment as he said emotionlessly. ¡°I know that this matter does not have anything to do with you, but what happened back then is something I will never be able to forget. So Xuanyuan Che, I had originally not wanted to bring the matter up ever again, but since everything is out in the open now, then we can only do this. The two of us are probably..... no destined to be brothers, and in future, we should just treat each other as strangers.¡±

    Upon saying that, the tall slender body then gradually went further into the distance.

    [Strangers.....]

    [Ha! You wish.]

    A glint of darkness then shed across the man¡¯s gentle and refined face, and the exquisite wine cup in his hand was suddenly crushed into dust.

 Chapter 92.1 - Hadesâ€™ Canyon

    Chapter 92.1: Hades¡¯ Canyon

    The day for training in the wilderness arrived in the blink of an eye.

    Yan Xi Rou and Yan Xi Wu had received strict instructions from their mother that if they were not able to establish friendly rtions with the pair of siblings from the Tranquil Abode, they must remember that they must at least not be enemies.

    Although the two sisters did not know the reason for that, but upon hearing that even the highly shrewd Mo Han Yan who was known to be brilliant and sophisticated in her ways had fallen before that pair of siblings, the hearts of the sisters immediately quivered in trepidation, quietening themselves down.

    It was heard that thess Qing Yu was even a Elixir Cultivator as well, and following behind her might just earn them some advantages, and the two sisters started hatching their own ns.

    Qin Fang came bright and early to the Eternal Peace Duke Manor, at roughly the time that the servants were just waking up. The sky was just turning the colour of a fish¡¯s underbelly over the horizon and he had not expected that he would see two figures standing at the door, seeming like they had already been waiting there for very long.

    Qin Fang¡¯s face lit up with a tinge of admiration and he walked over there to say: ¡°The two of you woke up so early?¡±

    The two people stopped their conversation when they saw that Qin Fang hade and Qing Yu smiled as she said: ¡°Even the Elder is here so early, how can we possibly expect you to wait for us instead.¡±

    Qin Fang nodded his head in satisfaction. He had originally set the time as the third quarter of the Mao hour just at dawn and he hade about half an hour early. But it was clear to see that these two young ones had been waiting here for a long time and he liked people who were on time very much.

    Because it was not time yet, and the sisters Yan Xi Rou and Yan Xi Wu had not yete, Qin Fang then chatted with the pair of siblings for a while.

    His wise and intelligent gaze then looked on appraisingly at the youngdy with that countenance of peerless beauty and her smiling eyes. Without knowing why, he could not help but feel that thess was hiding quite a lot of secrets. From the time that she managed to hide her highly profound cultivation back before, Qin Fang was already a little suspicious that her real abilities were actually more than she was showing.

    With that thought in mind, he then asked carefully probingly: ¡°Do you know why I want all of you to set off from here early?¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Yu pressed her lips together in a smile and she then turned to look towards the youth beside her with an eyebrow arched up.

    ¡°You want us to get into the habit of waking up early, so that our bodies are able to adjust to its optimum state, which would aid us greatly in our cultivation?¡±

    Qin Fang¡¯s brows creased into a frown as he shook his head.

    Qing Yu chuckled softly and then said: ¡°Because we are going to the Hades¡¯ Canyon this time and the ce is filled with a thick vaporous miasma which grows even thicker under the beating of the sun¡¯s rays. But once it reaches the Mao hour, the miasma will recede and we will only be able to enter that ce at this time. Otherwise, once the sky grows bright, we¡¯ll not even be able to find the entrance into the ce.¡±

    Hearing Qing Yu¡¯s exnation, the youth then nodded his head in understanding.

    Qin Fang then said in surprise: ¡°How did you know that we¡¯ll be going to Hades¡¯ Canyon? And how did youe to know about the time the miasma will recede?¡±

    ¡°Over the recent period, the Elder has spoken to us about many ces filled with various dangers, and described the characteristics and weaknesses of many types of spirit beasts. The Hades¡¯ Canyon is a ce that is famously known to have many spirit beasts, where all kinds and variety of them roam, and the level of danger in this ce is not exceptionally high, considered to be just slightly above average in level, which is most suitable for us, people who are undergoing training in the wilderness for the first time.¡±

    ¡°As for the time the miasma recedes.....¡± Qing Yu¡¯s words paused a moment, before she then continued in a slightly pleased tone: ¡°I discovered that when I went to the perimeters of Hades¡¯ Canyon and remained there overnight.¡±

    The youngdy¡¯s words astounded Qin Fang even more.

    That also meant, under the circumstances that nothing had been revealed to her, she had based merely on the small signs and little clues he had unconsciously revealed over the recent period with his words, to deduce and ascertain the location of their wilderness training he had decided upon!

 Chapter 92.2 - Hadesâ€™ Canyon

    Chapter 92.2: Hades¡¯ Canyon

    And as such a young little girl, she had actually dared to go running by all by herself to scout out such a dangerous ce!

    That kind of bravery made Qin Fang unable to help himself but sigh aloud, truly an example of newborn calves aren¡¯t afraid of tigers.

    Besides her, Qing Bei could only nce at her helplessly. No wonder he had not seen her around a couple of days back. So she had gone off on her own to scout the ce.

    The few of them continued to chat and three quarters of an hour passed without them knowing. The sound of a flurry of hurried footsteps then reached their ears from inside the Eternal Peace Duke Manor before the figure of Yan Xi Wu appeared first as Yan Xi Ruo came from behind looking rather dispirited, almost as if she had not fully awakened from sleep.

    Although Qin Fang was feeling slightly displeased, he did not say anything. The third quarter of the Mao hour might have passed but they were not really veryte.

    They were afterall spoilt and pampered Young Misses used to fine clothes and food, and they had probably never had to wake up so early ever before. Compared to Qing Yu and Qing Bei, Qin Fang was rather displeased with the pair of sisters. Though they lived in same manor of the Duke, the characters of the two pairs of siblings differed very greatly.

    The Hades¡¯ Canyon was in the western side of the Green Wave Kingdom and it would take them less than an hour to reach there from the Imperial Capital on horseback, and the sky wouldn¡¯t have brightened by much at that time.

    After Qin Fang brought them to the destination, he would not be moving together with them after that, but went on to give each of them a transmission jade token. If they came to encounter danger or they are unable to remain in there any longer, they would just have to crush the jade token and they would be able toe out. But once the jade token was crushed, it would mean that they had failed the wilderness training.

    The environment inside Hades¡¯ Canyon was rather unusual. It was almost always pitch dark inside and there were only about four hours of daylight in there everyday, with the entire ce plunged in darkness the rest of the time. If one remained in there for too long, they would easily lose track of the time and date.

    Hence, Qin Fang had set the time for their wilderness training at ten days.

    He woulde back here to receive them after ten days.

    When the few of them reached the Hades¡¯ Canyon, arge part of the sky had lit up, gradually turning brighter.

    The entrance into the Hades¡¯ Canyon showed itself fleetingly before them under a veil of white misty fog. It was a hole formed from strangely bent trees that was the height of several men.

    ¡°I will only be escorting all of you up to here. All of you can go your own way inside now!¡± Qin Fang said indifferently. ¡°The mission I am giving you for this training is for each of you to collect at least five spirit beast cores that is of the third level or higher.¡±

    ¡°Yes Elder.¡± The few of them answered.

    Under Qin Fang¡¯s watchful gaze, they all went into the thick blurry fog and walked through the entryway. In almost the same instant that they came into the fog, it seemed as if the fog had suddenly be a lot thicker, and was emanating a faint almost unnoticeable fragrance.

    Qin Fang quickly retreated back by a few steps and covered his nose and mouth. The miasma was as dangerous as he had thought, and he wondered if all of them would be able to pull through.

    The entrance that was formed by the misshapen trees was now fully hidden and not a sign of its existence could be seen anymore.

    But not long after Qin Fang left, the enormous trees under the miasma suddenly quivered like humans and after a few rounds of transformation, the hole formed by the trees suddenly disappearedpletely, turning to be a row of tall trees in a forest that could not look any more ordinary.

    ¡°The little fox went to the Hades¡¯ Canyon?¡±

    At that same moment, in a private room within the Fragrance Court, the violet eyes of a man glinted as he asked.

    In front of him, Bai Zhi Yan nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s right. I just came to know about it. It seems like they set off yesterday before dawn and they went there for rigorous training to enable them to be admitted into the Faint Mist Sect.¡±

    ¡°Is that right?¡± Lou Jun Yao curled up the ends of his lips. He then continued to ask: ¡°What¡¯s the situation like in Cloud Heaven recently?¡±

 Chapter 92.3 - Hadesâ€™ Canyon

    Chapter 92.3: Hades¡¯ Canyon

    ¡°The batch of Elixir Cultivators we recruited before had quite a number of spies who sneaked in trying to gather information but Little Monster was really smart. He brought out the antidote elixir cultivated by Qing Yu, asked all of them to list out a breakdown of itsponents, and they had to produce an elixir that was exactly the same. What do you think was the result?¡±

    When Bai Zhi Yan spoke of that, the expression on his face just shone with delight. ¡°Not to even mention cultivating the elixir, not a single one among them was able to even name all theponents correctly. I have to say that it is truly such a big waste that thess is not in Cloud Heaven. With her level of talent and ability, even if she was in the White Fen Lands, the Guildmaster of their Elixir Cultivator Guild will have to give up his position for her.¡±

    ¡°You really think so highly of her?¡± Lou Jun Yao said with an almost imperceptible smile.

    Anyone who was able to remain by Lou Jun Yao¡¯s side were all not ordinary people, and they were all afflicted with the same condition which was arrogant haughtiness. Besides their own Lord, they looked down on everyone else with Bai Zhi Yan the most extreme among the whole lot.

    Even in Cloud Heaven itself, there were not many people who convinced him but his impression of Qing Yu had always been very good.

    Hearing that, Bai Zhi Yan then blinked his beautiful looking peach blossom like eyes. ¡°That is only natural. Not to mention that her medical skills are already a few heads higher than mine but just based on the fact that as a puerile little girl back then, she was able to escape from under your hands without a scratch on her and had even stolen the Pr Fire Core, such guts and resourcefulness is enough to make me prostrate myself before her!¡±

    ¡°But there is one matter that I still do not understand.¡± The joking expression on Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face was suddenly restrained. ¡°The voodoo curse you were afflicted with back then was so powerful that even I was not able to get close at all. Howe you were still fine when that littless touched you?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao was speechless. ¡°.....¡±

    [If even a superior grade Elixir Cultivator like you does not know, how could I possibly know anything about that?]

    Lou Jun Yao had not said a word when Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s expression froze for a moment, like he had just thought of something highly incredible. His tone of voice was rather hesitant as he said: ¡°Could it possibly be like what is portrayed in all those skits everywhere? That only the one that is destined by fate is able toe in such close proximity?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze glinted sharply and he then said in a dark tone: ¡°I think you stayed too long in these warm and gentle viges for too long. That kind of thinking is highly dangerous.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan was puzzled. ¡°Dangerous?¡±

    ¡°I am already several hundred years old, and to me, that little fox is no different from a little young and innocent child. You can actually spout such words like the one destined by fate, isn¡¯t that very dangerous?¡± Lou Jun Yao retorted.

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face was serious. ¡°So what? Although the littless is a little young, but her mind and the way she deals with things are anything but innocent. Moreover she has good looks and has great character, why can¡¯t she be the one destined in your life?¡±

    Speaking up to this point, Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s demeanor had be confrontational. Feeling highly displeased with the attitude Lou Jun Yao was showing, Bai Zhi Yan was taking a terrifying stance that seemed to be saying ¡°The maiden is good in every single way, so how could you possibly not like her?¡±.

    Ignoring Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s nagging, a twitch tugged at Lou Jun Yao¡¯s temple as he resisted the urge to throw the person in front of him out of the window but went on to say softly instead: ¡°I heard that the injured Lightning ze Unicorn you saved back then has advanced to the eleventh level?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Thest time it advanced, I was almost struck half to death by its Lightning Tribtions. It¡¯s really so troublesome in these low levelnds. All spirit beasts above the eighth level have to be strictly confined.¡± Lou Jun Yao seeded in diverting Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s attention away. ¡°Speaking of this, I had never thought that there would be such a great seedling of spirit beasts in such low levelnds. If I train and nurture it properly, it might have a chance of bing a Super Divine Beast.¡±

    ¡°Where did you ce it?¡± Although it would be contained within a barrier, a Lightning ze Unicorn beast like that could not possibly be kept in any ordinary ce for long.

 Chapter 93.1 - Did This Fella Just Fart

    Chapter 93.1: Did This Fe Just Fart

    Bai Zhi Yan shrugged his shoulders indifferently. ¡°In Hades¡¯ Canyon. The geographical terrain there is rather unique and the ce is perpetually covered in a miasma of smog, the space in there ever changing, a well concealed ce which is perfect for it to rest and recuperate.¡±

    The voice had just fallen when Lou Jun Yao¡¯s handsome looking countenance darkened and his eyes narrowed to a slit as he stared at Bai Zhi Yan. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Hm? I told you it¡¯s in Hades¡¯ Canyon right.....¡± When Bai Zhi Yan spoke those words, he seemed to feel that something felt wrong and the colour of his face immediately changed. ¡°Hades¡¯ Canyon..... Oh god! Damn!¡±

    It was still daytime in Hades¡¯ Canyon at that moment and an asional strange sounding screech would sound out in the skies overhead intermittently. Besides that, it felt unusually quiet. Yan Xi Rou was being rather dense as even havinge in to such a dangerous ce, she was still being so dispirited and downcast. It wasn¡¯t until they heard the strange calls that she sobered up a little.

    Yan Xi Wu was watching the two people walking in front of her, and her eyes then shed with a glint before she pulled Yan Xi Rou along to quickly catch up to the pair of twins in front.

    ¡°Sis, did youe inside when you came here previously?¡± Qing Bei nted his head to the side and asked.

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow and nced at him before she replied: ¡°I stayed only at the perimeters thest time, and did note in.¡±

    Thinking back about it, it was rather strange. She had gone to many dangerous ces throughout the years but somehow did note here to Hades¡¯ Canyon itself. The reason for that was not clear to her. It was as if this ce had somehow been forgotten.

    After walking a good distance, what was surprising was that they did not encounter even the shadow of a single spirit beast. It was rumoured that spirit beasts roam everywhere in the Hades¡¯ Canyon and they were starting to think that all of that had just been greatly exaggerated. But at that moment, they were about to face their first difficulty in there. Night was falling.

    The night that couldst as long as twenty hours, a natural environment that waspletely different from the world outside, which would cause one¡¯s heart to inadvertently grow nervous.

    A person would alwayse to feel a kind of inexplicable fear towards darkness, because it could hide many unknown dangers which might be quietly growing under the cover of such blind darkness.

    Only Qing Yu¡¯s eyes possessed an exceptional kind of sight, able to see in the dark. But all the others could not do that, and being shrouded in darkness for such long hours would cause their mind to grow weak and fill up with unease.

    Her eyes narrowed and she suddenly made a signal with her hand. A brilliant ball of golden red streaked fire then appeared at her fingertips, illuminating the area around them against the darkness.

    Qing Bei did not show too big of a reaction but Yan Xi Rou jumped with shock where she then asked in surprise: ¡°What is this skill?¡± She had heard that Qing Yu had been ascertained to be a fire element wielder in the test they underwent before and she was actually able to summon fire out of thin air like this?

    Qing Yu ignored her and just said ominously. ¡°There are some tree twigs on the ground beside you, go pick some and we can build a fire.¡±

    Yan Xi Rou¡¯s eyes widened as she red and she raised a finger up to point at her nose in disbelief. ¡°You want me to go pick tree twigs? Yan Qing Yu, are you sure you are asking the right person! ? I am the Eternal Peace Duke Manor¡¯s Third Young Miss and your elder sister! And you actually dare to order me to go carry out such a lowly and menial task? !¡±

    ¡°.....¡± [It was just gathering some twigs, and it has be a lowly menial task?]

    [It was be said that this girl¡¯s princess syndrome is rather serious.]

    Looking at her face that looked like she had suffered some grave and unpardonable insult, Qing Bei then nced scathingly at her and said: ¡°Just go when you¡¯re told to. In here, there are no Young Misses or Princesses, but only people who are alive or dead. Whether you would be a dead person would depend entirely on how you perform.¡±

    [If that girl does not rely on his elder sister, you won¡¯t even have to mention spirit beast cores. It would be a challenge for her just to remain alive in here. And here she was prissily putting on airs. How utterly foolish.]

    Having been snubbed, Yan Xi Rou¡¯s face immediately turned even more ugly. Yan Xi Wu beside her tugged at her sleeve lightly and signalled for her to be more cooperative. It was only then that Yan Xi Rou gave up and crouched down to pick up twigs with a highly aggrieved face.

 Chapter 93.2 - Did This Fella Just Fart

    Chapter 93.2: Did This Fe Just Fart

    Qing Yu could not help but smile as she watched that scene and waited a good while for Yan Xi Rou to gather the twigs. She then lit a fire with those twigs which brightened up the area around them.

    Yan Xi Rou threw an indignant re towards her and then shuffled over closer to the fire. She was just about to sit down and rest when her bottom sat upon something soft. Her entire body stiffened up and she only jumped up half a beatter to let out a sharp and shrill scream.

    ¡°Eeek~~~ What¡¯s that!¡±

    The few of them turned their eyes to stare and saw a brown little snake that was about as thick as a thumb, coiled upzily in sleep.

    It was rudely awakened by Yan Xi Rou when she sat on it, its eyes not yet fully open before it was shocked awake by a shrill scream. The little snake then showed high human contempt in its eyes and expression before it flicked its tail and stuck out its forked tongue in a loud hiss as it turned to slither away.

    [All theseme humans. Why do I bump into them everywhere? Can¡¯t even get myself some peaceful sleep.]

    Qing Yu had watched all that happen and her phoenix like eyes lit up with amusement. [That little snake seems to have gained intelligence and the look it showed in its eyes just now was so funny!]

    Yan Xi Rou¡¯s face was an ugly shade as she looked at the little snake slithering away. It was quite a while before she then said rather awkwardly: ¡°So..... So it was a snake.....¡±

    ¡°What did you think it was?¡± Qing Yu asked as she swept her emotionless gaze over Yan Xi Rou. ¡°Don¡¯t make such a big deal out of little things like this. Screaming so loudly, are you trying to draw all the spirit beasts to us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it wasn¡¯t on purpose.¡± Yan Xi Rou had also realized that her reaction just now had been very loud. If that had really attracted all the beasts here, not to mentionpleting the mission, she might very well just lose her life here.

    The group then sat down around the fire, the firelight lighting up the youngdy¡¯s face with those exquisite features, making it look like there was a ball of fire burning within her alluring phoenix like eyes.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Yan Xi Wu who had remained silent all this time suddenly asked. ¡°It¡¯s all pitch dark in here and nothing can be seen. We do not know where all those spirit beasts are hiding and if they suddenly run out to attack us.....¡±

    In Hades¡¯ Canyon, only during the four hours of daylight was itparatively safer as most of the spirit beasts would be resting. But when night came, they would all start to get restless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, regr spirit beasts would not dare toe close.¡± Qing Yu said with a smile.

    This fire that she lit was not meant to illuminate the area. Most spirit beasts were fearful of fire and moreover, she had not used just any regr kind of fire. If one got caught even the slightest by the mes, it would be inextinguishable. Unless it was a spirit beast who had not yet gained intelligence, otherwise all lower leveled spirit beasts would note rushing to their own deaths toe attack them.

    ¡°We¡¯ve walked for so long. Take this chance to get some rest first!¡± Qing Yu opened her mouth to say.

    At that moment, an untimely low growl suddenly sounded, and the few of them froze in ce for a moment. It was.....

    Yan Xi Rou. With her head lowered, she then said in a voice as small as a mosquito¡¯s: ¡°Erm..... I¡¯m hungry.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    In order to train them in their survival skills, Qin Fang had been incredibly strict. He had only allowed them to bring two bottles of water and prohibited them from bringing any food at all. They were to deal with it themselves when they got hungry and he had even inspected all of them to ensure it.

    Yan Xi Rou was one of the plumper ones among them and her energy level depleted faster as well. She had woken up so early this morning and besides having drunk some water, she had not had anything to eat at all, causing her to almost copse from hunger. Moreover she had just gotten such a great shock from the little snake which had further drained her out quite a bit, which just made her even more hungry now.

 Chapter 93.3 - Did This Fella Just Fart

    Chapter 93.3: Did This Fe Just Fart

    Qing Yu was already able to fast for one month straight and she would be fine even if she had no food or drink in that period but just some elixirs to replenish her spirit energy. The others in the group would not be able to withstand that however and asking them to go hungry like that would not be a solution.

    Thinking about that, she then got up to her feet. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go take a look nearby to see whether there is anything edible. All of you stay here and wait. Don¡¯t go running off on your own.¡±

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll go with you. It¡¯s too dangerous to go alone.¡± Qing Bei climbed to his feet as well when he heard that.

    Qing Yu however shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, You just stay here as it would be even more dangerous to leave just the two of them here. I¡¯ll be back very quickly.¡± Upon saying that, she then turned around and quickly disappeared from sight.

    Qing Bei did not even have the chance to say anything as he watched her disappear in the distance.

    The youth¡¯s handsome countenance creased up, albeit so faintly it was almost unnoticeable. He did not know whether he was mistaken but from the moment they came into Hades¡¯ Canyon, he seem to feel that there was a pair of eyes constantly watching them, which made him feel highly uneasy, and that was why he was so worried about Qing Yu.

    His good looking pair of eyes then turned to nce icily at the downcast Yan Xi Rou. [This girl is just so troublesome!]

    On the other side, Qing Yu cast her gaze slowly over the area in front, her eyes appraising the surroundings. [This Hades¡¯ Canyon is really rather special. It is called a canyon but she had not seen that many rocks but just a sparse and empty ce. Wonder where all those spirit beasts usually roam in here.]

    She was immersed in her thoughts when a cold wind suddenly blew past her ear and a tiny figure shed past her right before her eyes, so quickly that she had not been able to clearly see what it was.

    [What was that? A spirit beast?]

    [Quick Mistress, pursue it quick! Don¡¯t let that escape.¡± At that moment, Zang Mai¡¯s voice suddenly rang out teasingly.

    He had just woken up and hade to encounter such an interesting incident.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Qing Yu was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°That fe just stole something from you.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s face was surprised a moment as her hand subconsciously reached to feel her hip, only to find the medicine bag with the mosquito repellent she had made all empty, and that all the elixirs in there were gone.

    The corner of her mouth twitched. [That was meant to keep away the bugs you know? Although the smell is rather enticing, but mistakenly ingesting it will rumble the stomach. Which unfortunate little spirit beast could be so blind.....]

    Choosing to ignore that little interlude, her eyes darted around in search and finally saw quite a number of red fruits hanging high up in a tall spire shaped tree. They were ratherrge in size, and they looked quite simr to apples.

    But at that height.....

    Qing Yu was still contemting whether she should climb up that tree to pick the fruits when another cold gust of wind whizzed past, and that lightning quick figure almost crashed right into her, but she managed to dodge nimbly to the side.

    In the end, that poor little figure crashed good and proper right into the tree just behind her with a heavy thud, the sound so loud it even caused her to cringe.

    She saw that it was a tiny animal that waspletely white, highly fleshly and cuddly with sharp pointed ears, its tail round like a ball, looking both like a cat and a rabbit at the same time.

    It was probably dazed from the knock, as the little fe¡¯s four limbs remained syed out upon the tree, not moving at all for a good while.

    [? ?]

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow and hesitated a moment before she walked over to it. In the end, before she had even gotten close, she heard a sound going ¡®poooot¡¯,pletely out of ce in this quiet and silent night here, which was apanied by a most unbelievably incapacitating odour.

    Qing Yu waspletely shocked. ¡°.....! ! ?¡±

    Had she been mistaken with what she just heard? Did that fe just..... Did it just fart? And..... Qing Yu wrinkled up her brows, her slender hand quickly snapping up to cover her nose.

    [The smell was truly powerfully pungent!]

 Chapter 94.1 - Meat To Eat

    Chapter 94.1: Meat To Eat

    Qing Yu¡¯s face was one of undisguised contempt as she took several steps back.

    And at that moment, that white little ball then mournfully slid itself down from the tree, and then turned to face her, itsrge azure blue eyes that looked as if they had just been cleaned looking aggrievedly at her. There was no need to mention just how forlorn a look its small little face was, its tiny pawsing to carry out an action that was so hrious to see.

    Qing Yu lifted an eyebrow up calmly and looked down at the little creature from her higher vantage point. It was looking rather indignant and it two tiny paws held its small little bottom, but despite that, the farts were still sounding out in incessant mini explosions one after another, rocking that tiny little body.

    ¡®Poooot¡¯

    Finally, Qing Yu could not hold herself back fromughing seeing the little creature¡¯s antics, its tiny face looking so mournful like there was nothing worth living for in life anymore. Qing Yu then tossed a ck coloured elixir over. ¡°Nah, this is an antidote. Eat it and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Hearing that, the little creature then released its paws that were holding its bottom tightly, and picked up the elixir and popped it into its mouth straight down its throat.

    After while, the urge to fart continuously then disappeared.

    ¡°Next time see if you¡¯ll still dare to nick people¡¯s things to eat. This is a good example of suffering the consequences of your own actions.¡± Qing Yu said with a smile, not caring whether it understood her. She then tapped the tip of her toes on the ground lightly and leapt up into the tree to pick some of those fruits.

    She took a whiff. [Most sweet and fresh smelling fruits are usually edible.]

    [But it was clear to see that those fruits would not be able to fill one stomach so should she hunt for a spirit beast or two for them to roast and eat?] Her gaze then swung over to the tiny spirit beast looking at her with itsrge eyes.

    [Forget it. That tiny little one would not even be enough for one person.]

    [But..... It looks rather beautiful though. With its big round intelligent blue eyes, it¡¯s really exceptionally adorable, and this is my first time seeing such a creature, a rabbit that does not look like a rabbit, a fox that does not look like a fox.]

    She then took a couple of steps, about to go see if there were any signs of spirit beasts around, and she came to sense some movement behind her. She turned around and saw that little thing following right in her footsteps. Seeing that she had stopped, it also halted its step, and just looked at her innocently with itsrge clear eyes.

    Qing Yuughed softly and asked: ¡°Why are you following me? Are you hungry?¡±

    As she spoke, she gave a couple of the fruits she had just picked to it. The little creature stretched out its tiny paws and hugged the fruits within its short paws, and took a crunchy bite before its mouth began to chew vigorously.

    But in the instant that Qing Yu lifted a foot to leave, it grabbed up the fruits in its stubby paws again and went following with a pitter patter of its legs.

    Qing Yu did not know what to make of it. ¡°.....¡± [What does it really want?]

    ¡°Just eat those fruits you have. Don¡¯t follow me. I did note here to y. Go back to where you came from and be careful that you do not get preyed upon by others. You¡¯re so small that you aren¡¯t even enough to fill the gaps between their teeth. Understand?¡± Qing Yu said as her eyebrow arched up, pausing in between each word as she preached.

    The little creature seemed to be highly intelligent and it looked like it could understand what she was saying. So immediately after Qing Yu said those words, she just turned herself around and strode away.

    ¡°Mistress, I can¡¯t help but feel that there is something unusual about that little fe.¡± Zang Mai¡¯s doubtful voice suddenly sounded.

    It felt like he had suddenlye to remember something but he just could not put in into words.

    ¡°What is unusual about it?¡± Qing Yu asked casually.

    From what she could see, it was just a spirit beast that was more attractive looking than others, and a little more intelligent.

    Zang Mai was deep in thought for a moment before he then said slowly: ¡°I seem to have felt..... An aura that I am rather familiar with.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Qing Yu did not fully understand that and she was just about to ask for rification when a gentle and youthful voice that was tinged with a certain sadness rang out behind her. And under that soundless and silent night, it sent a chill running through Qing Yu, causing her back to break out in cold sweat.

    [Was she..... hearing things in here?]

 Chapter 94.2 - Meat To Eat?

    Chapter 94.2: Meat To Eat?

    ¡°Little Burrow, did you just hear a child¡¯s voice or not?¡± Qing Yu asked softly. Luckily, she had Little Burrow apanying her, otherwise hearing such a voice on such a dark night light this would really be too frightening.

    Yet, Zang Mai answered in an equally cautious voice. ¡°I thought I heard a child¡¯s voice calling out.....¡±

    ¡°Mother..... You don¡¯t want me anymore..... Boo hoo hoo.....¡±

    This time, the voice sounded highly mournful which then burst straight into tears, filled with endless sorrow, highly heart wrenching to hear.

    Qing Yu¡¯s entire body stiffened up.

    ¡°Mistress..... Why not..... you turn around to take a look?¡± Zang Mai inquired in a soft voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I am terrified of baby spirits the most..... Do you want to scare your Mistress to death.....¡± Qing Yu said, her face drained of all colour.

    The only weakness she had her entire life, the thing she feared the most, were dark aggrieved spirits of babies. When such a perfectly fresh life was shrouded over by dark death, turning them into aggrieved spirits filled with terrifying rage, just how painful and stifling would it make one feel.

    ¡°How do you know that it¡¯s a baby spirit? Can¡¯t it just be a lost child?¡± Zang Mai retorted.

    Qing Yu rolled her eyes. ¡°Would a child from any normal familye running out to such a dangerous ce to y? Are you stupid or do you think I¡¯m dumb?¡±

    After saying that, she took a deep breath. [Don¡¯t turn around, don¡¯t look, don¡¯t listen]

    ¡°Mother..... Don¡¯t abandon Meatball.....¡±

    Something soft and fleshy suddenly grabbed onto her ankle, holding back her footsteps.

    Qing Yu¡¯s body shook and she lowered her head to look, only to discover that the round and pudgy little beast was clinging on to her leg for dear life, its tiny body even trembling intermittently, like it was sobbing spasmodically.

    Seeing that there was no reaction from her after a while, it then lifted its head, its beautifulrge eyes brimming over with tears as they flowed down incessantly. The adorable little face was weeping so hard that it seemed it might copse at any moment, it slightly open mouth revealing tiny sharp teeth as it whimpered pitifully to say: ¡°Mother..... Meatball will not be greedy anymore..... Don¡¯t abandon Meatball.....¡±

    Qing Yu stood frozen in her spot, her face nk, unable to recover from the shock.

    Qing Yu then spoke inwardly: ¡°Little Burrow, are you seeing this..... The little thing can actually talk.....¡±

    ¡°I see it.....¡± Zang Mai replied, the expression on his face wooden. [It being able to speak is not the critical point here. The most important thing is.....]

    ¡°Mistress, it called you Mother..... Who did you..... have this little thing with?¡±

    ¡°Have your big fat head!¡± Qing Yu gnawed out those few words with her teeth tightly clenched together.

    It was probably because she had suffered such a great shock earlier and was nowpletely befuddled by this scene before her, Qing Yu¡¯s rage rose up within her and she finally shouted out those words in a roar.

    The little fe by her foot who was still wrecked by its heaving sobs was startled a moment before it pouted, looking highly hurt. ¡°Meatball is not fat.....¡±

    Although it was rotund, but it wasn¡¯t exactly fat.

    Having heard it say meatball so many times, Qing Yu cast her gaze onto it before she grabbed on the little fe¡¯s neck and picked it up off the ground, bringing it right in front of her face to look at it straight in the eyes. ¡°What in the devil is this meatball you keep mentioning?¡±

    ¡°Meatball is not a devil. Meatball is me.....¡± The little beast¡¯s blue eyes blinked pitifully in innocence.

    ¡°You are called Meatball?¡± Qing Yu was taken aback for a moment, before she burst intoughter, almost unable to breathe. ¡°Pfft ha ha ha..... Who is so ingenious to give you such a name..... Can it be any tackier.....¡±

    But after Qing Yu picked up the creature, she then came to discover that though the little thing looked so round on the surface, it was in fact because of its fluffy fur that made it look like a ball of snow, and to realize that it did not even weigh two taels, extremely light.

 Chapter 94.3 - Meat To Eat?

    Chapter 94.3: Meat To Eat?

    The little beast was very clever and it realized that Qing Yu was making fun of it, so it pawed the air in front of it a couple of times and then said in a tiny voice: ¡°Because Meatball likes to eat meat and wants to eat it everyday. That is why Mother gave Meatball the name Meatball. Has Mother forgotten all about it.....¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Qing Yu was bewildered as she pointed her finger at her own nose. ¡°Little one, you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else! I do not know you at all!¡±

    As she said that, she released her grip as she put the little creature down on the ground. She then said to it with a stern face: ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Do not follow me anymore. I am not your mother, and if continue to pester me, do you believe that I will throw you right into the nests of the other spirit beasts, where you will be gobbled right up?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe.¡± The little beast shook its head to say and stuck its tongue out impishly. ¡°Mother has tried to scare Meatball like this before, but it always ends up having all of them run away when they see Meatball.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow, thinking it rather funny. ¡°A small little thing like you still dares to brag so much?¡±

    ¡°Meatball isn¡¯t bragging.¡± Meatball said with a pout, looking like it wanted to defend itself. But seeing that cold and impatient look on Mother, it did not dare to continue to prattle on too much and just mped its mouth shut.

    Qing Yu could not be bothered to continue arguing with the little creature. [She hade out for quite a while and if she doesn¡¯t go back soon, Little Bei might get worried.]

    ¡°Mother! Wait for Meatball.....¡±

    The figure in front suddenly halted, and the little beast almost crashed right into her.

    ¡°I told you not to follow me.¡± A twitch throbbed at Qing Yu¡¯s temple, like she was silently holding back the rage that was threatening to explode. ¡°If you continue to follow, I might just roast you and eat you up.¡±

    [She had not been able to find much to eat!]

    A chill ran through Meatball¡¯s rotund body and it then said softly. ¡°Mother, Meatball can help you find food..... Can you bring Meatball with you.....¡±

    With such a gentle and obedient sounding voice, its azure blue eyes staring unblinking at her, filled with cautious anticipation and unrestrained adoration.

    It looked so pure and innocent, like one would be able to see through what it was thinking with just a single nce.

    Qing Yu¡¯s heart unconsciously softened. ¡°I really am not your mother.....¡±

    ¡°You are. Meatball remembers Mother¡¯s scent. The elixirs Mother cultivates are the yummiest.....¡±

    Oh Heavens! It was such an adorable little thing. She suddenly became worried that if it encountered people with ill intentions, would it be deceived and end up roasted and eaten?

    Qing Yu sighed and seemingly helplessly, she reached out her hands and said: ¡°Come, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±

    Meatball¡¯s tiny body quivered with joy and its beautifulrge eyes became wet, looking like tears were going to fall the very next moment. Qing Yu creased up her brows and said in a low tone: ¡°If you cry, I will dump you here.....¡±

    At almost the same moment her voice fell, the little fe scuttled like a gust of wind into her arms, its soft and warm tiny body plopped obediently within, not moving an inch. Its tiny paws clutched her clothes tightly, seemingly afraid that it would be abandoned.

    The corners of Qing Yu¡¯s lips lifted slightly as she raised a hand to ruffle the little beast¡¯s head hard, moving back in the direction she hade. In her arms, Meatball¡¯srge eyes closed from theforting touch, an expression of absolute bliss on its face. ¡°Mother, Meatball finally found you.....¡±

    The night breeze rushed past, which blew away its soft and faint whisper.

    On the other side, Qing Bei was keeping track of the time in his heart and when he still did not see Qing Yue back, he could not help but grew anxious. He stood up thinking to go look for her and when Yan Xi Rou who was rather timid saw that he looked like he was going to leave, she immediately asked: ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Qing Bei was already getting rather impatient with her and really could not be bothered with her but at that moment, Yan Xi Rou¡¯s eyes suddenly grew wide with terror. ¡°What..... What is that?¡±

 Chapter 95.1 - Roast Suckling Pig

    Chapter 95.1: Roast Suckling Pig

    Under the indistinct shadows of the row of trees not too far from them, something seemed to be shifting it way lightly towards them and had carelessly bumped into a tree trunk, causing a scatter of leaves to fall from it.

    The expression on Qing Bei¡¯s face changed slightly. Could it be a spirit beast that had been drawn to them by the firelight?

    After a while, that body of that thing in the shadows then slowly stuck its body out, revealing itself.

    It was a Great Spiked Hog whose body was as thick as three grown men, with sharp spiky quills running the entire length of his body, where even its sharp snout was densely covered with short tiny spikes. It looked highly powerful and if it ran into a person with those spikes, that person would have more holes than a honeb.

    At that moment, the Great Spiked Hog was staring at them with its pair of huge wide eyes, its open mouth dripping with drool as it panted heavily with its coarse breath, looking very hungry and had just sighted highly delicious prey.

    Qing Bei clenched up his fists unconsciously as he watched its movements closely.

    Finally, after a staring them down, the Great Spiked Hog¡¯s massive body which had looked somewhat clumsy suddenly charged speedily towards the foremost youth in front, the two long sharp spikes at the top of its head glinting coldly in the night, seemingly seeking to bore right through the human before it.

    Qing Bei¡¯s gaze darkened and he hurriedly dodged to the side, causing the Great Spiked Hog to misspletely and crash into a tree right behind. Two deep holes appeared in the thick tree trunk before it then copsed and fell.

    Seeing that its attack had failed and that the human had actually been able to evade its attack, the Great Spike Hog became frustrated and it let out a couple of grunts through its mouth before its eyes grew more vicious. But the tall and elegant youth standing before it looked calm and unruffled, not showing the slightest tinge of fear or terror in his demeanor.

    The Great Spiked Hog had attained intelligence and was capable of a human¡¯s most rudimentary level of thought. It was a fifth level spirit beast and it was almost at the same level as an average expert pugilist among humans.

    But the difference was that beasts species possessed higher attack and defence powers than humans so if they were to pit themselves against humans at the same level, they would be able to ughter the opponent despite the simr cultivation levels.

    But with this youth before its eyes..... It could notprehend the extent of his cultivation, but it was instead feeling a slightly intimidated from the aura exuding from the youth¡¯s body.

    After contemtion, the Great Spiked Hog then decided to change its target onto the two weak and frail girls beside the fire. When the two girls saw the massive spirit beast that looked so fierce and malicious, their faces immediately grew pale and they clutched each other tightly. But the spirit beast just paced around about ten meters away from them, and did note any closer.

    Of course they were not aware that the fire Qing Yu had left behind had not only illuminated the area, but was also able to ward off a spirit beast¡¯s attack. The Great Spiked Hog was not dumb. Even though it did not know why the colour of the fire was different from regr fire, but its innate animal instinct warned it of the danger, and that it must not go close.

    Finding no way to get to its prey, the Great Spiked Hog that had gone hungry for days and had finally been able to sneak out in search for food was suddenly feeling greatly infuriated. It took two steps forward and then charged towards the two girls in rage with a roar.

    With that roar, the two sisters suddenly found themselves in a highly dangerous predicament.

    The two of them had been scared frozen stiff at the sight of such an enormous and terrifying spirit beast and upon hearing that rage filled roar, a chill immediately shot through their bodies that enabled them to run a distance away from the fire.

    And it was that action that gave the Great Spiked Hog an opening to strike. The nimble body shot forward speedily in that instant, itsrge mouth that was exuding a stench wide open, attacking with a vicious bite.

    ¡°Eeeeek! Heeelp!!!¡±

 Chapter 95.2 - Roasted Suckling Pig

    Chapter 95.2: Roasted Suckling Pig

    The sharp and terrified shrill shrieks of the girls rang out under the quiet night, startling the flocks of birds hidden within the trees to p their wings and take flight, which attracted the attention of many restless spirit beasts.

    Seeing that scene, the eyes of the gently handsome youth shed with a glint but he did not make any moves and merely stood watching with a cold gaze, seeming like he had no intention of moving to help.

    In actual fact, he had detested those two girls for a very long time.

    Whenever he and Qing Yu were bullied and berated by Mo Han Yan, those two girls would never fail toe trample upon them further, adding salt to the wound gleefully, finding delight from their misery.

    He had told himself back then, that the day woulde he would make all of them pay the price.

    On that side, Yan Xi Rou and Yan Xi Wu were so terrorstruck all colour had drained from their faces. Yan Xi Wu was doing a little better as she was able to at least close her eyes from the horror, but Yan Xi Rou had lost her mind from fright, screaming incessantly: ¡°Don¡¯t..... Don¡¯te any closer! Qing Bei! Save me, Qing Bei! Eeeek! Don¡¯te any closeeeer~¡±

    Qing Bei lowered his good looking pair of eyes, and slowly turned his body around.

    [To have people die an unexpected death while out on training in Hades¡¯ Canyon isn¡¯t really something that was totally unheard of.]

    [In the worst case scenario, they still had the jade token that Qin Fang had given to them, which would enable them to leave this ce in one piece once they crush it. But..... if they are adamant on not leaving and an ident urs, that will still be rather understandable.]

    [But for him to go save them? Ha! He really isn¡¯t that magnanimous.]

    The Great Spiked Hog¡¯s great speed had already brought it over the ten pace distance toe right in front of them. At that moment, Yan Xi Rou fainted away from fright while Yan Xi Wu had her eyes closed, resigned to fate as she awaited the arrival of death.

    Just as Qing Bei was about to leave the ce to go look for Qing Yu, the Great Spiked Hog behind him suddenly howled loudly in pain.

    Qing Bei was surprised a moment before he turned around to look, and he saw Yan Xi Rou and Yan Xi Wu who were to have been gobbled up by the Great Spiked Hog suddenly had their bodies aze with mes. The incredibly heat from the zing mes could be felt even through the Great Spiked Hog¡¯s imprable skin that was hard as steel.

    It seared through every single part of its body, a stinging pain that was more agonizing than death, and the only thing it could do was roll itself maniacally on the ground as it howled. But no matter what it did, the mes did not diminish in the slightest but grew in intensity instead, engulfing the Great Spike Hog in a massive ball of mes, an absolutely astounding sight.

    Qing Bei squinted his eyes and subconsciously peered into further into the distance. A figure in white was slowly walking towards them, the bright light from the fire reflecting off that countenance of peerless beauty, that looked as mesmerizing as an alluring seductress.

    ¡°Hmmm. I was just thinking about it and here it is delivered straight to me. I was thinking where I should go look for food and here I have a roasted suckling pig fall right into myp.¡± Qing Yu said in aforted tone. She then lifted an eyebrow when she saw the youth¡¯s dark expression and she asked with a smile: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Qing Bei did not say anything but just let his gaze fall upon thepletely roasted Great Spiked Hog that had fallen silent before he nced at the sisters who had fainted and were unconscious at the side. ¡°I had thought..... that they would be the spirit beast¡¯s dinner today.¡±

    Qing Yu understood what was going through the youth¡¯s mind and she reached a hand out to pat the youth on his shoulder reassuringly. ¡°What¡¯s past is past, and although they were indeed just so detestable before, but they had not done anything really so heinous that went against the Heavens. You can seek repayment for all the misdeeds they had done in the past, but with two lives at stake here, it is no joking matter.¡±

    Having spoken up to this point, Qing Yu then paused a moment before she continued: ¡°If they were to have died, you will note to feel good about it at all, and might even be ovee with guilt. Don¡¯t I know you well enough yet?¡±

 Chapter 95.3 - Roast Suckling Pig

    Chapter 95.3: Roast Suckling Pig

    This foolish little brother of hers, usually looked rather distant and aloof as a person but was actually a incredibly kind and gentle soul at heart. Not to mention that the two sisters had lived under the same roof as him for so many years, even if it was just a stranger, wanting him to just watch and not lift a finger to save someone would be a very hard thing for him to do.

    He would still not be able to answer to his conscience.

    Qing Bei¡¯s tightly clenched fingers then finally rxed slowly. ¡°I get it now.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s powerful and mysterious elixir fire had properly cooked the fifth level Great Spike Hog without much trouble and the flesh of the Great Spiked Hog had turned had be sulent after being roasted.

    She took a few steps forward and thrust her dagger into the top of the Great Spiked Hog¡¯s head to slice it open before she retrieved the ckish purple coloured core that was steaming slightly. ¡°Luckily core crystals are not that easily affected by heat or it would have melted into nothing from the ze.¡±

    Looking at the massive sized Great Spiked Hog, it could be seen that its girth had beenrgely due to its thick fur that covered it body and now that it had been thoroughly roasted, it had shrunk significantly.

    Qing Bei¡¯s face held a highly indescribable expression as he watched the youngdy skillfully carve off the Great Spiked Hog¡¯s hide, and slicing its body open with her dagger. ¡°What..... are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re gonna eat it. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Qing Yu replied as she rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°This thing..... is edible?¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t bother what species of pig it really is, but it is still a pig afterall. Haven¡¯t you eaten roasted suckling pig before? You¡¯re in for a treat today.¡± Qing Yu said earnestly as she threw the youth a wink.

    Yan Xi Rou and Yan Xi Wu who had fainted away from fright were just beginning to stir awake. When they saw that Qing Yu hade back, they were highly delighted but when they saw her busily cutting up some enormous sized creature, they then asked in puzzlement. ¡°This is.....¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Qing Yu said with a smile. ¡°Apologies. I took a little longer out there but came across something for us to eat. So hurry up and fill your stomach, and we can continue on our way when we¡¯re done.¡±

    As she spoke, Qing Yu stuck her dagger into a piece of meat that was smeared over with spices and handed it over to Yan Xi Rou.

    Yan Xi Rou was absolutely famished and the great shock she had suffered had drained herpletely. She took the meat and immediately gobbled on it greedily. ¡°Mmm..... Tastes so good. What kind of a meat is it? It¡¯s so fragrant.¡±

    Qing Bei watched her gorge herself and he immediately felt his stomach turn.

    If she knew that it was the meat of the spirit beast that had very nearly eaten her up, it was wondered whether she would still be enjoying it so much.

    ¡°This? Roasted suckling pig. It¡¯s good right?¡± Qing Yu said with augh. ¡°That¡¯s right, I also have some fruits here.¡±

    All of Yan Xi Rou¡¯s attention had been fully drawn onto the delicious roast so how could she possibly bother herself with those fruits? She did not even give them a nce. But Yan Xi Wu who always had a lighter pte did not really like such greasy meat and so she took a couple of the fruits and started taking small bites out of them.

    On the other side, Qing Bei was also eating the fruits and when his eyes spotted the geasy faced Yan Xi Rou, for some unknown reason, a wicked sense of humour suddenly rose up inside him.

    ¡°Eat slowly. No one is fighting with you for it. That is meat from a fifth level spirit beast, and I think eating it will definitely be very good for you.¡± Qing Bei said emotionlessly.

    Hearing that, Qing Yu found it rather funny but did not give the game away.

    ¡°What kind of a fifth level spirit beast?¡± Yan Xi Rou asked as she chewed vigorously.

    ¡°It¡¯s the very same beast that just attacked us which very nearly tore you into shreds, meat from the Great Spiked Hog. It¡¯s such a pitiful end for it to be eaten up by you.¡± The youth shook his head as he spoke, looking highly regretful.

    Yan Xi Rou¡¯s chewing motion suddenly froze in ce before her eyes stared woodenly at the chunk of half eaten meat in her hand. In the next second, her eyes unconsciously caught sight of something glinting under the light at the side and she saw that it was the spiky hide of the Great Spiked Hog.

    ¡°Bleh~~~¡±

 Chapter 96.1 - The Entrance that Disappeared

    Chapter 96.1: The Entrance that Disappeared

    Because of what Qing Bei said, Yan Xi Rou found everything she ate tasteless for the next several days.

    Towards that, Qing Yu was also rather helpless and could not do anything else but to stuff the remaining Great Spiked Hog meat into the dimensional space she carried with her.

    At that moment, the tiny little beast was also inside snoring roaringly and upon smelling the meat¡¯s fragrance, it shivered and came awake, its eyes shining brightly. After getting Qing Yu¡¯s permission, the little beast then physically proved one thing to her.

    To never be deceived by a person¡¯s outer appearance, and the exact same thing applied to beasts as well.

    Qing Yu stared with eyes wide and mouth agape when she saw the little thingpletely inhale a spirit beast that was several hundred times bigger than itself. Its stomach did not show the slightest sign of bloating at all and it looked like it could really still eat.

    Qing Yu did not know what to say. ¡°.....¡± [That¡®s a bottomless pit there.]

    She was suddenly feeling regret. [Is she supposed to hunt a spirit beast everyday from now on for the little fe? Fortunately they were only going to be staying in here for ten days. If it was for months, she was afraid that there might not be enough spirit beasts in the Hades¡¯ Canyon to feed the little beast.....

    No wonder it¡¯s called Meatball. It¡¯s a total carnivore! And its Mistress didn¡¯t know it well at all.

    On the other side, at the fringe of Hades¡¯ Canyon, quite a number of people had gathered there and were currently discussing about something in low voices.

    It was not known what a burly and towering man among them heard when he fell to the ground with a sorrowful expression. ¡°Heavens! How could something like this happen? I have just this one child. If I had known, I would not have allowed him to wilfully go with the others for rigorous training.¡±

    ¡°My younger brother is still in there! Are we really unable to get in?¡±

    ¡°You can see that we are not even able to find the entrance, how are we going to get inside.....¡±

    All these people lived in ces not too far away from the Hades¡¯ Canyon and someone heard a greatmotion from inside during the night and he had alle running to check the situation out. In the end, his soul was almost frightened right out of his body when he saw the scene and he quickly went running back to gather more people.

    The Hades¡¯ Canyon¡¯s entrance was a tall andrge hole formed from the trees and the entire ce was filled with many gigantic ancient trees, twisted in many strange and unusual shapes. The entrance was almost shrouded in a persistent and imprable fog that would only dissipate at the Mao hour, which would gather again when the sky turned bright, a highly amazing phenomenon.

    And the sky had already brightened at that moment with the sun about to rise, but the always present fog was nowhere in sight and the hole in the trees that was the entrance was gone. There wasn¡¯t even any sign of the gigantic trees and in their ce, it was just t and even ground,pletely smooth.

    It was as if they had disappeared into thin air, without any warning.

    ¡°What are we supposed to do now? Who can save my son~~¡± The burly man buried his face in his hands and cried without restraint, the pain in his cries causing the hearts of everyone around to wince.

    The man was really rather pitiful. His wife had died fromplications duringbour and he yed both a father and a mother to his son while bringing him up to such a age. Fortunately his son had disyed significant talents and stood a good chance of being epted into the Three Great Sects, but now, he was toe receive such horrendous news.

    No one knew how tofort him but no matter what they said, his son would note back.

    Right at that moment, the sound of footsteps suddenly sounded and everyone turned to look. Could it be another group of youngstersing here to the Hades¡¯ Canyon for training?

    They saw two tall male figures walking towards them from afar, one wearing red with devilishly handsome looks, his upnted and expressive peach blossom like eyes dazzling to see, so beautiful he did not look mortal.

    The other man looked highly mysterious dressed in avish and noble purple robe, the exquisite features of his countenance so elegant he looked like he had fully received the favour of the Creator himself. His pair of violet eyes were like the most pure and precious purple gems, the slightest ripple from them able to capture a person¡¯s very soul in an instant. His lips were curled up into a faint smiling arc but thepelling aura around his body made people not dare to go close.

 Chapter 96.2 - The Entrance that Disappeared

    Chapter 96.2: The Entrance that Disappeared

    For two such young and outstanding looking men to being to Hades¡¯ Canyon at this time, the people there could roughly guess their intentions.

    Although the men looked like people not to be trifled with, one of them still came to say very cautiously: ¡°Young men, are you intending to go into Hades¡¯ Canyon? No matter what you came for, it¡¯s better that you leave quickly!¡±

    Those two men who just arrived, were Lou Jun Yao and Bai Zhi Yan.

    When he heard that Bai Zhi Yan had hidden the level eleven Lightning ze Unicorn inside Hades¡¯ Canyon and that Qing Yu was undergoing rigorous training in there, Lou Jun Yao immediately became highly restless.

    What a joke! A level eleven spirit beast. No, it could be termed to be a Divine Beast already.

    Not only would it possess exceptional intelligence, it would also be able to instantaneously kill a top skilled expert from the mid level realm. The Lightning ze Unicorn is capable of wielding both the lightning and fire elements and as its powerful bloodline runs within its body, it will be able to transform into human form when it advances to the twelve level, unlike regr spirit beasts who would need to wait till they reach level fifteen.

    If Qing Yu and her group were to encounter it, that would purely be sending themselves to their deaths.

    When he heard those words of advice being said to them, Bai Zhi Yan immediately raised an eyebrow and enquired: ¡°Why?¡±

    Because quite a number of people were gathered at that ce and they were blocking the view, Bai Zhi Yan could not see anything in front. Hence, he was naturally unaware of the situation. When the people saw that his demeanor looked rather insistent, they all then shook their heads with a sigh and parted to make way for him.

    Bai Zhi Yan was immediately stunned, his beautiful peach blossom like eyes staring in shock. ¡°What..... What is going on here?¡±

    [Where¡¯s the hole?]

    [How did it turn into this t and barend? ?]

    It was Lou Jun Yao¡¯s first time here and he was naturally unaware of the reason Bai Zhi Yan was so shocked. He then went on to ask indifferently: ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The hole into Hades¡¯ Canyon..... has disappeared.¡± A corner of Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s lips twitched. [Not only has it disappeared, the entire ce has turned into t and barend, and there wasn¡¯t a single sign of the ce left behind.]

    ¡°What do you mean the hold disappeared?¡± Lou Jun Yao cast his nce upon him, ¡°Would it grow legs and go running off?¡±

    ¡°I would really like to know as well.¡± Bai Zhi Yan said feeling helpless. He then turned to the people gathered there. ¡°When did the entry hole be like this?¡±

    ¡°Justst night. I heard themotioning from here as I live the closest and by the time I came running, the hole was already gone.¡± A short statured man said.

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed and an idea of what might have happened popped into his head, but he quickly brushed it off. [That cannot be possible right.....]

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Beside him, Lou Jun Yao could not help but ask when he saw Bai Zhi Yan shaking his head in disbelief.

    ¡°Jun Yao, I don¡¯t know if you have heard of this before. When a Divine Beast undergoes a change in form, it is a transformation that is equivalent to beingpletely reborn, and their powers would increase exponentially, which could directly cause its surroundings to change as well.¡± Bai Zhi Yan exined worriedly, and the emotion in his eyes looked ratherplicated. ¡°But..... that fe just advanced to the eleventh level barely two months ago, so how could it possibly advance in level again so quickly..... That would really be quite scary.¡±

    It must be known that it was a lot more difficult for spirit beasts to advance a level, where they might even not be able to advance once in several years. But if this had really been brought upon by that fe advancing into the next level which caused Hades¡¯ Canyon to change as well..... That would really be some rather maniacal progression there!

 Chapter 96.3 - The Entrance that Disappeared

    Chapter 96.3: The Entrance that Disappeared

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes shed sharply. ¡°You are saying..... That thing advanced another level?¡±

    ¡°Highly possible.¡± Bai Zhi Yan nodded like he was in pain.

    ¡°Whether that is true or not, we¡¯ll know once we go take a look.¡± Lou Jun Yao snorted lightly in derision, and his slender fingers immediately pulled at the air in front of him, to tear a dimensional hole right in front of him, that formed into a ck vortex.

    Bai Zhi Yan subconsciously gulped. [You dare to do something so strange and unusual right in front of so many people, aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll be seen?]

    Seeing that Lou Jun Yao¡¯s body had already disappeared into the ck hole, Bai Zhi Yan quickly gathered back his thoughts and followed him inside. The next second, the vortex in the ck hole then immediately shrank, gradually closing uppletely.

    Everyone there was speechless. ¡°.....¡±

    [What just happened?]

    [Where did those two demonse from?]

    On the other side, Qing Yu and her group continued to make their way forward in Hades¡¯ Canyon.

    This was indeed one of the most dangerous and mysterious ces around. When they had been making their way forward earlier, they saw that they were in a dark forest, and there were gigantic trees with thick and prickly branches everywhere. But after walking for a period of time, all the trees had suddenly disappeared, to be reced by boundless and barren ins.

    The soil under their feet was not moist and soft like before, but had be exceptionally hard, like it had not been nourished by rain for a very long time, so dry that the ground was filled with a dense maze of crack lines. The cracks were so wide that a careless step might have them get their feet stuck in them.

    It was not known how long they had walked when they saw that the dark sky was slowly turning bright, allowing them to see that the barren ins were littered with many boulders. At a nce, it seemed like only towering boulders stood upon the ins and there were no other living things around.

    Yan Xi Rou suddenly stumbled and twisted her foot slightly, immediately letting out a cry in pain. ¡°Sheesh! What kind of a damned ce is this!¡±

    The few of them paused in their steps to look at her. Seeing her seated on the ground and about to remove her shoe and sock to check on her injury, Qing Yu raised an eyebrow and said in a rather chill voice: ¡°Better not look at it and just continue walking. If somethinges burrowing out from underground suddenly, it would be toote even if you run.¡±

    The moment Yan Xi Rou heard that something might just burrow itself out from underground, she quickly got to her feet kept staring into the crack with trepidation.

    Qing Yuughed softly and then turned around to continue to lead the way forward, her gaze surveying the surroundings on all sides. Looking at it, something did not feel right about the ce. She did not even see a single de of grass but just so manyrge rocks blocking their way.

    She was deep in thought when her body suddenly paused and she suddenly halted her footsteps.

    ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Qing Bei was right behind her and seeing her stop, he asked in bewilderment.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes slowly narrowed up and she turned her body to stare at a slim shaped boulder behind them, the corners of her lips rising up slightly. ¡°Do you see that piece of boulder there?¡±

    Hearing that, the few of them then followed her gaze and looked, but did not understand what she was talking about. [What is wrong with that piece of rock? There are so many pieces of rocks just like that everywhere!]

    ¡°It has followed us for quite a distance, from the moment we stepped onto these ins, it had always been around.¡± Qing Yu said in a soft voice.

    Hearing what she said, Yan Xi Rou then felt a chill run up her spine and she then said weakly. ¡°No, you can¡¯t be serious! Could you..... have been mistaken?¡±

    ¡°You can trust the memory I possess.¡± Qing Yu said, throwing her an indifferent nce. She then made a signal with her eyes to the youth. [It was time for him to make a move.]

    Qing Bei immediately understood. His Lightning Summoning Palm had improved very rapidly over the recent period and this would be the best time for him to test its power.

    With that thought, Qing Bei¡¯s eyes grew dark and he transformed his hand into a de that was imbued with dark purple electrifying light. He shed his hand viciously towards the boulder and a loud explosion burst out immediately. The boulder exploded and a shadow inside pounced straight at Qing Bei.

 Chapter 97.1 - Demonic Centipede

    Chapter 97.1: Demonic Centipede

    Qing Yu saw that long bright red creature and her eyes widened as she stared. Seeing it charging straight at the youth in attack, she quickly shouted loudly: ¡°Dodge quickly!¡±

    And upon hearing those words, though Qing Bei who had been prepared to take on the creature did not understand why, but having gotten used to cing his trust in Qing Yu, he quickly dodged to the side.

    But the creature¡¯s speed was just incredible. Its body that was tens of meters long retreated back in an instant to straighten itself out t. A stamen like part of its body at its mouth then quivered slightly, before a thick gooey liquid sprayed out.

    Qing Bei was unable to avoid it in time and a good half of his shoulder was hit. Having suffered absolutely heart wrenching pain when he underwent treatment for his crippled legs before, he had developed quite a high tolerance for pain. But getting shot with that strange liquid, it had caused him to immediately cry out in agony, and fall to the ground.

    ¡°Little Bei!¡± The expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face sank.

    Ever since Qing Bei came to regain the use of his legs, she had not allowed him to be injured again, but he was now seriously wounded by this creature here. When that creature had leapt out from the rock, she had immediately felt that something did not feel right.

    With a full bright red body, several tens of meters in length, its mouth with something that looked like a flower stamen and its dense number of feet, it was clearly the Demonic Centipede that appeared only in deserts, a creature whose entire body was covered in lethal poison and the venomous fluid it spits out from its mouth was the most poisonous among poisons!

    But the Demonic Centipede usually resides deep underground in the deserts. How did ite to be hidden within a boulder, and had followed them for such a long distance! ?

    The fear still lingering, she would not be able to decipher the reason for that no matter how smart she was. Before her, she saw that Qing Bei was lying there on the ground with his eyes tightly shut, already fallen unconscious. She could only temporarily seal his meridians with her golden needles to stop his blood from circting, to prevent the venom from spreading over arge area.

    She turned around to discover that the Demonic Centipede was initiating an attack upon Yan Xi Rou and Yan Xi Wu. Fortunately, although the two sisters did not possess very high levels of cultivation, they were quite adept at running away. Though they were screaming their heads off from terror, the Demonic Centipede was not able to catch them at that moment, its long body dragging its speed down by quite a bit.

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows knitted up. She had been just beside that creature just now, but it had seemed like the creature did not see her at all but had gone to attack the other two people instead of striking at her. Why?

    A soft snigger suddenly sounded beside her. Zang Mai had suddenly appeared out of the blue, his long gold and silver eyes highly dazzling. He then winked at her and said: ¡°Mistress, not only will that fe not attack you, but even if you stand right in front of it, you will still be safe and sound.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Here. Watch!¡±

    Zang Mai smiled mischievously before his gold and silver figure shot at the speed of light to suddenly appear right in front of the Demonic Centipede that was relentlessly pursuing the two youngdies, standing there without moving an inch, his hands behind his back.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared, when she saw the Demonic Centipede actually went around the golden haired youth, before continuing to pursue the two girls.

    ¡°How did that happen?¡± Qing Yu was a little stunned as she looked at the youth who hade running back. ¡°Did you turn yourself invisible just now?¡±

    Under most circumstances, in order to avoid trouble, whenever Zang Mai came out to move around, Qing Yu would ask him to make himself invisible and must not appear before people. It was when he did not conceal himself, that others would then be able to see him.

    ¡°I did not!¡± The youth opened his palms before him in innocence.

    ¡°Then you released your aura to threaten it?¡±

    ¡°Definitely not.¡± Zang Mai pouted defensively as he looked at her. ¡°My foolish Mistress, you¡¯re usually very smart. Why have you suddenly dumbed down today?¡±

 Chapter 97.2 - Demonic Centipede

    Chapter 97.2: Demonic Centipede

    ¡°That fe doesn¡¯t have eyes or a nose so it obviously can¡¯t see or smell to detect an enemy. But as its body is closely stuck to the ground, it is able to urately locate the enemy through any movement on the ground. As you had not moved earlier, it waspletely unaware of your presence and when I suddenly appeared in its path earlier, it just went around me as it had thought that I was a boulder.¡±

    ¡°Boulder?¡± After Zang Mai¡¯s exnation, Qing Yu finally understood why it had thought the golden haired youth was a boulder!

    ¡°The environment here is strange and queer and one cannot just use their eyes to see the ce. All the rocks and boulders here had suddenlye out from underground and that was why it had thought that I was a boulder that just shot out from underground.¡±

    ¡°So I see.¡± Qing Yu nodded, and she then ravaged the youth¡¯s head violently with her hand. ¡°Not too shabby Little Burrow. You¡¯re almost a walking encyclopaedia. To think that you know this as well, you¡¯re truly your Mistress¡¯ personal security nket.¡±

    Having his head ruffled so suddenly in a way that could almost be termed as lovingly, and being praised so highly, a red flush unconsciously tinted Zang Mai¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Mm. That I am able to be of assistance to my Mistress, Little Burrow is very happy.¡±

    After a moment of bashfulness, the youth then opened his mouth to say in a serious tone: ¡°Mistress, you¡¯ll still have to be careful. Although that fe is stupid, it is still a peak seventh level spirit beast that is about to advance into the eighth level. You must kill it before it advances or it will be more powerful when it reaches the eighth level.¡±

    [Peak seventh level spirit beast..... Do they really have to be that lucky?]

    Qing Yu cast a worried look at the youth on the ground. [She has to deal with it as quickly as possible. Otherwise leaving her foolish younger brother in that condition could be very dangerous. She really regrets not bringing Little Snow along this time as Little Snow would only need to suck out all the poison and he¡¯ll be fine.

    ¡°Little Burrow, watch Little Bei for me. I fear that there might be other creatures nearby.¡±

    Qing Yu stood up after giving her order. Watching the two girls who were almost going to copse from running, she then said in a voice that was not very loud but was prating enough to reach their ears: ¡°Go hide behind that boulder to the side in front of you. Just stand there and do not move another inch.¡±

    When Yan Xi Rou heard that she screamed back in disbelief. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re stupid! ? Are we really supposed to stand there to await our deaths?¡±

    ¡°If you do not wish to die, then do as I say.¡± Qing Yu said indifferently.

    Inparison, Yan Xi Wu was smarter than her sister. When she heard Qing Yu¡¯s words, she instinctively obeyed and hid herself behind the boulder, standing still and not daring to move a single muscle. Seeing that, Yan Xi Rou had no choice but to follow suit.

    Immediately, the vast and expansive ts fell silent.

    The Demonic Centipede that was speeding forward suddenly halted, the stamen like mouth quivering slightly at the tip. It seemed to be rather puzzled why its two prey had suddenly disappeared and its body that was tens of meters long writhed and twisted around in fury, bing rather confused.

    It suddenly stopped its furious thrashing and turned its body towards a particr direction. There seemed to be some movementing from there.

    At that moment, Qing Yu¡¯s was approaching step by step with almost no sounding out from under her feet. But as her footsteps were too light, it made the creature start to doubt for a moment whether it was mistaken.

 Chapter 97.3 - Demonic Centipede

    Chapter 97.3: Demonic Centipede

    Suddenly, those footsteps grew louder. In fact, it broke into a run. The Demonic Centipede perked up immediately and its body that had been stretched out t on the ground suddenly came upright,shing out a ferocious attack towards the source of the sound but then crashed into an incredibly hard boulder instead. It became dizzy immediately and it was a while before it regained its senses.

    [Where¡¯s the enemy?]

    [The movements had clearly beening from this direction. Why had it suddenly disappeared?]

    The speed of the Demonic Centipede¡¯s attack was too fast to dodge and Qing Yu had already leapt up to stand on one foot atop a high boulder, her arms held wide open, standing steadily.

    That creature had foolishly crashed into the boulder as expected and though Qing Yu was at right above its head at that moment, the creature waspletely unaware of it.

    Since it did not have any eyes or a nose, it could only stick its body close to the ground to feel the enemy¡¯s movement to locate them.

    It waited for a moment to ascertain that there was no other movements before it clumsily slithered away. However, it was right in that instant that Qing Yu¡¯s body suddenly shifted and the foot she held suspended in the air was lowered as she jumped hard upon the boulder once. This time, the Demonic Centipede was smarter and it did not go charging headlong towards the sound anymore, but decided to spit out arge mouthful of poison instead.

    Qing Yu immediately leapt onto another boulder and the surface of the poison covered boulder immediately started to bubble, actually softening as it melted down into a corrosive puddle.

    Qing Yu was aghast. ¡°.....¡± [That¡¯s some damaging attack!]

    It seemed to realize that it was being toyed by the opponent and it became furiously enraged. That stamen shaped like mouth began to spray venomous fluid all over the ce, looking like it would not rest if it was did not force its prey to show itself today.

    [Damn it. If it continues to remain in such a berserk state, things might turn out ugly. A spirit beast¡¯s power was at its strongest when it went berserk and it could possibly advance its level.]

    The aura around Qing Yu¡¯s body suddenly congealed and she leapt up into the air. Her long upnted eyes shed with a dark glint and they turnedpletely jet ck, where not a single speck of white could be seen in those eyes, looking incredibly strange.

    ¡°Sacred Burial Arts, Ravaging Rot!¡±

    With those few soft words that came out from her mouth, the ground suddenly lurched, and the entire ce seemed to be rocking violently.

    Countless thick and strong ck vines then burrowed out from underground, every inch covered with sharp hooked barbs, the tips of the vines waving like wildly tentacles of an octopus. They were clearly so soft and flexible but they continued to grow incessantly, every single vine like a sharp de that left countless wounds on the body of the Demonic Centipede.

    What was most precious to the Demonic Centipede was the blood that ran inside its body, which was more greatly prized than the venom that it spat out through its mouth. If that venom was cultivated into poison, it would definitely qualify to be ced among the top ten on the poison charts but when it bled, with the loss of blood, its attack also bes weaker.

    The thick vines continued to grow maniacally, increasing endlessly in number, till it finally formed into a circr prison that fully surrounded the Demonic Centipede, trapping it as they coiled around its body and gradually tightened, which sped up the rate of its bleeding.

    Trapped inside, the Demonic Centipede let out highly agonized cries, its stamen shaped mouth spitting out venomous fluid in an attempt to corrode the vines off it. But any vine that was corroded away was quickly reced by the never ending growth of more vines, which did not help its predicament at all, but merely weaken itself further.

    It might be because of its perilous situation that it came to ignite its survival instincts further. It continued to struggle and writhe, and the venom from its mouth was suddenly like a dam that had been opened, spurting out like a torrent which pushed the vines back over arge area. Its body then suddenly expanded in size by a full round in an instant, and that small stamen like mouth suddenly turned into gaping jaws that was filled with teeth sharp as saws.

    The eyes of the golden haired youth from further away turned sharp. ¡°Good grief! It has risen a level!¡±

 Chapter 98.1 - Curtains Close For The Eighth Level Spirit Beast

    Chapter 98.1: Curtains Close For The Eighth Level Spirit Beast

    The birth of a level eight spirit beast caused the entire Hades¡¯ Canyon to quake, the raging roar of wild torrential energy surging out in waves that caused other spirit beasts in the surrounding area to shiver as they cowered in their corners, not daring toe out.

    It was pushing all the other spirit beasts into hopelessness.

    The recent birth of a Heaven defying Super Divine Beast had already frightened them almost to death and they had not dared toe out to roam in search for food even when their stomachs growled in hunger, thinking being able to survive another day was one day earned, deeply afraid that they¡¯ll encounter the lordly beast. And now, another high leveled spirit beast had appeared.....

    Looks like they should be making ns to leave this ce of cmity or they might find themselves dead without even knowing how they had lost their lives.

    And on the other end of the Hades¡¯ Canyon, the two people, Lou Jun Yao and Bai Zhi Yan who heard themotion paused in their steps.

    ¡°That was the aura of an eighth level spirit beast.¡± Lou Jun Yao said as he gazed far into the distance. ¡°And it is a variation of a mutant spirit beast, its abilities surpassing that of regr eighth level spirit beasts.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan shook his head and said: ¡°Logically, such a unconventional ce should not appear in these low levelnds and the levels of the spirit beasts in here are rtively high, almost reaching the levels of the ones in the middle levelnds.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao lowered his eyes in thought and then said slowly: ¡°The existence of this ce by itself is already illogical and now.... The Hades¡¯ Canyon has sunk deep underground so it will not show up in the world anymore.¡±

    Upon saying that, he then nced darkly at Bai Zhi Yan. ¡°The most urgent task at hand now is to find that little pet of yours first. If it doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for itself andes to hurt thatss, I will not care what your intentions are with the beast, I will make sure it loses a fewyers of its skin.¡±

    A corner of Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s mouth twitched. [Do you have to be so vicious? Moreover I feel that thess isn¡¯t someone that is so easily disadvantaged you know?]

    Qing Yu was pushed back to one side by the great st of energy from the creature¡¯s level advancement and saw that the fe¡¯s body had grown explosively by a few sizes, its mouth that had originally looked rather clumsy now be incredibly malevolent. No matter how aggressive the ck vines were at that moment, they were no longer able to hold down the creature who had advanced into its next level and they all began to retreat, burrowing back underground.

    ¡°Mistress.¡± Zang Mai was a little worried when he saw that and he had moved toe beside the youngdy to say earnestly: ¡°Use me! Ever since we came to this strange world, we have never once stood together in battle before.¡±

    Qing Yu cast him a brief nce. ¡°Go back and help me keep watch over Little Bei. Don¡¯te mess things up.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ll get hurt!¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Qing Yu¡¯s demeanor was indifferent. ¡°Only when one constantly gets hurts and bleeds, will one¡¯s strengthe to be elevated even higher.¡±

    The youngdy¡¯s beautiful and alluring eyes then turned red and gold, and the aura over her body suddenly underwent a change in that instant, a change that caused Zang Mai to tremble despite himself, the expression on his face bing rather excited.

    ¡°Just a mere eighth level spirit beast is not even worth my attention at all. Today is its first day bing a high level spirit beast and it will also be itsst.¡±

    The figure that was clearly so thin and frail was suddenly exuding an aura that felt like one from a king who gazes upon the world with contempt.

    Zang Mai¡¯s gaze grew profound and deep. This was his Mistress¡¯ true self, haughty and noble, the only Master that was able to inherit the Sacred Burial Arts! Even though she was starting all over again from scratch and her powers were not as strong as before, she still possessed that same powerful and tenacious soul deep down inside.

    Although the transformed Demonic Centipede still did not have any eyes or ears, its senses were now more than a hundred times stronger, seeming like it did not need to depend on movements for it to determine the direction its prey was in. The boulder that hid Yan Xi Rou and Yan Xi Wu was then summarily corroded cleanly away by a mouthful of venom from the Demonic Centipede¡¯s mouth, and if they had not gotten away in time, their bodies would havepletely rotted away together.

 Chapter 98.2 - Curtains Close For The Eighth Level Spirit Beast

    Chapter 98.2: Curtains Close For The Eighth Level Spirit Beast

    In order to not let those two troublesome girlse to be a hindrance to Qing Yu, Zang Mai stretched his hand out and pulled them over to his side before he picked up the still unconscious Qing Bei to retreat back by about a hundred meters.

    When in his invisible state, no one was able to see him except for Qing Yu and hence when they saw Qing Bei¡¯s body lifting up into the air, the two girls who felt themselves being dragged together along then exchanged a nce with each other, both their eyes showing utter disbelief and shock.

    But when they saw that they were at a seemingly safe ce, they were then not so afraid anymore.

    Seeing Qing Yu who was facing that enormous and terrifying monster all by herself, Yan Xi Rou¡¯s face then creased up to ask with a bitterugh: ¡°Will she die?¡±

    The golden haired youth who was watching the battle inadvertently heard that question and he turned a sinister gaze upon them before he sent a knuckle sandwich flying. The pain caused Yan Xi Rou to let out a loud cry and she then turned to look around her, her face looking like she had seen a ghost.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡± Yan Xi Wu asked puzzledly upon seeing her sp her hands over her head.

    ¡°Nothing nothing.¡± Yan Xi Rou replied sheepishly.

    Has she encountered a ghost? She had said it so softly and she was heard? It couldn¡¯t have been Qing Yu that rapped her on the head right?

    The thick and powerful tail then swept towards her and Qing Yu easily dodged, only to see that the spot she had just been standing in was now a deep hole. If she had not avoided the blow, she would have been smashed into meat paste from the one strike.

    Her eyes turned icy. Since this fe was dead set on wanting her killed, then she would go into battle with everything she had!

    Within those wide poison filled gaping jaws, its teeth sharp as saws ground against each other, like they wanted to shred her up so badly. As it came closer, the strange odour emanating in waves out from those jaws caused theplexion on Qing Yu¡¯s face to turn an ugly shade, and her eyes to shed with a vicious glint.

    The slender figure leapt up into the air, andnded straight upon the Demonic Centipede¡¯s head. A beam of light shed in her hand and in the very next instant, an agonized and rage filled roar shot towards the clouds, that seemed to shake the ground and made the mountains quiver.

    Immediately thereafter, the creature¡¯srge head with its jaws filled with its saw like teeth was seen to have a good half of it sliced right off, and blood was spurting out everywhere unendingly.

    In an instant, the chaos that erupted became even worse than that of the storm that struck when the creature advanced in level and transformed, as if the sky was falling and the earth was splitting apart. It caused all the other spirit beasts to shiver and shake, their hearts filling up with despair, thinking that they would most probably have to leave their lives behind here today.

    Although Qing Yu had moved very quickly to get away from the Demonic Centipede¡¯s side, but in a moment of carelessness, she had been struck by a flying rock swept up by the enormous tail¡¯s thrashing. Excruciating pain washed over her and she subconsciously bit down hard on her lip. She seemed to have dislocated her arm.

    The golden haired youth¡¯s eyes grew dark when he saw that, the beautiful silver gold orbs bing tainted by a ck mist, looking unspeakably strange and evil.

    A weapon spirit is linked in mind with his contracted owner and although Qing Yu consciousness was distracted by the agonizing pain, she had still noticed the change that wasing over Zang Mai and her brows knitted tightly together. ¡°Little Burrow.....¡±

    She did not not know what thed had done that he had kept hidden from her before. That devilish spirit of a human he had used to restore his spirit body must have belonged to someone extraordinary. Otherwise, how could it have such a great effect on Little Burrow?

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Calm yourself down. Do not lose your mind.¡±

    The youth blinked his eyes. That expression on his face was clearly so innocent and adorable looking but insidious murder was hidden behind it somehow. ¡°But, it has hurt Mistress¡±

    The youngdy¡¯s exquisite and beautiful countenance was stained with a speck of bright red blood. She had gotten that scrape when she was flung out in that one moment of carelessness. At that moment, she lifted her slender fingers up and wiped the blood cleanly off. By the time she raised her eyes up, her gaze was already tinged with bloodthirsty murder.

 Chapter 98.3 - Curtains Close For The Eighth Level Spirit Beast

    Chapter 98.3: Curtains Close For The Eighth Level Spirit Beast

    The cherry pink lips curled up in a mesmerizing arc, so beautiful it moved one¡¯s very soul. ¡°Little Burrow, how long do you think..... I will need to take this fe down?¡±

    The youth¡¯s eyes shed slightly as he looked at the rage filled Demonic Centipede who was stirring up a violent sandstorm with its massive body before he said: ¡°With it being in a berserk state, its powers isparable to that of a ninth level spirit beast. If this was to be dealt with by my Mistress of the past, you would have killed it in an instant. But with your current self..... about an incense stick¡¯s time.¡±

    Qing Yu listened to the youth¡¯s carefully worded statement, like he was afraid that her pride would be hurt, but had still chosen not to deceive her.

    She gave a lightugh and then slowly walked towards the roaring and wildly thrashing spirit beast in the middle, and under the violent wind, she muttered just a few words tonelessly. ¡°Just ten breaths is more than enough.¡±

    Zang Mai¡¯s narrowed eyes then widened when he saw the sudden change in the slender youngdy¡¯s aura and he subconsciously clenched his fists tightly.

    He knew very well, that once Qing Yu made a decision, no one would ever be able to change it, and she had never liked anyone to interfere with her affairs. So no matter how worried Zang Mai was feeling right at that moment, there was nothing he could do but to push down the strong impulse that was rising up inside.

    [Just wait for a while more.....]

    [And if anything unexpected really happens, even if he would be severely berated, he would not just stand idly by.]

    But when he raised up his eyes to look, he came to discover that he had really been worried for nothing.

    The phoenix like eyes that had glinted with that bright voracious thirst for blood narrowed, her palms wrapped in blinding and searing golden red mes curled in a w, she thrust her hands straight into the sliced open head of the Demonic Centipede, which brought about a great spray of bright red blood to stter all over, though not a single drop came to stain her pristine white clothes.

    The sound of flesh and bone being torn apart was absolutely bone chilling.

    The Demonic Centipede waspletely defenseless, the searing heat that felt likeva from Hell burning it from the wound in its head all the way to the tip of its tail. The youngdy¡¯s long slender fingers that had looked so weak and frail then closed tightly upon its spirit core crystal, trying to tear it right out from its body.

    Never had a spirit beast ever been so horrifyingly vited. Its body still alive, and made to feel long agonizing pain of having its spirit core being ripped out.

    A spirit beast¡¯s corey in its spirit core crystal. Without its spirit core, even if it did not die, it would turn to be just a soft and limp bug without any attack capabilities, and its lifespan greatly reduced, agony that waspletely unimaginable.

    The Demonic Centipede was feeling greatly aggrieved. It did not understand why such a weak human could have suddenly turned to be so horrifying in an instant. The strange zing heat continued to burn it from its insides, making it feel like its body was about to explode.

    Aggrievement filled the Demonic Centipede. It did not want to submit just like that. It wanted to struggle. It wanted to run away.

    But in the next second, starting from the tip of its tail, the flesh and blood started to disappear, spreading upwards inch by inch as it turned to bare white bones. What was even more terrifying was that it could clearly feel its death slowly approaching.

    [No! No! Impossible!]

    [It is an eighth level spirit beast! An eighth level spirit beast! The highest level spirit beast in thisnds! Is this end now before its path towards a new peak has even started?]

    [That¡¯s just uneptable!]

    The woeful roar of the trapped beast rang out as thest bit of darkness dissipated from the sky. When the sky brightened, turning fully into day, the Demonic Centipede stood erect in its spot, with only its skeletal remains left behind.

    In the youngdy¡¯s hands, a bright red core crystal as big an a baby¡¯s fist shed with an enchanting lustre. The corners of her lips lifting up, she then said: ¡°Ha, got it.¡±

 Chapter 99.1 - Alive? Dead?

    Chapter 99.1: Alive? Dead?

    An eighth level spirit beast¡¯s core crystal was indeed extraordinary. Just holding it in one¡¯s hand and one is able to feel the pulse of the spirit power within.

    Qing Yu kept the core crystal away and saw the handsome featured countenance of the youth who had been watching her from not too far away seemed to rx in relief.

    Curling up the ends of her lips, she walked over to him. ¡°How? I did not disappoint you did I?¡±

    ¡°Of course Mistress is as powerful as she always has been.¡± Zang Mai said with his eyes turning into two smiling arcs. ¡°I had thought that Mistress would need to expend quite a bit of effort against that eighth level spirit beast.¡±

    Qing Yu shrugged her shoulders in helplessness. [Who asked her to have so many Divine Artifacts cheats on her?]

    ¡°Where are those two?¡± She then came to realize that Yan Xi Rou and Yan Xi Wu were not there and she asked quizzically.

    ¡°Oh, over there!¡± The youth pointed casually with a finger.

    Qing Yu followed the direction of the finger and saw the two youngdies lying side by side beside a boulder, their eyes tightly closed.

    ¡°I was afraid that they were too timid and it would scare them to death to see you be so brutal, so I simply knocked them out.¡± Zang Mai exinedzily.

    ¡°Mm. Good job.¡± Qing Yu nodded.

    In fact, it really wasn¡¯t suitable for them to witness such a scene as there would be too many things that would be hard to exin.

    She crouched down and reached her hand out feel Little Bei¡¯s pulse at his neck. She then opened his clothes at the shoulder to check the wound. Fortunately she had acted quickly to control the poison and the wound had not spread to be toorge, but the corroded wound still looked rather grisly.

    To see that the youth¡¯s smooth skin had such an ugly wound, it was really quite an eyesore.

    Qing Yu knitted up her brows. Although it would be rather painful.....

    Her long slender fair skinned fingers summoned up fiery me, and she brushed it lightly over the wound on the shoulder.

    ¡°Ugh.....¡±

    The intense searing pain jolted Qing Bei out of unconsciousness.

    Elixir Fire has cleansing and detoxifying effects and although the process was rather tormenting, but it was the best method to use at that moment.

    The youth¡¯s eyes that had been rather dazed turned clear in an instant, his body unable to move at all. His senses had be exceptionally sensitive and pronounced and the only thing he was feeling at that moment was only that extremely excruciating pain.

    Besides gritting his teeth tightly together to endure it, there was nothing else he could do. He knew that Qing Yu was helping him dispel the poison.

    Shortly after, the burning agony was finally gone. Qing Yu looked at the wound that was already beginning to congeal and scab and she breathed out a soft sigh in relief. She then took out a bottle of skin rejuvenating salve and applied it over the wound. With that, it should heal up in less than two days.

    Qing Bei¡¯s body was also slowly starting to be able feel, and he was able to move.

    He sat up from the ground and said in a grim voice. ¡°Sis, I can¡¯t help having a feeling that this ce is not just ordinarily dangerous.¡±

    Logically, people who havee to Hades¡¯ Canyon for rigorous training in the past had note to encounter such a powerful and unusual spirit beast, and the entire ce was just oozing with strange peculiarity with dangers way above the middle average level, already perilous enough to be ced among the continent¡¯s Three Most Deadly ces.

    Hearing him say that, Qing Yu nodded her head in agreement and said: ¡°I had felt that something isn¡¯t right about this ce as well. Compared to what people who havee here before have said, the kind of spirit beasts and the environment we have seen so far is apletely different ce entirely.¡±

    ¡°I feel that we should leave this ce as soon as possible.¡± Qing Bei said with a serious expression. ¡°We have retrieved quite a number of spirit beast core crystals throughout the trip and although we have not reached the ten days dateline, leaving this ce prematurely is purely for the sake of our safety before we encounter a situation that we¡¯ll not be able to defend ourselves against. Moreover, we have two deadweights with us.....¡±

 Chapter 99.2 - Alive? Dead?

    Chapter 99.2: Alive? Dead?

    Qing Bei said without any expression on his face as he cast his nce to look at the two people knocked unconscious just a short distance away from them.

    It seemed as if these two people had mostly been in an unconscious state throughout the mission. Tagging along with Qing Yu for the training had been too blissful for them that had them being so well protected. If it was up to him to say, he would have dumped them behind so they would not be such a hindrance.

    Qing Yu smiled helplessly without a word and then said: ¡°Calcting the amount of time, about six or seven days should have passed. Let¡¯s just wait till the Mou hour today and then leave!¡±

    After Yan Xi Rou and Yan Xi Wu were awakened, the few of them then left the highly dangerous ce at great speed, leaving the massive and highly striking set of spirit beast¡¯s skeletal remains behind them.

    Not long after they left, the ground suddenly began to shake violently and the t ins that had been filled with dense cracks then began to rise. With a particrly intense shiver, all the rocks and boulders in all kinds of various shapes and sizes then slid downwards, like they had all fallen down into a deep canyon, without kicking up even a cloud of dust.

    A moment after, that cracked and parched soil then continued to slide off, to slowly reveal a kind of smooth hide. That seemingly boundless ins, was actually the back of a gargantuan beast!

    It was a beast that was bigger and wider than the enormous Demonic Centipede by several hundred times!

    It was as if it hadid dormant deep underground, suddenly awakened from its long deep sleep, and the many living things that hade to grow upon its back was now all falling and detaching off its body.

    It had a toweringly tall and massive body, four elegantly long and strong limbs, the head of a dragon and body of a tiger, a strange and unusual form. Right in the middle of its forehead, was a thick and sharp horn, seemingly highly powerful, its pair of bright and expressive eyes shining with intelligence. Warm gusts of air snorted out from its nose and the corners of its mouth actually split into a highly human like smile, that would sent chills running through people.

    It looked at the skeletal remains of the Demonic Centipede and though there was no more life in them, it could still sense the lingering terror and regret.

    The gargantuan beast then seemed to snort rather mockingly with a rumble in its throat before it raised a paw to smash the Demonic Centipede¡¯s remains into dust, that was then dispersed into the wind.

    Its eyes gazed forward, the meaning in them unclear.

    ¡ª¨C

    The way forward had been a whole lot safer for the group and they did note across anymore strange encounters.

    They had been rather lucky to have captured two very low leveled Heaven Scuttling Bunnies along the way as well.

    The reason for that name was because they were a species of rabbits that could fly and burrow, most highly skilled escapists. But unfortunately they had been met with Qing Yu who used her golden needles to pin them to the ground to immobilise them, where they then just looked up pitifully at her.

    Qing Yupletely ignored those eyes. At such a low level, they didn¡¯t even possess core crystals. If not to be caught and roasted for food, what other great aplishments were they hoping to achieve?

    Besides being just a bit bigger in size than regr rabbits, the Heaven Scuttling Bunnies were rather normal. But when she saw Qing Yu skillfully gut and skin the rabbits to roast them over the fire, Yan Xi Rou just could not take her eyes off her. It must be known that after thest time she ate the meat of the Great Spiked Hog, she hadpletely lost her appetite for a few good days, and she was really looking forward to having some meat today.

    But seeing Qing Yu prepare the rabbits in front of her after Qing Bei set up a simple roasting rack, Yan Xi Rou could not help but feel a little puzzled. ¡°Why do the two of you..... seem so well practiced in things like this? Both of you have note out for wilderness training before.¡±

    In her impression, Qing Bei was a weak and frail cripple who dragged his handicapped body that had nothing but an intelligent mind around, and Qing Yu was a weak and timid know nothing, a decorative vase that did not dare to retaliate even when bullied.

 Chapter 99.3 - Alive? Dead?

    Chapter 99.3: Alive? Dead?

    But..... the changes that hade over these two people, were as if they were twopletely different people. If she was not looking at them straight in their faces, she might have thought that they were both imposters!

    Qing Yu nced at her looking rather amused. ¡°If you don¡¯t do it the first time, you will then never be able to do it. You have to depend on yourself when youe out here and not anyone else. Look over there.....¡±

    Yan Xi Rou followed the direction of her gaze and she saw that Yan Xi Wu had already walked a distance away and was bent over to gather some twigs and branches. Her face immediately grew a little ashamed.

    All of the others were doing something but here she was just waiting for food. It did not seem very nice and she did not even dare to raise up her eyes to look at Qing Yu but just went ahead to help Yan Xi Wu gather firewood. Compared to the unwilling reluctance the first time, she took the initiative on her own this time.

    Qing Yu lowered her eyes and smiled to herself as she continued to prepare the rabbits she held in her hands. After she stuffed the spices inside the rabbits, she then poked sharp branches through them and ced them over the fire to roast after the rabbits were ready. All that was left to do was to wait for them to cook.

    On the other side, Yan Xi Wu was carrying a pile of tree branches and was about toe back when something suddenly caught her foot which caused her to trip, almost making her fall.

    She quickly steadied herself and looked down. But as the sky was just too dark she could not see clearly so she crouched down and felt about with her hand. It was something warm and soft to the touch and when she felt what seemed to be several long and slender fingers, her entire person froze.

    Yan Xi Wu had always been steady and restrained from young and she was not as timid as most other girls. Hence, when she realized what she was touching was a hand, she did not scream out in fright.

    Coincidentally at that moment, the clouds in the sky were blown further away from that area and Yan Xi Wu came to see the deathly pale face of a man under the moonlight. Her heart was greatly shook and she fell back a few steps before she said with a slightly trembling voice: ¡°All..... All of youe over here quick!¡±

    Yan Xi Rou was not too far away from her and when she came over, she went straight into a ear piercing scream. ¡°EEEEK! A dead body! A dead body!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Was it really that unusual to see a dead body in a ce like this..... Should it be something for anyone to freak out at?

    Qing Yu and Qing Bei went walking over when they heard the scream.

    Because she possessed good night vision she saw it clearer than any of the others.

    A better half of the man¡¯s body was buried in the ground and only his head and two hands were exposed outside. His face was terrifyingly white but his countenance was elegant and suave, refined and handsome looking.

    Although he was buried in the ground, but why did the posture..... seem so unbelievably strange?

    He was lyingfortably t on his back, his arms seemingly widely spread out leisurely. His face did not seem to show any fear or pain, and if not for that ghastly looking pallor of his face, anyone would have thought that he was just moonbathing there.

    A twitch tugged at the end of Qing Yu¡¯s brow. This was probably the only human they had encountered ever since they came here into Hades¡¯ Canyon. It just seemed so very strange. Why had this man suddenly appeared here?

    She crouched down and stretched her hand out to check under the man¡¯s nose. When she reached her hand out and came to touch the man, her long upnted phoenix like eyes red wide. [He¡¯s still breathing? And flesh still warm? !]

    Just as she was crouched there with her face in shock, the deathly pale man suddenly wiggled his nose slightly, and after Yan Xi Rou let out a terrified scream, he opened his eyes. ¡°That smells good.¡±

    The good looking pair of ink jade like ck eyes turned, and his body then rose up, leaping right out of the ground, to sprint straight in one direction.....

 Chapter 100.1 - Devilry Must Be Afoot When Things Seem Strange

    Chapter 100.1: Devilry Must Be Afoot When Things Seem Strange

    The two sulent rabbits roasting above the fire were at that moment giving off a delicious and tempting aroma, the meat just getting cooked, the oil just beginning to drip from it to ssh onto the ground.

    The man moved like the wind as he stretched a devilish w straight towards the rabbits, was the hand was denied its path when it was struck by a thin tree branch that flew through the air. He could not help but yelp out in pain and turn around to stare with baleful eyes.

    Qing Yu was holding another sizeable tree branch in her hand as she came walking slowly over, tapping the end of the branch on her other hand. She then asked with an indiscernible smile: ¡°You still have the cheek to re at me? Those rabbits were caught by me, skinned by me, and have you even asked me before you reached your ws towards them?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Taking without asking is akin to stealing. To think that one who looked like a refined human would turn out to be so shameless and without scruple.¡± Yan Xi Rou chimed in from one side in indignation.

    [She had been eyeing those rabbits for so long! How could she possibly allow aplete stranger who just popped out of nowhere suddenly to steal the prize?]

    Yan Xi Rou had just finished saying those words when the man¡¯s inky ck eyes turned to look at her. There was less white in his eyes, his irisesrger than normal, and it was a little terrifying to see up close. Although his facial features were quite good looking, she still unconsciously shifted herself closer towards Qing Yu.

    The few of them in the group stared warily at the man, fearful that he might suddenly attack them.

    But after Qing Yu said those words, the man did not make any more moves towards the rabbits, and just sat there quietly to watch the glistening oil sizzle on the smooth and sulent looking rabbit meat, his adam¡¯s apple moving as he gulped longingly.

    His actions and demeanor, just felt so indescribably strange, but as to what was wrong exactly, it was hard to put one¡¯s finger on it.

    Yan Xi Rou rubbed her arm and whispered softly: ¡°What is it with this guy? Is he going to stay here and not leave? Or does he intend to share our food?¡±

    Towards the unwee guest who had popped right out of nowhere, seeing that he was not doing anything else but just watching without a sound, Qing Yu raised an eyebrow and went on to ignore him. She then took out her dagger and slid it over the rabbit meat a few times to make it easier for the meat to cook, while the man just watched her intently.

    It was a very strange scene to see.

    Qing Bei was a little worried as he leaned in closer to the youngdy and said in a low voice: ¡°Sis, this man just came out of nowhere out of the blue, half his body was buried in soil like a dead person. That is already strange enough, and he is now just staring fixedly at the sulent rabbits roasting on the rack like a lunatic without doing anything else. It¡¯s really rather worrying you know?¡±

    Qing Yu cut off a rabbit leg and handed it over to him as she said in an indifferent voice: ¡°Don¡¯t bother about him. When it¡¯s the Mao hour, we¡¯ll just leave.¡±

    Qing Bei knitted up his brows as he took the rabbit¡¯s leg and took a bite. The rabbit meat roasted with the specially mixed spices was tender and delicious, highly appetizing. But as his heart was still dangling in worry, he did not really pay much attention to how the meat tasted.

    On the other hand, Yan Xi Rou was watching eagerly, and it was until Qing Yu handed her a thigh that she then smiled contentedly. Even Yan Xi Wu was seen to take a rare bite of the meat. It was not known how Qing Yu had prepared the rabbits as even the fatty parts were not oily at all, but was tender and fragrant.

    The gaze of the man who was acting strangely then seemed to deepened bit by bit, like a terrifying storm was starting to brew up within, until arge meaty rabbit thigh was suddenly delivered right in front of his eyes, so close he could almost taste that alluring fragrance.

    The man instinctively froze for a moment and he then lifted his eyes to look at her.

    ¡°Eat it. I can see that you must be hungry, but you must not just snatch people¡¯s things like that in future. If you happen to meet more unfriendly people, they would have given you a good thrashing.¡± Qing Yu said in an easy tone, with an eyebrow arched up.

 Chapter 100.2 - Devilry Must Be Afoot When Things Seem Strange

    Chapter 100.2: Devilry Must Be Afoot When Things Seem Strange

    That action had not only caused the man to be stunned but all the others did not understand it as well.

    It was a good while before that man was able to react, his hands grabbing the rabbit leg to take big ravenous bites out of it, looking extremely hungry.

    The whirlwind speed he carried out his actions at shocked the few other people into a daze and as the rabbit was big in size, its thigh was sizeable as well. They had not even finished half of what they had when the man had already cleanly finished his share in an instant, even crunching up the bones with his teeth and gobbling it all down.

    ¡°.....¡± [Just how long has he not eaten meat?]

    Qing Yu thought about it for awhile and then gave one half of a rabbit they still had remaining to the man. The other rabbit would be enough of the other three people to eat.

    As expected, the man wolfed down therge piece of rabbit meat in a few mouthfuls, finishing it lightning quick, which amazed the others so much they actually forgot to eat, but just stared at the man with wooden expressions on their faces.

    Seeing that he had finished eating, Qing Yu finally asked: ¡°Who are you? Why were you buried under the soil?¡±

    It was probably because she gave him food to eat and the man¡¯s gaze was no longer that malevolent. It was a while before his raspy voice spat out two sybles slowly. ¡°Sleeping.¡±

    Qing Yu was slightly taken aback by that reply but she quickly recovered. ¡°You mean to say that you were sleeping and was not buried under the soil?¡±

    The man nodded.

    ¡°Then why were you sleeping under all that soil?¡± Qing Yu felt a little speechless. That was quite an entric habit.

    The man¡¯s gaze looked at her a little disdainfully, like she was asking him a highly irrational question, but he still replied with one word. ¡°Comfort.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± [There are really so many strange people who do strange things nowadays. This one here likes to imitate dead people by sleeping covered over with dirt.]

    ¡°How did youe to appear in here?¡± Qing Yu then asked the question that had been on her mind. Logically, the spot he had been sleeping in was the direction they had walked pasting here, so why did no one notice the man¡¯s presence before?

    The man was seemingly bing a little impatient, but he still knew the rule that eating people¡¯s food should at least loosen his lips, so he stacked on quite a few words this time. ¡°I found myself here upon waking up.¡±

    ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    There is a saying: ¡°One is deemed too talkative when the topic does not agree.¡±, and it was very true in this case. Qing Yu had not been snubbed so thoroughly ever before and no matter how gifted a tongue she had, she just could not seem to find amon topic with this man.

    Anyway, he was just a passing acquaintance and they might not ever meet again after they leave this ce today, so it did not really matter that much.

    After their bellies were filled andforted, the group of people sat by the fire to get some rest, taking turns to keep watch. And because of the arrival of their unwee guest, all of them were extra wary.

    The strange man did note any closer but just kept a good distance away to watch them. It was probably because he had had abundant sleep that his eyes were wide open as he surveyed the surroundings curiously, like an ignorant child studying everything in their world.

    After a while, it might be because he was getting tired where his eyes slowly began to shut, to fall soundly asleep.

    When the Mao houres, they would then be leaving this ce.

    But, what they had not thought, was that the entrance into Hades¡¯ Canyon, had at that momentpletely disappeared, and the environment inside had undergone tumultuous changes, fallingpletely into night, where the light of day would no longer be seen, the already pitiful four hours of light no longering, with the entire ce buried deep underground henceforth.

    The sands of time trickled bit by bit, and Qing Yu sat there in meditation. Although her eyes were closed, her heart saw everything clearly.

 Chapter 100.3 - Devilry Must Be Afoot When Things Seem Strange

    Chapter 100.3: Devilry Must Be Afoot When Things Seem Strange

    By the time she opened her eyes and blew out a breath of impure air, her brows immediately creased together as she stared into the inky dark night sky. [Why isn¡¯t the sky changing in colour at all? Based on her calctions, it should at least be three quarters past the Yin hour close to dawn and not only was the sky seemingly not showing any signs of brightening but it seemed to be further steeped in darkness.

    There was a faint nagging ominous feeling in her heart and she quickly went to wake the others.

    ¡°What happened.....¡± Yan Xi Rou askedzily as she raised a hand to rub her sleep filled eyes.

    Qing Bei became alert very quickly and Yan Xi Wu was looking well rested as they looked quizzically at her.

    ¡°We might not be able to get out.¡± Qing Yu said slowly.

    ¡°What kind of a joke are you making? Once the Mao hour is here, we¡¯ll be able to leave won¡¯t we?¡± Yan Xi Rou retorted with a yawn, disregarding what Qing Yu saidpletely.

    ¡°It is already three quarters past the Yin hour and it will be the Mao hour very soon. But look at the sky.¡± Qing Yu said as she pointed up at the sky, before indicating for them to look at their surroundings. ¡°There weren¡¯t so many tall trees here before. Do you remember? These gigantic trees were growing near where the Hades¡¯ Canyon¡¯s entrance was.¡±

    ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± Yan Xi Wu said, looking rather startled.

    ¡°And.....¡± Qing Bei¡¯s eyes swept to a spot at the side. ¡°When did that man disappear?¡± The man had still been here when he had closed his eyes but he was nowhere in sight at that moment.

    Truly an example of ¡°devilry must be afoot when things seem strange¡±.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she suddenly recalled something. ¡°Does everyone still have that teleportation jade token Elder Qin gave us?¡±

    Hearing that, everyone took out their jade tokens and held them together.

    ¡°There is only one way to prove if we have all been trapped in here and are not able to get out.¡±

    The jade tokens that Qin Fang gave them could not be fake and they would only need to crush the jade tokens to get themselves transported right out of this ce.

    Exchanging nces with each other, they all crushed their jade tokens at almost the same moment. A faint white light flew out from inside but disappeared in the next instant. After the jade tokens were crushed, they lost their effectiveness and disappearedpletely.

    ¡°How can this be! ?¡± Yan Xi Rou¡¯s face was pale as she stared incredulously. ¡°Has the teleportation jade token lost it effectiveness? Why did it not work! ?¡±

    ¡°Elder Qin will not lie to us. The jade tokens must still be effective.¡± Yan Xi Wu then said.

    ¡°Then why are we still here! ? Are we not going to be able to get out from here?¡± Yan Xi Rou was frantic, and she then broke into tears. ¡°Are we going to die here? Boo hoo hoo..... And I did not even get to see Mother for thest time.....¡±

    ¡°Alright. Stop crying. What¡¯s the use of crying now?¡± Qing Bei grew angry when he saw her looking so useless and went on to say viciously: ¡°Go on and cry but if youe to draw anything to us with your bawling, you can go deal with it yourself.¡±

    Yan Xi Rou immediately stopped, not daring to cry anymore, struggling to hold back her tears.

    ¡°The Hades¡¯ Canyon, might have disappeared.....¡±

    After quite a long while, Qing Yu stood up and stared into the pitch ck night as she said slowly: ¡°Even our surroundings have changed, and the sky still has not turned bright till now. This ce might have fallen deep underground.¡±

    [Otherwise why would so many strange gigantic trees appear right out of thin air?]

    They were not given the luxury of time to go consider the situation any further when a heavy and low rumbling booming slowly sounded in the distance.

    It sounded like some enormous beast and the booming was the sound of its footsteps due to its overlyrge body walking. The moonlight grew hazy and a terrifying bolt of lightning suddenly struck the ground, which caused a crack that was a good ten meters deep to appear.

 Chapter 101.1 - Sheer Cliff

    Chapter 101.1: Sheer Cliff

    But that was not the end of it.

    The crack continued to extend down deep into the ground and split into two, to form a wide divisive chasm.

    The chasm gradually widened and as the spot she had been standing was a distance away from the others, by the time Qing Yu was able to react, she was already separated from the other three people, them standing on one end, and she standing on the other side.

    ¡°Sis!¡± Qing Bei shouted anxiously, seemingly wanting to cross over to the other side. But the gulf was continuing to widen and the ground was still shaking violently. Rock and stone came dislodged and fell down into the deep chasm, and there was no sound of them hitting the bottom. In his panicked state, it was all he could do to steady his feet.

    ¡°All of you must protect yourselves well. I am fine.¡± Qing Yu raised her voice to say.

    The tips of her ears then perked up,ing to hear the dull booming thumping closer. Her long upnted eyes narrowed as she tried to ascertain the source of the sound.

    Finally, the thick and sharp horn was the first to be revealed before her eyes and four slender limbs next, its eyes big as bronze bells which emitted a blinding white light, its dragon like head majestic and grand. Its body was unbelievably massive, almost blocking out the entire sky, the oppressive aura it exuded was so powerful it could cause one¡¯s chest to turn hot, and vomit out a whole mouthful of blood.

    Qing Yu forcibly resisted against the oppression, pushing down the rank metallic taste at the back of her throat.

    [What kind of a monster could this be that it possesses such immense power.]

    [The oppression in its aura is a hundred times stronger than when the Demonic Centipede had gone berserk!]

    The gargantuan sized beast came closer with each step, its head seemingly hidden above the clouds, and it could well be imagined just how enormous the beast truly was. It then snorted derisively through its nose and said: ¡°Humans, you¡¯ve disturbed my peace!¡±

    The group of people were startled. [It spoke! That means it¡¯s a spirit beast that¡¯s surpassed the eighth level!]

    [Not only have they been trapped in here with no way out, they have nowe to encounter such a powerful spirit beast.]

    ¡°We..... We¡¯re finished. We¡¯re surely done for this time.¡± Yan Xi Rou¡¯s face was horribly pale as she unconsciously gripped Yan Xi Wu¡¯s arm tightly, her fingers trembling in fear.

    Yan Xi Wu¡¯s gaze was instead tightly fixed upon Qing Yu who was now a far distance away from them, her heart filled with a sense of blind irrational trust that Qing Yu would be able to deal with things, and that they would not die here just like that.

    ¡°We were already all prepared to leave, but we are unable to get out. We have no intentions of intruding and causing any affront.¡± Qing Yu had juste out from a battle and her body had not fully recovered. Under such circumstances, she did not really want a headon sh.

    [For the spirit beast to be capable of human speech, it must possess outstanding intelligence. If she¡¯s able to settle this peacefully, that would be best.

    Hearing that, the gigantic beast lowered its head to look at her, the ends of its lips raised up in a gleeful smile. ¡°Of course you are not be able to get out. No one in here will be able to get out. Because this entire ce has already disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Disappeared?¡± Qing Yu was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The gigantic beast seemed to be in a rather good mood as it went on to exin to her: ¡°This ce is basically an illusory realm that was born when I went into a deep sleep while I was advancing to the next level, and now that I have awoken, the ce would naturally then cease to exist.¡±

    ¡°Illusory realm.....¡±

    Qing Yu would never have thought that the Hades¡¯ Canyon that had been around in thesend for several tens of years would turn out to be an illusory realm that did not exist in reality.....

    [But if the illusion has disappeared, then where were they physically now?]

    [No, that cannot be right!]

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes then darkened. ¡°You want to trap us all in here?¡±

    The gigantic beast looked at her, a little surprised, and then shook its head. A brightness shone in those intelligent eyes tinged with slight anticipation. ¡°I will kill off the other people in a while and only you will remain behind, to forever apany me.¡±

 Chapter 101.2 - Sheer Cliff

    Chapter 101.2: Sheer Cliff

    ¡°How dare you! ?¡± Qing Yu¡¯s face was tinged with slight anger. [Is there something wrong with this spirit beast¡¯s brain? It couldn¡¯t possibly have fallen for her has it?]

    ¡°There is nothing I don¡¯t dare to do.¡± The gigantic beast burst out inughter.

    Its gazes then darkened and the sharp lone horn on its head began to crackle with an electrifying light. Another violent bolt of lightning shot towards a spot on the other side where Qing Bei and the sisters were standing and a chunk of the ground suddenly copsed. If not for Qing Bei¡¯s quick actions that pulled the two young girls away, they would have already fallen down into the bottomless chasm.

    The frightened faces of the two of them were devoid of all human colour as they gripped on tightly to Qing Bei¡¯s clothes.

    On the other side, Qing Bei¡¯s heart was beating madly from shock and she said through tightly clenched teeth: ¡°Despicable. To think that such a high level spirit beast would use such cheap and lowly tricks against weak humans. Where the inspiring valour that shoulde from such a majestic spirit beast! ?¡±

    However, the gigantic spirit beast did not feel the slightest tinge of shame from being berated. ¡°Weak humans will not live for long and will in turn end up as food for spirit beasts, so why not just die earlier? Rest assured. Down below is where my life¡¯s fire lie and I guarantee that they will turn into ash in an instant, and they will not even feel anything.¡±

    This brutal spirit beast was really so viciously cruel!

    At the moment when it unleashed another attack upon the people over on the other side, Qing Yupletely ignored the violent shaking in the ground and tapped the points of her feet on the ground to leap over to the other side, and moved at an astounding speed to grab the few people, bringing them to aparatively safer location back on this side.

    The gigantic beast did not know the reason why, but it liked Qing Yu very much and it wasn¡¯t ready to hurt her.

    When it saw that she had leapt over to the other side, it quickly tried to retract the lightning that was whizzing ferociously forward but was still a step toote.

    Although Qing Yu had dodged very quickly, but she was still struck on the arm by that lightning and her arm instantly turned numb, unable to feel anything. The left arm that had been dislocated earlier but she had not attended to it much was now wounded in addition to the original injury. A portion of the snowy white robe was charred ck and bright red blood flowed down past her fingertips to drip onto the ground.

    ¡°Sis.....¡±

    ¡°Qing Yu.....¡±

    The eyes of the few of them who saw that happen right before them immediately grew red rimmed, brimming over with emotions.

    No matter how much she disliked Qing Yu all this time, the always foul mouthed Yan Xi Rou immediately broke into tears when she saw the wretched state of Qing Yu¡¯s arm, thinking it must be horrendously painful.

    If it wasn¡¯t because she wanted to save them, she wouldn¡¯t have been hurt.

    And at that moment, the power of the lightning st that had already gotten two thirds of the ground blown off suddenly caused the edge below Qing Yu to crumble into rubble.

    Qing Yu¡¯s body was stiff and numb and in a moment of inattentiveness, her slender body went falling down together, her white robe billowing out with the rush of the wind as she fell, looking like a plummeting butterfly.

    Qing Bei¡¯s elegant eyes immediately red wide, a surge of power seeming to gush up inside his body that was going to burn up his entire person. But the unnatural feeling in his body did not hold his attention as all his focus was only pinpointed upon the youngdy falling down into the deep chasm.

    [Qing Yu.....]

    He wanted to go save her without caring about anything else but it was as if his body was rooted to the ground, unable to move at all, despite him struggling with everything he had till green veins were bulging up prominently at his temples.

    [No..... Let me go.....]

    The gigantic beast had not expected that such a thing would happen and it was stunned in shock, with panicing to appear in its eyes.

    A shadow fleeted past its eyes, straight down towards the deep chasm. The gigantic beast stared with its eyes wide, not having been able to clearly see what that was. Thereafter, a mirth filled voice then rang out darkly behind it.

    ¡°Little one, you¡¯ve gotten yourself in big trouble this time. You better pray hard this time!¡±

 Chapter 101.3 - Sheer Cliff

    Chapter 101.3: Sheer Cliff

    The gigantic beast immediately turned its head around with a snap and saw an enchantingly handsome looking man in red robes. It was taken aback for a moment before it asked: ¡°My Lord, what made youe here today?¡±

    ¡°With such a greatmotion you caused advancing a level, shouldn¡¯t I at leaste have a look?¡± Bai Zhi Yan said with a click of his tongue. ¡°Hurry up and keep this form of yours away. It¡¯s an eyesore. Aren¡¯t you already able to change your form?¡±

    Hearing that, the gigantic beast¡¯s body then shrank, and in a puff of green smoke, a tall ck robed figure appeared before his eyes, his face refined and good looking, like a smooth and suave yboy. His eyes were rather unique, where the whites of his eyes were almost non existent, its dark irises taking up a huge portion of them, a little unusual looking.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re any good at all.¡± Bai Zhi Yan said, snorting a couple of times in contempt.

    [This man..... was the one who had previously appeared so suddenly, the man who had wanted to snatch away their rabbits!]

    ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡± Yan Xi Rou red at him with wide eyes, bing so angry she forgot to be afraid and admonished him fiercely: ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too ungrateful here? To think that Qing Yu was so kind to offer you food seeing that you were so hungry, you have now caused her to fall off the edge of such a sheer cliff!¡±

    The man knew that he was in the wrong here and he just rubbed his nose without saying a word.

    Hearing those words, Bai Zhi Yan raised an eyebrow and asked: ¡°Do you know who that youngdy that fell off is?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes lit up with joy when he heard her being mentioned but then turned a little sad as he said: ¡°Her roasted rabbit..... was delicious. I loved it..... I wanted to keep her here to keep mepany. It was not intentional.....¡±

    ¡°Keep her aspany?¡± Bai Zhi Yan looked as if he had just heard a joke, his plum blossom like eyes shining dazzlingly, unable to hide his mirth. ¡°You dare to even like her? You¡¯re really just the greatest! The greatest spirit beast I have ever seen in my life. Hahaha.....¡±

    The man sawt Bai Zhi Yan doubled over inughter and he just continued to just look at him in confusion.

    It was a quite a while before Bai Zhi Yan was able to stopughing and he then raised his eyes up to look at the man. ¡°I told you on the very day that I saved you that you wille to serve a person in future, and that person¡¯s position is above me, the Lord that I serve.¡±

    The man nodded. [But does that have anything to do with this?]

    ¡°The youngdy that just fell off, is my Lord¡¯s benefactor who saved his life. Moreover, she is a high grade Elixir Cultivator, the type whose single pill of Level Advancement Elixir will allow you to be a Super Divine Beast within a short period of time.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan looked at the man whose face was turning white bit by bit, his expression turning into one of horror. Bai Zhi Yan paused for a moment before he said: ¡°Before we got here, he has already stated that if you turn out to be too blind to see ande to harm a single hair on her, he will have you skinned.¡±

    The man¡¯s seemingly tall and brawny figure then suddenly shivered involuntarily.

    On the other end, because of her draining strength and the fact that she was wounded, Qing Yu was not able to breath for an instant as she fell. Her weapon spirit in her body was frantically calling out to her: ¡°Mistress! Wake up and let me out!¡±

    A weapon spirit would not be able toe out from the dimensional space when their Master had lost consciousness. Seeing the frail state that Qing Yu was in, Zang Mai was frantic with panic but in the next instant, the link with the outside world was cut off.

    Qing Yu had fainted.

    The people up on the cliff¡¯s surface were all sitting on pins with the probable exception of Bai Zhi Yan.

    It was till the sound of light footsteps sounded that everyone looked up, and saw a tall and muscr man in a purple robe carrying a slim figure in his arms, slowly walking towards them.

    When he came closer they were all astounded at the man¡¯s countenance, which was exquisitely wless in its beauty, the mesmerizing and soul binding violet eyes under his brows exceptionally striking, his moist thin lips under that high pointed nose pressed lightly together like he was withholding his emotion, and the terrifyingly sinister aura emanating from his body driving chills through their bodies.

    Qing Bei was rather stunned as he looked at that man, and something shed through his mind. [This man.....]

 Chapter 102.1 - Slicing Off Flesh To Treat the Wound

    Chapter 102.1 : Slicing Off Flesh To Treat the Wound

    He might not find the man¡¯s face to be familiar but that pair of violet eyes that were one of a kind had left a deep impression on him.

    Back when he had gone to the Gathered Cloud Loft, he had seen that pair of eyes fleetingly through the curtain veil, and the red clothed man had addressed the violet eyed man as his Lord.

    The man that Qing Yu saved, was most probably this man here.

    He had not expected that the owner of that pair of eyes would have such outstanding looks andmand such a powerful presence. It was clear that he was not any ordinary man with just one nce.

    However.....

    The scene where the slim figure of the youngdy looked so small while being carried in his arms could really cause one to look at them with a surprised face, where one woulde to feel that having such a proud and noble man who must surely see the world with nothing but contempt do something like this would just sully his very status.

    And for Qing Bei, it was also the first time that he was seeing his elder sister in such a weakened state.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s brows were furrowed up and his face was more frightening than anything. Bai Zhi Yan came walking over in a hurry and asked softly: ¡°How is she?¡±

    ¡°Have a look at her left arm.¡± Lou Jun Yao said in a deep voice.

    Bai Zhi Yan then turned his gaze onto the youngdy¡¯s left arm that was dangling on the outward facing side. When Lou Jun Yao was walking towards them just now, that arm had been swinging limply with the momentum, like it had been broken.

    He stretched his hand out to feel the arm at the joint and his gaze then turned around to re viciously at the tall panicked faced man behind him. ¡°Are you even a man! ? Ptui! Do you even consider yourself to be male! ? How are you even able to strike at a dainty little youngdy like this? Her entire arm has beenpletely dislodged!¡±

    ¡°I did not.....¡± The man tried to exin, looking highly aggrieved.

    ¡°Stop denying it. I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡± Bai Zhi Yan threatened fiercely. He then held on to the youngdy¡¯s slender arm and with one hand pulling while the other pushed, he popped the arm¡¯s joint back in ce in an instant.

    ¡°Ugh.....¡± The youngdy¡¯s face with her exquisite features creased up as she let out a soft grunt from the pain.

    Lou Jun Yao then put her down and sat himself down on the ground, positioning her to lie against his body. He then very gently rolled up her sleeve, to reveal a portion of that arm with skin smooth as jade.

    But at that moment, arge part of the skin was charred ck and stained with sticky blood, looking a little grisly.

    The few other people on the side could by now tell that the two men who had suddenly appeared were friends and not foes and they seemed to be on rather close terms with Qing Yu, so the few of them then came in closer.

    Qing Bei suddenly found that his body could move and he hurried over as well, his eyes looking worriedly at the youngdy who had her eyes tightly shut, and he then saw that rather frightening wound on her arm.

    With the amount of power the Lightning ze Unicorn¡¯s lightning strike possessed, Qing Yu¡¯s injury could be considered to be rather light. It could be seen from here that that fe really had not meant to intentionally harm her.

    The man whom the Lightning ze Unicorn had transformed into was at that moment looking guiltily at the youngdy. He then opened his mouth to say in a very soft voice: ¡°My blood will help her to recover, but as for the wound..... it must be sliced off. If it¡¯s dyed any longer, her whole arm would be crippled.¡±

    Although the lightning ze had only wounded the flesh, but its immense power had also inflicted internal injuries.

    Upon hearing that the dead flesh needed to be cut off, Qing Bei¡¯s brows knitted together. ¡°Is there no other way?¡±

    [To slice off such arge piece of her flesh, how painful would that be for Qing Yu! ?]

    Bai Zhi Yan arched up an eyebrow and looked at him. He had probably guessed that this was Qing Yu¡¯s younger brother and his attitude became a lot more polite than the way he had been when they first met. ¡°This is the most effective way or the wound will just turn more severe.¡±

    Hearing that Qing Bei did not say another word more.

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s long slender fingers pull out a palm length knife with a de thin as a cicada¡¯s wing out of thin air and he then cleanly sliced off the ck charred flesh over the youngdy¡¯s arm with one swift stroke, that exposed a bloodyyer of flesh below, the bright red blood immediately spilling out in a gush.

 Chapter 102.2 - Slicing Off Flesh To Treat the Wound

    Chapter 102.2 : Slicing Off Flesh To Treat the Wound

    Bai Zhi Yan then skillfully scattered top grade blood clotting medicine over the wound which stopped the blood from continuing to gush out in an instant.

    The pain from cutting off the flesh and the application of the medicine could well be imagined. Even though Qing Yu was unconscious at that moment, the pain caused her eyes to re wide open, her good hand gripping tightly on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s clothes, the luxurious cloth immediately bing hopelessly creased.

    Upon seeing her eyes open, the expression on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face finally smoothed out a little and he asked in a soft voice: ¡°It hurts very much?¡±

    The youngdy¡¯s lips were pale from clenching her jaws tight and upon hearing those words she subconsciously retorted: ¡°You try it and see if it hurts.¡±

    It was only after saying those words that she realized that something wasn¡¯t right. [The man who was bandaging her wound right before her eyes..... Bai Zhi Yan?]

    [Then the one who just spoke.....]

    [And she was lying down against him! ?]

    Realizing the position her body was in, she immediately stiffened a moment and then tried to get up, but she was held down by the man¡¯s hand on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Be careful not to tear the wound.¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Yu then settled down and did not move. But she still asked in puzzlement: ¡°How did the two of youe to be here?¡± [People of that level,ing out for rigorous training out in the wilderness would be as good as ying house to them!]

    Hearing that while he was bandaging up the wound, Bai Zhi Yan then said teasingly: ¡°It is all because a particr someone heard that you wereing here to such a dangerous ce and was afraid that you would bump into stuff and hurt yourself. So he hade whizzing his way here like he was on fire just to protect you~¡±

    Qing Yu was speechless. ¡°.....¡±

    The words and tone of voice had been heavilyden and one might really believe that to be really true.

    Lou Jun Yao then shot him a brief nce with eyes that hid a silent warning.

    Bai Zhi Yan was usually flippant with his words and always making jokes, so Qing Yu did not take his words to heart at all. But upon hearing him mention that this was a dangerous ce.....

    ¡°What do you know about this ce?¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan curled his lips up in a smile and stretched his hand out to pick up the man who was taller and bigger than he was by the cuff like a kitten and dragged him over. ¡°Here. It¡¯s because of this fe here.¡±

    Qing Yu was a little surprised. [Isn¡¯t this that strange man who tried to snatch their food? What is he doing here?]

    Seeing her looking all confused, Bai Zhi Yan then said: ¡°Don¡¯t judge this fe here just by his dumb and foolish outlook. He is actually a twelfth level spirit beast good and proper.¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Yu could not continue to remain calm, her face turning incredulous. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding! A twelfth level spirit beast! ? But aren¡¯t spirit beasts only able to change their forms when they reach level fifteen?]

    ¡°This one here is a Lightning ze Unicorn, a species of the most noble bloodline, one that possesses the unique ability to be able to change their form earlier. He is also the one who mistakenly wounded you earlier.¡± Bai Zhi Yan had put it across in such a way seeking to have Qing Yu plead for the spirit beast. If he were to really leave the whole matter alone till that brutal and merciless Lou Jun Yao got his hands on the spirit beast, the poor beast would surely fall back below the tenth level at the very least.

    ¡°So that is what happened.....¡± Qing Yu¡¯s eyes grew thoughtful. That spirit beast who had turned into a man was looking really remorseful and scared at that moment, which really looked so different from the way he had been before.

    Bai Zhi Yan then stretched his hand out to pass her a jade bottle. ¡°This is the Lightning ze Unicorn¡¯s blood. It will be able to alleviate your injuries and you should take it together with healing elixirs. This whole thing was really just a misunderstanding. I had left him in here to recuperate from its injuries and it was really not easy for him to finally attain the twelfth level. I would never have expected that it woulde to injure you in the end.....¡±

    Qing Yu was not that dense to not detect the meaning behind his words. She curled up the corners of her lips and took the jade bottle. ¡°Since it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, then we should just forget the whole thing. I¡¯m fine now anyway.¡±

    Hearing that, Bai Zhi Yan enchanting peach blossom like eyes then brightened as he looked gratefully at her, his liking towards her going up by another few points.

    [The youngdy¡¯s generosity is really admirable.]

 Chapter 102.3 - Slicing Off Flesh To Treat the Wound

    Chapter 102.3 : Slicing Off Flesh To Treat the Wound

    ¡°But now, how are we going to get out.....¡± Qing Yu asked looking slightly perplexed as she gazed at the darkness surrounding them. ¡°I could have taken them out through a dimensional space before but now that I am injured.....¡±

    She had recovered a little by now and she climbed to her feet.

    Lou Jun Yao maintained his original position as he propped up his chin with a palm and looked at her calm and unruffled. ¡°What do you think I came here for? With me here, would you still need to worry about such things?¡±

    Qing Yu then looked at him slyly. ¡°Why do you always appear in the very nick of time? You seem to be rather concerned..... about my affairs?¡± [Just what does this guy here have up his sleeve?]

    Lou Jun Yao curled up the corners of his mouth and his seductive violet eyes shed with a eye catching sparkle before he then made a statement that had unclear meaning. ¡°Once a hunter has his prey marked, he would always employ all kinds of ways to make the prey let down its guard before it captures the prey in one fell swoop.¡±

    ¡°? ?¡± Qing Yu was a little confused, unable toprehend what had just been said.

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face looked rather sleazy as he leaned in closer to say in a low voice: ¡°Can¡¯t you see that he has you marked?¡±

    [So, she is the prey?]

    The corner of Qing Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. Ever since she came to be on more familiar terms with them, she found that these two men were bing more and more abnormal.

    From the moment that Yan Xi Rou saw Lou Jun Yao, that highly noble air and his unparalleled countenance had immediately made her swoon head over heels, especially when she how gentle he was towards Qing Yu.

    Seeing him walk a little further off, Yan Xi Rou then quietly scooted over to Qing Yu¡¯s side. ¡°Who is that man? Why have I never seen him in the capital city before?¡±

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow. ¡°What? He caught your eye?¡±

    Yan Xi Rou¡¯s face flushed slightly red before she said coquettishly: ¡°What nonsense. I was just asking.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better that you do not know anything about him.¡± Qing Yu said with an indiscernible smile. ¡°That man there, is an even more frightening existence than the Duke of Vast Seas himself.¡±

    Yan Xi Rou was taken aback, but felt that Qing Yu was hiding the truth. She immediately said in a rather displeased tone: ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me if you are unwilling to, why do you need to spin such a tall story? That young master is clearly such a gentle and refined gentleman.¡±

    Qing Yu had no words for her. ¡°.....¡± [What kind of spell have youe under?]

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s extremely sharp ears caught the words ¡°gentle and refined gentleman¡± and he suddenly choked on his own saliva.

    [To think that he would be able to meet someone with such a unique sense of judgement in this life, one who ims that the most brutal and tyrannical demon lord Lou Jun Yao is..... a gentle and refined gentleman!]

    To others, ripping a tear into the void was something that would severely drain one¡¯s cultivation but to Lou Jun Yao, it was just a simple matter of moving his arms. After the entire group of them came out from the dimensional space, they found that they hade to reached the Imperial Capital in the blink of an eye.

    Before their eyes, it was the brightly lit up Gathered Cloud Loft, and it was alreadyte at night.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that we have actuallye back.¡±

    Yan Xi Rou said excitedly as she held Yan Xi Wu¡¯s hand and hopped in her spot. She then turned to look at the cold faced man in his purple robes and said in a coquettish voice: ¡°Thank you Young Master for lending a helping hand. Rou Er cannot be more grateful.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan felt goose pimples rise on the back of his neck hearing that nauseatingly coquettish voice.

    And the purple robed man did not even blink when he then turned to face Qing Yu and said: ¡°Remember to make a trip toe here tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Qing Yu asked in bewilderment.

    Lou Jun Yao swept his gaze over her arms and said indifferently: ¡°Let Bai Zhi Yan change the dressing for you. It will not be convenient for you with only one good arm.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright, I can get Little Bei to help me.¡±

    ¡°It is best that things like this are handled by an Elixir Cultivator.¡± Lou Jun Yao said with grimly.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Qing Yu did not continue to refuse.

    [Anyway it is just a change of dressing.]

 Chapter 103.1 - Target to be Top Five

    Chapter 103.1 : Target to be Top Five

    The next day, Qin Fang who received the news immediately came rushing over.

    He had heard about the strange urrence at Hades¡¯ Canyon and he had been highly guilt ridden this entire time. It was afterall because he had been just too careless when he failed to investigate into the ce thoroughly enough, which then led them to fall into such danger.

    But the fact that they had finally managed toe back safely was something that made Qin Fang highly curious. As the Hades¡¯ Canyon had sunk undergroundpletely, how did they manage toe out?

    In regards to that, Qing Yu had just told him very vaguely about it, that it was a friend who had coincidentally passed by the ce who helped them.

    Qin Fang was rather dubious about the veracity of that im but then sighed in awe at the youngdy¡¯s circle of friends. [Such a powerful expert..... is probably someone from one of the higher realms!]

    On the other side, although Qing Yu had said that she was not going to hold it against the spirit beast, Lou Jun Yao was not going to be that easy. Those alluring violet eyes just stared darkly at the Lightning ze Unicorn till he was almost going to pee in its pants.

    Although a level twelve spirit beast could already be considered to be rather high among spirit beasts, but it was not even worth a mention before Lou Jun Yao. Back in the Dark Regions, there were a total of seven Super Divine Beasts and the weakest one among them was already at level fifteen, and it was a young beast that had just been born not too long ago, already at level fifteen from birth.

    Hence, this level twelve spirit beast was in his eyes, no different from anymon domestic pet.

    It was probably because the Lightning ze Unicorn¡¯s form after his transformation was an eyesore to him, Lou Jun Yao went on to change him back into its original form, but restricted its size to be constrained, remaining only as big as a cat or puppy, which just made it look like a queer and pitifully ugly thing.

    Bai Zhi Yan sat at the side, his shoulders shaking uncontrobly, almost driven mad from trying to hold in hisughter. The scene was really just too funny for him to watch.

    Although the spirit beast understood the rule that might made right very well, but he was afterall still a spirit beast of the noblest bloodline, so being treated so humiliatingly, his heart immediately swelled with rebellious anger.

    He then came to discover that not only was he not able to assume his human form, he was unable to even transform himself back into his original gigantic and majestic shape, but confined in this small tiny body, neither human nor spirit beast. It immediately became infuriated. ¡°What have you done to me! ?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao raised up a corner of his eye on one sidezily, his voice maic and soothing to the ears. ¡°To let you experience what being a pet feels like for a period. From now onwards, you will sleep in there.¡±

    Following the direction the man¡¯s gaze indicated, the Lightning ze Unicorn turned his head to see. In a corner fullyid out with straw, was a small sized..... doghouse!

    ¡°You¡¯re bullying people too much!¡± The Lightning ze Unicorn almost couldn¡¯t breathe from his rage. [This hateful man was treating him like he would a dog? !]

    ¡°Are you then ¡°people¡±?¡± Lou Jun Yao snorted derisively. ¡°Don¡¯t use your words wrongly. You better behave yourself for awhile..... Oh. I forgot to tell you. You will not be able to use any of your powers now and are just amon and ordinary little pet. So if you go running outside and attract the eye of other spirit beasts, don¡¯te back crying if you get bullied.¡±

    Hearing that, the Lightning ze Unicorn¡¯s beastly eyes widened as he stared, not believing Lou Jun Yao¡¯s words and he rammed the horn on top of his head onto Lou Jun Yao¡¯s leg. In the end, the spirit beast yelped in pain and fell over to the floor, his eyes misting up with tears.

    [Why is this man¡¯s body harder than a rock? It hurts to death.....]

    His actions had proved to himself that he really did not possess a single bit of attack power. If he went out like that, even a stray mongrel would be able to kill him now. How pitiful was it for a powerful level twelve spirit beast to fall into such dire circumstances.

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face was sympathetic as he shook his head. Only the Heavens knew just how ck hearted the man Lou Jun Yao could really be. No matter man or beast, anyone who offended him would definitely eat the bitter fruit of consequences. But.....

    [Can this be seen as vengeance exacted blind with rage, all for his beloved?]

 Chapter 103.2 - Target to be Top Five

    Chapter 103.2 : Target to be Top Five

    At that same time, the day for the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s quarterly internalpetition was right on the brink of the brow.

    And those that were brushed off the charts would be demoted to be regr disciples, while the top best five positions would receive generous prizes.

    There were quite a number of disciplespeting in the training hall. They had all be a lot more hardworking recently and people often came in even before the sky turned bright toe secure ces for themselves as there was limited space in there, only enough to hold a hundred people when there were over two hundred disciples in the inner circle. Hence, fights often broke out to gain entry into the ce with many incidents resulting in bloodshed.

    And among these two hundred people and more, only thirty of them steadily held a position in the inner circle with many of them being disciples who caught up from behind, having defeated former inner circle disciples. So, there was always a wave of new blood that would bring about a change in the members of the inner circle¡¯s disciples every three months.

    The training hall was well equipped with weapons and other equipment cultivation speed in here was faster than other ces and one would not be disturbed, so the ce was considered a highly prized location with great fengshui in the Faint Mist Sect.

    And in the courtyard behind the training hall, arge space had been cleared out in the middle that was surrounded by a ring of spectators, who broke out into bouts of cheers intermittently.

    Inside that space, a man and a woman were faced off in battle and they were both wearing simr white uniforms, thepel and hem of the clothes embroidered with cloud patterns, that looked highly elegant.

    Only the top twenty ranks among the inner circle disciples had these uniforms while the rest of the inner circle disciples would wear full white uniforms without any patterns embroidered on them and the regr disciples wore ones that were smoky green.

    The strikes executed by the two opponents were so fast it was dizzying to watch, unable to see their actions at all, and only the sounds when fists and palms shed could be heard. The two opponents had not summoned up any spirit power at all, purely a match of close unarmedbat, the strength of their physical bodies causing the spectators to sigh in admiration.

    ¡°The ranking of these two have always been so close and equally matched, who will take the lead this time?¡±

    ¡°But with one ranked eighteen and one neen, I feel that they are in a very precarious position as they are very close to the bottom end.¡±

    ¡°Moreover I heard that there are quite a few of them with rather strong cultivation in this current batch of disciples and they will also be getting new recruits soon. The pressure they are facing must be really great.¡±

    ¡°The pressure we face isn¡¯t that much less you know? Instead of us debating about these people who are on the charts, we should be thinking hard on how we are going to defend our own position as inner circle disciples, and not get squeezed out by all those other fes.¡±

    As they stood there arguing incessantly, a cold but pleasing voice suddenly sounded. ¡°All of you are so free that you¡¯ve gathered here together to engage in idle chit chat?¡±

    Everyone was startled and they all turned their heads around to look. A youngdy with a countenance of unmatched beauty was approaching them with slow steps, her body surrounded by the aloof air of a goddess. Upon her fair forehead, was an extremely eye catching five petal flower bloom, which added a dash of mour and colour to that sacred and indesecrable face.

    It was until she reached them that everyone came to regain their senses. Although the beauty was really very beautiful, but that cold and aloof temper was not all that pretty. ¡°Senior Yan!¡±

    This young woman, was Yan Ning Luo in the flesh.

    As the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s most prodigious female, she was ranked on the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s inner circle disciples chart, ninth in position.

    And among the twenty people on that chart, there were only four who were female, the other three not within the top ten, with Yan Ning Lou being the only female among them, and she also the youngest in age.

    This made everyone in the inner circle to be fearful of her in some way or another. Moreover she had gained the Sect Chief¡¯s recognition and with her powers clear before them, everyone had to respectfully address her as Senior Yan even though she was younger in age.

    But of course the main reason people were fearful of her was not just because she possessed great power, it was because she had another identity in there, the Vice Hall Chief of the Disciplinary Hall.

 Chapter 103.3 - Target to be Top Five

    Chapter 103.3 : Target to be Top Five

    The Hall Chief of the Disciplinary Hall was a woman over forty years old and was always stern and strict towards everyone. But it was not known why she came to appreciate Yan Ning Luo very much and went straight to talk to the Sect Chief about it, who then bestowed the position of Disciplinary Hall Vice Chief on Yan Ning Luo. Once any of the inner circle disciples were found to have broken the sect rules or breached their discipline, she could immediately deliver punishment and just report it thereafter.

    Hence it could well be imagined just how fearful everyone was of her, afraid that she would find out about any of their indiscretions.

    So with her arrival, everyone quickly said a quick greeting and they all dispersed like startled birds.

    As Yan Ning Luo always appeared haughty and aloof, she was not entirely all that popr with people, but with the disciples holding the top twenty ranks, her rtionship with them was not too bad.

    To her, she would only be friends with powerful pugilists.

    ¡°Ning Luo, you¡¯vee out from cultivation seclusion?¡±

    Upon seeing her approach, the two people battling then stopped themselves, and the young woman then opened her mouth to ask.

    Yan Ning Luo nodded her head. ¡°How¡¯s things? Has it been good for you recently?¡±

    The young woman then replied with a helpless sigh. ¡°Not that great. Master has been exerting pressure on the two of us recently. Although we will not be kicked out of the sect if we get squeezed off the charts, Master said that we had better not go back to see him if we are going to bring him shame.¡±

    ¡°Elder Mo is indeed a little more strict, so the two of you must really put in your best.¡± Yan Ning Luo curled up her lips to say with a smile.

    Hearing that, the young woman then looking at her enviously and continued to say. ¡°I really admire all of you in the top ten. Even such a youngss like you is so powerful. You are younger than me but you actually managed to go from being unranked to seizing the ninth rank straightaway within a single year! Have you just been hiding your powers all that time before?¡±

    Yan Ning Luo bit her lip slightly and answered. ¡°I am merely at the bottom of the top ten ranks. My target is to get into the top five.¡±

    ¡°Top five?¡± The young woman was a little shocked before she shook her head lightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that target a little tough? You must surely know that those guys there at the top are just legendary in the Faint Mist Sect for so many years, and their position has never wavered before! Let¡¯s not mention those few right at the very top for awhile. Even the fifth ranked Senior Su Li Mo holds a record that no one in the Faint Mist Sect has been able to surpass to this day, which was set when he challenged three hundred expert pugilists in one day, and was not defeated even once.¡±

    It was a record of three hundred consecutive victories, which was absolutely no joking matter for anyone. Just by dueling so many matches without stopping alone would already drain one¡¯s body outpletely already.

    Hence back when Su Li Mo achieved the record of three hundred consecutive wins, all the teachers had suspected him of taking some kind of restricted drug. But when they checked, he waspletely clean and he had done it by just his own power alone, which was just unthinkably incredible.

    It wasn¡¯t as if no one had coveted the throne of being among the top five, but with just Su Li Mo alone who did not know exhaustion and held such maniacal powers, it was already more than what anyone who tried could ovee, so there was no need to even talk about the few who held even higher ranks.

    Among females, Yan Ning Luo was unequivocally the top one but since the beginning of time, women have always been far weaker in physical strength than men, so surpassing those top five men who possessed Heaven defying powers would truly be a tough bone to chew, and not something that could be achieved in a heartbeat.

    Hearing that, Yan Ning Luoughed softly. ¡°Since I had alreadye to climb up to the ninth position among so many hundreds, the top five isn¡¯t that much further for me now.¡±

    ¡°Then, I wish you early sess.¡± The young woman chirped shyly.

    Yan Ning Luo turned around and walked away and she then overheard the soft whisper behind her. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to be confident, but overconfidence will then just be conceit.....¡±

 Chapter 104.1 - A Guest Comes to Visit

    Chapter 104.1 : A Guest Comes to Visit

    ¡°Sixth Young Miss, you have a guest.¡±

    Qing Yu had juste back from outside and the guard at the door immediately came forward to report in a soft voice.

    ¡°My guest?¡± Qing Yu raised up an eyebrow. [She doesn¡¯t seem to have any close friends here in the Capital City though.....]

    At that moment in the guest hall, Yan Su was entertaining ady with a tall and slim figure, who was dressed in a light green dress. Thedy had a pretty countenance, her bright eyes beautiful and absorbing, that looked highly intelligent. Shemanded a noble and aloof air, that made people often overlook her countenance, but they would then quickly be attracted to that unique elegant air she exuded.

    ¡°Lai Lai!¡± Qing Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, and she called out rather delightfully.

    Mu Lai heard the voice and subconsciously stood up to walk a few steps forward before she found herself wrapped within a big hug by the approaching youngdy. The coldly pretty face then reddened unnoticeably and she raised a hand up to return the hug.

    Yan Su seldom saw the youngdy looking so delighted and he was rather taken aback by surprise.

    ¡°Qing Yu, you are acquainted with Young Miss Mu?¡±

    When the servants hade to announce that a Miss Mu hade to visit, he had initially been rather puzzled. There was only one family n surnamed Mu in the Capital City and they were a rtively small family n who were not very well known, so it was thought that they would not call on the manor for a visit so abruptly.

    But the servant had then said that it was the Young Mistress of the Mu Family that was the topmost Elixir Cultivator Family throughout thends.

    Although this Mu Family kept a low profile in a remote region at themon border shared among a few countries, but their reputation as the topmost Elixir Cultivator Family far precedes them, known far and wide. Especially the current Young Mistress of the Mu Family, whom was though still a very youngdy, was already known to be a rare genius skilled in both Medicine and martial arts, the most outstanding talent among Mu Family¡¯s younger generation.

    She was afterall a youngdy who had just turned eighteen, but the steady and stalwart ir she exuded often made people forget her young age.

    Qing Yu held the young woman¡¯s hand and then said to Yan Su with a smile: ¡°Father, this is my good friend, I¡¯ll entertain her. If you are busy, just go ahead with your own tasks!¡±

    Seeing that, Yan Su nodded his head. ¡°Alright, youdies will find it easier to talk. Take good care of Young Miss Mu.¡±

    Upon saying that, he then nodded at Mu Lai and he then left.

    Mu Lai watched Yan Su¡¯s figure walk far away and then turned her gaze back. ¡°The rtionship between the two of you..... doesn¡¯t seem that good?¡±

    Although Mu Lai herself was not really all that close to her father as well, but her situation was still at least at the level where her father was benevolent and she the daughter filial.

    But the interaction between Qing Yu and Yan Su was a little more queer. One would not really see anything wrong on the surface, but the highly distant manner of speech and actions between them could not be concealed. Or it should be said..... that it¡¯s Qing Yu who did not seem to be that warm towards her father.

    That one point, would naturally not escape her who had always been sensitive in thought.

    Hearing that, Qing Yu¡¯s brow lifted up and she said seemingly unconcerned: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s not good, but just not really all that bad!¡±

    As that was their family affair, Mu Lai did not go on to probe any further.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why have you suddenlye to the Imperial Capital to look for me?¡± Qing Yu asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°I came here purely just to see the ce you live in.¡± Mu Lai said, her gaze gentle as she continued: ¡°Because we saved the Assassination Temple¡¯s Chief, they delivered a whole lot of things to the Mu Family the very next day. I think they were unable to find you and they then just sent the gifts to me instead. I¡¯ll have someone bring it here for you next time.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Qing Yu was taken aback a moment before she waved her hands in front of her. ¡°Don¡¯t. You just keep those things. There are so many people in your family n and cultivating elixirs calls for the use of many precious herbs. Moreover, the price of herbs are currently so high in the market, so just keep the things with you and use them to procure more elixirs and medicines. Consider them as blessings to the people.¡±

 Chapter 104.2 - A Guest Comes to Visit

    Chapter 104.2 : A Guest Comes to Visit

    The Mu Family¡¯s repute had always been very good out there and they had even opened a pharmacy just for the poor and destitute, giving away medicine for free. The pharmacy had been opened for about five to six years.

    Hearing Qing Yu¡¯s words, Mu Lai¡¯s beautiful eyes shone and sparkled. ¡°You will truly be the one who silently spread blessings onto the people.¡±

    [Does this girl even know how much precious and priceless things the Assassination Temple sent?]

    [It is enough to buy up several busy and flourishing streets! And here she is giving it all away so nonchntly.]

    [And back when she had killed that sixth level spirit beast in itsir, Qing Yu had also gifted her the core crystal with a blink of an eye. It must be known that if a sixth level spirit beast¡¯s core crystal were to be put up for auction, it would at least fetch several good millions.]

    [But she had just casually said: ¡°You need it more than I do.¡±]

    Indeed, she had bet with those people in her family n back then that if she was unable to bring back a sixth level spirit beast¡¯s core crystal, she would give up on her position as the n¡¯s Young Chief.

    So, how could she afford to lose? She most definitely cannot lose.

    Hence, even if she fought to herst breath, she must kill that spirit beast. She had been incredibly proud from birth and she would never bow down before anyone except towards Qing Yu.

    Mu Lai then suddenly remembered something rather btedly and she then opened her mouth to ask: ¡°That Yan Ning Luo seems to be a member of the Faint Mist Sect and she seems to hold a rather high position in there. You will not be able toe back for the next two to three years at least when you join the sect, wouldn¡¯t you be seeing her very often in there?¡±

    Ever since she came to know Qing Yu¡¯s identity, Mu Lai hade to understand quite a good amount of things about her. She knew that Yan Ning Luo had always disliked Qing Yu and seeing they those two people would be seeing each other quite frequently, what would happen if Yan Ning Luoes to make things difficult for Qing Yu?

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow. ¡°That probably won¡¯t happen. She is an inner circle disciple and I will surely just be one among so many regr disciples when I get epted. With such a great disparity in position, we will definitely not see each other even once every few months.¡±

    She was going in there not because she wanted to learn anything, but as there were just too many secrets in this body she was inhabiting, she wanted to find some clear answers. And as for the reason why she was going to the Faint Mist Sect, that was because there seemed to be a voice that was telling her to go there.

    Mu Lai felt that those words sounded rather logical as well and she then nodded before she said: ¡°I will be staying here in the Imperial Capital for a period so we can meet with each other anytime whenever there¡¯s a need.¡±

    ¡°What? You have business to take care of here in the Imperial Capital?¡±

    Although Mu Lai had said that she came here to see her, but Qing Yu could see that something was not right with her demeanor. Even though Mu Lai had hidden it well, but she had still picked up a few clues.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Mu Lai was taken aback a moment before she then shook her head lightly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I have nevere to the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Capital and I wanted toe see the scenery here.¡±

    ¡°You are lying.¡± Qing Yu said as she looked at her with her brows knitted together. ¡°As the Young Chief of such arge family n, there are so many n affairs you have to deal with on a daily basis, how can you possibly have the time for something so frivolous like sightseeing? Tell me. What happened?¡±

    In her past life, she didn¡¯t even need to talk about how many things big and small she had had to attend to after she took on the position of Family Head, but just the period when she had been picked as the heir alone already gave her so much pressure that was just impossible to describe.

    And there were so many branches in the Mu Family watching her every move, the slightest misstep from her and her position as the Young Chief of the family n would be snatched from her. Moreover, having to stand firm against the dogma of having a female assume the position of Young Chief, she would have to ovee many obstacles. Everyone might be highly respectful on the surface, no one knew what kind of vicious plot people might be hatching to have her dead.

    Such filthy nauseating things that went on insiderge family ns were not new to Qing Yu in the slightest.

    Seeing Mu Lai looking like that, Qing Yu faintly felt an ill premonition rise up within.

 Chapter 104.3 - A Guest Comes to Visit

    Chapter 104.3 : A Guest Comes to Visit

    Seeing the youngdy¡¯s worried look on her face, Mu Lai¡¯s heart sank slightly deep inside and she picked up the cup of tea on the table to pour it down her throat in one gulp, seemingly seeking to alleviate the emotion she had suppressed inside her heart for the past few days. ¡°My Father..... might not have long to live.¡±

    Her tone of voice was extremely calm, so calm that one could almost not detect any emotion at all.

    But her words had caused Qing Yu to be greatly startled. [How.....]

    The Mu Family Head Mu Qing Tian was merely only about forty years of age and was a amiable and kind person. He was also a highly respected gold grade Elixir Cultivator. How did hee to have something bad happen to him so suddenly?

    Qing Yu did not want to think that things was really that bad but when she saw the usually steady and haughty woman show such a helpless look on her face, she could not help but ask in a gentle probing manner: ¡°It was done by your own people?¡±

    Mu Lai¡¯s gaze grew sharp and her long slender fingers made crackling sounds as they clenched up. Her lips then parted slightly to say: ¡°If my father had not been too soft hearted back then, he would not have to suffer this unexpected cmity now. He was ambushed when he was advancing in level and suffered violent bacsh. Not only his vitality had been severely damaged, his cultivation had fallen from the gold grade third level to the silver grade eight level in just a few days, a good five levels, which turned half his hair white.¡±

    This was how an Elixir Cultivator misused the practice. They were able to employ Elixir Cultivation techniques to make their body constitution be stronger than normal people, causing them to look much younger. But when their vitals are damaged, their cultivation levels would continuously drop, speeding up their ageing as their health declined. When their cultivation levels drop to the very bottom, their lives would then be snuffed out.

    Hearing her words, Qing Yu felt a wave of emotion. She had not thought that such a big incident would happen in the period that she went to the Hades¡¯ Canyon for rigorous training.

    ¡°Lai Lai, just let me know if there is anything I can do to help.¡± Qing Yu said seriously as she held Mu Lai¡¯s hand.

    She had probablye such a long way here to the Imperial Capital because she wanted Qing Yu to offer her some spiritual support and mentalfort. She was afterall just a young girl in her teens and to have something so severe happen to her father which led to her having to hold up such arge family n with hungry wolves eyeing covetously at the sides, the immense pressure she must be facing could very well be imagined.

    The fact that she had not copsed under that kind of pressure already showed how strong she was.

    In the past, she would only be able to hide things like this in her heart. But now, she has a friend that she could share her heartfelt thoughts with, and she would not have to hide it till it felt like she could not breathe.

    ¡°Qing Yu, I want to save my father.¡± Mu Lai suddenly lowered her eyes and said softly. ¡°But when he came to know the method that would be used to save him, he told me he would rather die than to ept my help, and I had a big fight with him about it.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s face looked hesitant for a moment. Hearing her words, the method Mu Lai wanted to use to save her father did not sound like a good idea, or the Mu Family Head would not get so worked up over it.

    ¡°I searched through the texts in the library. My father¡¯s condition is cultivation energy dispersion. One will only need to take a measure of spirit essence from his closest kin and feed it to a little ghost capable of gathering cultivation energy. Wait for forty nine days, gather back the energy essence that the little ghost would be losing and let my father absorb it to cure him.....¡±

    ¡°Have you gone mad! ?¡± Without waiting for her to finish, Qing Yu interrupted her sharply. ¡°Do you know how venomous that method really is and how much it tears at one¡¯s cultivation? If you do that, living with an iplete soul will not only rob you of your affinity with being an Elixir Cultivator, you could very possibly be reduced into bing a puppet for an exorcist!¡±

    ¡°But I cannot just watch my father die like this.¡± Mu Lai clenched her fists tightly. ¡°The Mu Family cannot do without him.¡±

    ¡°Then it can do without you?¡± Qing Yu retorted with a re. ¡°I will not allow you to so something like that.¡±

    Mu Lai¡¯s brows furrowed together. ¡°But.....¡±

    ¡°No buts. Since you came to me, I will help you solve it no matter what.¡± Qing Yu said coldly. ¡°Who asked you to have such a nasty temper that made you just one friend here? Who will help you if I don¡¯t?¡±

 Chapter 105.1 - Paradise City

    Chapter 105.1 : Paradise City

    Mu Lai¡¯s eyes grew unnoticeably red rimmed. Never had she thought that there would be a day that such a proud girl like her woulde to trust and depend on someone so much, and neither had she ever thought that she would be so fortunate to have a friend that cared about her as much as she cared for them.

    That caused a corner of the rock hard heart of the always cold and aloof girl who had always kept to herself to slowly melt and and soften.

    ¡°There are so many rooms here in the Eternal Peace Duke Manor. I¡¯ll have someone get one ready for you to stay here. There is no way I am letting you go stay outside in an inn after you came such a long way here.¡±

    Qing Yu did not wait for her to reply before she went ahead to make the arrangements. Mu Lai was rather taken aback but she did not refuse, but just merely curled up her lips in a smile. She had always been the one acting dominantly over others and she had never thought that she would see the day that someone could be so bossy and tyrannical towards her.

    Although this kind of tyranny was something she would dly ept.

    After saying that, Qing Yu immediately instructed the servants to get the room ready. It was only after she was finished with making the arrangements that she came to realize something. ¡°You said that you were thinking to use your spirit essence to keep a little ghost capable of gathering energies. From what I know, only Exorcists would keep and rear little spirit ghosts with them. Did youe here to the Imperial Capital to find an exorcist?¡±

    Mu Lai nodded her head. ¡°I received news that there is a highly mysterious Ghost Cavern here helmed and controlled by a powerful Exorcist, but no one knows where the entrance into the ce is.¡±

    ¡°Ghost Cavern?¡± Qing Yu was a little surprised. ¡°How can such a ce exist in such close proximity to the bustling Imperial Capital? Isn¡¯t he afraid that he will be discovered and his nest gets busted?¡±

    ¡°Because the ce is so mysterious, it still has not been discovered till today. So I was thinking of getting a person I know from this area to help look into it for me.¡± Mu Lai sighed mournfully. ¡°No matter what, I must definitely save my father.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help you.¡± Qing Yu said reassuringly as she patted Mu Lai on her hand. Her eyes then shed with a glint, suddenly having thought of a good idea.

    Hence that very night, Bai Zhi Yan who had just finished battling Lou Jun Yao over a few games of chess quickly felt that something wasn¡¯t right the moment he returned to his room. There was a small little shadow was crouched above his window...... What in the world is that?

    It was only when he went closer that he saw that it was a cute and adorable little creature whose body waspletely snowy white.

    It had a pair of blue eyesrge and round, its tiny ears sharp and pointed, and a short bobbly tail. It looked both like a cat and a fox at the same time and it was just so unbelievably beautiful and adorable that even Bai Zhi Yan was almost swooning from its cuteness. The little fe was just crouched there obediently, looking rather bored as it puffed up its cheeks to blow bubbles.

    ¡°Little cutie, where did youe from?¡± Bai Zhi Yan eximed softly, his face looking highly benign and harmless as he approached the creature.

    The little beast blinked itsrge eyes and stretched a paw up to ruffle its ear. [Hmm..... Seductive and evil looks, dressed in full red robes. Mm. This should be the right guy!]

    As that thought rose up in its mind, it then stretched out its tiny paws, and brought them up right in front of his face, to reveal a tiny ball of paper right before his eyes.

    Bai Zhi Yan was stunned for a moment, unable to react at all.

    The little beast looked highly impatient as it then rolled its eyes before it tossed the ball of paper onto the table. Its tiny body then shot like a bolt that arced through the sky in a beam of light, disappearing in an instant.

    [So fast!]

    Bai Zhi Yan snapped back to his senses and then turned to look at the ball of paper on the table. [Who sent that?]

    He had just picked the ball of paper and spread it open but had not even had the chance to read it when he saw Lou Jun Yao pushing the door toe in. His eyes gazedzily out of the window as he then asked: ¡°What was that that just went out from your window?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Bai Zhi Yan asked in bewilderment.

    In the end, his question immediately earned him a contemptuous rebuke. ¡°You did not even feel that clear fluctuation of spirit energy at all?¡±

 Chapter 105.2 - Paradise City

    Chapter 105.2 : Paradise City

    ¡°.....¡± [Ha! Just great! Ever since regaining back his power, he doesn¡¯t even need to conceal his sarcasm at all now.]

    Bai Zhi Yan was so infuriated he wanted to just ignore himpletely. His eyes turned to look at the piece of paper in his hand and an eyebrow lifted up slightly, the expression looking a little mischievous. ¡°Eh? It¡¯s already sote at night and thess is asking me out for a secret meeting? ?¡±

    Hearing that, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s subconsciously peeked at the contents on the scrap of paper. There wasn¡¯t even a single word on it but just a picture of a feather on it, which was drawn looking highly lifelike. (Trantor Note: ÇäÓð read as Qing Yu where the ¡°Yu ¨C Óð¡± means feather.)

    [It¡¯s that little fox Qing Yu?]

    [But.....]

    ¡°How do you know she¡¯s asking you out?¡± [What kind of a deeper meaning can a mere picture of a feather have?]

    Bai Zhi Yan curled up his lips in a smile and said: ¡°This is a long held secret among us Elixir Cultivators. Outsiders will not be able to tell what it means.¡±

    Upon saying that, he scattered ayer of powder from his fingertips. The feather immediately changed shape and a few words manifested. Afterlife Loft.

    Understanding then dawned upon Lou Jun Yao when he saw the words. He had thought that there was a secret code or something, but it was just a trick they that they employed.

    ¡°That ce sounds a little familiar.....¡± Bai Zhi Yan said as he rubbed his chin with a finger thoughtfully. After rubbing it for a good while, his expression then became slightly startled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the territory of that kid?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lou Jun Yao could not be bothered with any other trifling details but was just curious what kind of a scheme Qing Yu had up her sleeve.

    ¡°That kid from the Baili Family. When he came here thest time, I almost killed him.¡± Bai Zhi Yan said in reminder.

    Regarding a certain person¡¯splete indifference towards all and everything, leading him to have no impression of anything, it was something that Bai Zhi Yan knew quite well. Hence, this person also had absolutely no idea just how many enemies he hade to make back in Cloud Heaven as well.

    With Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s reminder, Lou Jun Yao finally remembered something about it. ¡°What is it? What has the little fox asked you to go that kind of a ce for?¡±

    ¡°When you do not know, how could I know anything about it? Isn¡¯t her rtionship with you better than with me?¡± Bai Zhi Yan answered with a shrug of his shoulders. ¡°We¡¯ll know when we get there. Thatss never turns up for no reason and something must be up with the invitationing in sote.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Lou Jun Yao agreed with a grunt, his face stern and serious. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll be able to help if anything happens.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan was stunned. ¡°..... ? !¡±

    [Can you please turn back to your normal self?]

    Ever since they came to stay here in the Constetion Lands for so long, this great demon lord has been turning more and more kindly and thoughtful for others? He has even learnt to take the initiative to extend help to others? All the others would surely be shocked to death if they knew!]

    [Is this fe thinking he¡¯s going to help bymitting murder and arson? ?]

    Although it was said that the Constetion Lands was a realm that lowest in position, but it contained perilous ces that harboured ferocious beasts that were unimaginably dangerous, and also mysterious and luxurious ces known as paradise cities that were in no way inferior to those of higher levelnds, like the Afterlife Loft.

    Sshed in dazzling and splendorous gold and jade, of the highest luxury everywhere.

    The vast gambling hall on the first floor was a boiling pot of people¡¯s voices, the loud cheers sounding incessantly in one¡¯s ears. It looked like some people were rather lucky tonight, and in contrast there were also those who were especially unlucky, losing so badly they had hocked even their clothes, their faces and necks red as they cursed and swore in rage.

    On the side was the arena, where a brawny man towering with his two meter height was taken down by a thin looking youth with just two quick strokes, a loud dull crash sounding out when the towering figure crashed to the ground. Therge figure was indignant and wanted to sneak an attack, thinking to catch his opponent off guard, but was sent flying out with a kick from the youth, that broke his neck and he breathed hisst.

    The youthughed sneeringly, his eyes disdainful as he then turn around to walk off without looking back, his attendants quickly catching up to follow behind him.

    The spectating crowd erupted in a bout of jeers.

    People died in the Afterlife Loft everyday. That was no mere rumour.

 Chapter 105.3 - Paradise City

    Chapter 105.3 : Paradise City

    And before today, people who died at the hands of the brawny guy numbered at least eighty if not a hundred. And now, it was his turn to die in the arena.

    The first floor was highly chaotic, the atmosphere in the gambling hall fiery, the arena brutal and cruel, but on the other side, there were many dance hostesses each wearing more revealing clothes than the next strutting around.

    Every single one of them gyrated their limber bodies decadently to the beat of melodious music, the thin silk covering their bodies fleetingly exposing the beautiful curves of the bodies that was exceptionally seductive and eye catching. Among them, not only were there highly coquettish women, there were also tall and handsome looking youths. Even though they were male, the attractiveness of their looks and well shaped bodies were in no way inferior to thedies.

    There were guests there who were more into a different kind of taste and hence the youths were also highly popr as well.

    As long as one possessed the right conditions and sufficient wealth to entice them, they could either present a dance or a song for them personally, or one could have them spend a night of bliss and rapture together, with many choices readily avable.

    They were there to satisfy any kinds of requests from their patrons.

    A balding and obese round bellied man with a highly greasy and pudgy face then came walking down from one of the gambling tables glowering. He trotted over to go right before a youth with an alluring body and pressed a stack of golden tickets right into the youth¡¯s hand.

    The value for each of those tickets was a thousand, and that was at least several tens of thousands in total.

    The youth¡¯s beautiful face then broke into an enchanting smile. It was not known what the balding man said to the youth which caused to youth¡¯s face to look slightly abashed. But after the man added another stack of golden tickets, the youth acted coyly a moment before he obediently leaned himself right into the pudgy man¡¯s arms.

    The balding man immediately could not seem to wait as his heart grew capricious and before all the countless pairs of eyes in that main hall filled with people, hisrge mouth smacked right onto the youth¡¯s pink lips, his thick pudgy hands starting to rove and grope all over the youth¡¯s soft body, eliciting a low embarrassed moan out of the youth, providing a highly explosion scene right in the open.

    There were many people surrounding them but those two people did not seem to be bothered in the least, seemingly bing even more aroused. The balding man even pressed the youth down onto a table, ripping away at the obstructive thin silk, like he waspletely unable to hold himself back from doing something people would not be able to take their eyes off from.

    The youth was very cooperative and his two long fair skinned legs spontaneously tangled up around the man¡¯s body, looking highly submissive like the man could do anything he wanted with him.

    The atmosphere in there immediately became so sensational it was spiraling out of control.

    On another side of the hall, a cold faced man in ck robes was pulling another man in white robes, and they went inside a private room without a word.

    ¡°Why are we here in such a ce?¡± The man paused between every word, like he was speaking through tightly clenched teeth.

    The man in white robes who was pulled inside possessed a countenance of wless beauty that could make people gasp, his beautiful pair of phoenix like eyes smiling mischievously. ¡°Lai Lai, are you feeling embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    These two people, are Mu Lai and Qing Yu who were disguised as men.

    Mu Lai had not known for what purpose they had to dress up as men but she knew now. [This ce is just too dangerous!]

    Even dressed as men, when they hade in, they had already been scrutinized from head to toe by all kinds of strange gazes, not to mention if they hade in here as women. They would definitely have been skinned alive right on the spot.

    The people in here were just too terrifying. Just that one scene out in the main hall just now, any normal person would not be able to be so utterly shameless, but those two people had put on such an erotic show out in the open, and it was even a gay show! Absolutely disgusting!

    Qing Yu looked at the ck faced girl in front of her and almost could not hold in herughter. [What a rare sight. To think that the face of that cier mountain that would never change could actually show such intense emotion.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be mad already. I had not known that this ce would get so chaotic. Anyway we came here for serious business this time and we¡¯ll nevere here again in future.¡± Qing Yu said reassuringly, feeling rather amused.

 Chapter 106.1 - Pulled Underground

    Chapter 106.1 : Pulled Underground

    Mu Lai¡¯s face sank, her eyes looking a littleplicated. [This littless is younger than her by several years so how is she seemingly so easy and familiar..... in a ce that was such a messy hotchpotch of all kinds of crooks and people like she often frequented them?]

    [And with that scene earlier, no matter how cold and aloof she could be, she was afterall still a youngdy and could not help feeling embarrassed by that. But this littless..... had stood there watching it all with such great interest!]

    [If she had not pulled the youngss away just now, they would surely have seen something that would give them styes!]

    Mu Lai was wearing a set of full ck robes, her long hair bound up high on top of her head. With her original cold and aloof mannerisms, there was nothing out of ce seeing her dressed up as a man. Instead, it gave her a sense of suave indifference, which attracted many pairs of eyes among thedies.

    One didn¡¯t even need to mention Qing Yu at all in this case. She had always dressed herself up in male clothes when she went out for convenience and with her exquisite and wless facial features, she just needed to conceal a bit of her young femininity which then gave her a look of devil may care elegance, her long upnted alluring phoenix like eyes soul captivating. She looked so outstanding that many could not take their eyes off her, attracting the hearts of both male and female.

    She was clearly such a enchanting and beautiful youngdy but she did not show any single characteristic of femininity in the slightest dressed up like that, presenting herself to look just like a real man thoroughly, enchantingly handsome, elegantly sexy while exuding an unconscious tinge of proud nobility, the cream of the crop among men.

    Mu Lai had been caught off guard and her heart had also wavered a moment before she silently cursed inwardly, calling her a demonic temptress but went on to say aloud: ¡°I havee to the Afterlife Loft a few times before. On the surface, it¡¯s a guesthouse and restaurant, but it¡¯s highly chaotic and messy inside, where all kinds of people gather. There are nock of fugitives, killers, all kinds of brutal and fierce felons in here and hence the world outside gave the Afterlife Loft another nickname, called Sin City.¡±

    Saying it¡¯s a city, was no exaggeration at all. The Afterlife Loft was so vast that its territories stretched out a thousand miles around, and not only was it nine stories high, there were also three levels underground that no one knew about.

    All the viins entrenched in this ce all year round, as the moment they step out of the Afterlife Loft, the only thing that awaited them would only be death.

    So as time passed, they then be a part of the Afterlife Loft, assuming the role of a protector. If anyone tried to create a ruckus and stir up trouble, they would not hesitate to kill or kick those people out.

    There are even those who found a new lease of life, where through their incredible luck at the gambling tables had turned into extremely rich tycoons, or some who won countless battles in the arena that gained them rare and priceless treasures, to be one of the main pirs of the arena fighters.

    In short, they began to slowly sink into this peaceful world of theirs, one filled with riches and glory, fine wine and beautiful women, always immersed in hazy drunkenness, living their lives as happy as the gods, no longer having to be oppressed and be filled with jitters running for their lives all the time.

    The Afterlife Loft was dangerous and mysterious, and yet exceptionally safe at the same time. Many deals that must not be seen were conducted in here and they did not have to worry about it being leaked at all.

    The soundproofing in the private rooms were all very well constructed and it shut out the raucous mour outside in an instant, almost feeling like it separated one into an entirely different world.

    Qing Yu slowly poured out a cup of tea and she was just about to take a sip when her suddenly nostrils red slightly. The corners of her lips then curled with into a smile and she put the cup down. The Afterlife Loft was really quite interesting.

    Mu Lai saw her actions and she picked up the tea pot to bring it closer before she took a suspicious whiff of its contents. Her face darkened. ¡°There is the scent of Forgetful Creek Grass in here.¡±

    Forgetful Creek Grass, as its name implies, is a herb that can cause a person to temporarily lose their memory. It is not harmful when taken in small doses but if taken over a prolonged period, one will gradually lose his mind, and slowly sink deeper and deeper till he bes immersed inside his own world.

 Chapter 106.2 - Pulled Underground

    Chapter 106.2 : Pulled Underground

    [What what kind of a scheme is the Afterlife Loft plotting? To think that they would add such things into their tea!]

    Mu Lai immediately wanted to go find the manager of the ce to question him but was stopped by Qing Yu who called out to her.

    ¡°You can save your breath. I do not think that they have been doing this for only a day or two. Having you go expose them would only enrage them from being humiliated. It will only bring disadvantages towards what we came here to do.¡±

    Mu Lai knitted up her brows, and gave up on the idea after thinking about it. ¡°Is the entrance to the Ghost Cavern..... really here in the Afterlife Loft?¡±

    ¡°You must believe in my sensory powers. There is an extremely dark and evil aura in this ce and if my deduction is not wrong.....¡± Qing Yu paused for a moment before she tapped the point of her foot on the floor. ¡°It is right below here.¡±

    Mu Lai¡¯s body stiffened, thinking that it was unbelievable. ¡°The rumoured three levels underground?¡±

    Qing Yu shook her head and was seemingly deep in thought for a moment. ¡°It seems to be even deeper down.¡±

    ¡°Then how are we going to go down there?¡± Mu Lai¡¯s face was looking rather conflicted as she then said: ¡°We do not have the ability to delve through the ground and moreover if it¡¯s in a very deep ce..... It will be very dangerous with just the two of us here and we might even suffocate down there.¡±

    ¡°Mm. That is why I called for someone who will be able to help us toe.¡± Qing Yu then opened her mouth to say.

    Mu Lai was a little surprised. ¡°When did you do that? And the thing we are about to do here is highly dangerous. If the other partyes to be implicated by us, will you.....¡±

    Qing Yuughed softly and said: ¡°You do not have to worry. The helper I called in is highly reliable and is highly skilled.¡±

    On the other side, because Qing Yu¡¯s note had not stated any other information but just the name of the ce, Bai Zhi Yan was not overly concerned but to merely ask the grey robed man toe along. Who asked him to be good for nothing else but just possess incredible skills.

    Although the Afterlife Loft was well known throughout the entirends, few people knew its exact location. It was because its location was really just too far remote, so it was very hard to find it even with it was such a prosperous ce.

    Bai Zhi Yan and his group were dyed for awhile and they only came to find the ce after asking people for directions.

    They could have just used dimensional teleportation which would bring them there in a single breath but they tarried all over the ce for a good hour.

    Before their eyes, a massive building was revealed before their eyes,yer uponyer of hill slopes surrounding it, which made the entire ce look even more impressive. To think that such a prosperous city would exist in such a location, sticking out like a sore thumb out here in the wilderness, which was just so surprising to see.

    Bai Zhi Yan unconsciously shivered with a chill and he said: ¡°What kind of a fetish is that kid Baili Ji Ran hiding? Why woulde to open an inn in a dumb ce like this? It¡¯s so creepy here at night, isn¡¯t he afraid of attracting ghosts?¡±

    The grey robed man yawnedzily, looking very sleepy as he said: ¡°You¡¯re right about that. There¡¯s quite a number of wild ghosts around here. A few of them had even just gone in!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face was one of horror. ¡°How many went in?¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan was not able to see strange sights like that, but the grey robed man was born with the Yin Yang Eye which allowed him to see things that the naked eye was unable to see. He swiped his palm lightly over his face and the undting ripple of energy appeared before him like a picture.

    He raised his eyes to look and saw several malevolent ghoststched threateningly onto the bodies of people, their posture awkward as they walked, their limbs dragging along stiffly, their faces sinister looking.

    asionally, he would see a lone single person fall behind and that person would then be dragged into a corner. The person¡¯s neck would be broken and after he had stopped breathing, the ghost would bite into the person and suck up the blood in a frenzy. The person would turn into a dried corpse in mere moments and the withered body would then be eaten up, where even the bones would be crushed to bits as the ghosts crunched on them hungrily.

 Chapter 106.3 - Pulled Underground

    Chapter 106.3 : Pulled Underground

    (Trantor Note: Changed Ghost Cer to Ghost Cavern)

    The thing that made it more chilling was the fact that the ghosts would possess the humans, and what was seen were just humans eating humans. It could very well be imagined just how terrified and panicked the people inside were at that moment, thinking that those attacking humans had totally lost their minds. People were running away screaming in all directions, pushing and shoving each other.

    Quite a number of people fell to the ground from being shoved and they were trampled upon by countless feet. No one paid attention to what they were stepping on but only knew to escape in a mad dash. No one even thought to pull up those people on the ground where a good number of them were trampled to death, ending up as food for the ghosts.

    That scene starkly revealed the ugliest side of human nature, showing just how selfish people were. As long as they themselves were able to survive, everyone else who stood in their way could be killed, just so that they would gain a little more time for them to escape.

    The situation was just too chaotic and Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Search for the little fox¡¯s current location.¡±

    Hearing that, the picture before the grey robed man moved and changed quickly, till it came to show an incredibly horrifying scene!

    Several thin and withered ck wed hands hade out from the ground that were grabbing onto a white clothed figure. Those hands were grasped around the ankles of the youngdy dressed in male clothing, seeking to pull her down underground.

    Beside her was another cold faced youngdy in ck clothes, who was grabbing on her hands trying to pull the white robed youngdy back up. But in the very next instant, several more sharp ws hands came out of the ground and grabbed onto her as well, pulling a small section of their calves down.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face darkened and his body suddenly disappeared right before their eyes.

    The other two people could see how urgent the situation was and they immediately rushed forward to catch up.

    This sudden turn of events had really caught them off guard.

    Qing Yu found that she could not struggle free from those strange ck wed hands as her entire body had suddenly gone stiff the moment she was caught by them, unable to resist in the slightest, as if the strength in her body had been sealed.

    ¡°Lai Lai, I am unable to move.....¡± Qing Yu said, her face mournful with a bitter smile.

    ¡°I can¡¯t move either.¡± Mu Lai squeezed out those few words out from her mouth. ¡°Looks like we can be certain that the Ghost Cavern is down below.¡±

    ¡°I really admire the fact that you¡¯re still calm enough to make that conclusion in the current circumstances.¡± Qing Yu¡¯s body slid down a little bit more despite her struggles and half her body was already dragged into the ground.

    ¡°I admire you quite a lot too. That you¡¯re still able to crack jokes at a time like this.¡±

    Mu Lai retorted, but her eyes dimmed slightly. Her hands were still tightly sped around Qing Yu¡¯s as she continued to say: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve really dragged you down this time.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you even talking about? Who asked you to be my only friend?¡±

    The ck wed hands underground then seemed to grow stronger in that instant and Mu Lai was dragged down in an instant, disappearing from the surfacepletely.

    Qing Yu only had her shoulders and hands still above ground and just when she was going to fall inside, she suddenly heard the sound of the door opening, quickly followed by the hurried patter of feet. Her hand that was the only thing still up above the floor¡¯s surface was tightly grabbed, and the person was pulled down into theplete darkness down into the chasm.

    The situation was highly turbulent underground with broken rocks and crumbling rubble cascading down all around her, falling at an extremely fast speed which would surely cut and disfigure her badly.

    Qing Yu was feeling her consciousness clouding over but somehow still remembered to want to protect herself from getting disfigured, her arms subconsciously reaching up to protect her head. But she then found herself suddenly being held pressed right against a wide chest, while a low maic voice sounded in her ears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything¡¯s alright.¡±

    [Who¡¯s that.....]

 Chapter 107.1 - Inside the Ghost Cavern

    Chapter 107.1 : Inside the Ghost Cavern

    The sudden darkness that enveloped her caused Qing Yu to be unable to see for an instant but she could feel that she was being held tightly in a person¡¯s arms protectively. At that close distance, she could even smell a light elegant fragrant scent on that person, which made her feel strangely secure.

    It was not known just how deep underground they were going as she continued to fall. The feeling of not having firm ground under one¡¯s feet was rather unnerving.

    Finally, just as Qing Yu was feeling dizzy with sleepiness, her feet came to step on something soft.

    [Huh? Has she reached the bottom.....]

    [But..... Why is the ground under her feet soft?]

    Qing Yu slowly lowered her eyes down to look. As her eyes had adjusted to the darkness, she was gradually starting to be able to see. With her head lowered, she came to discover that what she was stepping on was actually a tiny fleshy hand, one that looked like a baby¡¯s.

    Her body stiffened and she quickly jumped back a couple of steps. She lifted her head and her gaze fell over the area she was standing in, to see that the entire floor was filled with baby corpses, and that not a single dead corpse was whole, all of them broken and mutted.

    Her face immediately turned white as a sheet.

    ¡°Frightened?¡± A hand suddenly held her by the shoulder, the voice low and deep.

    Qing Yu was slow to react as she turned around to look. Although she was shrouded in deep darkness, the man¡¯s pair of violet eyes were giving off a faint light, dazzlingly absorbing.

    ¡°Why have youe as well?¡± Qing Yu was a little surprised. [Hadn¡¯t she asked Bai Zhi Yan toe instead? This man is so highly revered and venerable, how can he be allowed toe risk himself with them? ?]

    Lou Jun Yao looked at her expression that was seeming to say ¡°Why did youe?¡± and his eyes narrowed slightly in displeasure. ¡°I just saved you and you are treating me with such an attitude? What? Could it be because I am not as reliable as that fe Bai Zhi Yan? That made so sneakily send him that note?¡±

    Qing Yu was stunned by the sessive questions shot right at her. [What is this man getting so worked up about?]

    [And, what does he mean by sneakily?]

    She had sent Meatball to go deliver the information and it was done all open and aboveboard. Moreover, how could Bai Zhi Yan possibly not go tell him upon receiving the news? Isn¡¯t he here now in the end anyway?]

    But although that was what she thought in her heart, Qing Yu was still kind with her words when she said in exnation. ¡°Isn¡¯t that all because of your highly venerable status and position? Moreover you¡¯re not an Elixir Cultivator so you wouldn¡¯t be that much help in here. The main thing you cannote to meet with any danger as what am I going to do if such a revered and sacrosanct bodyes to be hurt?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao nced her her expressionlessly and it was a good while before he asked in a quizzical voice. ¡°So you are being concerned about my body?¡±

    Qing Yu was greatly taken aback by those words..... [Why does that sound so wrong?] But she did not think too much about it and just nodded her head offhandedly. ¡°I expended a great deal of effort to heal that body of yours! Of course I am concerned about it!¡±

    Hearing that, the man¡¯s face then warmed up a little before he said: ¡°What made you want toe to a reprehensible ce like this anyway?¡±

    Qing Yu sighed in long sigh in helplessness. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. We do not harbour any ill intentions but the opponent must have sensed our intentions and came to take the first strike.¡±

    When she spoke about that, she was suddenly startled a moment. ¡°Did you see my friend? She was dressed in full ck clothes.¡±

    ¡°Bai Zhi Yan will save her, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Lou Jun Yao replied. His eyes then turned a little disapproving before he continued: ¡°If there is anything you want to do, I can get people to help you. Why would youe put yourself into such danger? You¡¯ve just recently recovered from your injuries and you already can¡¯t stay idle for a bit?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was faintly tinged with a rare moment of anger and Qing Yu was a little surprised being admonished in such a manner.

    This was probably the first time that she was told off by someone in this way.

 Chapter 107.2 - Inside the Ghost Cavern

    Chapter 107.2 : Inside the Ghost Cavern

    If this was in any other circumstances, she would definitely not lose in a war of words. But..... those words were truly said out of real concern for her and she found herself unable to say anything towards that for a moment.

    It was only after while that she finally found her voice. ¡°I saved you before and you have saved my life as well. Didn¡¯t I say it very clearly thest time? We..... do not owe each other anything so how could I possibly trouble you again.....¡±

    Lou Jun Yao could not help but burst outughing when he heard that. He arched up an eyebrow and then said teasingly with a barely perceptible smile on his lips. ¡°Bai Zhi Yan is one of my men. What difference is there between you troubling me and troubling him? Moreover, I still remember that I saved you another time in Hades¡¯ Canyon and with the addition on this time, you owe me two big debts now.¡±

    [Doesn¡¯t the little fox hate owing people the most? I should make her owe me more and more in umtion. Who asked her to be so callous and heartless?]

    As expected, when Qing Yu heard those words, her tiny little face immediately creased up and looked highly troubled.

    [For a single herb she had already overpaid by so much and had even gotten herself injured while returning the favour which should have been a hundred times over in repayment. But now, it is a matter of him saving her life and as what people say, the debt owed to one who saved your life isrger than Heaven itself, how is she going to pay him back?]

    Seeing her looking so forlorn with despair, Lou Jun Yao became highly amused the more he looked at her. He then smiled to tell her: ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. You can just pay me back slowly as I will not be running off anyway. But if youe to run away someday instead, I have my ways of finding you.¡±

    Just like when he had put her on the wanted list for two years in the White Fen Lands back before without any result, hadn¡¯t she finallye walking into one of his territories in the end?

    All in all, everything came down to fate and destiny.

    The expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face turned even more ugly when she heard that and she just turned herself around to walk away, where even the baby corpses she had been most afraid of did not affect her anymore. It was probably because she was feeling so infuriated that it made her be a lot braver.

    Lou Jun Yao just followed behind her feeling even more amused.

    Although the surroundings were pitch dark, it was no obstacle to the two people who could see in the dark. But the further they walked, the evil and sinister feeling they felt grew more intense, until she came to break out in a bout of goosebumps all over.

    Raising her head to look up, she saw a dense veil of countless white entities floating in the air, roaming aimlessly around.

    It was a horde of human shaped spirit figures with disheveled hair floating around, and she came to discover only when she got closer that those hundreds to thousand floating bodies were spirit of people who died by hanging, their faces a greenish white pallor with their long tongues hanging out while their bodies drifted like there were no bones inside.

    A few shadowy figures would float pass near to them asionally, seemingly curious about these two who had suddenly appeared in there. The spirits then gathered together to whisper softly to each other, but the two people overheard their conversation.

    ¡°Why do those two look so different from all of us here?¡±

    ¡°Maybe their cultivation is still too low I think, which makes them look so different as ghosts. See, they have not even gained the power of levitation in their cultivation, I feel so sad for them.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. They are really pitiful.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Qing Yu was speechless. ¡°.....¡±

    As for Lou Jun Yao, ¡°.....¡±

    [They dare say he¡¯s a ghost? Want to gain an understanding of what it means to have your spirit soul struck to scatter and dispersepletely?]

    Fortunately, although the ghosts who died from hanging looked rather frightening, they did not seem to harbour any ill intentions but to merelye floating close to satisfy their curiosity, and then flying a far way off from them after that.

    Qing Yu was wracking her mind trying to remember what type of ghosts among the ghost race were able to gather spirit energies. The best kind would be those that were non aggressive and easy to control, like a newly derived little ghost.

    She was absorbed in her thoughts when she felt her body being pulled back. Lou Jun Yao had rushed up from behind and was now standing before her, his tall and towering figure blocking her outpletely. That sudden and unexpected action had Qing Yu feeling all puzzled and she asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 107.3 - Inside the Ghost Cavern

    Chapter 107.3 : Inside the Ghost Cavern

    Lou Jun Yao turned his head to nce briefly at her as he said indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s not safe.¡±

    ¡°I know.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s gaze was a little conflicted as she looked at the figure of the man before her. [Was this fe protecting her?]

    It must be said that this was the first time for Qing Yu who was always protecting others to be shielded behind someone like this, and the feeling was rather indescribable. [Why was she seemingly so weak whenpared to this man?]

    [What kind of an strange feeling was that!]

    Compared to the rtive uneventfulness here on this side, Mu Lai had instead suffered the attack of a horde of ferocious red clothed ghosts.

    They were all badly mutted and iplete torsos without their limbs and heads, but were instead highly malevolent, causing one¡¯s hair to stand on end. The fiendish ghosts surged forward together as a horde, their sinister and aggrieved words resounding in a whirl around one¡¯s ears, pounding incessantly at one¡¯s line of defense that protected their sanity.

    ¡°Give me back my head..... Give me back my life..... Return my child back to me.....¡±

    The colour on Mu Lai¡¯s face turned an extremely ugly shade. Hearing the words of these aggrieved ghosts drumming in her ears seemed to make her start to feel she was the culprit who caused them to suffer all the injustice and their woes. She was suddenly feeling terrified, guilt ridden, agonized by all these negative sentiments striking at her heart that caused her to be almost possessed by one of the ferocious ghosts.

    Right at that moment, the clear melodious ringing sound of bells rang out, apanied by what seemed to be the chanting of a Buddhist mantra. The sound came nearer from afar and the horde of ferocious ghosts screeched, scattered in all directions. Some of them were not able to get away in time and they writhed up in a twist before turning into plumes of green smoke, their souls scattering and dispersed into nothing.

    Mu Lai was covered all over in ice cold sweat. Two people suddenly appeared right before her eyes and the red robed one in front, a devilishly enchanting man smiled and extended his hand out to help her up. ¡°You alright?¡±

    Mu Lai stood up straight and said rather weakly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thanks to the two of you for your help.¡±

    The grey robed man behind was holding a string of green coloured bells in his hand and was still shaking it. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, this thing works rather well doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Stop fooling around. What¡¯s important is that we must find those two first.¡±

    Mu Lai looked at the two men before her and her mind suddenly remembered something. As understanding washed over her, she then asked: ¡°You¡¯re friends of Qing Yu¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Bai Zhi Yan nodded with a smile.

    Mu Lai then felt highly relieved. ¡°Then we¡¯ve got to find her quick. We were just separated and I do not know where she fell into, or what kind of danger she might be in.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan acknowledged quickly and he stretched his hand out to tap the shoulder of the man still ying with the bells. ¡°Hurry up and see where they are.¡±

    The grey robed man then stopped his actions, and waved hisrge hand before himself. The air before him rippled and swirled and he started to look for traces of Lou Jun Yao and Qing Yu.

    [The friends that Qing Yu mentioned are actually such highly skilled experts from a higher realm!]

    In the span of a few breaths, two figures appeared in the picture before them. They were still surrounded in darkness themselves here but it was clear and bright where Lou Jun Yao was, filled with a brilliant red light.

    ¡°Where is that ce?¡± Mu Lai asked in surprise.

    [How could such a ce appear here so deep underground? Why was the ce so red in the image?]

    The grey robed man¡¯s brows knitted up. ¡°That is..... The territory of the ming Red Ghosts.¡±

 Chapter 108.1 - Crafty Flaming Red Ghost

    Chapter 108.1 : Crafty ming Red Ghost

    The ming Red Ghosts were a species with stronger attack power among the Ghost race and one must not let them touch your body at all or one would at the very least suffer a highly stubborn high fever that would not go away with their body turning a bright red, or in a worse case scenario, their life essence would be eaten away, till they wither and expire.

    The red clothed malevolent ghosts were already considered to be one of the higher level types but the ming Red Ghosts were another notch above them. These ghosts had all suffered extreme agony right before they died, brutally burnt to death.

    It was said that many many years ago, there was a kingdom that had a highly cruel and brutal Emperor. Anyone who came to offend him would be thrown into a fiery pit, letting them wail and howl pitifully with the burning mes as he watched to satisfy that twisted sense of pleasure he got from that.

    The most appalling incident was when he sentenced a thousand people to death all at once. All those people struggled and cried out in agony, but no one could save them. The longing to be saved in those people¡¯s hearts then turned into despair and hopelessness, finally evolving into rage and aggrievement, which in turn became the source of their immense power.

    They were all fiery red from head to toe with burn wounds all over their bodies. A great number of them looked grotesquely unrecognizable and too hideous to look at, having assumed the form as ghosts exactly like they had looked at the point of their horrendous death.

    Qing Yu tugged at a corner of the man¡¯s clothes with one hand, to stop him from continuing his way forward.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lou Jun Yao turned his head around to ask.

    ¡°I have a bad feeling.¡± Qing Yu said slowly with her brows knitted up.

    Lou Jun Yao had just wanted to tease her a little for being scared when the dark space behind him suddenly turned bright, the entire ce filling up with a blood red light.

    Qing Yu stared with her eyes wide, stunned by the sight before her.

    It was a incrediblyrge and wide hole in the ground that seemed like it would be able to hold ten thousand people. It was filled with roaring great mes inside and although the great fire blocked their view from seeing clearly what was inside, the agonized cries and screeching screams were impossible to miss.

    At the edge of the deep gorge, countless blood drenched hands were reaching out, helpless with despair.

    ¡°It¡¯s burning me..... This is too painful...... I am dying.....¡±

    ¡°Save me..... I do not want to die..... I really do not want to die.....¡±

    Countless faces burnt beyond recognition could be seen within the fire, looking at them pleadingly, almost seemingly hopeful.

    Qing Yu subconsciously took a step forward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go there. All these people are already dead.¡± Lou Jun Yao pulled her back and said, his voice grim and cold.

    Qing Yu¡¯s fingers clenched up tightly, her face looking a little pained. ¡°But they are in pain.....¡±

    Lou Jun Yao tightened the grip of his hand a little, causing pain to shoot up Qing Yu¡¯s arm. ¡°Wake up. Don¡¯t let your mind be clouded by them.¡±

    [Thess might be rather capable, but she¡¯s just too soft hearted and not vicious enough. The moment she felt the slightest bit of pity for these ming Red Ghosts, she had immediately fallen into their trap. Because ming Red Ghosts carried such an intense amount of agonizing pain and aggrievement in them, a person¡¯s heart gets affected by them easily.]

    Qing Yu quickly snapped back to her senses from the hard grip on her arm. Her face furrowed up in frustration and she cursed out softly. ¡°Damn it!¡±

    [She had nearly fallen for it.]

    The enormous pit before her eyes almostpletely blocked off the way forward and they were not able to skirt around the edges as the slightest misstep would cause them to be caught by the stretched out hands of the ming Red Ghosts and pulled right into the fiery pit.

    They had died in that fiery pit and after they turned into ghosts, the pit had be a cage that held them trapped, unable to escape from but to continue to suffer the torment under the burning mes.

    All of them had already lost their flesh bodies and were in fact existing only with their spirit souls, hence, they should not have to fear fire any longer. But as the trauma from the way they had died was really just too great, they were still deeply immersed in that fear, and could not help but continue to cry out for help.

 Chapter 108.2 - Crafty Flaming Red Ghost

    Chapter 108.2 : Crafty ming Red Ghost

    Lou Jun Yao watched her face that was deep in thought and suddenly said in a soft voice: ¡°It is said that ming Red Ghosts are the only species among the ghost race who are able to be reborn.¡±

    Qing Yu was shocked to hear those words and she raised her eyes up to ask quizzically: ¡°Reborn?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao nodded. ¡°Because ming Red Ghosts were believed to be kind people when they were alive and did not do anything bad, but as they were made to die such a brutal and painful death, the aggrievement and rage in them just could not disperse, causing them to turn into souls who refused to depart. Hence.....¡±

    His eyes then turned dark as he gazed at the countless hands trying to climb out from the enormous pit but fell back down because of the raging mes and said: ¡°In this mass grave, if ten thousand live humans are sacrificed with all of them dying the same way these ghosts did, the ming Red Ghosts would then gain the opportunity to be reborn.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s face went ck jawed. ¡°But isn¡¯t that just too cruel! ?¡±

    ¡°This are the rules they y by in order to survive.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao stretched his hand out to point at a particr spot in the pit. It was a youth who looked to be just in his teens.

    But he was different from all the other heinously mutted ghosts around him. Besides the fact that his skin was bright red, his face was still in good shape. He was even rather good looking as his eyes stared fierily at them, his gaze seemingly covetous and filled with longing.

    ¡°Do you know why that youth looks so different from the others?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°He has devoured the life essence of a hundred live humans at least and is just waiting for the opportune moment to make his move, thinking to lure us over to him.¡± Lou Jun Yao curled up his lips to say. ¡°Although he is unable toe out too far from the fire pit, he will still be able to move freely within a hundred meter radius away from it. Once we go close enough within his target range, he will definitely make his move.¡±

    Qing Yu then remembered that she had very nearly walked over to them and her heart quivered at that thought.

    ¡°Qing Yu!¡±

    Just as she was mulling through the options in her mind, a voice suddenly rose up from behind. She turned around to look and saw Mu Lai in a rather wretched looking state, with Bai Zhi Yan and the grey robed man she had seen a few times before standing behind her.

    ¡°Lai Lai, are you alright? Did you get hurt?¡± Qing Yu quickly walked over to hold her hand and surveyed her body from head to toe.

    Mu Lai shook her head lightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Lucky for me, the two of them appeared just in time to save me.¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Yu turned to the two men and nodded at them. ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The grey robed man replied in azy voice.

    But Bai Zhi Yan put on a devilishly bright smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to stand on ceremony with me at all! You¡¯re almost family already! It¡¯s the least we should do.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± [Who is almost family with you? Acting so familiar.]

    With the horde of ming Red Ghosts that came to appear before them, they were unable to even go near, and it was impossible for them to force their way through. They were really caught in quite a pickle.

    Bai Zhi Yan arched up an eyebrow and then said: ¡°There are just two choices before us. Either we defeat all these ming Red Ghosts till their souls scatter and disperse into nothing, or we dig out the exorcist behind all this and eradicate him. Since the enemy has already made his move, then we should just return the favour and root out all his little babies here.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk. Isn¡¯t that just too cruel?¡± The grey robed man said, his face looking rather sympathetic. ¡°They already died such a pitiful death and you still want their souls to scatter and disperse? You¡¯re worse than a beast!¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan suppressed the strong urge of wanting to kick him inside and he put on a forced smile as he said: ¡°If you¡¯re so kind, why not go sacrifice yourself up to them?¡±

    The grey robed man immediately red at him and retracted his pretentious demeanor, turning stern and serious.

    ¡°Why not this? I have an idea.¡± Qing Yu who had been silent for quite a while suddenly opened her mouth to say: ¡°Aren¡¯t these ming Red Ghosts..... afraid of fire?¡±

 Chapter 108.3 - Crafty Flaming Red Ghost

    Chapter 108.3 : Crafty ming Red Ghost

    She stretched out her hand and a torch appeared in her hand, with a golden red me burning on its tip. From a distance away, the few other people in the group were able to feel the incredibly intense heat from the me.

    It was clear to see that the fire was of a much higher level than the regr fire in the pit.

    ¡°This is.....¡± The grey robed man¡¯s eyes lit up, looking with great interest at the unique colour of the mes.

    Qing Yuugh softly and said: ¡°This is elixir fire from my life essence, its temperature many tens of times hotter than regr fire. Everyone of us can just hold one torch each and we should be able to carefully skirt the perimeter to get across.¡±

    Upon saying that, Qing Yu handed the torch over to the grey robed man who looked both excited and curious first and then pulled out a few more torches that were exactly the same as the first one.

    When she finally handed thest one to Lou Jun Yao, his face looked a little baffled and rather confused. Although he epted the torch in the end, that conflicted look on his face was just too funny to look at, like that was just such a strange and unfamiliar thing to be doing.

    That¡¯s right. To a man who knew only to eradicate any obstacle that stood in his way, this was probably his first time being so evasive.

    ¡°Dividing up so much of the elixir fire from your body like this, is it really alright?¡± Lou Jun Yao asked in a low voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The fire has gained its own consciousness and is very intelligent. Moreover, it isn¡¯t really that far a distance and it will alle back on its own once we get across.¡± Qing Yu said with a smile as she ced a hooked finger lightly over the fire. The me immediately curled around her finger yfully, almost acting like a little child.

    The grey robed man took the lead with Mu Lai following behind him. Bai Zhi Yan walked in the middle and Lou Jun Yao took up the rear.

    The grey robed man went safely across. As the ming Red Ghosts were afraid of the intense heat of the elixir fire, they had all gathered over to the other side of the pit, keeping a distance away. They did note to attack the group, and although they were rueful, there was nothing they could do.

    As Qing Yu walked, Lou Jun Yao followed right behind her. Just as she was about to cross, she suddenly heard a young voice call out, filled with sadness and sorrow. ¡°Big Sister, please take me away from here.¡±

    It was that good looking youth. He was just looking pleadingly at her like she was his saviour. Qing Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed but did not pay him any attention and was about to walk away to reach the other side already.

    ¡°Big Sister. It¡¯s just so painful..... Don¡¯t leave me here..... Don¡¯t leave me here alone.....¡±

    The young youth pitiful voice and his forlorn demeanor looked so much like her foolish little brother at home, who had begged and pleaded with her with her in very much the same way in the past, seemingly so insecure as he begged for her to not abandon him and leave him alone.

    Qing Yu¡¯s footsteps suddenly paused a moment and her hand clenched up into a fist. She just could not ignore that voice.

    Lou Jun Yao saw her stop and he raised up an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Qing Yu hesitated. ¡°Can I.....¡±

    But due to that one instant that her heart softened, she had let down her guard. And it was also at that very moment that the youth in the pit who had his eyes lowered suddenly let out a malevolentugh and rose up in a leap, his body nimbly shooting straight towards Qing Yu, seeking to take a big bite upon the exposed smooth white skin on her neck.

    The lifeblood of this human was really just too tempting. It moved his heart more than any other person he had ever seen which made it impossible for him to control himself from wanting to taste and devour it.

    That scene had unfolded so fast which caught them off guard.

    Although Qing Yu had reacted very quickly but it was not as fast as the ming Red Ghost¡¯s lust for her blood. Things happened faster than anyone could even say a thing. Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes glinted and heshed out with a palm strike, which caused the ming Red Ghost to let out a howl before its spirit soul scattered and dispersed in an instant.

 Chapter 109.1 - The Mysterious Old Man

    Chapter 109.1 : The Mysterious Old Man

    The sudden turn of events caused the faces of the people who have safely gone across to change.

    The colour on Qing Yu¡¯s face turned ugly as well as it had been because of her single moment of carelessness that gave the ghost that opening, almost bitten by him.

    She reached her hand out and grabbed Lou Jun Yao behind her to quickly walk across before she stopped. She then looked down and studied his arm, to see that the skin was still smooth, the joints on his fingers distinct, wless and beautiful.

    ¡°Did you touch that little ghost at all?¡± Qing Yu asked, her face looking worried.

    ¡°No.¡± Lou Jun Yao replied.

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t?¡± Qing Yu continue to ask in disbelief. ¡°Did you get bitten? He was going all out to bite me just now.¡±

    Upon saying that, she did not wait for a response from the man but just stretched her hands out to feel his arm all over probingly, feeling relieved only when she was sure there were no wounds.

    [Whew, it was rather fortunate. If he had gotten bitten and did not notice it, the consequences would have been dire.]

    [He had done that to save her, so he must not get wounded.]

    She had be so ustomed to being candid and straightforward, her personality never one to be bothered by trifling details like a man, and would not act bashful and shy like the dainty youngdies out there. But she was still a female no matter what, so her actions at that moment did not only caused the three other people watching to stare with eyes wide and their jaws ck, even Lou Jun Yao was taken aback by her sudden action.

    [This little fox has really gotten too used to dressing up as a boy that she is acting exactly like one now.] With those tiny hands of hers suddenly feeling his arm all over like that, it was almost killing him.

    Back when he was in Cloud Heaven, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s pet peeve was well known throughout.

    Clothes worn before would not be worn a second time, and he did not allow people to enter his room easily, iming that they would taint the air inside and affect his mood.

    He also hated to have any other person touch his body. At first it had just been due to pure dislike but after he was afflicted with the ice and fire Yin Yang Curse, no one could even get close to him, unless they had had enough of living and were courting death.

    In the past hundred years, no one had been able to get within even three meters of him, much lesse to touch him.

    But right before their eyes..... Thess had just felt him all over didn¡¯t she?

    Why did he not fly into a rage? Instead, the expression on his face was..... looking a little helpless.

    That¡¯s just too amazing.

    Mu Lai had already noticed from earlier that the man with Qing Yu possessed a very powerful presence, an invisible form emanating out from him unconsciously. It could be seen from that just how unfathomably profound that man¡¯s cultivation really was. Upon that wless countenance crafted by the hands of the gods, that pair of rare violet eyes were just so deep and mystifying.

    She averted her eyes after ncing briefly from afar, for no other reason than the fact that those violet eyes were just too devilish. She had almost had her soul hooked without even gazing carefully at them, so it could easily be imagined just how dangerous they really were.

    But, to think Qing Yu hade to know such a powerful man. Could she havee to know him back when she was identally transported into the White Fen Continent?

    It must be said that Mu Lai guess was really quite urate this time. They had indeede to know each other in the White Fen Lands, although it had not been all that pleasant an encounter then.

    After they sessfully passed through the ming Red Ghosts¡¯ territory, the grey robed man continued to take the lead to scout the way forward. They encountered quite a number of wandering spirits and ghosts along the way, but they were of no challenge to him at all so he dealt with them quickly as they advanced.

 Chapter 109.2 - The Mysterious Old Man

    Chapter 109.2 : The Mysterious Old Man

    Using Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s words, it was said that although usually a littlezy, he was still rather useful when it really mattered. With that pair of eyes that were able to see ghosts, all those ghosts and ghouls seeking to ambush them from within the darkness were not even given a chance to make their move.

    ¡°The reason for this trip, is to help her?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao and Qing Yi were still walking at the back and they were speaking to each other on and off.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lai Lai¡¯s father is a gold grade Elixir Cultivator and he suffered cultivation bacsh after being ambushed, greatly damaging his life essence. So now we need to capture a little ghost with the ability to collect and gather life essence to help him recover or his cultivation will disperse till its depleted and he will die.¡±

    Hearing her words, Lou Jun Yao curled up his lips indiscernibly. ¡°You are really so kind to anybody and everybody.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong.¡± Qing Yu turned back to smile at him to say, her long narrow eyes seemingly shining with a sparkling light. ¡°I am only like this to people I care about. With people that have nothing to do with me, unless they are of some use to me, otherwise even if they were dying right before me, I will probably not even give them a second look.¡±

    Regardless whether it was in her past life or present, she could never really be considered to be a good person.

    There was kindness, but the prerequisite was that there was no threat of harm upon herself.

    In the past life, someone said she was callous and hard hearted, clearly cold blooded and merciless, but hypocritically presented a caring image to the people in the world on the surface, deceiving many with how she looked on the outside.

    Some people have also said that was what really terrified people most.

    The youngdy¡¯s eyes were always smiling, but that was just a veil that prevented people from being able to see through her, like she was always putting on an amiable and approachable smile, but actually had cold cruelty running deep in her bones.

    Lou Jun Yao was dazzled for an instant at that moment.

    Youngdies at that age, regardless whether it was in Cloud Heaven or in the lower level realms, were mostly adorable and bashful, many innocent and guileless, some arrogant and bossy, ones that were pretentious and entitled more than he could count.

    But it seem that only she stood like a lone tree, unique and special.

    Clearly a young and wless beauty, she did not look out of ce in the slightest when dressed up as a boy, her mannerisms and actions as easy going and magnanimous as any man, possessing such great skills but she kept such a low profile that people easily overlooked her.

    She seemed to possess many faces, and every single one so lively and refreshing. She was not weak, stronger in will than many men. She valued ties and friendship very much, never seeking to take advantage of others, instead fearful of owing people favours that she was unable to repay, always making sure debts are properly and sufficiently cleared.

    Although it could be said that she was clever, but just by that one point alone made seem rather foolish.

    No matter the time and age, women were always viewed to be weaker, and could only survive under the protective wings of men.

    But on the youngdy here, Lou Jun Yao had never seen weakness on her. From the moment they had first met, he had known that her future was limitless and impossible to predict.

    Hence he had remained here in the Constetion Lands and still did not go back, not just to deal with his personal matters, but was intrigued by the talents in this youngdy. He knew, that she could only be won over only by outsmarting her and not forcibly seized, otherwise, only the opposite effect would be achieved.

    The expression on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face deepened and his moist thin lips raised up slightly in a faint arc before he said: ¡°What you¡¯re doing is just great. In this world, kind people usually do not go far.¡±

 Chapter 109.3 - The Mysterious Old Man

    Chapter 109.3 : The Mysterious Old Man

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow, a little surprised at his answer and her eyes then sparkled with a mischievous glint. ¡°From your words, the meaning I gathered is that the reason all you people in Cloud Heaven have a lifespan of a few hundred or even several thousand years is because all of you are so vicious hearted and utterly unscrupulous up there?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao was taken aback by those words a moment before he gave a soft helplessugh. ¡°That line of thinking, works as well.¡±

    Qing Yu immediately twisted her face up in disdain and walked a distance further away from him before saying softly. ¡°How frightening. Looks like I had better keep my distance from now onwards, or I might unknowingly fall into one of your schemes one of these days.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± [This little fox sometimes really just knows how to get on one¡¯s nerves.]

    As the two of them bantered, a loud sound suddenly rang out up in front. A rather elderly sounding voice then reached them from afar: ¡°All of you havee a long way and I regret the tardiness in weing you. But as this ce is where the ghost race reside, it is not suited for the living to remain in here too long.¡±

    ¡°Cease this ghostly and mystifying farce and show yourself.¡± The grey robed man snorted with cold derision. He swept his eyes quickly around, and was surprised that he could not find any signs of the person who spoke.

    Bai Zhi Yan looked questioningly at him, and the grey robed man shook his head with a surprised look on his face.

    ¡°This old man had guarded this ce for more than forty years and I it is my first time seeing such a entity in here. Pardon myck of manners.¡± That voice rang out speaking slowly, and an old man wearing old and tattered clothes gradually showed himself.

    It was a very short dwarf, only about half a grown man¡¯s height. If not for his white beard and hair, one would have thought he was a child if one did not look carefully. A faint ck mist swirled around him, the ck shroud giving off a sinister and frightening feeling.

    ¡°You are the Master Exorcist guarding this ce?¡± Bai Zhi Yan arched up an eyebrow and asked in surprise. ¡°Why did you capture our people?¡± Although the dwarf was short and did not look extraordinary, but he possessed a very powerful aura which made him seem to be an exceptional exorcist.

    Hearing that, the old man¡¯s face did not change but his gaze passed fleetingly over Qing Yu briefly. ¡°Capture? That isn¡¯t true. This old man was trying to save these two little dolls.¡±

    He had actually seen through their disguises with just one nce and knew they were women dressed up as men. His eyes were quite astoundingly perceptive.

    ¡°Everytime night fell, a great number of ghostly ghouls would climb out from underground and engage in mindless ughter. I think that you would have witnessed that when you came here and if this old man did not take them away from there, I fear they would have met with misfortune.¡±

    ¡°Then why would you want to save us?¡± Qing Yu asked with crafty suspicion.

    [There were so many people in the Afterlife Loft, so why did he only save the two of them? That was a rather suspicious point.]

    The old man then showed a highly benevolent smile. ¡°Because in that ce, those other people are all already dead.¡±

    [It was all dead people in there.....?]

    Those words said in a light fleeting tone shocked the group of people them.

    [What did he say?]

    [That the people in the Afterlife Loft were all dead? How is that even possible! ?]

 Chapter 109.4 - The Mysterious Old Man

    Chapter 109.4 : The Mysterious Old Man

    The old man saw their doubtful looks and continued to say: ¡°Although they still retain their human shells, they have long be people who are doomed and would die soon. That is because the very foundation the Afterlife Loft is constructed upon was once a mass grave many years ago, with many countless bodies buried deep underneath. By right that should not have affected anything but as the people in the Afterlife Loft create just too much chaos, the aura of evil malevolence umted over a long period gets absorbed into the corpses, which then causes evil spirits to spawn, fighting to absorb the evil aura of greed and sin that would make them grow in power. Hence all that there is up there now, is only just a bunch of mindless walking zombies immersed in their ultimate paradise.

    The atmosphere immediately fell heavily silent.

    No wonder those people had seemed so weird, the expression on their faces looking so abnormal. It was because they had lost their mind.

    Bai Zhi Yan shook his head and said with a sigh: ¡°That brat has quite a good head for business on his shoulders but his ethics and sense of morals isn¡¯t that well managed. He has really harmed quite a great number of people here this time. I must get him to close this ce down when I go back to let all the departed souls rest in peace, so that they will note out to haunt people again.¡±

    ¡°Senior, the reason I came here this time is because I need.....¡± Mu Lai had just opened her mouth to rify her intentions when the old man smiled and stopped her from continuing on before his weathered thin hand slowly pulled out a small thumbnail sized pill.

    ¡°This is a Condensed Essence Elixir refined from the spirit essence from the ghost tribe. I think this will be helpful to you.¡±

    Mu Lai stared, her eyes wide with surprise as she carefully epted the pill and then said highly gratefully: ¡°Thank you Senior.¡±

    ¡°No thanks needed. You should not stay here in this ce for long, it¡¯s better that all of you depart speedily!¡±

    ¡°It seems like you do not want us to remain in here.¡± Lou Jun Yao said, his mouth suddenly curling up into an amused smile, his violet eyes looking at the short statured old man with a meaningful gaze.

    ¡°The living should not tarry too long in this ce as they might be tainted by the ghostly aura and fall severely ill, and there is no cure for that.¡± The old man exined.

    ¡°Are you then saying that you¡¯re dead?¡± Lou Jun Yao then asked.

    ¡°Every single exorcist is a dead person, or how would they be able to hold down the countless thousands of evil spirits.¡±

    The old man took a long sigh and slowly turned his body away from them. The ck mist around his body departed together with him and from that indistinct figure, it could almost be seen under the coarse hemp garment, that he did not have legs. From the moment he appeared, he had been floating.

    Qing Yu suddenly asked in a soft voice: ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Not knowing the reason why, she just could not help but feel the old man¡¯s gaze when he looked at her had been highly loving and very gentle, like he was seeing another person through her.

    ¡°I am a person who is all filled with sin and lives in the deep depths of darkness.¡± The old and wizened voice sounded out from very far away, rippling out in circles. ¡°But now, I have no more regrets. So many years have passed in a sh and Qing Er¡¯s Little Qing has grown up so much already.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s irises widened and her voice raised up. ¡°What did you say? Do you know me! ?¡±

    The old man clearly knew who she was, and knew that her surname was Qing.

    [Qing Er¡¯s Little Qing.....]

    [She is Little Qing, then Qing Er..... must surely be her mother!]

 Chapter 110.1 - Protecting Oneself for the Sake of Everybody

    Chapter 110.1 : Protecting Oneself for the Sake of Everybody

    But the figure of the old man was already gradually disappearing away. Qing Yu went speedily forward in pursuit but the ground suddenly shook and copsed, splitting into two halves that cut off her way forward.

    Qing Yu barely managed to steady herself at the edge, her face terrifyingly dark and the aura around her body was highly oppressive. She just remained in her half crouched position at the edge of the split, staring down into the thousand foot deep chasm without saying a word.

    Mu Lai was a little worried. This was the first time that she was seeing Qing Yu looking like that, the exquisite features on her countenance without a single hint of a smile, but only an impending brutal storm approaching from the hills, sending a chill right through her.

    When a person who is always smiling suddenly turns his face grim and stern, it is really more frightening.

    ¡°Qing Yu, are you alright?¡± Mu Lai asked in a soft voice, carefully holding her hand.

    From behind, Lou Jun Yao strode over slowly, his long slender arm stretching out to pull the youngdy back up and a little further back from the edge. ¡°What did that person just say that made you react so strongly?¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s dark eyes then slowly regained their focus bit by bit. She blinked her eyes and then massaged her temples as she replied: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Maybe I was mistaken with what I heard.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao was not letting her muddle through it like that and he said slowly in response. ¡°He clearly knew something and that was what you have always wanted to know about.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Qing Yu¡¯s gaze turned a little chilly. ¡°I will handle my own affairs myself.¡±

    Actually, she had initially not been that curious about the secrets of this body she upied but too many suspicious points had turned up that was bothering her and hence she could help but need to seek a clearer picture.

    But, this was afterall a personal affair and it concerned the mystery of her birth, so she did not want too many people to know about it.

    ¡°I can help you.¡± Lou Jun Yao saw her demeanor suddenly turning stiff and his brows pinched up slightly in displeasure.

    [This little fox changes faces faster than you can flip a book. When smiling gently she¡¯s just a puddle of water. When she turns cold that water freezes into a sharp de that can pierce right into your heart.]

    Hearing what he said, Qing Yu lowered her eyes. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need.¡±

    She then turned her head towards Bai Zhi Yan and the grey robed man. ¡°I am grateful for what the two of you have done today. I will send a hundred superior grade elixirs over one of these days as a token of my appreciation.¡±

    Once she finished, she then took her leave with Mu Lai.

    Although she did not know why Qing Yu had suddenly turned to be so cold, but Mu Lai was still worried for her. She nodded her thanks to the men and then followed Qing Yu to leave.

    ¡°Does that littless have to be so calctive with everything? It didn¡¯t take us that much effort at all and she has to be like this.¡± Bai Zhi Yan said as he shook his head helplessly, thinking it was going to be really hard for them to coax her into going to Cloud Heaven with them.

    ¡°But, why did her demeanor change all of a sudden? What did that old man say just before he left? Qing Er?¡± Bai Zhi Yan rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Could it have something to do with thess¡¯ birth?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she a daughter born from a concubine in the Duke¡¯s Manor? What kind of a secret could there be behind her birth? ?¡± The grey robed man asked, his face baffled.

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Bai Zhi Yan rolled his eyes mournfully at him. ¡°How do you think shepares with any other youngss back in Cloud Heaven? Let¡¯s not mention anything else first. Did you even see that elixir fire of her¡¯s? It a lot stronger than my own elixir fire. Just how great do you think the Feng Shui is here in the lower realms that it is able to produce such a maniacal specimen?¡±

 Chapter 110.2 - Protecting Oneself for the Sake of Everybody

    Chapter 110.2 : Protecting Oneself for the Sake of Everybody

    ¡°There are only two possibilities. Either she is an old and haggard demoness with heaven defying cultivation reborn into another body or she came from an extraordinary family background where her parents were peerless experts and she inherited their talents from them.¡±

    Hearing that, the grey robed man nodded his head like it had just dawned upon him. ¡°Could it then mean, that thess¡¯ parents might even be people from Cloud Heaven?¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan snorted disdainfully. ¡°I suspected that from the first time I saw her alright?¡±

    If that¡¯s not the case and it was known that just a littless from the lower realms was actually higher skilled than him in Medicine, then how would he as the Young Lord of the Divine Healers Sect then still have the cheek to show himself?

    ¡°Yawn~¡± The grey robed man let out a sleepy yawn . ¡°It has been a long night and I¡¯m tired to the bone. Let¡¯s go back and get some good sleep!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go Jun Yao.¡± Bai Zhi Yan said to the one beside him and then suddenly felt that something was not right. [Why has that fe suddenly gone quiet the moment thess left?]

    [Is he angry?]

    Bai Zhi Yan cast his nce over warily but saw that the man¡¯s fine and intricate features on his handsome countenance were tinged a scarlet red, which caused that always cold and distant face to somehow look even more dazzling.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Bai Zhi Yan went a few steps closer. Just as he was going to check what was wrong with the man, he came to feel a wave of heat exuding out from the man. Bai Zhi Yan peach blossom like eyes immediately red wide. ¡°Why is your body so hot! ?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s violet eyes narrowed slightly and he stretched out his right hand. On his palm, there was a thin and long wound. It wasn¡¯t deep, but blood could be seen.

    The grey robed man¡¯s eyes widened in shock as well, the dozing bug driven right out of him in an instant. ¡°You¡¯re wounded! Heavens! Where did the wounde from! ?¡±

    He must not be med for being so surprised as having served that man for several hundred years, nothing has ever lived the moment the manshed out. Not to mention injuring him, no one had been able to harm a single hair on him at all!

    So although it was just a thin sliver of blood to be seen, it was shocking enough already.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Seeing the grey robed man kicking up such a big fuss over it, Bai Zhi Yan could not help but to whip out a leg to kick the guy. ¡°Are you such a stupid pig? Do you still need to ask! ? His body is so hot and anyone would be able to tell that he got the wound from that ming Red Ghost earlier at one nce.¡±

    Having suddenly gotten kicked and admonished, the grey robed man then asked in a weak voice looking all aggrieved. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Lordpletely fine all this time?¡±

    [And thatss had even checked him earlier.]

    ¡°Are you brainless? If thatss finds out, she¡¯ll feel that she owes us something and be even more distant from us! How could Jun Yao possibly let her know! ?¡± Bai Zhi Yan continued to berate him.

    The grey robed man almost felt like there was no point living anymore. Why must he be branded as stupid and brainless? Just what did he do wrong?

    Bai Zhi Yan turned his head around after admonishing him and his good looking face creased up with concern. ¡°How could you allow yourself to be hurt? Don¡¯t you know that your body is special and you cannot get wounded? What will you do if you get infected? How worrying!¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan and Lou Jun Yao grew up together from a very young age and they had been together for the longest time. Although he always suffered the stingingsh of Lou Jun Yao¡¯s venomous tongue, he was always the one who was most concerned for Lou Jun Yao. Because no one else knew Lou Jun Yao better than he did, and knew that this man had suffered more than enough pain already.

 Chapter 110.3 - Protecting Oneself for the Sake of Everybody

    Chapter 110.3 : Protecting Oneself for the Sake of Everybody

    Lou Jun Yao looked at Bai Zhi Yan staring so mournfully at the wound on his palm and heughed softly to say. ¡°It¡¯s just such a small wound. Do you need to make such a face? What? The Divine Healers Sect¡¯s Young Lord¡¯s medical skills seems to be ckening.¡±

    ¡°Tsk! Who is in the mood to joke with you?¡± Bai Zhi Yan could not cheer himself up at all. ¡°This small wound might be enough to cause you a whole barrel of agony. Scratched by the ming Red Ghost and you still think its nothing. You would have gotten off lightly if your fever just for an entire day and night.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan was furious as he spoke and he suddenly stopped abruptly. His beautiful eyes peach blossom like eyes narrowed and he then said in a soft voice: ¡°Jun Yao, I¡¯m serious. Do not do this again next time.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lou Jun Yao arched up an eyebrow in surprise, not knowing what he meant by those words.

    ¡°At that time, you could have dodgedpletely and kept yourself safe couldn¡¯t you? But to ensure that thess does note to any harm, your actions came to be dyed and your opened yourself up to the risk of being bitten by the ming Red Ghost right?¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s enchantingly handsome countenance did not show his usual yful and frivolous expression but was stern and serious. ¡°Thatss is indeed rather highly skilled and holds quite more than a few mysterious trump cards hidden in her hands. I agree that it will be great for us if she¡¯s on our side when she matures and grows in power in future, but you do not have to do so much for her, to the extent that you risk your venerable self to do it. You are the King of the Dark Regions and it is only when you¡¯re safe and well that the Dark Regions can grow in might, where the disciples of the Dark Legion are firm in their faith and resolve, that would make the Dark Legion the most powerful might in Cloud Heaven one day. So, for the sake of everyone in the Dark Regions, you have to protect yourself.¡±

    It can be said that Lou Jun Yao had really been sopletely indulged by everyone in the Dark Regions that he paid absolutely no regard tow and order and was wilfully impudent.

    No matter what he said or did, all those people recklessly followed behind him, acknowledging him without question. Even when the man had erratic mood swings and vented his frustrations on his subordinates when he was in a bad mood, not a single one among them uttered a single word ofint, To the extent where as long as it made him happy, it did not matter even if they were flogged a hundred times.

    He could be said to be a man who truly possessed a mystical kind of attraction, that made people willinglyy down their lives for him from deep down inside their hearts, as when he was truly happy from the bottom of his heart, just the slightest rise in the arc of his lips was enough for all of them to give up everything they had.

    Even when Bai Zhi Yan had just been very young, he had been enthralled by just one statement from the young Lou Jun Yao. ¡°When you¡¯re around, I do not feel like I¡¯m alone.¡±

    And it was just that one single statement that made Bai Zhi Yan choose to single mindedly remain by his side. Lou Jun Yao was just too lonely, so lonely that he did not know how to to sad or sorrowful, and did not know how to cry.

    That pair of violet eyes were always smiling seemingly sparkling with stars inside. He smiled when he was angry, he smiled when he was sad, and he smiled when he was filled with sorrow. Even when he went personally to exterminate the entire n of the enemy who murdered his parents, and he killed the enemy¡¯s wailing little baby who was just a few months old with his own two hands, he had still been smiling.

    He held the baby¡¯s fragile neck, where from a loud clear wailing till the tiny face gradually turned greenish purple before the baby finally stopped breathing, Lou Jun Yao had seemingly been talking to himself, his words so saddening and devoid of hope.

 Chapter 110.4 - Protecting Oneself for the Sake of Everybody

    Chapter 110.4 : Protecting Oneself for the Sake of Everybody

    He said: ¡°Why are you able to cry so freely but I can¡¯t.¡±

    He said: ¡°Why are you able to wail in sorrow when you see your parents die a violent death but I can¡¯t.¡±

    He said: ¡°Why do I have to live an existence like I¡¯m the devil smiling that gazes upon all that happens in the world, unable tough without restraint, unable to cry with unbridled sorrow?¡±

    He said: ¡°Why do I have to be such a heartless, cold blooded and tearless person, destined from the moment I was born to be a lone orphan star, where no one coulde close to.¡±

    Countless questions came out from his mouth, but among all the scattered corpses that filled the floor, none could give him an answer.

    Finally, he suddenly lowered his head andughed softly to himself, saying like he hadpletely lost his mind. ¡°If that is what fate has destined it to be, then I can only..... defy what blind Heaven has ordained!¡±

    Ever since then, the King of the Dark Regions became an entity that no one did not know about, his personality haughty where people who did his bidding would thrive and anyone who defied him would not live. Everyone had kept their distance away from him back then, their faces changing the moment they heard his name.

    That was the reigning demon lord in Cloud Heaven who possessed highly powerful cultivation, his exact whereabouts mysterious and unfathomable. He also had a bunch of fiercely loyal and incredibly powerful henchmen doing his bidding, a truly awe inspiring existence.

    He terrorized Cloud Heaven with impudence for close to five hundred years and it might have been because some people were no longer able to put up with him any longer that drove them to join hands against the demonic lord. It was also because he had been too arrogant at that time which led him to fall for their ploy.

    And from then onwards, Lou Jun Yao began to withdraw into himself in restraint, no longer as spirited and wilful, turning to be exceptionally steady. His heart also grew a lot stronger in the process, where no one, nor was there anything that could move his heart anymore, which made Bai Zhi Yan who had always been beside him a lot less worried.

    But right before him now, he had discovered that things had taken a bad turn.

    A variable had suddenly appeared, and it was a variable that was able to affect his emotional state.

    To the extent that this very variable had made him breach his own principle, to do so many things that his current self should not be doing.

    Lou Jun Yao looked at Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s worried expression and he opened his mouth to say, feeling rather amused: ¡°I know that you are concerned about me and I am touched. But you should not think too much into it as this is merely an ident and it¡¯s just a tiny scratch. It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Jun Yao, do not try to do anything for thatss anymore. Although she saved your life, but you have saved her as well. It is just as she said before, you¡¯re even.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao was a little surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have quite a good impression of her?¡±

    ¡°That is an entirely separate matter.¡± Bai Zhi Yan said stern faced. ¡°If my admiration of her will cause you to risk getting hurt, then I will willingly abandon that kind of an admiration.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze darkened, and he did not say anything more.

    And the inconspicuous grey robed man who had remained at the side to listen for so long then suddenly spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll say something but the two of you must not be angry.....¡±

    The two men turned to look at him, like they were curious what kind of infuriating thing could he possibly bring up.

    ¡°I had always felt..... Bai Zhi Yan, have you actually adored the Lord for many years?¡± The grey robed man had contemted on it for quite a long while, before he came to give voice to that audacious statement that could very well get him silenced.

 Chapter 111.1 - Snowball And A Little Lump of Coal

    Chapter 111.1 : Snowball And A Little Lump of Coal

    Bai Zhi Yan was dumbfounded. ¡°.....¡±

    Haha, he wasn¡¯t angry. Really.

    But just only wanted to pluck that fe¡¯s head off his shoulders, and see just what kind of ridiculous nonsense filled up the inside of that fe¡¯s head.

    Because everything had happened all in one night, so Qing Bei had not been aware that Qing Yu had gone out at all, thinking that she had been in the Tranquil Abode all that time.

    Mu Lai had bid her farewells and left as she needed to bring the Spirit Essence Elixir back to treat her father¡¯s injuries. Moreover, someone had been too audacious with their actions this time and she needed to go back to do a little housekeeping, to deal with those sly and scheming traitors.

    Otherwise, the Mu Family n that had stood strong over the generations would be brought down by these scoundrels one day.

    Before she left, she and Qing Yu came to an agreement to go to the Faint Mist Sect together when the time came.

    Till the time of the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s recruitment of new disciples, was still four months away, and in this period, nothing much happened.

    And on another side, situated deep withinyer uponyer of mountains and valleys, sat a majestic structure in a most mysterious ce. That was the almost legendary Assassination Temple within Carefree Valley.

    Within a quietly elegant bamboo loft, a man was dressed in his snow white inner robe as he stood handsomely by the window.

    His waist length dark hair was draped carelessly over his back, lifting and falling gently under the slight breeze. A few kingfishers were perched on the window ledge, pecking at the bird food scattered there, highly tame and seemingly not afraid of humans.

    Looking from the side, the man¡¯s exquisite facial features seemed to be gilded with ayer of radiance, his long sharp brows slender, eyes elegant with long curledshes that cast tiny shadows over his half closed eyes. Just below that, was his high arched and pointed nose, a set of light pinkish lips with chiseled jaws that with a handsome cleft in the middle of his chin.

    Just by looking at the side of that face, it was already enough for many conceited pretty youngdies to feel inferior and drab.

    ¡°Zhan, you¡¯re awake so early?¡± A man¡¯s warm and robust voice rang out. The person who just came in was of a towering stature,rge eyes and thick luscious brows, and handsome looking. It was Feng Qi.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve almost fully recovered. You really scared us back then. Although your very vitality was severely injured at that time, but it seems your cultivation has increased tremendously after recovery. Truly a blessing from the Heavens upon the fortunate.¡± Feng Qi said jokingly.

    Hearing that the man moved and turned his body around. With his entire face revealed before people, one just cannot help but stare.

    For no other reason than this. Just below the corner of his left eye, was a highly lifelike looking ck bloom, tinier than a fingernail, but was just so eye catching, its unique shape clearly visible.

    The man¡¯s countenance was already so outstanding that it was like that of a fallen immortal, and the ck bloom when his eyes were fully opened, just made the man look indescribably devilish looking.

    To think that a person was able tobine the unsullied aura of a deity together with a devilish air so perfectly, not contradicting each other at all.

 Chapter 111.2 - Snowball And A Little Lump of Coal

    Chapter 111.2 : Snowball And A Little Lump of Coal

    If one were to see this almost deity like Young Master for the first time, nobody would be able to link him to the ruthless assassin who killed people without even blinking. But the man was a killer through and through, and one who was known as the one and only divine level assassin of legend throughout thends.

    Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s looks were just too alluring, so beautiful looking he made people¡¯s hearts crumble.

    It was even rumoured that in order to catch a glimpse of him or to be just be able to speak to him, there were people who paid a handsome fortune to have hime kill them, with absolutely no regrets even if they paid for it with their very own lives.

    Hence, there were very few people who truly saw his face. Besides people from the Assassination Temple itself, there were only dead ones.

    Even among the people from the Carefree Valley, very few have seen him before.

    It was because this man was just too special. Except for the nights when he went out on his missions, he would otherwise not take a single step out from that bamboo house.

    Xi Zhan Chen walked away from the window and picked up the outer robe beside him to put it on. ¡°You need something?¡±

    Feng Qi rubbed his nose and said: ¡°The Valley Chief sent word over a few days ago that if you are feeling better, he wants you to go take a look at their recent progress in training. It will be the time we will recruit new disciples in a few months¡¯ time and they must not be allowed to cken in their cultivation training. And in just a few days after that, it will be time for the disciple exchange program between the Carefree Valley and the Faint Mist Sect. The Valley Chief wants you to bring a few good saplings over and also to spy on the Faint Mist Sect a little.¡±

    Xi Zhan Chen listened quietly till he finished, and then emotionlessly threw out two heartless words. ¡°Not going.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± He just knew it would end up like this.

    ¡°Can you give me a reason? So that I can at least answer to the Valley Chief.¡± Feng Qi said helplessly.

    ¡°Troublesome. Don¡¯t feel like going.¡± Xi Zhan Chen said.

    To him, all these affairs werepletely meaningless. If he were to expend all that effort, he would rather ept a few more big missions which would pay several tens of million.

    Feng Qi sighed helplessly. ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll have to go y the bad guy.¡±

    After he said that, he then remembered something and said: ¡°Oh right. Something seemed to have happened in the Mu Family but Mu Lai did not make any request for assistance and hence we did not interfere. But this debt owed must definitely definitely be repaid or it would remain a cause for concern to us in future.¡±

    He had been in aa from his injuries and was not aware of anything that had happened. Fortunately Ye Xuan had constantlye stick to him to nag at him, telling him about all the dangerous things that had ured.

    Ye Xuan had told Xi Zhan Chen that he had very nearly been turned into a puddle of blood and that the man almost would not have been able to see him again among other things.

    But one thing Xi Zhan Chen remembered from Ya Xuan¡¯s ramblings was that the person who saved him in the end was not the Eldest Miss of the Mu Family, but a beautiful youngdy in a white dress that they had never seen before. It had seemed like she was Mu Lai¡¯s friend and it had looked like they were rather close. But as they did not know her identity and neither had she left them her name, they did not have anymore news about the girl after that, so they had delivered the repayment to the Mu Family.

    It was said that the youngdy was highly mysterious and she had immediately broken the snake voodoo curse the moment she appeared. He was told the way she had dispelled the curse was even more astounding,pletely brutal but executed in the most direct and effective manner.

 Chapter 111.3 - Snowball And A Little Lump of Coal

    Chapter 111.3 : Snowball And A Little Lump of Coal

    Xi Zhan Chen suddenly recalled what he had been told and he asked in a casual tone: ¡°About that youngdy in white, is there any news about her?¡±

    Feng Qi was a little startled as it was the first time that Xi Zhan Chen was actually asking about someone he did not know at all but Feng Qi went on to answer truthfully: ¡°Nothing concrete but it is said that she was someone Mu Chi went to invite in from the Green Wave Kingdom, so she should be the Young Miss of some family n or noble family. That kind of presence and the way she carried herself was not like that of an ordinary person.¡±

    Xi Zhan Chen acknowledged curtly and did not ask any further, turning to walk out of the bamboo house.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Feng Qi inquired curiously.

    ¡°Just going to the Valley Chief¡¯s to have a look.¡± Xi Zhan Chen answered without even turning his head.

    Feng Qi could not help butugh in speechlessness. [This fe just has a sharp tongue but just a softie at heart afterall.]

    .....

    Ever since Qing Yu brought back that unbearably adorable little beast, Little Snow had be exceptionally obedient.

    That fe who always disappeared for ten days to a fortnight at a stretch had suddenly just decided to stick to Qing Yu¡¯s side, following her wherever she went, like a sticker ster.

    How could Qing Yu not know what Little Snow was thinking. That fe was just afraid that its position was at risk and that it would soon be neglected. As it had to share half the elixirs with another beast from then onwards, the sense of crisis could not be any stronger.

    Meanwhile, Meatball had been extremely obedient and usually did not go running around on its own. When Qing Yu was upied with cultivating elixirs, the tiny beast would just sit quietly on the table, its face cradled in its two tiny paws, its two beautiful blue eyes studying her actions intently, looking so adorable it could melt people¡¯s hearts. Unlike Little Snow, who would asionally still be up to mischief, sneakily eating up a few elixirs.

    ¡°Meatball,e over here so I can stroke you a bit.¡± Qing Bei opened his mouth to say invitingly.

    Qing Yu had not hidden the truth from him, telling him that Meatball was a little creature she had found the night she went out to search for food in Hades¡¯ Canyon, and that it could talk.

    Qing Bei had been shocked for a good while but he would naturally help keep that fact a secret. Hence, in the eyes of outsiders, the little creature was just a highly adorable pet of some unknown species.

    Even as a young man, Qing Bei could not resist the little fe¡¯s charms.

    He just could not help it. The little creature was just too cute and lovable. Even if it was just sitting there and not moving an inch, people just could not take their eyes of it, the little beast was just too beautiful looking.

    The little fe who was single mindedly focused on watching its Mother cultivate elixirs suddenly heard someone call out it name. Its tiny ears flicked slightly and it turned its head around. It then wrinkled up its small little nose in displeasure and refused mercilessly. ¡°Don¡¯t want.¡±

    Qing Yu looked highly hurt. ¡°Why~?¡±

    ¡°Because I belong to Mother. Only Mother can touch me.¡± Meatball said with a serious look on its face. ¡°Also, boys and girls should keep their distance from intimate contact. I am a pure and chaste girl so if you touch me, then I would lose my chastity.¡±

    Qing Bei¡¯s face was looking utterly bbergasted. [Pure and chaste girl?]

    [Did I hear that right! ? Spirit beasts have evolved to such an advanced stage? Not only can this one talk, but is even preaching about morals!]

    Although Qing Yu was in the midst of cultivating elixirs, she did not seal five basic senses and so, she was able to hear their conversation. But the moment she heard what Meatball said, her meditative trance almost cracked which would have ruined the entire cauldron of elixirs.

 Chapter 111.4 - Snowball And A Little Lump of Coal

    Chapter 111.4 : Snowball And A Little Lump of Coal

    [That little fe is just priceless.]

    Waiting till Qing Yu finished cultivating the elixirs and kept them away, Meatball immediately leapt off the table and came pattering over on its tiny paws, its tiny face looking exceptionally pitiful while that pair of clear eyes just looked straight at her.

    Qing Yu smiled and bent down to pick up the little lump of coal into her arms, and rubbed its soft and fluffy little head.

    That¡¯s right. A lump of coal.

    It was only after Qing Yu brought it back that she came to discover that the little fe took on two different colours between night and day. At night, it was a pure white ball of snow, and it would turn into a lump of coal once daylight came. It was not known what kind of species it was that allowed it to change in colour but both shades were equally just as adorable.

    The lump of coal snuggled in Qing Yu¡¯s arms and after it found afortable position it did not move anymore, seeming to enjoy the feeling of being embraced by her.

    Qing Bei looked on with envy, not knowing why the little fe just did not want to be carried by him. He knew he had been very nice to it and had even often fed it things to eat.

    Looking at the youth¡¯s mournful expression, Qing Yu could not help butugh out loud and say to him: ¡°It might be because it just hasn¡¯t gotten used to you yet and is seeks only for familiar faces. It will probably be better after more time passes.¡±

    ¡°Then why does it call you Mother?¡± Qing Bei then asked in iprehension. ¡°I remember reading in a book that when beasts are born, they recognize the first person they see as their closest kin. Could you have been the first person this little one saw?¡±

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow and stroked the ears of the little lump of coal. ¡°Although it is small in size, it does not seem like it was just born. And I don¡¯t remember having ever seen it before in the past or I would surely remember something so adorable wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    Unexpectedly, her voice had just fallen when she suddenly felt the body of the tiny creature stiffen up, and it then seemed to be sobbing spasmodically, whimpering in a soft voice. ¡°Mother told a lie. You¡¯ve clearly..... clearly forgotten all about Meatball.....¡±

    That pitiful and aggrieved voice caused Qing Yu¡¯s heart to soften and she said in a gentle andforting voice: ¡°Alright, alright, take it that I have forgotten. You¡¯re really just like a human child that loves to cry so much.¡±

    ¡°But Meatball is a little child.....¡± The little beast lifted his tearful eyes to peer up at her, serious yet bashful. ¡°I¡¯m Mother¡¯s little child.....¡±

    Qing Yu was speechless. ¡°.....¡±

    [The little fe is doing it again. Acting all cute and adorable to but her heart. That was pure cheating!]

    ¡°Pfft.¡±Qing Bei burst out in amusedughter and went on to tease the little beast. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me just how capable my sister is to be able to give birth to a little fe like you? And what about your Father? Where did your father go?¡±

    Qing Yu was utterly speechless. [Her brother is arguing with a spirit beast. Really?]

    Hearing that, Meatball pouted indignantly. ¡°Meatball does not have a Father.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Such a poor little thing! So adorable and you don¡¯t have a father?¡± Qing Bei eximed in mock surprise.

    ¡°Meatball is born from Mother, what does it have anything to do with Father! ?¡± Sensing that Qing Bei was making fun of him, Meatball growled angrily.

    Qing Bei was stumped. ¡°.....¡± [How did youe to be born without a father you foolish little child.]

 Chapter 112.1 - He Does Not Belong Here

    Chapter 112.1 : He Does Not Belong Here

    It was a daily norm between this pair of man and beast, which drove people tough till they teared.

    After Qing Yu finished cultivating the elixirs, before her spirit energies hadpletely dispersed, her consciousness delved right into the dimensional space.

    ¡°Mistress?¡±

    Sensing the presence of her aura, Zang Mai materialized before her, his gold and silver eyes looking at her in surprise.

    Qing Yu acknowledged with a nod and then asked: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±

    It was not strange for her to be asking that as when this fe¡¯s spirit soul had been iplete, he was always sleeping most of the time due to weakness.

    Hearing that, Zang Mai was a little embarrassed and he scratched his head while he answered: ¡°I am working very hard on raising my cultivation level every single day now, seeking to catch up to Mistress¡¯ footsteps.¡±

    His spirit had been damaged for so many long years afterall, so there were many things that he had to start afresh.

    ¡°I see that you have gotten better at apple polishing.¡± Qing Yu said as she smiled at him. She then turned her attention away from him and raised her slender hand to wave through the air. An enormous book that was about half a man¡¯s height then appeared before her, which let out a dull thud when it fell to the floor.

    Upon that old and ancient cover, were imprinted with severalplicated looking ancient characters: <<Heavenly Insights of Medicine>>.

    Throughout her past and present lives, the number of time Qing Yu had flipped through this book could be counted from the number of fingers on her hands.

    On one hand, it was due to her photographic memory, where she was able to remember things just by seeing them once and to decipher and understand the essence from it. On the other hand, it was because there were medical and poison techniques depicted in there that were beyond her abilities and before she attains a certain level in her cultivation, it was impossible for her to ess the content further back in the book.

    But over the recent period, it was probably due to a change in her state of mind that allowed her to further breakthrough to a small extent, that came to unlock another three to four pages of the Heavenly Insights of Medicine for her.

    If this was in her past life, such a tiny breakthrough achieved would not even be worth a mention but to Qing Yu in her current weak state, it was already a great improvement.

    It must be known that after having descended into this strange world for so many years, she had only managed to unlock about ten pages in the Heavenly Insights of Medicine. Such a thick tome that held more than a thousand pages, and she was only able to ess this half of its contents.

    Zang Mai was watching her and he then said delightedly: ¡°Mistress, your cultivation has advanced quite a bit again.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t a ripple of of emotion on Qing Yu¡¯s face as she said indifferently: ¡°It¡¯s still too slow.¡±

    Zang Mai saidfortingly in a soft voice: ¡°This body cannot bepared to Mistress¡¯ body in the past life with too great a disparity in so many areas. For you to have gained such a great improvement, the results are considered to be rather good.¡±

    Qing Yu let out a sigh.

    So many years have passed. Her body from her past life would have long be fertilizer to the nts and flowers.

    And with this current body, though not entirely all that gifted, but it could be considered to be one of the better ones, with very outstanding looks at least, so there wasn¡¯t much that she wasn¡¯t all that displeased about.

 Chapter 112.2 - He Does Not Belong Here

    Chapter 112.2 : He Does Not Belong Here

    Seeing Qing Yu with her eyes lowered as she perused those few new pages, Zang Mai asked curiously: ¡°What could have made Mistress suddenly think of checking through the Heavenly Insights of Medicine?¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s face was a little thoughtful as she said: ¡°Over the past few days, strange images kept appearing in my mind which made me feel rather disturbed, so I thought that I shoulde have a look to see if I can find any elixir recipe with great mind calming effects to soothe my mind.¡±

    ¡°Strange images?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Qing Yu nodded, the aura around her body feeling depressed and decrepit, a feeling she had never felt before. ¡°Everytime I feel like I am about to have an idea what they are, the images would suddenly just disappear abruptly. And the moment I close my eyes, I would unconsciously fall straight into my dreams, but I would not be able to remember a thing when I wake up.¡±

    For a person who was able to go without sleep for days and nights on end, she was feeling that she had be quite haggard being tormented like this.

    Zang Mai was rather taken aback for a moment before he asked warily: ¡°Did Mistress happen to see the scene from Asura¡¯s Hell that appeared before?¡±

    Qing Yu was startled by that question and although she wasn¡¯t able to recall too clearly, that scene had left such a deep impression on her it was hard to forget it. ¡°It feels like I did.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, do you still remember what I said about the source of that scene from Asura¡¯s Hell?¡±

    ¡°Just before a peerless expert dies, a dimension that forms from his powerful consciousness.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Normally when such a situation urs, there is only one possibility.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The owner of that dimension is calling out to you.¡±

    Qing Yu was a little shocked and she asked: ¡°Isn¡¯t that a dimension that forms only after the expert dies?¡±

    Zang Mai¡¯s face was serious as he replied: :But this is the only exnation that makes sense. Otherwise why are you seeing that scene so frequently?¡±

    Qing Yu was silent for a moment before she said in a slightly hoarse voice. ¡°I feel that, it might have something to do with my identity and birth.¡±

    The woman whom she could not see clearly might very possibly be her mother.

    This was not some wild and hazardous guess she made but an instinctive reaction from deep inside her. The moment she saw that woman, she had felt immediately felt a subtle feeling inside guiding her to approach closer.

    That was the guiding hand from one¡¯s instincts towards their closest kin.

    [That ce.....]

    A familiar wave of stinging pain washed over Qing Yu¡¯s mind suddenly, that caused her face to turn pale in an instant.

    [It is happening again!]

    Every time she tries hard to think about that, her mind would always hurt intolerably for no reason, like it was trying to stop her from remembering her past.

    The beautiful alluring phoenix like eyes immediately turned dark, filling up with chilling ice. [Stopping her from remembering? Ha! It will not be long before she will definitely uncover the person behind this!]

 Chapter 112.3 - He Does Not Belong Here

    Chapter 112.3 : He Does Not Belong Here

    Water Edge Kingdom

    It had been more than two months since the Duke of Vast Seas had returned and the most unfathomable thing that happened within this period of time was just one thing.

    Although he possessed unparalleled intelligence, he was born sickly and frail, the Emperor predicted to be unable to live past thirty years of age had seemingly undergone an earth moving change.

    Because of his frail health, Yue Mu Chen could not expose himself to strong winds in case he catches a cold and was unable to undertake long and arduous journeys or a single unforeseen change in the turn of events might rob him of his very life.

    But in the past two months, his vigor and vitality seemed to be improving by the day, and the man who was not even able to hold morning court for too long was now able tost for an entire hour was like a miracle to them.

    What astounded the whole bunch of officials was that they had even seen His Majesty practising with a sword one bright and early morning.

    Yue Mu Chen¡¯s level of cultivation was not that low but because of how weak his body was, he was unable to carry out any strenuous activity at all, not to mention practising martial arts. For them to see His Majesty picking up a sword once again, it caused hot tears to brim up in the eyes of the officials.

    With the Heavens¡¯ blessing, His Majesty¡¯s health was finally taking a turn for the better, and they would not have to worry about his well being all the time anymore.

    And for that change, everyone credited it all onto the mysterious and powerful Duke of Vast Seas. Regardless whether it was ten years ago or now, everytime he appeared, a miracle seemed to happen, turning thingspletely around to finally bring a fortuitous conclusion to matters at hand.

    This man, was seen as the Water Edge Kingdom¡¯s Star of Fortune, and as long as this man was around, the Water Edge Kingdom would never decline.

    Yue Mu Chen was dressed in simple and normal clothes, the flexible sword he wielded in his hand smooth as a dragon swimming in water, moving efficiently and with precision. His eyes were clear and sharp, the attendants standing at the sides who were initially filled with trepidation now looking very much at ease, watching the man¡¯s actions without worry. The man¡¯s gentle and elegant countenance did not show the slightest bit of exhaustion and his cheeks were tinged with rosiness, seemingly filled with vigour.

    At the veryst instant, Yue Mu Chen suddenly paused in his actions a moment and turned his flexible sword towards a particr direction, driving it straight into the tree standing ten meters away. The loud sound of wood splitting then rang out and the tree broke into two parts down the middle.

    Behind the tree, stood a pretty and slender figured young girl with arge pair of vividly enchanting blue eyes who stood there in a stunned daze. It was a good while before she recovered her senses and she nted her hands on her tiny waist to admonish in an indignant voice: ¡°My Imperial Brother! Are you trying to murder your own sister here? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the sword might hurt me! ?¡±

    Yue Mu Chen sighed helplessly and said: ¡°Who asked you to hide yourself there without even making a single sound? Your Imperial Brother thought that it was some petty thief that sneaked in. Moreover, your Imperial Brother has just only one precious little sister that I couldn¡¯t dote on enough, how could I possibly bear to hurt you at all?¡±

 Chapter 112.4 - He Does Not Belong Here

    Chapter 112.4 : He Does Not Belong Here

    Those words had not only exined the reason for his actions but also soothed the ruffled fur of his younger sister, killing two birds with one stone.

    Yue Mu Chen had always been a extremely smart person.

    Hearing those words, no matter how unhappy Yue Xin Yan was, the anger just seeped out from her as she came running over delightedly to hold Yue Mu Chen¡¯s arm, her face joyous as she looked at him to say: ¡°My Royal Brother, I¡¯m really so happy for you. If youe to grow tired of holding court one of these days and want to sneak off for some rxation, I can bring you out to y. There are many fun ces out there and you can just get Big Brother Ye Li to shoulder the load for a few days, and help to handle court for you. He doesn¡¯t like to go outside anyway.¡±

    Upon saying that, Yue Xin Yan stiffened her lips to stifle a smile, seeming to think the n she just came up with was really smart.

    Yue Mu Chen was instead taken aback.

    Let Qing Ye Li hold court and handle the state¡¯s affairs? He would have really liked to do as what Yan Yan said. If this littless who liked Qing Ye Li so much were to know that he was going to leave, she would probably be so sad and burst out in tears!

    Though she seemed to be such a carefreess with a wild character, the people she cared about were Qing Ye Li and Yue Mu Chen, the two people who watched her grow up from young, her closest kin whom she had lived with for more than ten years.

    So how was he going to break the news to Yan Yan that Qing Ye Li would be leaving the Water Edge in a few months¡¯ time?

    In fact, not to mention only Yue Xin Yan would not be able to ept it when the time came, as even when he had heard that news himself, it had been a good while before he came back to his senses. That man, was determined to leave.

    Logically, he had unwittingly came to save Qing Ye Li¡¯s life back then and Qing Ye Li had stayed here in the Water Edge Kingdom for more than a decade for him, suppressing the chaos in the pce and pushing him up to ascend to the throne. He had also grown and developed the might of the Water Edge Kingdom, paying back by more than a hundred times for having saved his life.

    But Yue Mu Chen knew deep down inside that the man Qing Ye Li did not belong to the Water Edge Kingdom, and never had he been.

    He had made that clear when they first met.

    He was waiting for someone, and if he failed to locate the person, he would forever remain the the Water Edge Kingdom to support its reign. But if he came to find that person, he would follow that person to his death. To him, that person was his entire life.

    Maybe, it was mere affinity between the Water Edge Kingdom and that man but not fated to be!

    The Heaven¡¯s End Pce was Qing Ye Li¡¯s residence.

    It was a sprawling pce that was no less luxurious than the Emperor¡¯s chambers. In that vast ce, besides Qing Ye Li, there was only Ah Jin and two other servants, highly empty and vacant.

    But all this time, Qing Ye Li particrly loved living under that quiet tranquility that was almost deadly silence, with no one to disturb him. He had a cold and distant personality and could very well not speak a single word throughout the day, like the winter ice upon mountain peaks that would not melt over thousands of years, even under the scorching rays of the fiery sun, a chill forever exuded from his body.

 Chapter 113.1 - Dream from the Past Life

    Chapter 113.1: Dream from the Past Life

    Most of the time, he was immersed in his dreams, as in those dreams, there was the past that he missed.

    The girl possessed a pair of smiling eyes, like all forms of sadness and worries were unable to stand within them at all.

    And she always called out sweetly to him, as ¡°Little Ye¡±.

    Despite the fact that she was stopped from getting close to him who had been of low and humble status, in those nights during the winter when everyone was fast asleep, his door would always been silently pushed open.

    The youngdy¡¯s slender nimble figure woulde sneaking in, scuttling without a thought right onto his bed. When those cold tiny hands snuck under the warm covers, he would be awoken and she would just look innocently at him with those beautiful eyes, looking so pitiful and feeble.

    She would then say in a soft and endearing voice: ¡°Little Ye, I am cold.¡±

    He did not want to see her always getting punished because of him and hence his attitude towards her was always cold and distant. He always told her than a man and a woman should keep their distance to avoid unnecessary gossip.

    At that time, they were just about twelve or thirteen years old, an age that was prone to wild recklessness. He was always a person that was more mature and steady than children his age while she was a lively and often mischievous girl, just like a carefree little princess.

    As a direct descendant of the family bloodline and one who was gifted with high intelligence and a strong grasp of things, she was well liked by the elders and senior generation, who doted on her very much, treating just like they would a little princess.

    But this little princess was different from others. She had a very lively and sunny personality but did not have any close friends. The person she was closest to was that youth that was found in the snow and brought back to the house. To what extent did she like him till? Not only did she give him a name, he even bestowed upon him a surname that was the same as her own.

    Just how high an honour was that? It was said just how many good deeds had the youth done in his past life to be so fortunate now, to have won the little princess¡¯ favour.

    And only he himself knew, that all this time, she had been the oneing to stick to him.

    She did not have parents from birth.

    It was heard that her father was betrayed while out on a mission and fell into an ambush. Her father had fought with his life clearing a pathway with his blood, to help his fellow n members flee, but finally died from his injuries that had been too severe.

    Her mother had been very near her term for the birth and when she heard the news, she fell into a dead faint. And because of the trauma she suffered, she went into earlybour and it was probably due to the sorrow knotted up in her heart that she was inbour for an entire day and night but she still had not given birth to the baby. When the baby was finally born leaving her utterly drained andpletely exhausted, her mother was found to be no longer breathing.

    She was brought up by her paternal grandfather.

    It was not known why she grew up exceptionally optimistic despite her pitiful past. She did not cry when she was born, but wasughing, a phenomenon that had never been seen before, a baby thatughed at the moment of her birth.

    He had asked her why she was alwaysughing, and wasn¡¯t that very tiring?

 Chapter 113.2 - Dream from the Past Life

    Chapter 113.2: Dream from the Past Life

    Her expression congealed for an instant and her voice was very light as she said: ¡°I¡¯m tired, but what can I do? For everyone else, they have their parents protecting them but I only have myself to rely on.¡±

    ¡°If I am not strong and do not stand out from all the others, I will not be able to attract their attention. For an orphan girl who has no one else to depend on, in this family n filled with so much malicious scheming and plotting, there wouldn¡¯t be any of my bones left by now.¡±

    She could be hurt, and she could cry, but no one would pity her if she was like that.

    So before the man who harboured rapacious designs in his heart appeared, Qing Tian Lin whose heart was filled with an insatiable ambition, people just needed to treat her a little bit nicer to make her let down her guard against them. Moreover Qing Tian Lin appeared as her Elder Brother, who showered her with endless concern and indulged her, which caused her to not think of guarding against him at all.

    When she came to see Qing Tian Lin true face in the end, an immense change came over herpletely, her personality turning to be entirely different. She was alwaysughing and smiling before, and she became a person who seemed to wear a mask over her face all the time, making it impossible to read her emotion at any moment in time.

    Ever since then, she became prickly and cold, emotionless and merciless, her heart seemingly hardened, and it had no ce for anyone in there.

    Her rtionship with Qing Ye Li had slowly grown distant as well, probably because she did not want to believe in anyone anymore, afraid that she¡¯ll be hurt.

    But that did not matter. This time, it would be his turn to stay by her side to protect her, and not allow anyone to harm her.

    The scene then changed. From a young girl that was about ten years old, she had transformed into a mature and alluring woman. She turned herself around slowly, and smiled faintly at him. However, a trickle of red blood flowed down from a raised corner of her lips, which stained his vision blood red.

    Before she fell to the ground, he caught her in a tight embrace, his body shaking uncontrobly. He had never felt so frightened before, as that faint smile from her just now, seemed to be her bidding her final goodbye.

    ¡°I¡¯m so tired.....¡± Her voice was so light that it seemed the slightest breeze would blow it far away, but it struck so clearly onto his heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t not try to speak anymore. I will get someone to save you. Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯ll be fine.....¡± He did not know how he managed to say so many words. It was the first time that he who had always been a man of few words had his indifferent eyes filled with panic.

    The long fingers kept wiping away the blood that surged out from the side of the woman¡¯s mouth, but the more he wiped away, the more blood there was. The bright red blood stained his entire palm, and stained the clothes on him a bright red as well.

    ¡°Damn it! Why can¡¯t I stop the bleeding! ? Why.....¡± The man¡¯s frantic eyes were red, a heart rending helplessness upon his face. ¡°Stop flowing already, I beg you. What must I do to save you.....¡±

    ¡°Little Ye.....¡± The woman¡¯s ice cold slender fingers sped the side of his face, seemingly with slight tender regret. ¡°Foolish child, what are you crying for? A man does not shed tears easily.¡±

 Chapter 113.3 - Dream from the Past Life

    Chapter 113.3: Dream from the Past Life

    His tears fell upon her neck, hot and scalding.

    But she had not known that he would lose his calm just because of her, to shed such precious tears.

    That this man who did not even know how to smile would one day actually cry.

    ¡°Little Ye, I am suddenly regretting bringing you back.¡± The woman said as she looked straight into his eyes. After that statement came out, the expression on his face froze.

    ¡°If I had not brought you back here, you might have been able to live a life without worry. Ever since you came to follow me by my side, you¡¯ve suffered so much. And after I die, it is not known what those people would do to you. I really cannot help worrying for you.....¡±

    He then growled like a trapped beast. ¡°You will not die! You cannot die!¡±

    ¡°Even if you are in hell, I will be with you! No matter where you are, I will find you!¡± He held her tightly in his arms, like his mind was about to break. ¡°You said that you will never abandon me. You lied! You¡¯re a liar!¡±

    ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll..... live well.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that~¡±

    Behindyer uponyer of curtains, a hand with clear distinct joints reached out, a hand long and slender with smooth fair skin.

    The man slowly sat himself up in bed, his dark green eyes like those of a wild beast still tinged with a slight blur from having just awoken. As the fogginess cleared and faded away, a bottomless bone piercing chill could then be seen within the eyes.

    Ever since he met with Qing Yu, he had seldome to be haunted by these nightmares. But today.....

    And it was this same dream. Could it be an ominous sign?

    His feet bare and wearing just his thin ck inner robe, he stepped onto the icy cold floor, his thick luxurious silver hair a stark contrast against his ck clothes, a dreamily beautiful sight.

    His emotionless gaze fell upon the tall tree outside. A lot of its leaves had been blown off its branches by the wind. It was already autumn.

    It would be this season that he would be able to see his girl again, and never will they part again.

    But the dream that hade so suddenly caused him to feel perplexed and uneasy once again. Was something about to happen that concerned Little Yu¡¯s safety?

    The flurry of falling leaves was like an old man with death looming near, his remaining life hanging precariously that was about toe to an end. Fallen leaves returning to its roots, to await a new life in the next year.

    The green beastly eyes suddenly surged up tempestuously, every inch of the aura around his entire body freezing up into ice. The fallen leaves started to harden up in a blink where the leaves falling down through the air froze before they even reached the ground. The sun¡¯s ray shone upon them, scintiting into multi coloured light, beautiful and breathtaking.

    But in the very next instant, all of that broke and shattered, turning into tiny crushed ice crystals, to disappear into nothing.

 Chapter 113.4 - Dream from the Past Life

    Chapter 113.4: Dream from the Past Life

    New life.....

    He would not allow that person to have a chance at a new life.

    Moreover, on the other side.....

    Because of some special reason, whenever he got wounded, it was hard for Lou Jun Yao to recover from it. Hence, the people beside him took exceptional care of his body. Don¡¯t need to mention him getting a tiny wound from a scratch, even if he was to identally knock or bump into something, someone would always be there ready to take the brunt of it for him. One could well imagine just how revered that man¡¯s body was to all these people.

    After they came back from the undergroundir, although that tiny and negligible scratch had been carefully treated by Bai Zhi Yan, the fever had burned his entire body for one whole night and it was till noon the next day that the fever subsided.

    Bai Zhi Yan had been frantic with worry and did not sleep the entire night, afraid that something might happen to that fe, refusing to leave the room a single step even when a subordinate came in to take over his shift to watch over Lou Jun Yao throughout the night.

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s heart was so weighed down with worry about Lou Jun Yao¡¯s condition that he did not even notice the conflicted and concerned gaze the grey robed man was looking at him with, a conclusioning to take root in the grey robed man¡¯s heart.

    That fe Bai Zhi Yan has indeed been harbouring covetous thoughts towards the Lord, and it seems the feelings were rather deep!

    After the fever subsided and seeing the man on the bed was looking rather weak, Bai Zhi Yan said with his face creased up in impatience. ¡°You listen to me good now. Anything that has to do with thatss, you are not allowed to stick your hands into it in future! Do you hear me? She might have saved your life, but how many times have you helped her both openly and in secret? I don¡¯t think she knows that you were wrecked so badly with fever here, do you think she will feel guilty about it at all?¡±

    The man knitted up his brows slightly in displeasure and then said in azy offhanded manner. ¡°It¡¯s just a fever. What are you getting so uptight about?¡±

    ¡°You say it¡¯s just a fever? !¡± Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s peach blossom like eyes were overflowing with emotion, bursting with rage. ¡°Do you know you nearly died from the burning fever? If I had not remained here to watch over you the whole time, you think your fever would have subsided? Have you forgotten the time when you identally cut your hand and ended up filling up the entire house with blood? ! And you can tell me that it¡¯s just a fever now! ? Do you know that just a fever can kill you?¡±

    It could be seen just how angry he was, as his good looking face was flushed a rageful red.

    Lou Jun Yao then sighed rather helplessly as he looked at the man who had gone on such a long rant in one breath and he then asked in a highly concerned voice: ¡°Are you thirsty?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Bai Zhi Yan was baffled.

    [He was talking about something so serious. What does it have anything to do with being thirsty?]

    Lou Jun Yao then exined. ¡°I was afraid that you might be tired having said so much and thought that you might want to have a drink before you continue.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan was at aplete loss for words. ¡°.....¡± He wanted to just vomit out blood and die so much.

 Chapter 114.1 - Scheming Beast

    Chapter 114.1: Scheming Beast

    [This fe is never once serious. He can go so far off track even with such a serious topic. How tiring.....]

    [It¡¯s really a subordinate¡¯s sorrow to serve a Lord like this.]

    Criticizing silently in his heart for awhile, Bai Zhi Yan suddenly recalled about the news he had received from a few days back and said: ¡°I heard from the guys that they saw people from the Divine Temple hanging around close to the Dark Regions. They did not do anything but seemed to be searching for something.¡±

    ¡°Searching?¡± Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow. ¡°That bunch of people have always proimed that they are closest to the gods and portray themselves to be holy saints, never wanting to have any dealings with an evil force like us all this time. For them toe into the territories within the Dark Regions, aren¡¯t they afraid that they¡¯ll be tainted by the evil air and suffer punishment from god?¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan was amused by those words and went on to say: ¡°You don¡¯t need to emphasize such a clear line between our rtionship with them. Who in Cloud Heaven does not know that the revered holy Temple Lord of the Bright Moon Temple who is as beautiful as a celestial goddess has admired the Dark Lord for many years? Heh heh, a pity the flower petals fall upon an indifferent stream.....¡±

    That was clearly an attempt to make fun of him. Lou Jun Yao cast a sideways nce over at him and said in azy tone: ¡°Admiration? She probably wants to suck out my essence for her cultivation. That woman is a serpent under that beauty and you don¡¯t even know that.¡±

    ¡°Come on, there¡¯s no need to be so harsh with your words. It is also advantageous to you isn¡¯t it? She¡¯s a dual cultivator. Not only will it enhance the harmony of Yin and Yang, it will also consolidate and elevate your cultivation, it¡¯s is really the best of both worlds. Moreover, the other party is so beautiful looking and her heart is absolutely loyal to you, why not..... you just grant people their wish! ?¡± Bai Zhi Yanughed, his expression on his face looking highly dirty as he cajoled and teased.

    Lou Jun Yao snorted derisively and said: ¡°Since you like her so much, I¡¯ll send someone to go to the Divine Temple to make a marriage proposal, so that you do not need to constantly be eaten up by jealousy and indulge in wishful thinking.¡±

    ¡°.....? !¡± [He is indulging in wishful thinking? He is being eaten up by jealousy? ?]

    [He is just cracking a joke here you know? To think this fe could be so vicious that the man could even dream up aeback as insidious as offering him up to them in marriage!]

    As expected, even though the man had been wrecked by fever for an entire day and night and his body was still in a weakened state, Bai Zhi Yan was still unable to win that fe in a battle of words like before.

    ¡ª¡ª

    When the misty fog dispersed, upon the beautiful and stunning countenance of thedy dressed in fiery red, a vague hint of a gentle smile could be seen upon the faint curl at the edges of her lips.

    The slim and seductive figure was seated upon a swing, rocking back and forth lightly as countless pick flower petals fell from the trees above, onto her hair, her body..... The long luscious eyshes were half lowered, and a multi colour striped butterfly seemed so attracted to the beauty that itnded audaciously on thoseshes, reluctant to leave.

    The ticklish feeling from hershes caused thedy to let out a lightugh, sounding like the tinkle of silver bells, pleasing and melodious that was carefree and joyous to hear.

 Chapter 114.2 - Scheming Beast

    Chapter 114.2: Scheming Beast

    She slowly raised up a hand and her sleeve slid down slightly to reveal a fair and smooth wrist, her beautiful veins against her white skin like lustrous jade under the sunlight, ringly fair.

    The butterfly on hershes fluttered its wings and obediently flew onto her finger, not moving thereafter.

    That scene was so beautiful it took a person¡¯s breath away, unable to help themselves butment how could such a amazing person in the world. If a youth were to catch even a glimpse of this, it mighte to hinder him his entire life.

    The lightly rocking swing suddenly stopped, and a pair of long arms stretched out to wrap thedy¡¯s slender body tightly in an embrace. A muscr figure appeared, sticking so close to thedy that there wasn¡¯t any bit of a gap between them.

    ¡°Aww, look what you did. You scared away my butterfly.¡± Thedy said in mild anger, her voice exceptionally gentle and enchanting.

    Her beautiful frail jade like hand was held in the person¡¯s grip, their fingers interlocked, which was what scared off the butterfly that .coveted the aura thedy exuded.

    ¡°Who asked my Fei Er to be just too beautiful for words? You make me can¡¯t help myself but want toe close the moment I see you.¡± As the man whispered those sweet words, the warmth of his breath tickled thedy¡¯s neck, numbingly ticklish.

    The man¡¯s actions teased thedy till she could not help but squirm her body away. She had just turned her head and was about to admonish him, wanting him to keep away from her a little but was suddenly kissed out of the blue. The man¡¯s burning lips and tongue invaded into her world in an instant, dominating and unyielding.

    Thedy¡¯s beautiful face could not help but redden. Although shy, she did not reject him, her two slender arms curling up around the man¡¯s neck and her lips parting slightly, allowing the man to overwhelm her forcefully, his very being enveloping her entirely, which wouldn¡¯t dissipate for a long while.

    It was some moments before it stopped, the man holding her by her waist, smiling at her who was panting slightly in his arms, looking highly drained and he could not help but say teasingly. ¡°It has been such a long time already, so why are you still helpless like this? If I am to do anything further to you, wouldn¡¯t you be over exhausted? Hmm?¡±

    Those words that were heavilyden with meaning made thedy highly embarrassed and tracing a small crescent with her finger, she squeezed out a few words haltingly from her mouth. ¡°You¡¯re such a thug.¡±

    Hearing that the man let out a softugh and he rested his forehead against hers before he said softly: ¡°Call me a thug again and I¡¯ll make that usatione true, and show you what a real thug will do.....¡±

    ¡°You.....¡± Thedy¡¯s eyes grew wide, looking like she was filled with indignant rage.

    Before she could even finish her sentence, the man leaned in and kissed her, and his low sexy voice then sounded right beside her ear: ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Fei Er, you know it very well. I have never been able to resist you all along, I will..... not be able to hold back.¡±

 Chapter 114.3 - Scheming Beast

    Chapter 114.3: Scheming Beast

    She leaned her tiny reddened face upon his shoulder, her pearly shell like teeth biting her lip as bashfulness filled her heart, but feeling indescribably sweet at the same time. But in the very next second, the tiny face suddenly looked like it exploded, turning a bright red crimson.

    For no other reason, but because the man¡¯s great hand had led her small hand to slowly move to a spot that was not be described, which threw her into such a panic she wanted to scream out and flee.

    But the man¡¯s voice sounded innocent and aggrieved. ¡°You are to me. Making it so torturous for me everytime, causing me so much anguish.¡±

    ¡°Let..... let me go.¡± Her face was so red it seemed like blood would drip out from it, her voice so soft it was like a mosquito.

    ¡°No, just leave it there like this. Just for awhile.¡± The man said thuggishly.

    ¡°How can you be so.....¡±

    ¡°Hm? Me? What?¡±

    ¡°Despicable!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Despicable?¡± The man¡¯s handsome looking face suddenly showed a naughty smile. ¡°Like this?¡±

    ¡°Eek! Go away.....¡±

    Thedy¡¯s voice was embarrassed almost to death which startled the birds in the woods.

    Qing Yu woke up with a smile. She did not know why she would have such a..... sweet and happy dream.

    Those two people in the dream, were so blissful that it was enviable.

    Fei Er, that was her mother¡¯s birth name.

    That woman, was most probably her mother when she was younger, and that man..... was her father?

    She supposed it should be. Yan Su had said before that her mother was a seemingly gentle woman who kept everyone else at arm¡¯s length. To be able to make her show such a joyous smile that came right out from her heart must be because of the man she loved so dearly and deeply, the one and only man she had ever loved.

    All in all, it was a good dream!

    She thought, that the day woulde that she would not just see them through her dreams, but to meet them face to face.

    The sun had already risen outside, and it could be seen just how long she had been dreaming.

    She got up out of bed and had just changed her clothes when she suddenly heard amotion just outside her door. Qing Bei¡¯s suppressed voice then sounded. ¡°The two of you had better stop for awhile. My elder sis probably slepttest night and still has not awoken. Wait till she sees the two of you fighting again. She would definitely get angry.¡±

    ¡°Meatball did not start the fight! It¡¯s this ugly thing here that is bullying and ostracizing Meatball.¡± The little beast¡¯s voice was indignant and aggrieved.

    ¡°Croak! ! !¡± [You are the ugly one! Your whole family¡¯s ugly! !]

    Little Snow was so angry it wanted to strike that little beast.

    [Bullying a toad because I can¡¯t talk? You dare to insult me looks? Even Mistress has praised how beautiful I look!]

    ¡°You ugly thing! How dare you scold my mother! I will not let you get away with that!¡±

    Meatball was enraged. It only has mother as its only kin, so its ¡°whole family¡± consists of only itself and Mother. You can scold the little beast itself, but the little beast will not tolerate anyone scolding its mother! !

 Chapter 114.4 - Scheming Beast

    Chapter 114.4: Scheming Beast

    ¡°Croak croak!¡± [It¡¯s you I am scolding and not Mistress!]

    ¡°Meatball is Mother¡¯s baby and you scolded Meatball¡¯s whole family, which means you¡¯re scolding Mother!¡± The little beast¡¯s blue eyes had turned red, a strange dark surge rising up from deep within its eyes.

    It was just about tosh out with an attack when azy sounding voice reached them. ¡°What happened?¡±

    The moment that voice sounded, Little Snow immediately hopped over, its face usatory.

    ¡°Croak croak croak!¡±

    [Mistress, Mistress, it¡¯s that little thing there! It snatched this toad¡¯s candy beans and ate them. Hurry up and throw it out of here!]

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow and she turned her gaze over, only to see the coal ck little ball¡¯s back facing her, its short little tail drooping limply as its ears hung sadly down the sides of its head, looking forlorn and lonely.

    ¡°Meatball?¡± Qing Yu called out, feeling a little puzzled

    This fe had alwayse bounding over without needing to call out to it and what was it doing there looking so sad this early morning?

    Qing Yu took a step forward and scooped it up into her arms. The little thing continued to hang its head low and did not move.

    She reached her hand out to shift that tiny creature till it faced her and lifted that tiny little head. She then saw that adorable little face showing such a sorrowful expression and itsrge blue eyes brimming over with tears about to spill out, but the tiny one was fighting to hold it in. The moment the little creature saw her, those tears fell like rain, pitter patter onto her hands and wetting her palm, the tiny body shivering hard.

    Qing Yu had brought the tiny beast back because it had been just too lovable and seeing it cry now just broke her heart to pieces. She quickly patted its back like she would soothing a little child, her voice gentle andforting as she cooed: ¡°My little precious, what¡¯s wrong now? Why are you crying so bitterly? You¡¯re breaking Mother¡¯s heart into pieces like this. Stop crying now and tell Mother, which bad egg bullied you?¡±

    Seeing such a gentle side of the youngdy, even Qing Bei¡¯s eyes red with in disbelief, suddenly subconsciously bing jealous of that tiny little beast.

    His sister had never ever been that gentle with him before! How unfair!

    And Little Snow knew that it was in great trouble when it saw that. [That beast is really just too scheming! To think that it knows to y soft to gain sympathy! That imp made itself look so pitiful just to win Mistress¡¯ sympathy! It was being so unbelievably arrogant and audacious just a moment before, almost wanting to scratch my face off just now!]

    On this side, Meatball had had enough of crying which pained its Mother¡¯s heart good and proper before it said sobbingly: ¡°Meatball..... Hoo hoo..... Meatball just wanted to eat those sweet things..... But the toad said..... Wahhh~..... It said Mother is his..... so those sweet things are his..... and the toad asked Meatball to get lost..... saying mother will no longer love Meatball one day.....¡±

 Chapter 115.1 - Doesnâ€™t Hurt When Thereâ€™s No Competition

    Chapter 115.1: Doesn¡¯t Hurt When There¡¯s No Competition

    Once those words came out, Qing Yu immediately understood that the incident was caused by that fe Little Snow¡¯s jealousy and wanting to get ahead.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes darkened and her gaze were sharp as knives as they swiveled onto a tiny figure that was thinking of secretly slipping away.

    She stretched two fingers out and picked up the toad, bringing it up right before her eyes. The phoenix like eyes narrowed slightly, her voice threatening. ¡°Are you beginning to miss the taste of Double Boiled Snow Toad with rock sugar? Hm?¡±

    Little Snow shivered subconsciously, its eyes filled with undisguised fear.

    It could still remember back when it had once secretly gobbled up elixirs that the Mistress had spent an entire night cultivating which threw Qing Yu into such a great fit of anger. In order to teach Little Snow a lesson it would remember deeply, she had actually put the little beast into a pot and..... double boiled it!

    She had added rock sugar and a big mess of various herbs, double boiling it for more than a good half of the day, which almost cooked the poor little beast!

    Fortunately it was quite a mature Snow Toad and its thick hide and tough flesh prevented it from suffering much harm, but the feeling of slowing being boiled was really tormenting and the taste of all those strange herbs mixed with rock sugar tasted really bad.

    Upon hearing that it was in danger of being double boiled once again, Little Snow quickly shook its head violently and put on the most pitiful look it could when its survival instincts kicked in, its short feet that had been kicking as it struggled now not moving at all, looking pathetic like it had been gravely hurt and highly aggrieved.

    Qing Yu snorted coldly and said: ¡°The next time I see you bully Meatball again just because you¡¯ve spent a longer period of time with me, I will peel that beautiful skin off your back.¡±

    [Noo!]

    Little Snow rushed to nod its head, not daring to raise any objection.]

    [What kind of a joke is that? Rather then peel off its skin, it would rather it be thrown into the boiler. Its beautiful skin was the thing it was most proud of.]

    But it had inadvertentlye to see a particr obedient looking beast crouched right beside Qing Yu, a little ck ball of coal with eyes looking so sly and filled with glee, not avoiding its gaze when their eyes met and even shaking its tiny tail in a show of triumphant victory.

    [Croak croak croak! ! !]

    [That scheming beast!]

    [You think you¡¯re that great just because you¡¯re adorable?]

    [Mistress, look at that little beast! Do not be deceived by its pitiful act! !]

    ¡ª Faint Mist Sect ¡ª

    The quarterly internal trials were about to begin and slightly more than a month after the trials would be the recruitment of new disciples. This time, the various Elders and teachers in the Faint Mist Sect were seemingly highly eager, seeking topete with each other.

    In the Faint Mist Sects top hundred ranking, except for the time that Su Li Mo achieved the unprecedented three hundred consecutive wins, there hadn¡¯t been much changes in the positions. No one could beat that legendary winning streak and the only constant changes in positions were in the lower ranks with just one or two movements in the higher ranks.

    That had caused much displeasure among many of the teachers as many of those people who managed to get into the top hundred ranks began to get conceited, feeling rather pleased with themselves.

    They did not think of moving further up the ranks but just sought to keep their current positions, not having the slightest ambition nor sense of crisis, never once thinking to take on the outstanding elite disciples among the top twenty and were content with the current situation. They would turn to be the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s parasites sooner orter like this and bring about the copse of the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s level bit by bit.

    They greatly anticipated the injection of new blood in this uing round of recruitment which would rece many of those parasites among the rankings.

    And it was heard that there were quite a number of outstanding young shoots among the people taking part in the Three Great Sect¡¯s recruitmentpetition who would not pale inparison with the top twenty after some careful nurturing. They also had to be careful that those outstanding shoots were not snatched up by those guys from the Limitless Sect and the Carefree Valley.

 Chapter 115.2 - Doesnâ€™t Hurt When Thereâ€™s No Competition

    Chapter 115.2: Doesn¡¯t Hurt When There¡¯s No Competition

    At that moment, a sweat inducing battle had just ended in the training hall and it was break time for everyone. A group of people were crowded together, discussing thetest news they had just received.

    ¡°Hey, did all of you hear? It is said that for this current trials, except for Su Li Mo, none of the others among the top five will show up!¡± Someone came in close to say in a conspiratorial tone.

    ¡°Why? The internal trials is the day that fresh new blood might be injected into the Faint Mist Sect and great changes might ur in the rankings. How can they note?¡± Another person asked, seemingly feeling displeased with the top ranking guys.

    ¡°Haha. The moment I hear you say that, I know that you are one of those who are so engrossed only in cultivation and do not pay any attention to the events happening in the world outside.¡± The person mocked with augh, acting like he knew some inside information, making everyone around him prick up their ears curiously.

    ¡°Although the people among the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s top hundred ranks have changed again and again through the times, but the top five positions have never once moved before. I heard that the few of them are extremely close to each other, close as brothers. The reason why they had not challenged each other before is because they do not care about the ranking at all. Moreover, not to mention the other four, just the monstrous Su Li Mo who set the record of three hundred consecutive wins is already someone that no one without some real capabilities is able to challenge!¡±

    After that person said that, his face then showed a strange expression and he continued to say in a low whisper. ¡°I have been in the Faint Mist Sect for quite a good number of years already but even I have not seen those few guys before. They are all highly mysterious entities.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that Su Li Mo will show himself this time? We¡¯ll be able to see one of them at least.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The skilled expert who set the record of three hundred consecutive wins. I would really like to have a gander what kind of a person he is like.¡±

    ¡°He might be rather old.¡±

    They were still huddled together in discussion when the sound of a clear and unrestrainedughter rang out from outside, and two men dressed in white brocade robes with cloud pattern embroidery came in.

    The man on the left was taller and more muscr, with a healthy wheat colouredplexion, his brows handsome but gentle looking at the same time, his entire body exuding an enchanting charm.

    The man on the right was slightly slimmer but still possessed a well built stature. His facial features were gentle and elegant, the corners of his lips tinged with a faint smile, the image of a refined gentleman. But there was a slight sense of disaffection exuding from him, his air and demeanor lofty, noble and elegant.

    The cloud patterned embroidered uniforms were already eye catching by themselves and with the added outstanding looks of those two people, they had naturally captured everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lian Shao Jie and Xuanyuan Che!¡±

    Besides the mysterious and elusive few people among the top five ranks who seldom appeared before people and few anything knew about them, all the others were more or less recognizable by people among them.

    Lian Shao Jie was the eldest son of the Martial Kingdom¡¯s Right Wing General, his identity noble and a righteous individual. So even if you do not look at his identity, just his personality alone would win him quite a number of friends.

    Xuanyuan Che was the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s Crown Prince who possessed a higher and even more noble identity. Just his handsome looking face alone was enough to get many of his female senior fellow disciples drooling but unfortunately for them, the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s internal rules and regtions were very strict, so even if they secretly harboured intentions, they did not dare do anything about that, as it was no small matter if they were to be thrown out of the sect.

    Many of thedies had notpletely given up even when he was engaged in marriage before, hence now that his engaged was called off and he was now a free man, the number of women eyeing him covetously had greatly increased.

    There were many instances for a chance encounter or to brush shoulders fleetingly with him, but a pity His Highness the Crown Prince was straightced and not one who liked to womanize, not giving anyone of them a single chance.

    Lian Shao Jie was ranked tenth on the top hundred chart and Xuanyuan Che was seventh.

    These two highly powerful men who also possessed such great looks would naturally have many people seeking to win their favour wherever they went and countless youngdies will look at them bashfully, unable to hide the admiration in their eyes

 Chapter 115.3 - Doesnâ€™t Hurt When Thereâ€™s No Competition

    Chapter 115.3: Doesn¡¯t Hurt When There¡¯s No Competition

    Lian Shao Jie sighed when he saw that and said with a teasing nce to the man beside him. ¡°Everytime I am with you, I start to doubt my life.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Xuanyuan Che turned to him, slightly confused. ¡°Why?¡±

    Lian Shao Jie looked at his befuddled look and clenched his teeth tight. ¡°Before I knew you, I have always thought that I have a prestigious and illustrious family background, am really rather good looking, and possessed great skills. Butpared to you, my family background pales inparison, skills not as good as you, and am not as popr with thedies as you are. How can I possibly not start to doubt the meaning of my life?¡±

    Xuanyuan Che was taken aback hearing those words and he then curled up his lips in a smile as he said: ¡°Things like family background is fated, but your destiny in the grasp of your own hands and is decided by what you do.¡±

    ¡°Mm. You¡¯re right.¡± Lian Shao Jie nodded in agreement, and then looked at the man¡¯s gentle and expressionless handsome looking face. Feeling a little rueful, he shook his head and said: ¡°i have always greatly admired you, which makes me wonder why that greatest beauty of a ex fiancee of yours could make such a hasty decision? Could there possibly be a more outstanding husband than you for her to choose from?¡±

    Their rtionship in the sect had always been rather good and they were also staying in the same courtyard, so he would naturally know about the matter.

    He had seen that greatest beauty and though she was really very beautiful, but she seemed too cold, hardly approachable, truly a case of ¡°to be admired from afar¡±, or they might be hurt from the freezing chill if anyone got too close.

    He just could not understand how a youngdy just in her prime teen years could be so cold and distant. What kind of a man could possibly like her?

    So when he heard that Xuanyuan Che had called off the engagement when he came back, he had been happy for the guy, thinking that Xuanyuan Che must have taken the initiative to annul the engagement because he could no longer stand that person¡¯s icy cold personality. At least he was now freed from that sea of torment and would be able to look for a gentle and demure partner anew.

    But he was still a little worried. This brother in arms of his seemspletely fine on the surface but he might be suppressing it all deep down inside! So, appropriate counsel and persuasion from him was still sorely needed.

    Hearing that, Xuanyuan Che went on to respond: ¡°There¡¯s always someone better than you and a heaven higher than the one you see. There are so many people more outstanding and stronger than me and since she has a better choice, why should I persist totch on and not let go? Might as well just agree to it and be done with it.¡±

    Although he meant exactly what he said with no underlying meaning, but the audience had other thoughts about that. Lian Shao Jie heard a sad tinge of self ridicule from those words and felt that Xuanyuan Che¡¯s heart must be filled with despair and disappointment. He was just about to offer someforting words when he suddenly saw a puff of purple smoke bomb appear in the air a far distance away with a boom.

    Everyone was a little startled for a moment and before they knew what was happening, they heard the sound of hurried footsteps and stern voices calling out. ¡°Quickly! Someone touched the barrier at the entrance and is attempting to break through. Hurry up and go provide support!¡±

    The entrance into the Faint Mist Sect was infamously well hidden and difficult to find, and one wouldn¡¯t know where to start looking for it without anyone leading the way.

    And the first rule in the Faint Mist Sect was that no one must ever reveal the sect¡¯s location to anyone, not even to their closest kin. If anyone was found to have revealed the location of the entrance and caused the sect to fall into a crisis, they would not escape the sect¡¯s persecution even if they escaped to the ends of the earth.

    But right before their eyes, someone was attempting to break through the barrier at the entrance. Could it be..... someone leaked the secret?

    Could there possibly be a traitor within the sect that was sent here by another power outside?

 Chapter 116.1 - The Crimson Landâ€™s Eight Demons

    Chapter 116.1: The Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons

    As everyone¡¯s emotions surged and rose, inside the Faint Mist Sect that was hidden withinyers of rolling peaks, at the bottom of an immense raging waterfall, the torrential waters were stained red with blood.

    It must be known that the flow of this wide waterfall was unbelievably rapid and powerful, where even a fully grown man weighing several hundred pounds would be immediately washed away. To stain these waters red over such arge area, it could well be imagined how much blood would be needed to achieve that.

    Although the entrance was behind the waterfall, it hid another world inside. But even if someone came to this spot, they would still not be able to go inside.

    There were several tens of significantly skilled disciples guarding the entrance and nothing untoward had happened for the past many decades as no one had been daring enough toe find trouble with the Faint Mist Sect, so they had not kept their guard up. But unexpectedly, someone hade attacked them on this day.

    At that moment, a good half of those many tens of disciples were dead, the many years ofzy and idyllic life causing their defence capabilities to have ckened greatly from those times in the past.

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk. So this is what the level of the leading sect among the fabled Three Great Sects is like? Just a bunch of utter rubbish.¡± The voice was extremely arrogant, and looking over, seven or eight figures in scarlet battle robes were seen. They looked to be merely about twenty to thirty years of age and there faces were tattooed with patterns of various types of ferocious beasts.

    There group of people had some notoriety in the pugilist world, not belonging to any sect or n, but were feared by many.

    Those things on their faces were not drawn on for fun, but they were born with them. It was said that they could control those types of spirit beasts in battle, possessing strange talents and were prone to ughter, bringing disaster everywhere they went. Never had it been thought that they would make their way here to the Faint Mist Sect.

    ¡°I heard that the Faint Mist Sect holds quite a lot of rare and precious treasure and many high grade martial arts skill manuals. If we are able to take out some of those, it would surely be quite a haul.¡± The man with a scorpion tattoo on his face said sinisterly as greed shed across his face.

    ¡°I am more interested in the little beauties they have inside. It is said that the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s girl disciples are all great looking and every single one of them are still untainted virgins!¡± Another man with an anaconda tattoo on his face said lecherously. He was born living among snakes and he had inadvertentlye to assume a snake¡¯s traits, seeming to prefer darkness, and having strong desires.

    There were only four left among the disciples guarding the entrance who were still breathing at that moment and when they heard those despicable and vulgar words from the man, anger immediately rose up in their hearts. The more rash one among them then could not help but mutter indignantly: ¡°Utterly despicable and shameless!¡±

    The smile immediately faded from the man¡¯s face and his jet ck eyes turned to fix onto the disciple who spoke, his voice so calm with absolutely no emotion. ¡°Say that again?¡±

    The disciple guarding the door looked up at him subconsciously and found that the man¡¯s eyes were extremely strange. The irises of his eyes were vertical slits like those of a snake¡¯s, and just as shock ran through him, he suddenly let out a agonizing cry. He raised his hands up over his eyes, as bright red blood flowed out between his fingers.

 Chapter 116.2 - The Crimson Landâ€™s Eight Demons

    Chapter 116.2: The Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons

    It was until his hands fell limply down that the others saw that two tiny snakes had juste out from inside his eyes, tearing the eyeballs out from their sockets.

    Mere momentster, from his nostrils, ears, and even his mouth, several tiny snakes came crawling out, and his body suddenly expanded like a balloon being pumped up, before exploding with a bang when the body reached its limits with blood and gory flesh sttering in all directions. In the remaining puddle of flesh and blood, a pile of snakes writhed and slithered.

    The three other remaining disciples immediately retched and vomited.

    The scene was just too nauseating and terrifying at the same time.

    That man, was just strangely frightening. He had clearly not done anything but just asked a question in an indifferent voice while giving their fellow disciple an expressionless nce, and such an unfathomable thing had happened in the next instant.

    Seeing the other few disciples guarding the entrance shaking like leaves in the wind, the snake tattoo guy burst outughing and then walked over closer to them with an indiscernible smile, his face seemingly rather agreeable. ¡°Why not we do this? You open up the entrance and I¡¯ll spare you your lives. How¡¯s that?¡±

    He put on such a highly amiable demeanor as if he wasn¡¯t responsible for the brutal way their fellow disciple had just been killed at all, and even when he said that he would spare them their lives, who knew whether he was telling them the truth/

    A man with such a vtile temperament.....

    But the Faint Mis Sect¡¯s rules said that if any one of them were to reveal the sect¡¯s entrance, no good end woulde to them. Hence, the few of them steeled their hearts and were determined to not reveal anything even at the threat of their lives. Right at that moment, the air before them shimmered and the three wounded disciples disappeared into thin air.

    In their ce, were twenty to thirty inner sect disciples dressed in the sect¡¯s white uniforms. Their powers, were naturally quite a lot stronger than the disciples guarding the entrance earlier.

    The person standing right at the front of the group seemed to be their leader and when he saw the scene before him, his face darkened slightly. He then turned to face the several men in scarlet robes and said in a rather astounded voice. ¡°Could it be that you are..... the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons?¡±

    ¡°So, a sharp eyed one hase.¡± The snake tattoo man said mockingly with a low whistle. ¡°But no matter how many of youe, you¡¯ll only be delivering yourselves to your deaths. Be good and open up the entrance so my brothers here can go in to have their fun, then nothing will happen to you. Do we really need to cross des like this? For what?¡±

    His tone of voice was even tinged with regret, sounding like he was unwilling to strike at them and create any disharmony, which caused the several people behind him to be unable to help themselves but burst out in raucousughter.

    This fe was the youngest among the eight of them but was best at shooting his mouth off without restraint and loved to put on acts like this, the one with the smartest and wittiest mind.

 Chapter 116.3 - The Crimson Landâ€™s Eight Demons

    Chapter 116.3: The Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons

    The leader of the disciples from the sect¡¯s inner circle knew very well that the enemy they were facing was anything but ordinary and every single one of them too enigmatic to decipher. It would be foolhardy to sh with them head on and he would have to win through wits, so he immediately sped his hand over his fist and said: ¡°I do not think that there is any enmity between the Faint Mist Sect and you gentlemen here. Moreover, all of you hail from the faraway Scarlet Lands which is thousands of miles away from here. So why would you gentlemene all the way here and even kill some of our Faint Mist Sect¡¯s disciples?¡±

    The easternmost Scarlet Lands. It was a highly chaotic ce filled with all kinds of dangers and turmoil. It was said it was due to the abject poverty in those regions that ground and tempered their people into bing so terrifying, where they could almost be called inhuman, but a bunch of nefarious hoodlums capable of arson, murder, robbery and abduction, every evil deed imaginable.

    But that did not mean that they were all just a group of simple minded and awkward barbarians. On the contrary, some of them were extremely intelligent and their willpower were tempered to be very strong living under such harsh conditions, acquiring extraordinary skills.

    People who lived in such circumstances surviving against the odds were often terrifying people.

    Because their potential were mercilessly pushed to reach very powerful extremes, their fighting prowess were not what people who went through the normal paths of cultivation couldpare to.

    And what the easternmostnds were best known for was not thewlessness of the region, nor was it the barrennds where nothing grew, but the infamous and notorious Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons.

    It was said that these people were not normal humans but men who were half beast, born from unions between man and beast. Hence not only did they possess human intelligence, they also had the powerful strength of beasts, their reaction time lightning quick, and well equipped with survival skills in the wild, almost invincible warriors.

    The easternmostnds were also unique in the fact that there was an amazing type of juice from a nt. If consumed over long periods, it strengthened one¡¯s body, and healed one¡¯s pains and wounds quickly.

    It was rumoured that Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons were fearless against sword or spear, immortal and their skin imprable, and the tattoos on their faces were beasts that apanied them throughout their lives, which they were able to summon up under their orders, highly powerful and terrifying to hear.

    People who were epted into the Faint Mist Sect were no ordinary people afterall, so how they not have heard of the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons?

    Hence when the fellow disciple leader spoke that name, fear rose up inside all of them reflexively. It was the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons, and would they be able to survive an encounter this group?

    Their luck today must be bloody bad!

    It was said that people from the easternmostnds were brutal and barbaric but the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons were on another ss altogether. But if those ghastly and terrifying tattoos on their faces were to be removed, their countenance would still be considered to be rather good looking.

    Seeing the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s disciple being so polite and respectful, it soothed the group of eight men slightly and the snake tattoo man opened his mouth to say in exnation: ¡°It is said that the Faint Mist Sect is the most powerful force in the Constetion Lands, the leader among all sects and ns, so our group of uncouth country bumpkins thought toe expand our horizons, to see just how strong the sect is. My few brothers and I have traversed the pugilist world for a good number of years but have never met our match, so we came to be instructed and to learn a thing or two.¡±

 Chapter 116.4 - The Crimson Landâ€™s Eight Demons

    Chapter 116.4: The Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons

    Those words had naturally been spoken by the man with the snake tattoo. He had always had the gift of the gab and when he imitated the speech of all those literary schrs, he was perfect, sounding intellectual and well read.

    Hearing him proim himself as an uncouth country bumpkin and was here to be instructed, he was apletely different person from his usual wild and brutal self, which was just too funny to watch, causing all hisrades looking at him to can¡¯t help but burst outughing.

    This fe was really just too mischievous.

    The group of Faint Mist Sect disciples were speechless and thought to themselves if they had not witnessed how cruelly and viciously he had just killed their fellow disciples, they might just believe a little of his words. But looking at the situation now, it was clear that the group of scarlet robed men were here to challenge them.

    When the leading discipline heard that, his brows furrowed up slightly and he deliberated for awhile in his heart before he sped his hand over his fist and said: ¡°Will you gentlemen be willing to hear me out for a moment? It will be the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s internal trials in three days where all of the sect¡¯s disciples will be dueling each other in a grand meet by elimination to determine the top hundred that would grace our charts. And since you gentlemen seeks to gain an understanding of our skills, why note back three dayster where not only would you be able to watch an excitingpetition but you will also be able to issue a challenge to the more outstanding disciples among us and exchange pointers. Wouldn¡¯t that be a winning solution in more ways than one for everyone?¡±

    That disciple was really quite good with words and he was neither imitated nor driven into a panic before such friends but was instead clear or incisive with his words, calm and collected throughout the conversation, his steady temperament anything but ordinary.

    His actions had also made the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons look at him in a better light.

    ¡°Would you words carry enough weight to make such a decision? Doesn¡¯t the Faint Mist Sect prohibit any outsiders from entering?¡± The snake tattoo guy said with a imperceptible smile on his face.

    ¡°It seems that there is something your esteemed self might not be aware of. The internal trails will not be held within the sect premises so there is no need for you to be suspicious of what I am saying. If our honoured guests is willing to heed my words ande back three dayster, I will immediately rify it with our sect leader when I go back. The Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons are powerful pugilists rarely seen and I would think that the sect leader would definitely wee all of you.¡± The man then paused for a moment before he continued: ¡°Afterall,pared to being despised by forcing your way in, wouldn¡¯t you very much rather be received as guests in a grand fashion? I am sure you esteemed gentlemen here would very much prefer thetter choice.¡±

    The Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons looked at each other and they seemed to agree with his words silently.

    ¡°You are quite a bold one I must say. In that case, my brothers and I here will believe you this time. You go back to tell your sect leader everything said here today clearly and we wille back as your guests three dayster.¡± The snake tattoo guy said with smiling eyes and then disappeared from the spot he was standing in together with the others.

    All the other disciples wiped off the sheen on cold sweat on their foreheads. Fortunately for them, the danger had passed.

    ¡°Senior, we¡¯re so lucky to have you here. Otherwise we might not be able to leave this ce with our lives today!¡±

 Chapter 117.1 - Call of a Fragmented Spirit

    Chapter 117.1: Call of a Fragmented Spirit

    In contrast to everyone else who collectively heaved sighs of relief, the brows of the leader of the disciples were creased up, not easing in the slightest.

    The trials of all the sects were always held internally and they had never once had any outsiders taking part before. But in order to protect the lives of his fellow disciples, he had had no choice but to y it that way.

    The Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons. Even with just a single one among them, it would be enough to thrash them and hang them all upside down.

    Seeing that worried look on his face, a disciple beside him then asked him in puzzlement: ¡°Senior, haven¡¯t you gotten all those people to leave already? What are you still so worried about?¡±

    ¡°You think everything is fine just because they¡¯re gone?¡± The man said as he shook his head and gave a long sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t even know why this bunch of freaks woulde all the way here from such a faraway ce and every single one of them holds such great power. I fear that there would be no end to the trouble we would meet at the trials. The Faint Mist Sect is the top sect in thesends and if we are defeated by such a small group of people, how are we going to have any more standing in thesends when news of what happened spread! ?¡±

    His fellow disciples have clearly only considered the situation immediately in front of them, and had not thought deeper into it.

    The trials this time would no longer just be conducted internally among themselves but they would all have to stand together against an outside enemy force.

    [Seems like they would have to invite the top five ranks back to hold the fort this time.....]

    ¡ª¡ª

    Night fell, and insects of unknown names chirped softly while hidden within the darkness, adding some life to the loneliness of night.

    Along winding and meandering walkways and around a majestic pavilion dwelling, the tinkle from ripples over the water sounded as the night breeze brushed over its surface. Flowers of nameless species blossomed silently, extending their petals as they presented their radiance and beauty.

    ¡°Help me..... I am in agony.....¡±

    It seemed to be a woman¡¯s weak cry, made with just a faint sliver of breath as the voice struggled painfully.

    Lou Jun Yao had just fallen asleep for a short while when he suddenly heard this cry. He slowly opened his eyes, his gaze crystal clear.

    [Where had this voicee from?]

    [It seemed like it was from a ce very far away, and that was why when it reached his ears, it sounded so weak and faint, almost inaudible.]

    [Could he be dreaming?]

    [No.....]

    He calmed his heart and closed his eyes, listening carefully in silence. But he did not hear that voice anymore. It was only when he thought that he must have imagined it all and was about to give up when he suddenly heard it again.

    ¡°I am in agony..... Help me..... Jun Er..... Help me.....¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze froze, and he sat up in his bed in an instant.

    [That voice..... was calling out to him!]

    [Who is that.....]

 Chapter 117.2 - Call of a Fragmented Spirit

    Chapter 117.2: Call of a Fragmented Spirit

    He had lost both his parents from young and he had started nning for revenge for as long as he could remember. He then came to establish the Dark Legion, fearfully respected by everyone, with all of them addressing him as The Eminent Dark Lord.

    No one in the Dark Legion, with the exception of Bai Zhi Yan who was on closer terms to him as they grew up together, would dare to address him by name directly, much less call out to him in such an affectionate manner.

    If that was not his mother, then it could only be this one other person.

    The kind and gentle woman with superb intelligence and treated him like he was her own child.

    The woman who had held him warmly in a warm embrace when his mind had very nearly fallen into devilry right after he washed the entire family of his enemy in a bloodbath. There was no fear or disgust in her eyes, but just heavy stricken pain she felt for him.

    That was the only glimmer of warmth in the ruthless and cold blooded world he lived in, but had perished prematurely, her soul scattered and dispersed many years before.

    He had been traversing between the few realms for so many years, all for the sake of gathering her fragmented soul scattered all over the ce and to revive her.

    Just now..... That must be her voice calling out to him!

    Lou Jun Yao lowered his eyes the sleepiness seeped out from himpletely. To think that this low level continent woulde to contain remaining traces of her dispersed soul. She must have.....e here before while she was still alive!

    Since he did not feel sleepy at all, he would naturally not let the others enjoy peace. With absolutely no concern that people needed to sleep and rest right in the middle of the night, he got the others to wake up from their dreams.

    It wasn¡¯t all that bad for Bai Zhi Yan who merely let out a great big yawn and looked a little tired but was a lot more awake after a while.

    But for the grey robed man who was soundly asleep twenty hours out of twenty four in a day, even though he was awoken from his sleep, his eyes had not opened at all. His body was seated upright, but his head was like a little chick pecking at grains, nodding incessantly, until he identally hit his chin onto the table before he came fully awake from shock.

    ¡°What is it? What is it? What happened? Did an assassin sneak in?¡± The grey robed man was suddenly peering warily all around.

    Bai Zhi Yan rubbed his handsome looking face and said in azy voice: ¡°If there really is an assassin, you would have died more than a hundred times already.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it that is so important? ?¡± The grey robed man asked with a serious look on his face. ¡°My Lord, just give me your orders if there is anything you need.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s devilishly mesmerizing violet eyes deepened. ¡°With this matter, no one but you will be able to do it¡±

    Suddenly entrusted with such heavy responsibility, the grey robed man was feeling overwhelmed by the attention bestowed upon him.

    Since the day he hade to serve the Lord by his side, he had always felt that he had not been of much use to the Lord, and the only mission he had been entrusted with was only to go protect a littless, which demoralized him greatly.

    This time, seeing the Lord looking at him with such a grave expression, he immediately perked himself up good and proper.

    ¡°I want you to look for traces of a scattered soul in the Constetion Lands. You are born with a pair of Yin Yang eyes that can see spirits of theherworld, and also possess powerful senses that are able to detect their presence. So this should not be too difficult a task for you.¡± Lou Jun Yao said slowly.

 Chapter 117.3 - Call of a Fragmented Spirit

    Chapter 117.3: Call of a Fragmented Spirit

    Hearing him say those words, the grey robed man was stunned for a moment. ¡°Fragmented soul?¡±

    Although he did not know the reason why the Lord wanted him to seek out a fragmented soul, but he still went ahead to ask very seriously. ¡°This fragmented soul.... Is it a living person or is he dead?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he replied softly: ¡°She passed away several decades ago.¡±

    The grey robed man was surprised. ¡°So many years ago? Then it would really be rather hard to find!¡±

    It must be known that when one¡¯s soul departs from their flesh shell and they did not go where they were supposed to go, their spirit body would be weaker the longer they remained in the mortal world. For a person who has been dead for decades..... Her spirit soul still has not disappeared?

    That was just incredible.

    The expression on Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face could not be determined and he then suddenly seemed to recall something.

    Lou Jun Yao gazed into the dark night sky and the woman¡¯s voice seemed to still reverberate in his ears. ¡°I can feel that her fragmented soul isn¡¯t too far away from the Gathered Cloud Loft.¡±

    ¡°That would greatly diminish the scope to be within the Green Wave Country.¡±

    The grey robed man nodded and then stood up. Compared to his usual sleepy and indolent self, he was full of live and vigor at that moment, his eyes alight as he said: ¡°I will go look for it right now. My Lord, tell me if there are any distinctive features about that fragmented soul, and it is a woman?¡±

    ¡°She was from Cloud Heaven and her soul was scattered and dispersed because of an ident. Fragments of her soul scattered over into several realms and I have been searching for traces of her fragmented soul for many years, but to no avail. But just a quarter of an hour before, I sensed her presence and she was calling out to me for help.¡±

    ¡°That mystifying?¡± The grey robed man asked in surprise.

    At that moment, Bai Zhi Yan suddenly spoke up softly: ¡°This broken soul you are searching for..... Could it possibly be Aunt Lan?¡±

    Having known Lou Jun Yao for so long, he had naturally known that this fe had an elder he greatly respected, one of the rare few people he cared about. For this man who always just did as he pleased, towards this Aunt Lan, would however listen to what she said a little.

    A pity great beauties suffer unfortunate fates and she passed away at the prime of her life.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her.¡± Lou Jun Yao¡¯s voice deepened, his mood seemingly sombre.

    Although he had never given up on searching for any traces of her, but it had been so many years and he had not thought of that person so deeply for a long time.

    But in that moment when his mind was not entirely clear earlier, he had gotten a brief glimpse of that unforgettable past, the countenance of that once blooming beauty now haggard looking, the expression on her face one of sorrow and despair. He could not even begin to imagine what kind of pain and torment she must have suffered, that could cause such a proud and strong willed woman to be so defeated, and to look so weak and frail.

 Chapter 117.4 - Call of a Fragmented Spirit

    Chapter 117.4: Call of a Fragmented Spirit

    That was something that Lou Jun Yao was not able to ept. What he saw in Aunt Lan was warmth and light that he looked up to, and unyielding pride that many people could not even begin topare to, one who would rather break than bend to the will of others.

    Hence, no matter what it takes, he would need to save that woman from the torment she was trapped in.

    This was something that even Bai Zhi Yan whom he was closest to knew little about.

    He only knew that the there was a forbidden ce within the Dark Regions that had existed for many years. That was a ce that no one other than the Eminent Dark Lord himself could step into, so heavily guarded by soldiers that not even a fly was able to get in.

    Although Lou Jun Yao kept himself idle and leisurely most of the time by delegating everything to his subordinates, but he would make a trip to the forbidden ce himself every once in a while, remaining in there for several hours at a time. It was so mysterious that many of them really almost could not resist wanting to go in there to see what was the secret hidden inside so carefully.

    But the cad Lou Jun Yao had not only put the entrance into the forbidden ce under heavy guard, he had even ced an unbelievably malevolent super divine beast to further enhance the security, who must have received strict orders to kill any intruder on sight.

    If it were to let any intruder sneak in, even if it was a precious priceless super divine beast, that demon lord would ughter the beast without even blinking. That had always been the way he handled things, where any who defied him would meet their deaths, mercilessly brutal.

    Hence back in the Dark Legion, none of those top grade super divine beast were frightening. What terrified them the most was their Eminent Dark Lord, a person who could be smiling amicably at you one moment, and suddenly just shred anyone who displeased him to pieces the very next second.

    A terrifying thought suddenly came into Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s mind.

    The forbidden ce in the Dark Regions..... Could it be hiding a person in there! ?

    ¡ª¡ª

    The sky had just turned bright and the youngdy seated cross legged on the bed slowly opened her eyes as she expelled a long breath.

    Within those lovely long upnted eyes, a golden red sliver shed fleetingly inside, which added a devilish ir to them. The exquisitely beautiful countenance seemed to be more alluring the moment those eyes opened, that could just hook a person¡¯s soul awaypletely.

    At one nce, one might think that she was some demoness cultivating some kind of demonic skill.

    ¡°Mistress, congrattions! You have broken through to the seventh measure in the Burial Soul Arts.¡± The golden haired youth¡¯s clear and enchanting voice sounded slowly, filled with smiles and gratification. ¡°Looks like my awakening has been of some help to Mistress. To think that Mistress has jumped up two measures in less than a year¡¯s time when it took you a good six years just to attain the fifth measure in the beginning.¡±

    Because when one¡¯s weapon spirit was severely injured, it would affect their host greatly as well, as every time the host achieves a breakthrough or absorbs external powers, half of it would go to the weapon spirit.

    Qing Yu stretched out her fair skinned palm and she could feel the vigorous power coursing through. Although she had reached right up to the eighth measure in her previous life at her peak, she had not experienced such an intense change.

 Chapter 118.1 - Following the Crowd

    Chapter 118.1: Following the Crowd

    Towards this amazing phenomenon, Qing Yu merely credited it to the fact that the spirit energy in this other world was more robust and cultivation in here yielded better results.

    She was engrossed in her thoughts when a knocking sounded upon the door before the careful voice of a youth rang out. ¡°Sis are you awake?¡±

    Qing Yu walked over to the door to open it and saw a youth in a royal blue brocade robe with a handsome and exquisite countenance standing tall and straight outside. He was clearly still a bit shorter then Qing Yu barely half a year ago but his height had shot up now, a full head taller than she was.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qing Yu asked with a smile, her eyebrow raised up.

    Qing Bei feigned a mysterious smile and the expression on his face was a little excited as he said: ¡°I came here to tell you something interesting.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It was be the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s quarterly internal trials in a couple of day and I heard that the location the meet will be held at will not be within the sect¡¯s premises this time, so a lot of people will be going to watch the battles. Will Sis want to go watch them?¡± Qing Bei asked with his handsome looking eyes wide, staring at her with eager anticipation.

    Qing Yu could not help butugh. [It¡¯s this fe himself who wants to go watch so badly!] Although that was what she was thinking in her heart, her mouth could not bear to refuse him.

    ¡°Since you want to go so much, then let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll be able to get a feel of the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s power beforehand as well.¡± Qing Yu replied softly, and then went on to say: ¡°But, we will have to disguise ourselves. We cannot go there like this.¡±

    Not mention whether anything unexpected might ur, but if they are unlucky enough to bump into Yan Ning Luo, they would not be able to escape getting into an entangled mess.

    Moreover, right at this moment in the Faint Mist Sect, there was quite an explosive amount of rage within their meeting hall.

    ¡°Rong Yi, what great audacity! ? You dare to make such a promise that breaks the sect¡¯s rules that¡¯s way beyond your authourity. Do you still have any respect for the sect leader! ?¡±

    At this moment inside the vast meeting hall, a green robed man upon the elevated seat was leaning backnguidly against the back of his chair, a handsome smile hanging from the faintly crooked up ends of his mouth upon that good looking countenance, his emotions indecipherable.

    The twelve senior authouritative Elders were seated at the side just below the man and down on the main floor, a white robed man stood tall and straight backed, the expression on his face calm andposed, seemingly not affected at all by the admonishment and oppression he was faced with. He then opened his mouth to respond slowly: ¡°I do not think that I did anything wrong with the way I handled it. It was a most critical situation at that time and this was the best thing I could think of.¡±

    When the middle aged man who had opened his mouth to berate the young man earlier saw the bold and resolute stance the young man was taking, his rage was further fuelled and he eximed loudly: ¡°This is the way of a coward! How could you not even put up a fight and immediately bow your head before those wild barbaric brutes? And to think that you¡¯re even a disciple in the sect¡¯s inner circle, you¡¯ve thoroughly shamed the sect!¡±

    Rong Yu¡¯s face was expressionless as he looked up at the fuming middle aged man. ¡°What Elder Jin means is that this disciple here should have fought the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons to the death and pay no heed to the lives of the tens of inner circle disciples I was responsible for at that moment?¡±

 Chapter 118.2 - Following the Crowd

    Chapter 118.2: Following the Crowd

    ¡°You are just finding excuses for the weakness you showed!¡± Elder Jin said, highly infuriated.

    ¡°If that is what the Elder insists on thinking, the your disciple has nothing more to say to that.¡± Rong Yi responded, and he then turned his eyes to look up at the man seated high up on the elevated host seat. ¡°Sect Leader, I think the most important thing now ise up with measures to deal with the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons. Although the rumours about them say just how terrifying they are, some of it might be unjustly exaggerated. But I saw with my own eyes the strange and mysterious method those people employed to deal a killing strike and our Faint Mist Sect¡¯s disciples were not able to retaliate at all. I must admit that the group of them possess some real power.¡±

    The arc at the ends of the green robed man¡¯s mouth deepened and his voice was rich and mellow as he said: ¡°You have always been smart and I think you already have an idea in mind.¡±

    ¡°On the surface, the purpose of this round¡¯s trials are to bring about some changes in the top hundred chart but I¡¯m sure everyone here knows deep down inside that it is to drive out the parasites lying hidden within the sect, where survival of the fittest would establish a healthier front that will be shown to the new recruits joining us thereafter. Hence, I feel that this is a great chance for us.¡± Rong Yi was not considered exceptionally outstanding but his clean cut and enduring good looking face then showed a deep and meaningful smile. ¡°We can just use the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons as a gauge for our disciples, where we can then see which ones among us really hold true powers.¡±

    What gall! To think that the notorious Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons were going to be used as mere training opponents against their sect¡¯s lower disciples. If word of this leaked out, it would surely cause quite a stir. He really doesn¡¯t hold back with his words does he?

    When those words came out, the various Elders could not help but started debating furiously. Some marveled at his bold audacity and resolve, while some think he was just dreaming and spouting nonsense.

    The man up on the main seat let out a lowugh and it was a while before he spoke. ¡°Rong Yi, oh Rong Yi. You really can read this Sect Leader¡¯s thoughts the most. I can only hope that you will not continue to withhold and hide your hand when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Your disciple will definitely do the best I can.¡± Rong Yi said with a slight bow of his head.

    ¡°In that case, I will leave this matter in your hands!¡± The green robed man then raised a hand, indicating that he can take his leave.

    Rong Yi immediately retreated his way out.

    After he left, Elder Jin who had opened his mouth in admonishment earlier then creased up his brows and said in a rather disapproving tone: ¡°Sect Leader, I do not understand why do you indulge Rong Yi so much? He is risking the entire Faint Mist Sect in a gamble this time!¡±

    The real reason why he had been so furious was actually not because of the cowardice where Rong Yi had not dared to fight the enemy as mentioned earlier. It was because the opponent this time were not ordinary people, but Rong Yi had eded to such unreasonable conditions with them. What if it ends up that the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s disciples were all defeated by them, he feared that it would result in them losing all face and standing across thends.

    ¡°What is Elder Jin so worried about? Could you really be afraid of all those rumours? Would this greatest sect throughout thends of ours be unable to deal with these few barbaric brutes from the easternmost edge?¡± A white bearded Elder at the side then said, stroking his beard as he asked.

 Chapter 118.3 - Following the Crowd

    Chapter 118.3: Following the Crowd

    Hearing that, Elder Jin did not speak up in rebuttal but just said with a stern face: ¡°Elder Mo might not be aware of this but only three lived among the disciples guarding the entrance on that day. One still has not regained consciousness from severe injuries and although the other two did not suffer heavy injury, they have both gone mad.¡±

    And how many among the people in the Faint Mist Sect are kindly frail sprouts?

    People of mediocre abilities would not have the qualification to go in there at all and one of the tests to gain entry was their mental and psychological mettle, where people who fail that would already be disqualified.

    So just how terrifying could the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons be that it was able to drive two of their disciples holding significant powers out of their minds.

    Once Elder Jin¡¯s words came out, the atmosphere in the hall immediately grew repressive.

    ¡°All of you do not have to worry. Since I let Rong Yi to take charge of this, that would mean that we have a foolproof n for it.¡± The man up on the main seat said, his eyes shining bright with wisdom as always. ¡°Moreover, have all of you forgotten that what the Faint Mist Sectcks the least are skilled fighters. Just that kid Su Li Mo who is able to take on a hundred people by himself still holds powers we have not yet seen, not to mention the few others ranked above him. This is the first time since the Faint Mist Sect has been established that we encounter peopleing right up to our door to challenge us. I think it is about time we let all of them stretch and workout their bodies and meridians a bit.¡±

    ¡°One more thing.....¡± The man paused for a moment and then said smilingly: ¡°Elder Jin, don¡¯t keep picking on Rong Yi anymore. That kid is hiding a lot deep down inside. When he came to the Faint Mist Sect five years ago, he immediately fought his way right up to the twenty first rank and has remained entrenched in that position, not moving up or down. Haven¡¯t you ever thought that there is anything strange about that?¡±

    Elder Jin was taken aback, and he thought back on the many times he thought the Sect Leader had overindulged Rong Yi before he opened his mouth in shock: ¡°Could he be hiding his true strength?¡±

    ¡°Much more than just his strength!¡± The green robed man¡¯s sleek long fingers rubbed at his chin, seemingly rather mournful. ¡°He told me back then that being among the top twenty is too bothersome as the pressure is greater and there are too many responsibilities, so he seeks only to remain at the twenty first position.¡±

    But little did he expect that the Sect Leader was more ck bellied than he thought. Refuse to join the top twenty? Alright. Then all the other inner disciples will be under your charge where you will be responsible for them as their senior fellow disciple, managing all their affairs, big and small included.

    Because the Sect Leader felt a little guilty he had dumped the duty of ying big brother to all the inner disciples onto Rong Yi. None of them among the top twenty were willing to take up this heavy mantle and the hard work had fallen onto Rong Yi¡¯s shoulders, so it was understandable that he allowed Rong Yi a certain amount of leeway.

    In a blink, the day of the internal trials came.

    Because the location of the trials this time was outside the sect¡¯s premises, spectators were allowed. Many people made their way there in an excited rush very early but when they came to the ce, it made one feel like screaming out in a tearless cry.

 Chapter 118.4 - Following the Crowd

    Chapter 118.4: Following the Crowd

    It was for no other reason than the fact that the location selected for the trials was at one of the three most dangerous ces in the Constetion Land, the Lost Bog Forest.

    It was said that it was a ce of no return, where one wouldpletely lose their bearings once they went inside. If one did not possess some level of skill, it was advised that they do not go in there to court their own death. Although it was a thick and dense forest, but once one passed through a hundred meters of poisonous bognd, the center region was arge safe area.

    The Faint Mist Sect had chosen this ce because they could on one hand test their disciples¡¯ skills, and also to discourage the number of people froming to watch the battles on the other. Afterall, if they were to be quashed by the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons, it wouldn¡¯t look too good on them at all.

    Qing Yu¡¯s usual disguise as a man possessed mesmerizing phoenix like eyes that were iparably alluring and coupled with her wless and exquisitely handsome face, she could not be merely described as being so unbelievably attractive that she dazzled mankind.

    Qing Bei was her twin brother and although their faces were about seventy to eighty percent alike, his eyes were clear and gentle with elegantly handsome facial features, a refined young man unlike Qing Yu¡¯s devilish and bewitching beauty.

    Furtherparing them, the personality and mannerisms of these two people were even more different. One was squeaky clean like a deity banished from the Heavens while the other was seductive and alluring like the devil.

    They attracted quite a good rate of heads being turned their way from people who thought that there would be little young masters with such exquisite faces, highly pleasing to the eye. It could be seen with just one look that they were of noble birth, a member of aristocracy but it was wondered whether they possessed the ability to sessfully reach the center region of the Lost Bog Forest.

    Qing Bei looked at the forest ahead swirling with a faint mist and he opened his mouth to say: ¡°We won¡¯t encounter the same thing that we did back at Hell¡¯s Canyon will we? Will the entrance disappear altogether as well?¡±

    ¡°Haha, a ssic case of bitten once by a snake and fears the rope on the well for ten years.¡± Qing Yuughed softly, and then continued to say: ¡°There aren¡¯t any strange mutant spirit beasts here but maybe some mutant nt species simr to the Lunar Enamoured Flowers in my herb garden, merely dangers that are present in a natural environment.¡±

    Qing Bei nodded and said: ¡°I¡¯ll walk in front to seek out a path and you can also see whether the current level of my powers will be able to lead us through this hundred meters of bond.¡±

    In the previous wilderness training, because of unexpected changes, they hade out after just a few days. Moreover what they encountered back then were mostly ferocious spirit beasts, and not natural dangers in the environment like this where Qing Bei was feeling a little eager to test himself.

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow and replied: ¡°I¡¯ll watch the rear.¡±

 Chapter 119.1 - Grand Trials

    Chapter 119.1: Grand Trials

    The center of the Lost Bog Forest was a wide and expansive clearing. Due to the circumstances where time was limited, they just erected a temporary arena stage.

    Surrounding it was an istion barrier put up by several of the Elders with profound cultivation powers which would activate once people enter the space. No one outside would be able to interfere or for the contestants toe out before the end of a battle or without one side being defeated.

    Ten seats were ced around the arena. The Sect Leader would not be attending the grand trials as it had always been held by five of their highly respected Elders and the people holding the top five ranks among the top hundred chart. But as the top five ranked were highlyid back people who usually did as they pleased, except for Su Li Mo who had shown his face a little bit more and was well known to the others, no one knew what the other four of them looked like at all.

    The Faint Mist Sect¡¯s Sect Leader was an enigmatic person himself and he had never once attended such important events, highly mysterious. Maybe the top five ranked disciples were trying to emte him but they had won the right to be so arrogant and wilful, and hence the Sect Leader had allowed them to have it their way.

    The Faint Mist Sect had always given preferential treatment to highly skilled pugilists with immense powers.

    The grand trials were set tomence at a quarter past the Chen hour after daybreak and quite a number of people were arriving in a constant stream before that.

    Most of them were the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s disciples dressed in white uniforms and a number of outer circle disciples wearing smoky green. If they were able to stand out and shine this time, they might be able to squeeze themselves into the inner circle ranks, and win themselves better resources for their cultivation training.

    ¡°Ptui ptui ptui! What bad luck! I almost could not get out!¡± An angry voice spat and cursed, drawing the attention of quite a number of people.

    They saw a person where the high quality cloth on his body had be untidily creased, and stained with filthy muck, a terrible mess that was no different from a beggar.

    Someone asked with mirth in his voice: ¡°Bro, what happened to you? Did you just crawl out from a mudpit?¡±

    That person spat out in disgust, and then said mournfully: ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it. It had been smooth sailing for me the entire way through but at the veryst juncture, I did not expect to have a strange and mysterious vine suddenly tangle around my foot. If I had not reacted quickly enough to sever that vine, I would have been swallowed up by the bog.¡±

    ¡°Bro, that¡¯s rather lucky for you already. You were able to escape death at least.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, luckily the Heavens are looking out for me.¡±

    It was clear that this wave of people were those that risked themselvesing in here just to watch the show. Although they were in a somewhat decrepit state, they had seeded in making their way through, and it was not known whether others behind them would be just as fortunate.

 Chapter 119.2 - Grand Trials

    Chapter 119.2: Grand Trials

    After about a cup of tea¡¯s time had passed, several more figures came walking in in intermittent intervals, both male and females disciples in white uniforms with cloud patterns embroidered on the ends of their sleeves andpels.

    The one among them attracting the most attention would definitely be the one and only female within the top ten ranks, the most prodigiousdy of the Green Wave Kingdom, Yan Ning Luo.

    This stunning beauty with an exceptionally elegant demeanor was born with a fortuitous mark between her brows, the Ardent Violet.

    It was once prophesied that the person who wins Yan Ning Luo¡¯s hand would definitelye to reign over a region and achieve great aplishments as this woman brings her spouse immense luck, hence the number of admirers and suitors she had was always more than she could count.

    Not to mention those within the Green Wave Kingdom itself, about a third of all the men throughout the entirends sought to win her heart. However, not only was she beautiful, she also possessed high and profound cultivation and her icy cold personality made it even more difficult for anyone to get close. Although no one knew why she had called off the marriage engagement with the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s Crown Prince that had been set since they were very young, but it had surely emboldened the people seeking to woo her.

    There were two otherdies dressed in the same white uniforms with cloud patterned embroidery decorating their cuffs andpels beside Yan Ning Luo with outstanding looks as well. Yan Ning Luo was ninth in ranking while the other twodies had one ranked twelfth and the other fourteenth. They were never far away from Yan Ning Luo, her loyal supporters.

    And not long after they reached, another group of people came walking in right after. They were Xuanyuan Che and Lian Shao Jie with several other inner disciples who came here together with them. They were chatting amongst themselves when someone suddenly whispered in a low voice: ¡°Isn¡¯t that Yan Ning Luo over there?¡±

    That was when Xuanyuan Che came to notice the few people in front. As he raised his head up to gaze over there, his eyes met Yan Ning Luo¡¯s and the two of them immediately turned away from each other.

    Ever since the time the engagement was annulled back in the Imperial Pce, they had not met again. Back in the past while in the sect, they had also always avoided each other¡¯s eyes. With everyone all busy preparing for the grand trials over the recent period and Yan Ning Luo having juste out from seclusion cultivation training, this was the first time that the two of them saw each other in the past few months.

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s eyes darted away, and did notmunicate with Xuanyuan Che much.

    The petite sized girl on the left with a pretty and graceful looking face looked to be about the same age as Yan Ning Luo and was also from a noble family. Her name was just as gentle and poetic as her person, called Jiang Yi Han.

    The tall and slim figured one on the right was called Shen Jing, righteous and valiant looking but still exuded a certain gentle beauty. Her personality seemed to be easy and carefree, a kind of uninhibited candid nature more bing for ady of the pugilist world. She looked at the group of people a short distance away and she bumped her shoulder against Yan Ning Luo. ¡°That Xuanyuan Che, you really called off your engagement with him?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Yan Ning Luo replied.

 Chapter 119.3 - Grand Trials

    Chapter 119.3: Grand Trials

    ¡°I heard that he is the Crown Prince of a kingdom, from high aristocracy and possesses strong power. He¡¯s also ranked seventh in the sect¡¯s inner circle, above your own rank. Don¡¯t you like strong people like that? Are you only interested in those in the top five ranks?¡± Shen Jing asked with amusement.

    Yan Ning Luo responded differently. ¡°It¡¯s just that our personalities cannot get along and he is just as dissatisfied with the engagement as I am, so calling it off is good for both parties.¡±

    Shen Jing shook her head. ¡°I really do not understand what both of you are thinking.¡±

    Which among these two people wouldn¡¯t be considered a dragon or phoenix among men out throughout thends but their stubborn personalities were such that they refused to submit to each other in the slightest, neither willing to lower their heads which caused them to split apart like this, which many thought to be such a great pity.

    The Faint Mist Sect¡¯s disciples continued to stream in and soon they have all arrived, with a great number of them all standing in a ring around the massive arena. Adding all the inner and outer Faint Mist Sect disciples together, they would number as many as five or six hundred, so not all of them hade here.

    Before the trials were held, the sect had already gone through a round of preliminary filtration internally and because a group of external savages would being to challenge them, the winners of this grand trials would have to stand against the enemy.

    Once news of that was released, many people had felt their blood boil and they all became eager to teach the enemy a good lesson. But after they came to know that the savagesing were the brutal and ferocious Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons who killed people without mercy, a good number of them were immediately ovee with terror.

    One of the disciples standing guard that day who was rescued somehow ran out identally in a mad run, mindlessly screaming incessantly as he covered his head with his arms: ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me.....¡±, which inflicted a greater amount of pressure on everyone.

    So choosing to give up might just allow them to still have a chance to live as if they were really pitted against the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons, they would not even die with their bodies intact. Who would dare to take such a risk?

    In an instant, the number of people who chose to give up on the trials grew to as many as two hundred people. Towards such cowardly action, the Faint Mist Sect immediately wiped their memories and threw them out of the sect, and they were to never set foot into the sect ever again. For them to lose all memory that pertained to their time in the Faint Mist Sect, that was seen to be a very cruel punishment.

    On the foremost row of seats, the five Elders had already arrived and were seated, but the top five ranked disciples who were supposed to be the people in charge of the trials were no where to be seen.

    There were already some disciples starting to mutter in soft whispers in the crowd. ¡°Those guys in the top five are really as haughty and arrogant as they have always been. They are putting on such airs thinking they are greater than the Elders themselves.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t just a day or two that they have been like this. Aren¡¯t you used to it yet?¡± Another person quipped.

 Chapter 119.4 - Grand Trials

    Chapter 119.4: Grand Trials

    ¡°I have been here in the Faint Mist Sect for three years and I have never seen them show up before. The rumours about them are almost legendary and they might very well be only just that, rumours.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that Su Li Mo wille this time? As least one of them will appear here today right?¡±

    The Elders nced at each other before their gazes all turned to look upon the youngest man among them in the middle.

    Inparison to the few of them who were Elders with wizened faces with their white beards and hair, the young man among them looked to be only about thirty years of age, his face elegant and calm, seeming possessing a kind of steady wisdom that belied his age.

    But besides the Sect Leader and the twelve Elders, few knew that this man was not only a high level pugilist, but also a irvoyant who was able to augur blessings and cmities.

    ¡°Elder Yan, I think those few won¡¯t being. Why not we begin first? Otherwise, when the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demonse, we will not be able to hold the trials at all.¡± A middle aged man at the side said sternly.

    Elder Yan was deep in thought for a moment before he lifted his head up to say: ¡°Then let¡¯s start!¡±

    The duels for the inner disciples were all arranged in theter matches and the outer disciples would fight in the initial duels, where fifty would advance from a hundred. The arena was enormous and twenty matches could be held at one time, so they would be able to see some results very quickly.

    The day for the recruitment of new disciples was about to arrive and if they wanted to remain here and not get kicked out they would have to give this trials everything they have, and not be soft hearted to give any consideration to their sense of friendship and fellowship. It was probably because their desire to stay was so strong that they actually discovered that there were some disciples among the outer circle who possessed quite good skills.

    ¡°I heard that all the previous internal grand trials were held within the sect premises so it makes me wonder why it is held here in this ce this time.¡± An gently handsome looking youth in a royal blue brocade robe said in a low voice.

    This person, was Qing Bei who had just reached aftering out from the boggy marsh. He had identally stepped into several bog pits on his way in but his quick reactions had enabled him to dodge them jumping onto safe ground, so he was still rtively clean.

    Qing Yu came walking over from the side and she said softly: ¡°I heard that it¡¯s because several people with maniacal skills issued a challenge to the Faint Mist Sect and they had no choice but to do it this in order to prevent that gang of people from going into the sect grounds. They were called the..... Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons? Yup, that¡¯s what they¡¯re called.¡±

    ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡± Qing Bei asked in bewilderment.

    Qing Yu then signalled with her chin and said: ¡°Those few female disciples were discussing it and I went over there to ask, they told me about it.¡±

    Qing Bei followed her gaze to look, and saw several hot and eager eyes peering their way with intense interest and passion.

    ¡°.....¡± This girl here is using her sex appeal to go gather information again!

 Chapter 120.1 - The Faint Mist Sectâ€™s Insider Secrets

    Chapter 120.1: The Faint Mist Sect¡¯s Insider Secrets

    At that moment, the duels where fifty out of a hundred will advance already saw some results and besides the hundred disciples in the inner circle, there were half the numbers of outer disciples left from the initial three hundred.

    Qing Yu¡¯s long upnted phoenix like eyes were thoughtful. ¡°Why do I feel that the speed they are carrying this out seems a little too fast. Are they in such a rush?¡±

    Seeing her puzzled face, Qing Bei leaned in close and whispered: ¡°The grand trials this time round is actually just merely camouge. Their real intention is to rid themselves of those who have remained in the sect for too long and their powers are just barely adequate. The Faint Mist Sect is afterall the leader of the Three Great Sects and if they get dragged down by these disciples, it might affect the reputation of the entire sect, allowing the Limitless Sect or the Carefree Valley to take their ce. Although the Faint Mist Sect has greater numbers than the other two sects, but a whole one third of their numbers are not up to the mark.¡±

    Qing Yuughed out loud. ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s admission trials are very strict? How did such people manage to get in?¡±

    Her tone of voice was filled with undisguised ridicule. If that was truly the case, then she might be better off not being epted into the sect. A sect filled with a bunch of parasites, she really wasn¡¯t interested.

    Once she spoke those words out loud, Qing Bei immediately looked at her in wonder. He then remembered that she hade from a different world and it was normal that she did not understand things in the Constetion Lands all that well.

    ¡°The previous Faint Mist Sect¡¯s Sect Leader died by assassination more than ten years ago. The current Sect Leader took over only when he was thirty and there is a group of people who have been stirring up an unhealthy atmosphere inside the sect all the way back from the time when the previous Sect Leader was still around, a great number of avaricious and devious foxes who pulled people in with an eye closed to their inadequacies.¡± Qing Bei voice was extremely soft, but most unfortunately, someone at the side who was not too far away from him had extremely good hearing.

    It was a tall and slim young man who looked to be about twenty years of age, wearing a long ck suit, standing there with his arms crossed over his sword. A ribbon that same colour as his band that bound his hair high up at the top of his head, his face good looking, his straight swordlike brows striking as a yful and frivolous smile yed across his lips, looking startling good.

    Although he stood hidden among the sea of people in the crowd, he still unconsciously drew one¡¯s curious gaze onto him.

    Besides being exceptionally good looking, the aura the man exuded was steady as a rock. The sword sped within his crossed arms did not look ordinary but just rather old. It wasn¡¯t all that attractive on the outside but one was able to sense a powerful aura even when it was in its sheath, a oppressive feeling that was so strong people with low levels of cultivation were unable to go close to him.

    Hence, the area surrounding him was exceptionally vacant, and a lot less squeezy than all the other areas.

    But unexpectedly, at just a few short steps¡¯ distance away from him, two seemingly young squirts stoodpletely unaffected, and were even happily discussing about the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s insider secrets.

 Chapter 120.2 - The Faint Mist Sectâ€™s Insider Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 120.2: The Faint Mist Sect¡¯s Insider Secrets</h4>

    The arc at the edges of the man¡¯s lips deepened slightly. [Interesting, that¡¯s really interesting. How did this little brate to know about such secret matters within the Faint Mist Sect? It must be known that these matters are things that many of the inner disciples would not have even heard about before, so where had this youth heard this gossip from?

    On the other side, Qing Bei was still talking excitedly and did not notice that a man a short distance away from him was listening intently.

    ¡°It is said that the current Sect Leader is known to be a smiling tiger who makes his moves with brilliant execution, killing his enemies without drawing any blood. He was just a distant nephew of the previous Sect Leader and after his uncle died, the sect fell into scattered disarray and chaotic turmoil, very nearly bing absorbed into the other two great sects. But as a kid who was only seventeen or eighteen years old, he stood forth against all odds and pushed back the covetous reach of the other two great sects, and even assumed the position of Sect Leader. No one in the Faint Mist Sect did not defer to him as anyone who had ill and crooked intentions were struck with terror by his mind blowing ways.¡±

    Hearing him out, Qing Yu¡¯s face was one of intrigue, her eyes shining as she looked his face up and down, almost like she was expecting a flower to bloom.

    The youth was suddenly embarrassed. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Qing Yu shook her head and then clicked her tongue. ¡°I am just curious whether there is anything that you do not know. You can even sputter on so much about old and ancient events that happened more than a decade ago like this, and you were only two or three years old when that happened!¡±

    [Could the kid be involved with some kind of mysterious secret organization behind everyone¡¯s back who specialize in collecting all kinds of unknown secrets pertaining to all these sects and ns in the pugilist world?]

    Hearing that, Qing Bei then scratched his head sheepishly and then lowered his voice further as he said: ¡°I have not really gone to investigate into these things, but strangely, whenever I go think about it, all the information will just appear in my mind.....¡±

    He had not even managed to finish his sentence when Qing Yu mped her hand over his mouth and then said to him telepathically: ¡°You fool! There are all kinds of skilled experts all around here and you dare to say something like that so carelessly. If any of them hears you, they will capture you and crack that brain of yours open to see what is actually inside!¡±

    Qing Bei felt a chill run up his spine from that vehement and vicious expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face. He then blinked his clear eyes innocently to indicate he understood and that he would not speak so carelessly anymore.

    Qing Yu then let go of him. She had not known that the kid possessed such a peculiar ability over the years. When one sought to know about something, information would just appear in his mind without having to investigate at all. That..... was like a super divine artifact that gave them an incredible cheat!

    Up on the arena, the matches for the inner disciples have already begun and because the top twenty were not due topete yet, the remaining eighty duelled one on one, where the winning side would remain.

    And all those disciples from the outer circle who failed and were eliminated had already been sent out of the boggy marsnds with their memories wiped away after being thrown out of the Faint Mist Sect. Many of them were parasitic worms who had been around since the previous Sect Leader¡¯s time and there were some who possessed just average talent that were simrly thrown out because they had reached the peak of their potential.

    The arc at the edges of the man¡¯s lips deepened slightly. [Interesting, that¡¯s really interesting. How did this little brate to know about such secret matters within the Faint Mist Sect? It must be known that these matters are things that many of the inner disciples would not have even heard about before, so where had this youth heard this gossip from?

    On the other side, Qing Bei was still talking excitedly and did not notice that a man a short distance away from him was listening intently.

    ¡°It is said that the current Sect Leader is known to be a smiling tiger who makes his moves with brilliant execution, killing his enemies without drawing any blood. He was just a distant nephew of the previous Sect Leader and after his uncle died, the sect fell into scattered disarray and chaotic turmoil, very nearly bing absorbed into the other two great sects. But as a kid who was only seventeen or eighteen years old, he stood forth against all odds and pushed back the covetous reach of the other two great sects, and even assumed the position of Sect Leader. No one in the Faint Mist Sect did not defer to him as anyone who had ill and crooked intentions were struck with terror by his mind blowing ways.¡±

    Hearing him out, Qing Yu¡¯s face was one of intrigue, her eyes shining as she looked his face up and down, almost like she was expecting a flower to bloom.

    The youth was suddenly embarrassed. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Qing Yu shook her head and then clicked her tongue. ¡°I am just curious whether there is anything that you do not know. You can even sputter on so much about old and ancient events that happened more than a decade ago like this, and you were only two or three years old when that happened!¡±

    [Could the kid be involved with some kind of mysterious secret organization behind everyone¡¯s back who specialize in collecting all kinds of unknown secrets pertaining to all these sects and ns in the pugilist world?]

    Hearing that, Qing Bei then scratched his head sheepishly and then lowered his voice further as he said: ¡°I have not really gone to investigate into these things, but strangely, whenever I go think about it, all the information will just appear in my mind.....¡±

    He had not even managed to finish his sentence when Qing Yu mped her hand over his mouth and then said to him telepathically: ¡°You fool! There are all kinds of skilled experts all around here and you dare to say something like that so carelessly. If any of them hears you, they will capture you and crack that brain of yours open to see what is actually inside!¡±

    Qing Bei felt a chill run up his spine from that vehement and vicious expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face. He then blinked his clear eyes innocently to indicate he understood and that he would not speak so carelessly anymore.

    Qing Yu then let go of him. She had not known that the kid possessed such a peculiar ability over the years. When one sought to know about something, information would just appear in his mind without having to investigate at all. That..... was like a super divine artifact that gave them an incredible cheat!

    Up on the arena, the matches for the inner disciples have already begun and because the top twenty were not due topete yet, the remaining eighty duelled one on one, where the winning side would remain.

    And all those disciples from the outer circle who failed and were eliminated had already been sent out of the boggy marsnds with their memories wiped away after being thrown out of the Faint Mist Sect. Many of them were parasitic worms who had been around since the previous Sect Leader¡¯s time and there were some who possessed just average talent that were simrly thrown out because they had reached the peak of their potential.

 Chapter 120.3 - The Faint Mist Sectâ€™s Insider Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 120.3: The Faint Mist Sect¡¯s Insider Secrets</h4>

    The Faint Mist Sect¡¯s number of disciples were over a thousand people many years ago and based on the current Sect Leader¡¯s way of doing things, it was thought that their numbers would bes less and less, keeping only the outstanding elites.

    ¡°Rong Yi, are the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons noting anymore? The Si hour is almost over and it will be midday soon.¡±

    The person who said that was the twentieth ranked Jin Ze Hao. He was the son of an Elder among the sect¡¯s twelve elders and although his father did not exactly see eye to eye with Rong Yi, he was on rather close terms with Rong Yi.

    Jin Ze Hao¡¯s personality was generous and jovial and he had always felt that although Rong Yi was behind him in their rankings, the young man was too deep for him to fathom. He thought that Rong Yi had a very quick mind and was smarter than a lot of people, hence he always looked up to Rong Yi so much that it bordered almost to the point of blind worship.

    Rong Yi had been standing at the perimeter of the arena, his gaze surveying the surroundings. Being interrupted like that, he knitted up his brows and said in a deep voice: ¡°Don¡¯t let down your guard. Maybe when we were all not paying attention, the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons had already slipped themselves among the crowd.¡±

    Jin Ze Hao blinked his eyes in surprise. ¡°Would they really do that? Isn¡¯t it said that the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons are highly arrogant in their ways? Why would they remain quiet and not make a sound if they are already here?¡±

    ¡°Those people have always been highly unpredictable and unorthodox. Maybe they are secretly observing the trials to see if there is any trickery.¡± Rong Yi replied softly.

    Jin Ze Hao nodded his head in understanding and replied: ¡°Rong Yi, I think that is highly possible as your predictions are seldom wrong.¡± Those words just showed his unconditional and implicit trust in the young man!

    The initially bustling crowd had unknowingly lessened by quite a lot with the eliminated Faint Mist Sect disciples removed. Besides the top twenty, there were less than thirty inner disciples among the top hundred remaining and the number of outer disciples was only about a hundred.

    There was quite a great number of spectating pugilists in the crowd and there was nock of skilled experts among them. Most of them were here merely seeking to watch the fun despite the trouble it took toe here and if all their disciples were to fall here today, the reputation of the Faint Mist Sect would take a severe beating.

    Those people who had originallye here filled with eager anticipation were now finding it rather boring to watch, with some of them even starting to doubt whether this was truly the strength of the top sect throughout thends as they seemed to be just children ying house!

    Seated right up front, the faces of the Elders were emotionless. As most of the people in the previous matches were ones with average talents and they had remained in the Faint Mist Sect for far too long, deemed to be unqualified to continue to be part of the sect. Hence, even with so many of them eliminated, none of the Elders had shown much in the way of a reaction.

    Until the matches for the inner sect disciples began. Jin Ze Hao was the first person drawn to go up onto the arena stage, and unfortunately, his opponent turned out to be Lian Shao Jie who was a good number of ranks above him.

 Chapter 120.4 - The Faint Mist Sectâ€™s Insider Secrets

    Chapter 120.4: The Faint Mist Sect¡¯s Insider Secrets

    The twentieth ranked against the tenth. Isn¡¯t the result already clear to see? It would definitely be a one sided and bloody abuse.

    Jin Ze Hao gave Rong Yi a bitter smile and then stepped up onto the stage, epting his fate, before he turned to look at Lian Shao Jie who was looking highly rxed in contrast. The internal trials had always only looked at who won and who lost, never involving things like brotherhood or friendship. Hence, though there wasn¡¯t any enmity between the two of them, Lian Shao Jie was not about to show any mercy.

    The moment he stepped up onto the stage, a fiery red light red out from his body, to the extent that those closer to the stage could see that there were tiny mes burning over his skin. The scorching heat from the burning fire did not hurt him in the slightest and it could be seen with just one look that he was an expert who had cultivated his fire element to its peak, controlling the mes with great ease.

    Lian Shao Jie¡¯s martial arts was just like his personality, wild and unyielding, highly domineering. He threw out punches with both his fists, and the mes formed into two ferocious tigers that leapt straight towards Jin Ze Hao, their jaws wide open as they sought to tear him to shreds.

    Seeing that Jin Ze Hao quickly formed a seal with his hands and arge blue barrier formed up before him, to ward off the tigers¡¯ ferocious attack. But the barrier he put up was shattered by the force from the ferocious tigers.

    ¡°Whoa! Lian Shao Jie is really strong! When those two tigers pounced just now, I almost thought that Jin Ze Hao would be bitten to death by them. They looked so lifelike and who would have thought that they were formed from Lian Shao Jie¡¯s powers?¡±

    ¡°Jin Ze Hao is doing too badly as well. With that big a difference in their powers, he was actually able to dodge Lian Shao Jie¡¯s attack. It looks like he is made of rather stern stuff as well.¡±

    ¡°As expected, the matches between the top twenty are so much more interesting. What a farce all those fights before had turned out to be, it really sullied my eyes watched them.¡±

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t be more right about that!¡±

    Voices raised in debate ensued below the arena stage and Qing Yu looked at the scene with her brows furrowed together before she shook her head as she said: ¡°Too slow.¡±

    ¡°What is too slow? Are you saying that the defensive actions were too slow?¡± Qing Bei asked when he heard his sister¡¯s voice and then continued on to say: ¡°Their cultivation levels differ by just too much and that should not be anything to be surprised about.¡±

    ¡°The speed of the attack was too slow.¡± Qing Yu said slowly. ¡°Although his grasp of the fire element is rather good, but he is stillcking a little in the control of the heat. He possesses just brute strength but isn¡¯t flexible enough to implement it into his martial arts, otherwise, it would have been impossible for his opponent to avoid that strike just now, and be severely wounded.¡±

    The ck robed man standing a short distance away from them had been paying close attention to these two young tykes and upon hearing that incisive appraisal, his eyes shone even brighter.

    His curiosity got the better of him and he could not help but to open his mouth and ask: ¡°Hey, young one. You have quite a sharp pair of eyes there. It looks like you are actually an expert hiding a lot more skills than you reveal.¡±

    Can¡¯t wait for your next dose? Jump on the wagon early to ess <strong>BBB, ck Bellied Belle: Demon Lord, Bite the Bait Please</strong> on <strong>MistyCloudTrantions¡¯</strong><strong>Patreon </strong>now~

    Click on Cloud¡¯s ko-fi page~ if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 121.1 - Evil Mastermind Behind the Scenes

    Chapter 121.1: Evil Mastermind Behind the Scenes

    He spoke very suddenly and Qing Bei immediately turned his head to look at him warily, his eyes dark. [Has this guy been eavesdropping on them all this while?]

    A corner of Qing Yu¡¯s mouth tugged and she turned to nce at the man with an almost imperceptible smile, her eyebrow slightly raised over her devilishly mesmerizing eyes which stunned the man subtly a moment. Her voice that was highly pleasing to the ears then rang out: ¡°You¡¯re too kind. But for the young master to secretly listen in on so many secrets we were talking about without making a sound, that isn¡¯t really a right thing to do. Haven¡¯t you ever heard that it is discourteous for a gentlemen to listen in on words not meant for his ears?¡±

    [This kid¡¯s got a sharp tongue, just as powerful as that demon spawned face that could bring cmity onto a kingdom and disaster upon its poption.]

    The ck robed manmented inwardly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to get so worked up my little brother, I merely want to make friends with both of you.¡± The man said with augh. It was only when the two people turned around that he discovered that the two of them looked very much alike and it seemed like they were undoubtedly siblings.

    ¡°Make friends?¡± Qing Yu¡¯s eyebrow arched up and then continued to say slowly: ¡°I wonder if the young master has heard of a saying?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The ck robed man asked, but for some unknown reason, he subconsciously knew that it would not be anything nice. And it was just as he expected.

    ¡°An unsolicited shower of attention is bound to be hiding evil intentions.¡± Qing Yu responded with a highly disarming look on her face.

    The ck robed man was speechless. ¡°.....¡±

    This was the first time he had encountered something so unexpected, that he could actually be thought to be a person with nefarious intentions. If the others came to know about this, they would surelyugh and scorn him to death.

    But he was not ready to give up and he recollected himself. ¡°Little brother, I cannot make myself agree with you words. Look at me, do I look like someone who would harbour such impure thoughts?¡±

    [He is a person who looks so debonair and handsome, one can see that he is a good person with just one look.]

    Qing Yu was silent for a moment and there was a ratherplicated look in her eyes, like she was looking at some creature with an extremely low intellect. It was a good while before she came to open her mouth to say in a dismissive tone: ¡°There is another saying that goes like this. A book cannot be judged by its cover. Will a felon write the words ¡°I am a felon¡± on his face?¡±

    She really felt that there was something really wrong with this person¡¯s brain.

    Hearing that, the ck robed man¡¯s handsome face creased up in mncholy. He had never thought that he would ever be seen as a bad person before! His face has ¡°I am a good person¡± written all over it you know?

    [This little brat really does not do the great looking flesh shell he has been blessed with any justice! Why is he so unlikeable?]

    Seeing that the man looked like he was about to burst into tears with indignation, Qing Yu¡¯s mesmerizing eyes shed with a glimmer of light and the corners of her mouth raised up slightly a notch before she went on to say: ¡°The young master must not take offence as I am merely just joking.¡±

    [Is there anyone who jokes around like this? !]

    The man nearly choked and he only managed to calm himself after a struggle. [Fortunately he is a big hearted guy and will not take something like this to heart.] He then looked at Qing Yu with a serious look and then said: ¡°Then, friends?¡±

 Chapter 121.2 - Evil Mastermind Behind the Scenes

    Chapter 121.2: Evil Mastermind Behind the Scenes

    It could be seen that he was being quite persistent.

    And smart as he was, he was naturally able to see that between these two runts, the devil¡¯s spawn with looks that attracts people to him like bees to honey was the decision maker and the other gentle and handsome looking youth would just subconsciously follow suit, that much was clear to see.

    When his words came out this time, the other party did not reject him this time but agreed to it with a smile. This suddenly made him start to think whether the youngd had been toying with all along!

    Although Qing Bei did not really understand why Qing Yu would agree to be friends with the man so easily all of a sudden, but knowing that she always had a reason for every action she took, he did not raise any objection to it.

    The duel on the arena stage was still going on and although Jin Ze Hao was seemingly not a match for his opponent, he still had not given up and was still struggling valiantly. If he were to give up just like that, then his father as one of the sect¡¯s twelve Elders would lose face and so he would definitely not admit defeat.

    Although Lian Shao Jie was filled with admiration for Jin Ze Hao¡¯s tenacity, they were however standing in an arena. So he was not about to pull his punches but was going all out, seeking to send Jin Ze Hao flying out over the stage with a powerful strike, that would then determine the oue of the battle.

    But just as he gathered up all the spirit energy in his body, the colour of his face suddenly changed, and his entire person just froze there on the stage.

    That highly brilliant red mes over his body seemed to darken in an instant, to slowly turn into a dark maroon shade, a colour that was like scab after blood had clotted and congealed. And upon Lian Shao Jie¡¯s face that originally shone with a healthy pallor that shone with the colour of wheat, it had suddenly turned a dark red as well.

    ¡°What is wrong with Lian Shao Jie? He does not look alright to me!¡±

    ¡°Why am I feeling that his aura seems to be very chaotic, has his spirit energies fallen into the way of devilry?¡±

    ¡°Look! Even the colour of his face has changed! Has he been secretly practicing some devilish skills! ?¡±

    Everyone in the surrounding crowd started debating furiously and even the faces of a few Elders immediately changed. The way Lian Shao Jie looked really seemed like he had fallen into the way of the devil from practising some devilish skill!

    Jin Ze Hao had been fully prepared to lose the duel and he had not expected that such a thing would suddenly ur. It was clear to see that Lian Shao Jie aura right at that moment had weakened by quite a bit and if Jin Ze Hao were to strike right at that instant, he would definitely stand quite a good chance, where he might even be able to turn the situation aroundpletely to snatch a win.

    But to strike a person when he¡¯s down was not a course of action befitting of a gentleman.

    Jin Ze Hao furrowed up his brows and he was feeling highly conflicted for a moment. Just as he was at a loss, his body suddenly started to move on its own ord which struck a vicious palm strike right onto Lian Shao Jie¡¯s chest. The power of that strike was tens of times stronger than any of the attacks he had previously executed.

    It was as if Lian Shao Jie had been frozen in his spot and he did not put up any resistance at all. That tall figure then flew like a kite with a broken string a few meters over the arena tform where he then vomited out a mouthful of blood, his face immediately turning pale.

 Chapter 121.3 - Evil Mastermind Behind the Scenes

    Chapter 121.3: Evil Mastermind Behind the Scenes

    And from what everyone else was seeing, Jin Ze Hao did not only fail to stop himself, he even stretched his hand out to grab Lian Shao Jie to pull him back onto the tform, and mercilessly mmed him down onto the ground, with so much power that Lian Shao Jie almost broke his rib.

    Terror filled Jin Ze Hao¡¯s eyes. He had absolutely no idea what was happening at all. He could not control his body at all and it still had not ceased its brutal actions, which was striking at Lian Shao Jie till he vomited out blood repeatedly.

    ¡°When did Jin Ze Hao be so strong! ?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he going way overboard? Even if Lian Shao Jie had practiced some unorthodox skill, the guy is already incapable of any resistance. Why is Jin Ze Hao so viciously cruel? He has already almost beaten Lian Shao Jie to an inch of his life left!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, could there be any private grievance between the two of them?¡±

    Jin Ze Hao was not aware of how everyone else saw what was happening in the arena. He only knew that he was unable to stop himself in the slightest. The maniacal bloodthirstiness in his heart merely grew more intense as Lian Shao Jie grew weaker by the second. He yearned to be able to stop, but it felt as if he was a puppet on strings, under the control of others as his strikes grew heavier and heavier.

    ¡°Stop! Just stop already! I do not want to do this! I do not want this!¡± Jin Ze Hao¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as he screamed out inside his heart in futility. He discovered that he was unable to utter a single word at that moment.

    But those words screamed in his mind, an incredibly evil and sinisterughter sounded within his consciousness. The sound reverberated in his eardrums, which caused his ears to ring with a drowning buzz.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? I am helping you here. So what if this person is stronger than you? I am letting you inflict insufferable torment upon him now. How is it? Isn¡¯t it exciting? Just strike harder and you can kill him with your own two hands!¡±

    ¡°You fiendish demon, who are you! ?¡± Jin Ze Hao roared in rage. ¡°You just want us to kill each other in order to satisfy your twisted sense of pleasure! You¡¯re just an absolute maniac!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha! You¡¯re quite an interesting littled. Aren¡¯t the Eight Demons of the easternmost edge the very epitome of brutal and vicious maniacs?¡±

    Jin Ze Hao¡¯s eyes red wide open in shock. [The Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons!]

    [When did they arrive here? Maybe right at this very moment, they are..... Where are they! ? Why isn¡¯t anyone aware of it at all?]

    ¡°Jin Ze Hao! Have you lost your mind! ? You had better stop right this instant!¡± Elder Jin shouted in infuriated rage as he stood up and rushed towards the arena tform.

    He had initially been worried that the kid would lose to Lian Shao Jie too badly and he would be embarrassed but in the end, Jin Ze Hao had not only turned the tables but had even decimated his opponent in a one sided brutal beating.

    Elder Jin was more worried about Lian Shao Jie at that moment as he looked like he was really almost barely breathing and he would die if this continued on. But he really could not understand it. The brat Jin Ze Hao had always seemed to be a slightly timid person, what could havee over him today to be so mercilessly vicious and brutal?

 Chapter 121.4 - Evil Mastermind Behind the Scenes

    Chapter 121.4: Evil Mastermind Behind the Scenes

    A barrier had been set around the arena tform and as long as neither one party admits defeat, even the Elders present would not be able to stop the match.

    So Elder Jin could only shout out in a panic: ¡°Lian Shao Jie! Just admit defeat! This is a totally unexpected turn of events that happened today and I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer for it. This match will not count so just concede now to get yourself treated!¡±

    Lian Shao Jie was the Martial Kingdom¡¯s Right Wing General¡¯s only son and if he came to meet with any ident here in the Faint Mist Sect, wouldn¡¯t the Martial Kingdom immediately mobilize their army toe tten the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s mountain?

    But little did he know that Lian Shao Jie wasn¡¯t refusing to concede, but he was not able to admit defeat at all.

    He was not able to move his body an inch, unable to block off the attack, but to just submit his body to suffer Jin Ze Hao¡¯s powerful strikes that hammered wave after wave down on him, with pain wrecking every single bone in his body.

    ¡°Jin Ze Hao! Are you hearing a single word of what I have said? If you have any grievance to take up with him, settle it right and proper another day! If you continue to wound your opponent so maliciously, I will disqualify you from the trialspletely!¡±

    Elder Jin was fuming mad as his eyes red wide with rage, however the person up on the stage ignored himpletely.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡± Rong Yi suddenly creased up his brows and said. ¡°Lian Shao Jie and Jin Ze Hao look like they are being controlled.¡±

    ¡°Rong Yi, why would you think that?¡± The person who asked this was the youngest among the Elders in the sect, Elder Yan.

    Rong Yi then answered in a low voice: ¡°Lian Shao Jie¡¯s powers have always been so much stronger than Jin Ze Hao¡¯s and even if Jin Ze Hao had consumed some forbidden drug, his powers still wouldn¡¯t increase exponentially to a level that would allow him topletely thrash Lian Shao Jie like this. Moreover, Lian Shao Jie looks as if his cultivation has been sealed and ispletely defenceless, being bashed up by Jin Ze Hao like he¡¯s been tied up.¡±

    Like the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s young sect leader, Elder Yan trusted Rong Yi and he went on to ask softly when he heard that: ¡°You mean.....¡±

    Rong Yi¡¯s eyes darkened and his body moved in a sh that was too quick for the eye to see up onto the arena stage. His palm struck quickly towards Jin Ze Hao while his other hand moved faster than you can cover your ears after a lightning strike to bring Lian Shao Jie off the tform.

    The entire sequence of events happened within just a breath¡¯s time.

    Everyone thought that their eyes was ying a trick on them. Not to mention just all the others, even the five Elders were staring with wide eyed surprise.

    [That kid Rong Yi..... possesses such terrifying power?]

    [That istion barrier that took thebined strength of five Elders to put up..... He had actually gone in and came out like it was nothing to him at all!]

    [And he is ranked twenty first? How are the rankings even determined! ?]

    The instant that Lian Shao Jie was brought off the arena stage, the pain he felt from his injuries seem to magnify by several times, the excruciating and heart rending pain causing him to scream out as blood trickled out from his eyes, ears, mouth and nose.

 Chapter 122.1 - Despicable Sneak Attack

    Chapter 122.1: Despicable Sneak Attack

    Rong Yi¡¯s gaze shed with a sharp glint and his face sank. ¡°Elder Jin. Come look! Quick!¡±

    Elder Jin was one of the very few Elixir Cultivators among the twelve Elders and he was also a teacher who taught Elixir Cultivation in the sect.

    Hearing that he immediately rushed over to take a look, immediately sealing several of Lian Shao Jie¡¯s major acupoints to stem the incessant bleeding in many ces on the disciple¡¯s body. But the bleeding had only stopped for a few short breaths¡¯ time when Lian Shao Jie¡¯s chest started to swell up, his entire body looking as if it was being pumped with air, seeming like he was going to die when his body explodes in the very next moment.

    Rong Yi¡¯s eyes widened. The current state of Lian Shao Jie¡¯s body was exactly like how the disciples guarding the sect entrance had died back then. He had not thought that the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons would be so treacherous and deceitful to hold the lives of two inner disciples who possessed profound cultivation powers in their hands before they had even showed themselves!

    ¡°Hold him upside down.¡±

    Right in that instant of imminent peril, a voice sounded just beside his ears. Although soft, it was impossible to miss.

    Rong Yi was startled a moment and he subconsciously went ahead to do as the voice told him, grabbing at Lian Shao Jie¡¯s ankle to turn him upside down. The voice then sounded again: ¡°At the spot three inches below his chest, strike it with all your spirit power.¡±

    Hearing those words, Rong Yi could not help but crease up his brows. With his level of cultivation, not to mention using all his spirit power, Lian Shao Jie would not be able to even withstand half of it. Striking him with all his power will definitely rupture his internal organs.

    [Is this voice trying to help him or harm him?]

    ¡°Dy any further and even the Golden Deity of the Highest Heaven will not be able to save him.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Rong Yi no longer hesitated and his eyes glinted sharply. With powerful spirit energy gathered in his palm, he struck his palm right onto the spot.

    ¡°Rong Yi! Stop!¡±

    ¡°Rong Yi! What are you doing?¡±

    Elder Jin was nearest to him and when he saw that, he quickly stretched his hand out to stop Rong Yi. Unfortunately Rong Yi moved too fast and he was toote, unable to do anything but watch the strikend, a palm strike that was powerful enough to smash Lian Shao Jie into pulp.

    The very next second, everyone was stunned as they stared with unblinking wide eyes.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Lian Shao Jie was hanging upside down as the flow of his blood went in a reverse direction, his face turned a greenish purple. After he was struck by Rong Yi, he did not die by having all his internal organs and meridians rupture and explode, but had instead opened his mouth wide to gag and vomit out a red unidentifiable ball wrapped in blood.

    Most of the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s disciples were young and they did not know what it was, but there were some among them who had seen more of the world and were able to recognize what that thing was. A raucous mour immediately broke out in an instant.

    ¡°The eastern edge¡¯s zing Blood Spider.¡± The ck robed man slowly spat those few words out from his mouth.

    ¡°The easiest time for them to slip inside a person¡¯s body is usually when a pugilist summons up their spirit power. They are reared being constantly fed with venomous creatures over many years, and the toxicity of their venom is lethal enough topletely clot the blood in the body of arge sized adult in merely a cup of tea¡¯s time, resulting in death when their meridians and blood vessels rupture.¡±

    ¡°You seem to know quite a lot.¡± Qing Bei raised his eyes up to look at the man and say.

 Chapter 122.2 - Despicable Sneak Attack

    Chapter 122.2: Despicable Sneak Attack

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, having traversed the pugilist world for so many years, I¡¯vee to know a little of everything. Our little brother here knows quite a bit yourself. That inside information about the Faint Mist Sect is something that many of the inner circle¡¯s disciples do not know anything about.¡± The ck robed man said with a grin that showed his teeth, looking rather dashing as his eyes glimmered with a wise and crafty glint.

    Qing Bei knitted up his brows and asked: ¡°Who are you really?¡±

    The ck robed man was just about to say something when he suddenly heard someone in the crowd cry out in terror: ¡°Everyone look! Look up there!¡±

    ¡°Run!¡±

    The sky that had been a clear blue like it had been just washed had suddenly turned dark and ominous, where it looked like something was flying in a dense flock towards them from afar, the tiny ck dots gradually growing bigger.

    The speed of those things were really fast and they were already right before their eyes in a blink. The creatures had sharp mouths and they looked highly malevolent. Large in size with a pair of strong hard wings that spanned more than a meter long, castingrge shadows as they descended, blocking out the sky.

    ¡°These are blood sucking bats!¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed and she immediately cautioned: ¡°Little Bei, do not let the bats touch your body.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Qing Bei nodded his head and answered.

    The ck robed man came over closer to them when he saw that and his face was excited as he asked: ¡°Are you going to make your move? I just knew that there is a lot more in you than you are showing.....¡±

    Before he could even finish his words, something sharp brushed his face as it flew past, and a pitiful cry then sounded beside him. He turned to see a stout looking bat fallen at his feet with its body still in a diving position, realizing that its sharp mouth would have pierced his back.

    The man¡¯s body stiffened and he saw that two thin needles were stuck in the bat¡¯s red eyes which burst into mes in the next instant, burning up the creaturepletely.

    ¡°What kind of a technique is that? It¡¯s so amazing!¡±

    Qing Yu threw him an expressionless nce and said: ¡°Continue to be so distracted and I will not save you again.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± [So heartless.]

    Therge cloud of bats swooped down to deliver vicious ughter and quite a number of disciples who were caught off guard died under their jaws.

    And on this side, Rong Yi and Elder Jin had their hands tied and were unable to leave. They had about three or four inner disciples guarding them and Lian Shao Jie looked like his condition was in a very bad state. Although they were doing everything they could to suppress his blood vessels that were threatening to rupture, but the method of forcibly containing them could only be a temporary measure.

    ¡°The Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons are just too despicable! To think that they would use such underhanded means!¡± Rong Yi said through tightly clenched teeth, his eyes searching through the surroundings in a circle. He still did not know where they were hiding and having them all exposed in the light while the enemy hid in the darkness would be highly disadvantageous to them.

    He had thought that since the group of them had left so cooperatively after reasoning with them, they would at least have some righteousness in them. He had been too careless! How could he have forgotten the infamy and notoriety that came with that name, the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons! ?

 Chapter 122.3 - Despicable Sneak Attack

    Chapter 122.3: Despicable Sneak Attack

    Although there were many people there, but the blood sucking bats was just too great in numbers and they were really hard to kill, so many people gradually started to grow tired. Except for the inner disciples who were able to barely handle themselves, many of the disciples from the outer circle were already dead or wounded.

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk. How dull..... Is that all that the Great Mist Sect is capable of? Just a simple appetizer served and you¡¯re all already unable to handle it, truly undeserving of your reputation. And I have not even yet raised my hand!¡±

    It was not known what kind of a perfect hiding ce they were in that enabled them to remain unseen by everyone.

    The person who spoke was tall and slim as he leanedzily against a tree, his strange pair of eyes that were like a snake¡¯s looking highly bored.

    Another man with an unidentifiable species of bird tattooed on his face then narrowed his eyes and said softly: ¡°Among them, there are still a few highly skilled ones,¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± The snake eyed man asked quizzically.

    Following the direction the man was pointing at, the first person he saw was a ck robed man.

    The figure of the man was weaving nimbly among the blood sucking bats attacking him simultaneously, seemingly effortlessly as he held a rather old looking sword in his right hand that was still kept in its sheath.

    The force from a palm strike broke the wings of several bats and with a wave of the unsheathed sword, robust energy burst out in an arc that drove back many of the bats surrounding him. All those creatures had not managed to hurt him at all, unable to even touch a corner of his clothes.

    It was clear to see that none of all these posed a threat to him.

    The eyes of the snake eyed man lit up. This man was obviously a skilled swordsman and it would be a shame to not see him unsheath that sword. He must definitely test that man¡¯s skillster.

    And not too far away from that ck robed man, a rather thin white robed youth was even more interesting to see.

    All those blood sucking bats were..... not attacking him?

    That was such an amazing sight to behold. Everytime any bats came close to that youth, they would suddenly steer themselves far away from the youth on their own ord, looking like they were fearful of something.

    But the ¡°youth¡± was not bothered by that strange phenomenon at all. Once any of the creatures came within a meter of ¡°him¡±, the golden needles at ¡°his¡± fingertips would be thrown out at blinding speed, and the blood sucking bats struck by them would spontaneously ignite into mes, turning into ash in just a few breaths.

    ¡°What kind of sorcery is that?¡± The snake eyed man asked with shock widened eyes, seemingly bing more excited than he was when he saw the ck robed man earlier.

    Standing at the back, a tall and thin man with many kinds of flowery bugs tattooed on his face rubbed his chin and then said in a affirmative tone: ¡°That person must be an Elixir Cultivator of significant grade. Moreover..... he knows how to counter the blood sucking bats. On those golden needles, there is poison that is stronger than that inside the bodies of the blood sucking bats, and when the two toxins meet, it causes spontaneousbustion. That¡¯s some great power there!¡±

 Chapter 122.4 - Despicable Sneak Attack

    Chapter 122.4: Despicable Sneak Attack

    ¡°He¡¯s really that good?¡± The other few people beside him then asked.

    Each and every single one of them possess unmatchable skills and they have roamed the pugilist world for many years, never having met a person who was able to counter them like this. That was what made them grow more wildly arrogant and this was the first time that they hade across someone who could counter their strange powers like that.

    Hearing that, the man with bugs tattooed on his face then raised an eyebrow. ¡°Would I lie to all of you? Don¡¯t forget that I am also an Elixir Cultivator.¡±

    [Mm. Although more like a witch doctor who specializes in poison, but no matter what, that has got to be considered to be linked to being an Elixir Cultivator in some way right! ?]

    As that thought ran through his mind, a glint shed in his eyes. ¡°That kid is rather interesting. Wait till we annihte all the rabble from the Faint Mist Sect, I will then bring him back with us to study him deeply.¡±

    ¡°Elder Yan, what should we do? Lian Shao Jie is growing weaker and weaker.¡± Elder Jin¡¯s brows were so tightly knitted up it could crush a fly.

    Elder Yan hade over beside them after he drove back a great bunch of those blood sucking bats. After he stretched his hand out to feel Lian Shao Jie¡¯s breathing, his face showed a rare moment of sterness.

    ¡°The zing Blood Spider has damaged his internal organs too severely and his blood in flowing in a reverse direction inside. We need tobine the powers of two high grade Elixir Cultivators to help him soothe the chaotic state of his meridians. But.....¡±

    He stopped before he had even finished the words he meant to say. For no other reason than the fact that besides Elder Jin here, there was no need to even talk about high grade Elixir Cultivators. It would be hard to even find a single legitimate Elixir Cultivator among everyone here

    But he had cast a divination for Lian Shao Jie before this and it had clearly foretold that he would live a long life, not destined to die here today.

    ¡°This is an Blood Boosting Elixir. Have him take this first!¡±

    Because the few of them were all crouched down squatting on the ground, they all could only see the spotless andpletely unspoiled white sleeve of the person before their eyes.

    Raising up their heads, the white robed youth¡¯s countenance could not be seen all that clearly against the light behind him but his exquisite facial features were still so beautiful that it made them hold their breaths at the sight. Especially the mesmerizingly beautiful phoenix like eyes that were sparkling with a smile, so unbelievably enchanting. It was a kind of beauty that transcended the standards between male and female, of indeterminable gender.

    Even an old man like Elder Jin who had lived passed half his life could not help but be dazzled on this rare asion.

    After being stunned for a short moment, Rong Yi quickly snapped back to his senses. But his attention was focused more on the youth¡¯s voice, clear and soothing, exactly like the voice of the person who had spoken to him telepathically earlier.

    He stood up instinctively and sped his hand over his fist before he said: ¡°Thank you for the Young Master¡¯s words that helped me just now.¡±

    Qing Yu was a little surprised that the man was so astute. She thenughed softly and replied: ¡°It was no trouble. Nothing to it. Feed this to him and his meridians will not surge so strongly anymore.¡±

    The faces of Elder Jin and Elder Yan were looking highly confused, not knowing what kind of charades those two people were ying.

 Chapter 123.1 - Resolving the Crisis

    Chapter 123.1: Resolving the Crisis

    Hearing that, Rong Yi took the porcin bottle from the youth¡¯s hand and he identally touched the youth¡¯s fingers. They were cold, unlike any normal person¡¯s temperature.

    Towards that, he was slightly startled but he did not think too much into it.

    After Lian Shao Jie took the elixir, his condition stabilized and the greenish purple pallor of his face was soothed quite a bit.

    Elder Jin was incredulous when he saw that and he got up with his face in shock to stare at the unbelievably beautiful looking youth. ¡°This young master here, where did you get this elixir from? It has such miraculous effects!¡±

    It was clear to see that Elder Jin did not think anything of the situation but that the youth must have had a fortuitous encounter that gave him possession of that elixir as the youth looked to be merely in his teens, and there wasn¡¯t much room for him to think otherwise.

    Qing Yu curled up his ends of her lips to reveal a stunning smile and with a soft gentle voice, she said: ¡°Against my humble ineptitude, I am a Elixir Cultivator myself.¡±

    Hearing that Elder Jin¡¯s eyes red wide, round as saucers, stunned into immobility for an instant. But he quickly recovered and asked: ¡°What a young and promising young master! I wonder where you are receiving tutge? I would assume that this elixir must havee out from under your Master¡¯s hands!¡±

    He was eager to get an answer as he really just could not believe that the youth could possibly be that capable.

    But s, he was set to be disappointed.

    ¡°From no sect nor n, but has been interested in Medicine since a young age, so I havee to know a thing or two about it.¡± Qing Yu said with great humility.

    ¡°Then I wonder..... Would you be interested in the Faint Mist Sect at all?¡±

    The moment those words came out, not only Elder Yan was stunned, but even Rong Yi was a little startled as well.

    Among the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s twelve Elders, Elder Jin could be said to be the one with the most explosive temperament, his standards the loftiest, where even his own son was deemed not good enough to catch his attention. Throughout the entire sect, only the top five were able to see a more amicable side of him.

    It was not because he was proud and arrogant. Elder Jin was not only an Elixir Cultivator, but he also held the badge of approval as an outstanding Elixir Cultivator from the Elixir Cultivator Guild in the White Fen Lands, so he definitely had the right to be so haughty. Although Rong Yi always squabbled with him all the time, but deep down inside, he greatly respected this elderly senior of his.

    To think this youth that he was meeting for the first time could actually immediately catch his attention, that was really such a rare sight to see.

    The sudden invitation extended to her cause Qing Yu to arch up an eyebrow. Her voice was slightly amused as she came to respond after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°To be honest to the senior, I had initially been very interested in the Faint Mist Sect. But after what I saw here today, the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s standards..... seem to differ too much against what I have heard about.¡±

    Those words were put across with great tact, but they also expressed what she meant to say very clearly.

    Elder Jinughed out loudly. ¡°Of course the standard of the Faint Mist Sect is much more than what you have seen. To tell you the truth, most of the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s most skilled experts are outside undertaking rigorous training. Hence the purpose of this grand trials we are holding is to eliminate the disciples with weak powers among us on one hand, and as you can see for yourself, it is to deal with the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons who havee with unfriendly intentions.¡±

 Chapter 123.2 - Resolving the Crisis

    Chapter 123.2: Resolving the Crisis

    Qing Yu¡¯s gaze shed with a glint before she then asked tartly: ¡°Does that mean the ranks of the highly skilled disciples on the chart..... are arranged anyway you please?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that the rankings are ordered as we like. It¡¯s just that quite a number of our disciples have rather odd and entric personalities and they are not really all that interested towards the ranking, so many of them did not take part in the trials. Hence, besides the top five whose powers truly befit their ranks, most of the positions below that have been more or less diluted somewhat.¡±

    The gentle and elegant looking Elder Yan had joined in to say with augh, and his gaze had inadvertently turned to nce at Rong Yi, one of such ¡°odd and entric¡± disciples.

    Rong Yi was helplessly speechless. ¡°.....¡±

    Qing Yu nodded in understanding. It was just as what Qing Bei had said earlier. The Faint Mist Sect was really purging out bad blood.

    The bunch of them were here chatting as disciples on another side were almost about to vomit out blood from killing so many blood sucking bats but their numbers did not seem to be reducing in the least at all, but were instead attacking more and more ferociously. Even the disciples in the top twenty ranks were finding it a little taxing and they were starting to show some signs of exhaustion.

    Yan Ning Luo had been scratched by the bats in a moment of carelessness but fortunately, there wasn¡¯t any poison on their ws or the result might be unthinkable.

    Hidden within the darkness the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons watched the wretched state a group of people had fallen into and their faces twisted up evilly, gloating at the disciples¡¯ misery. The eyes of the snake eyed man then shed, and several bright and colourful snakes immediately appeared around him, that leapt into the already chaotic fray, seeking to torment the disciples good and proper.

    ¡°Argh~ Snakes!¡±

    ¡°Watch out! These snakes are poisonous!¡±

    Before they hade into the Lost Fog, because he was afraid that he would encounter rodents and snakes, someone brought sulphur. When he saw the snakes, he quickly took out the sulphur and threw it at them. Snakes fear sulphur the most and they would undoubtedly die.

    But he was too naive. Not only did those snakes not die when the sulphur touched them, they became even more excited.

    A red light shone from within their tiny inverted triangle eyes and the snake bit on that person¡¯s ankle, the venom immediately flowing through its fangs straight into the person¡¯s body. The tall figure started twitching violently in spasms quickly thereafter, starting to foam at his mouth before he fell over and stopped breathingpletely.

    ¡°Tsk, moron.¡± The snake eyed manughed mockingly. ¡°The little babies of mine have been eating sulphur from young and they love sulphur the most.¡±

    Snakes are born cold blooded and vicious and people just have an irrational fear towards them. Many people were thrown into a helpless panic upon seeing the thousands and thousands of snakes, more terrified than they were when they saw the blood sucking bats. And just at that moment, the mellifluous sound of a flute wafted slowly over from a far off distance, at times soothing, at times fevered, a powerful oppressive power imbued within, tinged with wintry cold murder.

 Chapter 123.3 - Resolving the Crisis

    Chapter 123.3: Resolving the Crisis

    All the violent and ruthless blood sucking bats and the venomous snakes froze in an instant and they actually paused in their ughter to sway to the melody of the flute, intoxicated by the music, unable to extricate themselves.

    ¡°What?¡± The face of the snake eyed man darkened. ¡°Why is this happening?¡±

    [The creatures are no longer in control!]

    The sound of the flute continued to y, calm and unhurried, a hauntingly enchanting tune that flowed through one¡¯s heart like a soothing spring brook, rxing one¡¯s heartpletely. It worked on the bats and snakes as well, intoxicated and caughtpletely under its spell.

    ¡°What a powerful sound attack.¡± Qing Yu said suddenly. ¡°Bats and snakes are creatures with an acute sense of hearing. If one seeks to control such creatures, that is indeed the best way to do it.¡±

    Rong Yi¡¯s expression looked slightly taken aback before he turned towards Elder Yan. ¡°Have theye back?¡±

    Elder Yan thought about it a moment. ¡°There aren¡¯t that many pugilist skilled in sound attacks in the Constetion Continent. That is probably the case.¡±

    After a few short bars of that rxing and soothing melody, the mellifluous flute suddenly altered its tempo, bing urgent and oppressive, filled with darkness and sin, a blood filled murderous requiem that wrecked pure agony upon the creatures who heard it. The ones who were weaker in resistance immediately wrapped their arms around their heads as they howled in pain, many of them even banging their heads hard on the ground,pletely unaware of anything even when bright red blood flowed down their faces, seeking only to drive out through masochistic means, that intensely overwhelming oppression that tore at their hearts.

    Countless blood sucking bats cried out in an agonized screech, the powerful sound waves hurting everyone¡¯s eardrums while the highly colourful snakes hissed endlessly before everything happened in the very next instant.

    ¡°Boom boom boom!¡±

    ¡°Bam m boom!¡±

    Apanying the ongoing sound of the ying flute, loud explosions with flying stters of blood and flesh joined in,ing together to form into an enchanting symphony.

    All the disciples who had been lucky enough to have survived stood frozen in their spots in a foolish daze, not knowing what had happened.

    ¡°My babies!¡± The snaked eyed man cried out in rage as his eyes turned red, looking like he was going to charge right out to fight the enemy with his very life.

    The man was a scorpion tattoo on his face standing behind him then pulled him back, indicating that he should not lose his cool.

    The scene before their eyes was something that they had not thought they would ever see.

    Even with several hundred of their disciples fighting for more than two hours had not done any good! Why have all the creatures suddenly died after hearing the sound of the ying flute? And it had happenedpletely without any warning signs, unable to defend against it at all!

    Has a sage from somewheree to help them?

    Qing Yu was also highly curious about this expert skilled in sound attacks but the sound of the flute had sounded like it came from a ce very very far away. It was controlled over such a long distance? Then that was truly some incredible power.

    Just as everyone was stunned in bewilderment, a slim figure approached in the distance, slowly appearing before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Treading over the sea of bat and snake corpses, in a set of unspoiled green clothes, untainted by even a single drop of blood.

 Chapter 123.4 - Resolving the Crisis

    Chapter 123.4: Resolving the Crisis

    That person wore a wide bamboo hat over his head, the way he looked every inch a chivalrous pugilist of the martial world. First seen from a far distance of several hundred meters away, he then seemed to have closed the distance by a good bit in a blink, every single step he took covering a great distance. He had one hand behind his back, the other arm held horizontal across his waist, exquisite long slender fingers with clearly defined joints gripped around a verdant and lovely bamboo flute, his posture highly elegant, a suave young master whose beauty would stir the world.

    Everyone was trying to guess at his identity and even a few of the Elders were not sure who this person was.

    Suddenly, a loud and boisterous voice rang out, filled with rage and indignation. ¡°Luo Lan Zhi? Didn¡¯t you say that you do not have time toe back! ? You dare fool the great lord? !¡±

    Everyone just looked at each other with looks of utter bewilderment on their faces.

    ¡°Who is Luo Lan Zhi?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have ever heard of that name before.¡±

    ¡°Which expert in the pugilist world is called by that name?¡±

    ¡°If I am not wrong, the third ranked disciple of our Faint Mist Sect seems to be called Luo Lan Zhi.....¡±

    ¡°Then the other person who just spoke is.....¡±

    When the green clothed man heard that voice, his steps came to a pause as he raised his hand to grip the edge of his bamboo hat to take it off. The stunning countenance then caused another round of surprised cries to break out.

    That person¡¯s looks was exactly like his elegant demeanor, as gently exquisite as finest jade, his facial features refined and good looking. His eyes soft and serene, a captivating tear shaped mole at the edge of his right eye, so beautiful it was heartbreaking to see. The thin light pink lips were slightly parted, a soft warm smile hanging on them.

    ¡°This is just too unfair..... How can a person with such great skills still have such good looks! ?¡± It was not known who among the people grumbled softly inint.

    The crowd then parted, and the person who shouted loudly was revealed.

    Dressed in an all ck robe, his sword like brows striking, strong and handsome facial features and his right hand still gripping an ancient looking sword close to his body.

    Quite a number of people had noticed this person earlier, but as the scathing aura he exuded had been too intense, no one had dared to go close to him. So upon seeing him speak up now, many people immediately broke out into debate. [He is acquainted with Luo Lan Zhi?]

    ¡°If I did note, I fear even if everyone from the Faint Mist Sect were dead, you still might not have made a single move.¡± Luo Lan Zhi¡¯s voice was mild, seemingly tinged with a hint of helplessness.

    As he said that, his feet had brought him over here. ¡°To the several Elders here, it¡¯s been quite some time. How are things in the sect recently?¡±

    Elder Mo, a white bearded old man then stroked his beard and sighed a long sigh. ¡°You brat, it¡¯s been longer than ¡°quite some time¡±! The few of you have note back to the sect for years! I had thought that all of you have forgotten toe back already!¡±

    ¡°Elder Mo is being too harsh.¡± Luo Lan Zhi replied with augh, and his eyes then turned behind him. ¡°Li Mo, aren¡¯t youing over to greet the Elders?¡±

    Everyone then turned their measuring gaze upon the ck robed man.

    [Li Mo? Su Li Mo? ?]

    [The maniacal expert who first set the record of three hundred consecutive wins? !]

    [He had arrived here early and when all of them were in such a dangerous predicament just now, he had done absolutely nothing at all to help?]

 Chapter 124.1 - Pull Out the Sword and You Win

    Chapter 124.1: Pull Out the Sword and You Win

    That had immediately caused many of the disciples to dislike Su Li Mo.

    They had all been highly curious of and had greatly worshipped the top five highly skilled experts but never had they thought that this man would be so heartless to watch his fellow disciples die and not lift a finger to help, which inadvertently bitterly disappointed many of them.

    Faced with so many pairs of eyes around looking at him strangely, Su Li Mo twitched a corner of his mouth and said a little scornfully: ¡°You must be joking! If this great lord here had really not done anything, do you think all these useless trash would be able tost till now?¡±

    Luo Lan Zhi raised an eyebrow in surprise when he heard that. [So he is saying that he secretly helped them?]

    ¡°Laid back infy peace for so many years, if all of them are not put to the grindstone a little, any insolent dog or cat would be able to casuallye up to our doors in challenge in future. By then, this great lord here will not even want to say that I am from the same sect as such useless trash as that would be just too shameful.¡±

    Luo Lan Zhi was speechless. ¡°.....¡± [Couldn¡¯t that brat be a little more tactful at least?]

    In that instant, the normally highly explosive Elder Jin actually did not blow his rage but had instead knitted his brows together as he nodded in agreement. ¡°You are absolutely right. Our disciples in the Faint Mist Sect have indeed enjoyed a much too peaceful and leisurely life. Having battled till now, all the outer circle disciples who survive today will be promoted into the inner circle, and disciples already in the inner circle shall gain the opportunity to go into the Heaven¡¯s Door Chambers for a day.¡±

    The Heaven¡¯s Door Chambers was an important ce in the Faint Mist Sect. It contained records of many strange and odd incidents that urred throughout thends, and many secrets that people did not know about could also be found in there. Moreover, the spirit energy was robust in there, several times that of the outside world, with all kinds of mysterious and priceless superior grade martial arts and techniques in there. If one was able to pick up a technique or two, or just to cultivate for three to five days in there, they would surely be surprised by the unexpected results.

    Never had they thought that the sect would be so generous in order to grind and toughen them up.

    The hidden Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons were unable to hold themselves back any longer and they finally stepped out to show themselves. All of them were tall and towering figures while dressed in red clothes with strange pictures tattooed over their faces.

    The face of the man with a snake tattoo on his face in front was dark and seemed to be on the verge of rage, but in the next second, he broke into a sinister soundingugh and his voice was a little repressed as he said: ¡°I¡¯ve said that the Faint Mist Sect is just a bunch of useless trash but I had not thought that there are actually a few skilled pugilists among you.¡±

    ¡°That is but natural, as the eastern edge is such a miserably poor and backward ce afterall, so I can undoubtedly understand that you do not know much about the world.¡± Su Li Mo said with his arms crossed before him, his tone scathingly emotionless.

    [Tsk, trash talking? Your great lord here has never backed down from it before.]

    ¡°Pffft~¡±

 Chapter 124.2 - Pull Out the Sword and You Win

    Chapter 124.2: Pull Out the Sword and You Win

    It was not known who among them was unable to stifle hisughter and it elicited a chorus of softughter to break out.

    Luo Lan Zhi shook his head helplessly. [This fe here might be intolerably smug and arrogant, but he covers his shorings rather well. Although he doesn¡¯t think much of all these disciples at all, but if theye to be bullied, he would not sit back and ignore it.]

    [It must be said, that he¡¯s coyly adorable in this way.]

    The snake tattooed man recognized him. This was the skilled swordsman he had seen earlier. A strange sparkle shone in his eyes. ¡°What use is it if talk is all you¡¯re good for? Why don¡¯t you and I battle it out a little? I would like to see whether your skill with the sword is as good as your glib tongue.¡±

    Hearing that, Su Li Mo raised an eyebrow looking rather amused. ¡°You think you are good enough to have a taste of my sword skill? This great lord here has carried this sword for more than ten years and it has only been unsheathed two times. Are you sure this is worthy of it being unsheathed for the third time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just an old battered sword and you can brag so well to make it sound so sinister.¡± The snake tattoo man said with an unimpressed expression, thinking nothing of it. That sword merely looks a little peculiar, a little worn out, but there¡¯s nothing extraordinary about it.

    Su Li Mo burst outughing. ¡°Old battered sword? Then why don¡¯t give it a try? If you are able to pull it out here today, you can do anything to all of us here as you deem fit. How about it?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Everyone cried out incredulously in shock.

    [Aren¡¯t you being too careless and flippant with your words here? Do you realize what is really at stake! ?]

    [Is he really that confident that the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons will not be able to pull his sword out?]

    [And if they manage to pull it out, wouldn¡¯t all of them beying their lives here today? !]

    The faces of a few Elders immediately looked a little worried. Su Li Mo was highly entric and always does the unexpected against all reason. They were afraid that this fe¡¯s decision made in the heat of the moment might send the entire Faint Mist Sect to its doom.

    Luo Lan Zhi smiled reassuringly and said in a soft voice: ¡°There is no need for the Elders to be worried. Li Mo is not exaggerating. It is indeed true that no one else but him is able to pull that sword of his out from its sheath.¡±

    That sword hides profound mystery and it is not a weapon that anyone is be able to wield.

    Su Li Mo then extended the sword out towards the snake tattoo man who was looking at him in contempt.

    Qing Yu stood silently at the side in an inconspicuous ce with the corners of her lips slightly raised, as she looked at the sword with interest. The entire sword was a dull dusty grey, looking like it had been buried in the ground for many years and was just dug up. Besides that, it did not look any different from any other sword.

    The snake tattoo man just took it as Su Li Mo was running his mouth off in boast when he heard those words and he responded in challenge: ¡°If I am able to pull this sword out here today, not only will everyone here today have to die, you will have to kneel before me and strike your head three times loudly on the ground to kowtow to me. How¡¯s that? Do you dare to take the bet?¡±

 Chapter 124.3 - Pull Out the Sword and You Win

    Chapter 124.3: Pull Out the Sword and You Win

    ¡°What is there to fear? If you are able to pull it out, not to just mention kowtowing, I will even call you grandfather!¡± Su Li Mo lookedpletely fearless, seemingly highly confident of himself.

    The snake tattoo man smiled sneeringly and then gripped the sword¡¯s hilt. The moment he touched the sword, he immediately felt that something did not feel right. Before he could even react, he immediately heard Su Li Mo¡¯s voice in the very next instant: ¡°Grip firmly now.¡±

    [WHAT?]

    The moment the snake tattoo man had gripped the sword, the corners of Su Li Mo¡¯s lips had shown a knowing smile. He then immediately released his hands from the sword, like he was giving the sword entirely to the snake tattoo man.

    Just as everyone was still feeling bewildered, they saw the face of the man change before his entire body lurched violently forward to fall t onto the ground and let out a low groan.

    ¡°Old Eighth, what happened to you?¡± The man with a scorpion tattoo on his face cried out in shock and ran forward to help hisrade up.

    It was only when he came up front that he discovered the snake tattoo man¡¯s face had turned pale, his forehead beaded with cold sweat. The hand holding the sword was trapped on the ground as he squeezed out these few words through tightly clenched teeth. ¡°This sword..... is too heavy!¡±

    Hearing that, the scorpion tattoo man creased up his brows and he gathered up a bit of strength to go pick up the sword on the ground. But against what he expected, that sword did not budge in the slightest.

    ¡°You brat! You tricked us!¡±

    Su Li Mo arched up an eyebrow, his face innocent. ¡°How did I trick you now? Didn¡¯t we agree that you just have to pull the sword out? How can the well known Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons be unable to even hold a sword up?¡±

    Everyone present turned to look at each other. [It looks like that sword is really not as simple as it looks! To think that those demons are not able to even hold it up?]

    The big brother among the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons was a man with a ck wyvern tattooed on his face. He seemed to be the most steady and reserved one among them and possessed the greatest amount of power.

    He came walking slowly over and exerted some strength in his hand. His brows knitted up and he suddenly picked the sword up.

    ¡°I wonder whether it will still count if I pull out the sword?¡±

    Afterall, it had been the snake tattoo man who made the bet earlier and not him, so he opened his mouth to ask.

    Everyone¡¯s heart unconsciously constricted at that moment.

    Su Li Mo¡¯s face was unchanged from before as he lifted his chin up to say: ¡°It will naturally still count.¡±

    Hearing that, the man¡¯s eyes darkened slightly and he held the sword in one hand as he closed his other hand on the sword¡¯s hilt before he pulled at it mightily.

    There was no reaction.

    The man was a little puzzled and he pulled at it with all his might again. It was as if the sword¡¯s sheath was joined to the hilt and it did not budge in the slightest at all.

    [How is this possible?]

    On the other side, the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s Elders all had thoughtful expressions on their faces.

 Chapter 124.4 - Pull Out the Sword and You Win

    Chapter 124.4: Pull Out the Sword and You Win

    Su Li Mo had said that the sword had been unsheathed only twice in the past ten over years and it could still be remembered that one of those times was when the Faint Mist Sect was undergoing a change in regime.

    The previous Sect Leader was killed by an ambush and people from many sides were covetously eyeing that fat piece of meat, seeking to swallow it. The new Sect Leader was unable to do much facing the tide with his strength alone and Su Li Mo who was one of the protectors at that time had then used that very same unremarkable looking sword to wash the entire Faint Mist Sect¡¯s mountain top in blood, terrorizing many into senseless fear.

    A youth who had merely been in his teens was more terrifying than Asura back then and this was why he was deemed to have every right to be act so arrogant and wilful.

    When the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons saw that even their big brother was unable to pull out the sword, one of them them snorted derisively and said: ¡°Isn¡¯t this sword of yours just a decorative piece that can¡¯t be pulled out in the first ce?¡±

    Su Li Moughed sneeringly and took back the sword, his eyes turning to look at the man who spoke as he said: ¡°I would not mind proving it to you, but you will not be able to bear the consequences once the swordes out of its sheath. You had better notin that this great lord is bullying you when that happens.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The man was so infuriated he really was almost going to strike Su Li Mo but was stopped by the man with the wyvern tattoo.

    The man¡¯s gaze rested on the old and battered looking sword for a while before he looked up and said: ¡°Our distinguished opponent holds high and profound cultivation and we are shamefully inferior before such power. The Faint Mist Sect is indeed the greatest sect throughout thends and is every bit true to its name.¡±

    When those words that sound as good as admitting defeat came out from the man¡¯s mouth, no just the others among their eight, but even the people from the Faint Mist Sect were stunned.

    [What kind of a situation is this?]

    [They were already prepared to fight to their deaths but the demons have now admitted defeat of their own ord.]

    ¡°Big Brother! What are you even saying! ? What kind of a joke is this! ? We have not killed all these pieces of trash yet!¡± The snake tattoo man was one of pure disbelief. The big brother that he had always admired, such a strong and powerful man. How could he do something so cowardly and weak? That was an insult to all of them!

    ¡°Shut up.¡± The man snapped in a deep voice before he turned towards Su Li Mo who had a indifferent and uncaring expression on his face. ¡°Although we have caused the Faint Mist Sect some affront this time, but we have also helped your sect to weed out those disciples without real strength and power. Hence I was just thinking whether we can call it even and write off the entire episode altogether?¡±

    Everyone became even more bewildered. They have not even struck a single blow and the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons are turning tail to run? The fact that they were unable to pull out Su Li Mo¡¯s sword was really that terrifying? But of course, they were naturally unaware of the profound meaning behind that.

    Su Li Mo had at that moment inadvertently be the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s decision maker in that situation and when he heard those words, no surprise showed on his face in the slightest, like everything was just as he had expected, where he then said: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that is impossible, but all of you will have to agree to this. From today onwards, if any of you happen toe across our Faint Mist Sect¡¯s disciples, you must keep away from them and never cause them any affront.¡±

    ¡°Your distinguished words shall beplied with.¡±

 Chapter 125.1 - Highly Popular Youth

    Chapter 125.1: Highly Popr Youth

    The Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons hade quietly and left in silent defeat.

    Towards their own boss¡¯ cowardly actions, the few of them were feeling highly disgruntled.

    When had they ever turned away to run with their tails between their legs like this before? That was just so horribly humiliating!

    ¡°Big Brother, I really cannot continue to bottle it up inside anymore. Can you tell me why did you decide to lower your head before that bunch of trash back there? We could have killed them all!¡± The snake tattoo man had an explosive temperament and he finally could not hold in his words any longer.

    That was also what the several other guys wanted to ask but as their Big Brother was one with profound insight and always unfathomable, they thought that he must have his own reasons for doing that and they had just kept their doubts to themselves.

    Hearing that, the eyes of the leader of the men with a wyvern tattooed on his face then darkened. ¡°Do all of you think that when that man said if the sword is pulled out of its sheath, we will not be able to bear the consequences is really just a joke?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± The snake tattoo man queried with a indifferent look on his face. ¡°Although there is something strange about that sword, it is still merely a sword afterall! With the level of cultivation we all possess, is that not enough to withstand the powers of a single sword?¡±

    ¡®There is a legend that speaks of a very long time, when the Heavens split and thends tore apart, a famed sword called the Night Abyss was born. When the sword is in its sheath, it just looks like any ordinary sword, old and battered,pletely unremarkable. But once out of its sheath, it¡¯s true colours would be unveiled and it requires the blood sacrifice of ten thousand men for it to be appeased, sweeping up all who stand before it¡¯s invincible power. It is a sword of ancient evil, and besides its owner, no one else will be able to pull it out of its sheath.¡±

    Hearing his exnation, the several men showed expressions of surprise on their faces. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me..... that brat¡¯s sword is the Night Abyss? But he looks to be only slightly over twenty, how did hee to possess a sword like that! ?¡±

    ¡°I touched it with my own hand and I am sure I am not mistaken.¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Even in its sheath, the sword was already so powerful. If it had really been unsheathed, I really cannot imagine how terrifying it would be. All our powersbined will not be able to withstand it and moreover, besides this man and his sword, there were several other highly skilled experts whose powers are not inferior to any of us there. If we had shed with them head on, we will only create more casualties.¡±

    ¡°But admitting defeat just like that is really such a loss of face to us.¡± The snake tattoo man continued toment indignantly.

    ¡°A man must be able to take things in his stride. The day wille when we¡¯ll be able to have it all paid back, there is no need to be impatient and rush things too much.¡± The wyvern tattoo man said softly, the corners of his mouth curling up with a knowing smile.

    When the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons left the Lost Bogs, the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s disciples could not help but break out in cheers. Never had they thought that they would be able to escape disaster today and it was really most fortunate for them.

    If not for Su Li Mo, they might all haveid them lives here today. Everyone¡¯s eyes looked at him like he was a deity who descended from the Heavens, filled with reverence and worship. Regardless of the fact that the guy was temperamental and unbearably arrogant, it did not stop the outpouring of admiration and respect from all of them.

 Chapter 125.2 - Highly Popular Youth

    Chapter 125.2: Highly Popr Youth

    Quite a number of those busybodies who hade here just to watch the show had survived and they were all proiming that they would be taking part in the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s recruitment trials. With such a powerful entity in the sect, just by belonging in the same sect with him would already be something they can brag to people about!

    ¡°Hmm. Interesting.¡± Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow and looked at the youth with a highly excited look on his face beside her. ¡°Look like this had not been a wasted trip.¡±

    ¡°I had not thought that the man would actually turn out to be the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s Su Li Mo who set the record of three hundred consecutive wins. Doesn¡¯t he look really young?¡± Qing Bei said rather emotionally.

    Qing Yu could not help butugh. ¡°He is older than you by quite a good number of years, and you are not too bad yourself now you know? Why are you envying other people here like that?¡± After saying that, she turned her eyes to measure the group of people conversing over there and her a glint shed in her eyes. ¡°With all the things that happened to the Faint Mist Sect here today, I think that a big change wille over the sect. I expect that the level of difficulty set for the admission trials in a month¡¯s time will be raised and very few people will be able to make it through.¡±

    With the number of disciples who died and the many who were thrown out, the Faint Mist Sect had less than three hundred members left. Those who remained were all the cream of the crop and their recruitment for new blood would definitely require one to possess some outstanding traits or it would be hard to pass the trials.

    Hearing that made Qing Bei¡¯s face stiffen and a glint of paranoia shed in his clear eyes. ¡°I will definitely pass.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyebrow raised up slightly, seemingly a little surprised that he was so insistent on being epted into the Faint Mist Sect before she then broke into a smile feeling ratherforted. Ever since she had seen the regret and repression in the youth¡¯s eyes during the fire back then, hadn¡¯t she already known that he would surely grow up to be extraordinary in future?

    On the other side, Elder Jin was preaching earnestly with harsh but heartwarming words: ¡°Since you havee back, then you had better keep an eye on the uing recruitment trials. I reckon you would have a rather keen eye in picking out talent.¡±

    Su Li Mo¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that. ¡°Why do I have to watch them? Isn¡¯t having you Elders and teachers deciding on that good enough?¡±

    ¡°Without a few of the seniors among the top fiveing out to hold the fort, how will all the little brats be able to feel the pressure? They will all be thinking that it is very easy to be epted into the Faint Mist Sect.¡± Elder Jin went on to exin.

    Su Li Mo burst out with a loud ¡°pffft¡± when he heard that. ¡°Elder, are you thinking that you will be able to uncover a few new disciples with potential like this great lord here? You¡¯ve got to be joking. Moreover, if I am to really turn up there, I will just frighten them all away.¡±

    He then nced towards the gentle and refined looking Luo Lan Zhi and said: ¡°Isn¡¯t that fe here as well? Moreover he is ranked above me and he looks rather intimidating as well. It is better that a job like this be left in his more capable hands!¡±

    After saying that, he then looked like he just remembered something and he cast his gaze to search around with a slightly puzzled expression. ¡°Where did they go?¡±

    He had just made friends with them and they had just left without a word. Isn¡¯t that a little too much! ?

 Chapter 125.3 - Highly Popular Youth

    Chapter 125.3: Highly Popr Youth

    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Elder Jin asked, having rarely seen the kid look so anxious.

    Su Li Mo¡¯s brows were knitted up. ¡°I hade to be acquainted with two young brats who seemed to possess quite good potential, and one of them was extremely perceptive.....¡±

    He nced at the almost half dead Lian Shao Jie lying on the ground. ¡°They could even point out this guy¡¯s inadequacies in his martial arts, otherwise even with Jin Ze Chao being controlled by others, Jin Ze Hao would still not be his match.¡±

    Hearing that, Rong Yi who had remained silent suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°This person that Senior is talking about, is he a very beautiful looking youth?¡±

    ¡°Huh? How did you know? ?¡± Su Li Mo asked in surprise. That kid did indeed look more beautiful than manydies out there.

    Elder Jin was finally able to react. ¡°So it¡¯s that little young master you are talking about. He had even helped to bring Lian Shao Jie¡¯s condition under control earlier, or he would be dead now, his body blown to pieces.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.....¡±

    A weak groan suddenly sounded right at that moment.

    The few of them turned to look when they heard that and they saw Lian Shao Jie open his eyes. Although his face was still rather pale and he was still weak, he did look like his injuries were not entirely all that severe anymore.

    ¡°Wha.....¡± Elder Jin¡¯s expression was one of utter shock. ¡°He hade awake?¡±

    Rong Yi then said: ¡°It¡¯s the elixir taking effect. Seems like.....¡±

    He paused a moment, and his gaze turned to look at the bbergasted Elder Jin. ¡°That youth is really a true Elixir Cultivator, and has attained a rather high grade.¡±

    Elder Jin¡¯s son Jin Ze Hao had not been interested in Elixir Cultivation ever since he was very young and hence did not possess any skill in Medicine, unable to inherit his father¡¯s legacy.

    As a teacher in the Elixir Cultivation department, Elder Jin had tens of disciples with outstanding skill in Medicine, especially his favourite Eldest Disciple, Tan Lin Ruo, who was already a gold level first grade Elixir Cultivator, and he was only twenty years old this year.

    The white robed youth had looked to be only fourteen or fifteen and it had seemed like his level and grade was quite a lot higher than Tan Lin Ruo. ssic example of truly fearful talent in the younger generation.

    After being momentarily stunned, Elder Jin suddenly snapped back to his senses, the expression on his face highly excited. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t know whether that youth will be taking part in the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s recruitment trials in a month¡¯s time but if he turns up, by hook or by crook, I will definitely recruit him into my Elixir Cultivation department.¡±

    Su Li Moughed. ¡°Elder Jin, do not count your chickens before they are hatched. I can see that the kid possesses some great skills, so I would think that his level of cultivation would not be insignificant. This golden child will shine with blinding brilliance whether he goes and he would undoubtedly have caught the eye of teachers from other ces as well.¡±

    ¡°This old man is determined to recruit that youth. Such gifted talent must definitelye to the Elixir Cultivation department in order to gain better growth and development.¡± Elder Jin said determinedly in his old elderly voice. ¡°Since today¡¯s incident hase to an end, let¡¯s return to the Faint Mist Sect and make a report of all that has happened. It is also time that we start to prepare for the recruitment trials as well.¡±

 Chapter 125.4 - Highly Popular Youth

    Chapter 125.4: Highly Popr Youth

    Everyone then departed one after another with Yan Ning Luo walking right at the back, her brows lightly creased up, with no one knowing what was going through her mind.

    ¡°Ning Luo, what¡¯s wrong? Is it because your wounds hurt?¡± Jiang Yi Han asked thoughtfully in concern when she saw the two bloody gashes on the youngdy¡¯s arm.

    Yan Ning Luo shook her head and it was a while before she replied in an emotionless voice: ¡°With such a great reduction in the number of disciples in the sect suddenly, it seems like there will be another round of trials after the recruitment of new disciples. And it is that second round of contest, that will be the sect¡¯s true trials.¡±

    The trials held today was clearly carried out with other hidden intentions.

    She was currently ranked ninth and she was in a highly precarious position. Moreover, having caught a glimpse of the powers of two highly skilled experts who were among the top five ranks, they were every bit as good as people im they were.

    With just his sword alone, Su Li Mo had forced the Crimson Land¡¯s Eight Demons to retreat, and Luo Lan Zhi had killed thousands and thousands of bats and snakes with nothing else but just a single sound attack. Such an unsurpassable feat was clearly nothing anyone would be able to sniff at.

    She hade to the Faint Mist Sect to learn since she was six years old and that was coincidentally the time that the sect was undergoing major changes. So she had spent three years as a disciple in the outer circle before being promoted to be be an inner disciple, a result from the several more times of sweat and hard work she had put in over the others.

    Because the person she had fallen in love with was so outstanding, she needed to make herself be strong enough, so that she could stand by his side.

    Hence she urgently wanted to grow stronger, till she is able to stand tall within the Faint Mist Sect. But after seeing Su Li Mo and Luo Lan Zhi today, her haughty pride she had always held close seemed to have crumbled in an instant, as the disparity between them was really just too wide.

    ¡°Are you worried that there will be great changes in the chart rankings and you might be squeezed out?¡± Shen Jing asked as she raised an eyebrow, seemingly able to guess what was worrying the girl. She then said with augh: ¡°To think that you will be worried about this. Don¡¯t you realize that you are the only female within the top ten ranks?¡±

    She had absolute confidence in what she saw in Yan Ning Luo as it was not easy for anyone to have been able to outshine so many others to enter within the top ten ranks.

    Yan Ning Luo did not say anything else as it was only natural that the two girls would not know what was really worrying her.

    And very soon, after the new recruits have been epted into the sect, all the highly skilled disciples that had been travelling outside would return back to the sect. Hence, not to mention the top ten ranks, even thinking of being among the top twenty would be as hard as reaching the skies. If this was the case for her, there was no need to say how much more precarious it was for others in the top twenty. When the timees, it would be very fortunate for them if their names could still remain within the top hundred ranking chart.

    Yan Ning Luo continued to walk right at the back of the group, and she could still hear Elder Jin and the others discussing about the exemry medical skills of the wlessly beautiful youth. Hearing Elder Jin singing such high praise, it seemed like he really admired the youth very much.

    Her eyes then darkened. Without knowing why, although she had not noticed who that youth they were all talking about at all really was, but somehow, there was just this strange sense of familiarity in her heart.

 Chapter 126.1 - Run Away

    Chapter 126.1: Run Away

    Let¡¯s put aside the affairs of the lower realm for awhile. Something seems to be secretly brewing in Cloud Heaven again.

    Ever since their King had beene back from the dead and returned stronger than before, the Dark Regions had developed and grown mightier, where no power dared toe oppress them anymore. Even the Hunter¡¯s Guild that had always set themselves against the Dark Regions had quietened down quite a bit as it was rumoured that the Lord of the Dark Regions was a man who bore grudges. If they were to really make him angry, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    In the past recent months, the Dark Regions had only worked on expanding its influence and did not embark on any ns for revenge. The people outside said that their demonic Lord was not pursuing past cases of affront in a show of mercy but little did they know that he had actually left the Dark Regions for a rather long time and was not even in Cloud Heaven at all.

    ¡°What do we do? We really do not need to inform the Lord about this now? The Lord has always paid quite a lot of attention to that person you know?¡±

    Xun Luo¡¯s face was looking a little worried, having felt highly uneasy for the past few days, causing dark bags to form under his eyes.

    It was the same few people in the main ptial hall. Mei Ji, Little Monster, and the man whose dressing looked very much like a schr.

    Hearing that, Mei Ji shook her head slightly. ¡°We should..... look around first. If the Lordes to know of this, he might really blow his top. I hope that before hees to know anything about this..... we¡¯ll be able to get this resolved.¡±

    ¡°But it has been seven or eight days already, and we still have not gotten any news. I do not dare to hope that we¡¯ll see any good result from this.¡± Xun Luo said defeatedly with his head hanging down, the bright and handsome face always filled with vigor looking like it had lost its spark. It was not known whether that was because he had not been sleeping well for the past few days and was exhausted or was it from fright.

    Afterall, he could very well guess what kind of a rage the Lord would fly into if he was to know about this. Moreover, this could be seen as a case of dereliction of their duties. With so many of them around and such a slip up could still happen.

    The schrly man did not say anything but just knitted up his brows, and no one knew what he was thinking.

    The man in white looking like a deity descended and was nicknamed Little Monster sat straight and upright in his chair, his pair of scarlet eyes so clear and pristine but his gaze highly undecipherable.

    His light pink lips parted slightly and his highly pleasing voice rose slowly: ¡°We wait for another few days and see. If we still do not get any results by then, it still wouldn¡¯t be toote for us to inform the Lord about it.¡±

    Little Monster had always been known to be the brainy and hence his words were more convincing to many of them. Upon hearing that, the several people them did note to object.

    But their actions had been bing more frequent recently so they do not know how much longer they would be able to hide it.

    And on another side in the Bright Moon Divine Pce, the floor was filled with people kneeling, their bodies trembling, not daring to even breathe too loudly.

    Behind theyers of mysterious and dreamy looking curtain veils, the faint svelte silhouette of a woman leaning on a soft lounge could be seen. Although unable to get a peek of her countenance, it was not hard to determine that she was definitely a beautiful woman.

    The woman¡¯s soft supple voice sounded out through the veils. ¡°This Lord here is not one who kill indiscriminately. I only need you to tell me who was the one who sneaked into the Soul Tablet Chamber or else.....¡±

 Chapter 126.2 - Run Away

    Chapter 126.2: Run Away

    Slender onion white jade fingers stretched out from under her sleeves, red rouge polish on the nails adding a tinge of seductive beauty onto the hand as the tips of the finger slowly came close just beside the lips curved up in an exceptionally seductive smile. ¡°This Lord here has just developed a new kind of curse, which originated from the very strongest single voodoo grub, which devoured thousands and thousands of its own species to evolve into an Emperor Voodoo Grub, and it so happens..... that this Lord is wondering how powerful it really is.¡±

    ¡°My Lord! Spare me please! Your subordinate would never have the audacity to ever step inside the Soul Tablet Chamber without any orders from you. My Lord, please have it investigated thoroughly!¡± Down below the pedestal, a ck robed woman who looked slightly older said with her head bowed.

    ¡°Is that so? So no one went in there?¡±

    The womanughed softly and then stood up, her gaze turned sharp and her voice exceptionally sinister as she said: ¡°This Lord¡¯s patience is limited. Before this Lord loses her temper, the person who went went in there without my permission had bettere forth and admit it or all of you who have failed in guarding the ce will die here today!¡±

    ¡°My Lord.....¡±

    ¡°I do not want to hear anymore excuses! Do all of you know that there is a very important person locked in there?¡± The woman sharply interrupted the person who was going to exin further.

    ¡°Throughout the entire Bright Moon Temple, besides this Lord who is able to hold her down, any one of you who goes in there will just provide her with an opening to exploit with the slightest single misstep. And now, she has already escaped and once she gathers up all of her spirit soul and regains every bit of her cultivation when she was at her prime, great catastrophe will befall the Bright Moon Temple!¡±

    After she said all those words, the people kneeling before the raised pedestal were all ovee with shock.

    They had thought that the Temple Lord had flown into such a rage because someone had gone into the Soul Tablet Chambers without authorization and had not thought that there was such a huge secret hidden in there. No wonder they were all ordered to not go near that ce and anyone who defied that order was punishable by death.

    And just as the atmosphere in there grew heavy and oppressively silent, a white robed figure among the kneeling figures suddenly stood up.

    Because she was wearing a hood, her countenance could not be seen clearly. It was only when she raised her head up that a small pretty looking face was seen, her eyes clear, seemingly rather young and enchantingly lovely.

    Just as everyone was puzzled with her actions, the girl suddenly startedughing before she opened her mouth to speak, with a gratingly raspy voice that did not suit one of her age. ¡°To think that the Temple Lord would evere to show fear?¡±

    The person behind the veils narrowed her eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± The girl smiled enchantingly. ¡°Of course you would not recognize me. You have brought harm onto so many people that you cannot even recognize this face at all!¡±

    She touched her own face gently. ¡°I used to have an extremely beautiful looking face and a highly enchanting voice. When I was seven, because you saw that I possessed outstanding looks, you threw me into a snake pit. A snake bit me on my neck and I almost lost me life. For a whole year after that, I was unable to open my mouth to speak at all. Till I was able to open my mouth, because the nerves around my throat were damaged, I was no longer able to speak normally anymore.¡±

 Chapter 126.3 - Run Away

    <strong>Chapter 126.3: Run Away</strong>

    ¡°You must find this face very unfamiliar! Of course you do! Because the snake venom was too strong, my face rotted very severely and the skin was of no use to me anymore. I endured the pain of cutting off my flesh and had a change of a new face.¡±

    ¡°I was the one who released the person in the Soul Tablet Chamber and there is no need to implicate others into this. I had known of your nefarious plot and had hidden myself till today. The day I have waited so long for has finallye. She was such a good person and she should not have to suffer such torment from a venomous woman like you. I will not be able to see the day that you fall, but..... I will wait for you in Hell, waiting for you to suffer all kinds of pain and agony, and never be able to reincarnate for eternity.¡±

    The girl spoke slowly till she finished, and her pretty face suddenly broke into a smile of relief and liberation. Blood suddenly flowed down from her clear and fair forehead, the bright grisly red slowly covering her whole face, a terrifying sight to behold. Her body slowly shrank and crumbled bit by bit, until she turned into a mere pool of blood, leaving behind nothing but a blood soaked white robe.

    The grisly and bloody sight struck everyone deep in their hearts.

    A living person had just turned into a pool of blood right before their very eyes.

    She was devoured from the inside by the grub in her body and it had probably started from the moment her heart had risen with feelings of betrayal, but she had just suppressed it all this time. Hence, it was only just now that the curse consumed herpletely.

    Throughout the Bright Moon Temple, every single person had a curse imnted in their bodies that would devour them once their hearts gave rise to feeling of betrayal. That was why cases of betrayal were seldom seen in the Bright Moon Temple.

    People treasured their lives and hence no matter how temperamental or how many people the Temple Lord killed indiscriminately, and even when she did not see them as humans, there was nothing they could do except to endure it in silence.

    Afterall, if they were killed, no one would be there to protect their family members, who would have to suffer the bullying from others, and the Temple Lord would also never let them off.

    It was well known by everyone that the Bright Moon Divine Temple¡¯s Temple Lord was the greatest beauty in Cloud Heaven and just a single nce at that wless beauty would be enough topletely captivate a person. But only the people inside the Bright Moon Divine Temple knew that a heart as venomous as a scorpiony beneath that beautiful countenance, and that human lives were not worth even a mention in her eyes, where she would sacrifice everything in order to achieve her objective.

    This position was actually not meant to be hers back then but she had been just too vicious, so vicious that people were caughtpletely off guard. Her lust for power and position had blinded herpletely, which drove her intomitting all kinds of cruel and maniacal deeds.

    The western side of the Cloud Heaven continent was held by the barbarians.

    Their tribe had always remained aloof from the rest of the world, hidden in a secretive and mysterious ce, unknown to the outside world. So no matter how hard the several different factions and powers fought each other, the barbarians remained uninvolved, never interfering at all.

    Can¡¯t wait for your next dose? Jump on the wagon early to ess BBB, ck Bellied Belle: Demon Lord, Bite the Bait Please on MistyCloudTrantions¡¯ Patreon now~

    Click on Cloud¡¯s ko-fi page~ if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    Thank You for the reading here and you might also like to read

    The Phoenix Arises

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated to keep us going and we at MistyCloud Trantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

 Chapter 126.4 - Run Away

    Chapter 126.4: Run Away

    Because they were really just too mysterious and no one had encountered them before, people told of many fantastic legends about them, with all kind of variations in those legends. They were said to have human faces but possessed the bodies of beasts and hideously ugly, clumsy and simple of mind, brutes with explosive tempers and were highly hostile to outsiders.

    No one knew whether there was any truth in all of that but just one point. They were a tribe who were extremely hostile to outsiders and it was forbidden for any of their members to marry outside their tribe or they would be dealt with with their tribe rules, and the person not from their tribe would be exterminated.

    For several hundred years, it was known that the barbarians were hidden deep within the great desert, but no one had gone in there before, because there were just too many rumours and legends about the ce.

    Especially after the sun was sinking down in the evening, looking across the boundless expanse of sand, it felt as if there would be an incredibly immense beast lying in ambush in there with its mouth wide open, waiting to devour any lost traveller who wandered inside.

    The faint and indistinct figure drifted like a wandering spirit who had lost its way.

    The way forward was so long it did not seem to have an end, but she cannot stop, she must not stop.

    Her eyes started to see double, where everything seemed to be weaving in a blur. She did not know how long had passed when everything before her turned ck, when she copsed, unable to hold out any longer.

    The night breeze stirred up the fine sand, almostpletely covering the small vague figure.

    There was only the veryst few rays of the sun remaining and night was right about to fall when hurried footsteps sounded. ¡°This is bad, this is bad..... I¡¯m really sote today. I¡¯ll definitely get a sound scolding when we get back!¡±

    It was a petite little girl and she looked to be only about ten years old with two little braids on her head, looking very adorable. As she trotted along, her nervous eyes suddenly seemed to have spotted something and thoserge eyes blinked in puzzlement. [What¡¯s that?]

    [Grandpa said that I must not be a busybody as there are all kinds of dangers outside.]

    But she was feeling highly curious.

    Her feet shuffled slowly over closer bit by bit. [That bundle of something is hidden under the sand and it seems like it¡¯s a person. But why is does it look so frail and weak?]

    She stretched a small hand out to touch and very nearly fell through the figure. She shrank back with a start and muttered to herself: ¡°Is that a spirit soul? It will be really bad if it is eaten by a spirit beast.¡±

    The small little person wrinkled up her nose as she recalled Grandpa¡¯s stern reminder. She then looked at the indistinct figure that was so weak it was almost invisible and a torturous struggle rose up in her heart.

    After quite a long while, she then carefully pulled out a square box from inside her clothes, and put the translucent figure slowly inside. She then sneakily looked all around her after that was done, thinking to herself that nobody should have seen her.

    [Mm. She¡¯s so kind, so she couldn¡¯t possibly let this person¡¯s spirit be eaten up by spirit beasts.]

 Chapter 127.1 - Could They Be Related?

    Chapter 127.1: Could They Be Rted?

    ¡°Little Qing.....¡±

    It was another call that sounded like it came from another world. The person asleep on the bed suddenly opened her eyes, the sleepiness gone immediately.

    She had not been shocked awake from her dreams for so long. She had heard that voice once again.

    Qing Yu furrowed up her brows as she massaged her aching head and then looked out the window. It was pitch dark outside, just past the Chuo hour right in the middle of the night.

    Since she was now awake, she did not intend to go back to sleep and was about to go over the Burial Soul Arts a few more times when she pricked up the tips of her ears, having heard some faint voice. Her gaze sharpened. [Who woulde around here sote in the middle of the night?]

    The Lake Central Pavilion was built in the center of the Eternal Peace Duke Manor¡¯s northern courtyard. There were no bridges connected to it and one had to row a little boat across the wide expanse of water to enjoy the scenic view it provided, where many regal water lilies and many types of water nts thrived.

    The night was quiet and the moon hung bright in the sky. Theke¡¯s surface that should be still at this time however rippled intermittently in widening circles, with a few bubbles asionally being stirred up.

    ¡°Did you find anything? Hurry up! It won¡¯t be good if people see it when day breaks.¡± A person was standing within the Lake Central Pavilion and was leaning over its railing as he spoke in a hushed whisper.

    There was no response for quite a while and just when that person was about to say something again, the sound of paddling in the water sounded and a head poked out from below the water¡¯s surface, panting as a voice spoke: ¡°Theke is too deep. I can¡¯t even see its bottom clearly after diving for so long.¡±

    ¡°Did you even see anything at all?¡±

    ¡°What else can there be besides fish, prawns and sludge in here? I think that fe was just ying us for fools.¡± The person in the water said indignantly, as his gaze then turned sharply onto a person sleeping soundly in the corner of the pavilion.

    If one did not look carefully, one might really not notice that there was a person lying there asleep.

    Hearing that, the person leaning over the railing could not help himself but twitched the corner of his mouth. [Had they really been yed?]

    Here they were being so busy and he was just sleeping there like a pig, iming that he would only provide information and not offer any physical effort. But the most important thing was whether the information he provided was real.

    ¡°Forget it then. Juste up first and I¡¯ll go down to check.¡±

    The person in the water agreed and then leapt cleanly out of the water, tond inside the pavilion.

    Despite having been in the water for so long, there was a single drop of water on his clothes or in his hair, lookingpletely clean and fresh, a feat that no ordinary person was capable of.

    A plop then sounded in theke. The person who had been in the pavilion earlier had leapt into the water, and no sign of him could be seen almost immediately, tranquility returning back over the water¡¯s surface gradually.

 Chapter 127.2 - Could They Be Related?

    Chapter 127.2: Could They Be Rted?

    The person who had been sleeping in the corner finally stirred slightly, seemingly having been awakened by the sound of water. He let out azy yawn as he sat himself up, beary eyed as he asked: ¡°You haven¡¯t found it yet?¡±

    ¡°Theke is very deep, and I do not take well to water like him. As I am not able to remain inside for so long, so he went down to take a look instead.¡±

    ¡°Oh I see.....¡± After another long sleepy yawn, he was just about to fall back asleep.

    ¡°What are all you doing?¡± A clear and alluring voice tinged with the chill of the night sounded, sending shivers up their spine.

    The man who was feeling so very sleepy felt the icy chill and his body stiffened up before he could fall asleep, as he turned his head slowly.

    On the other side of the Lake Central Pavilion, a youngdy dressed in a snow white inner robe stood, her long hair spread over her back a little messily. The tiny exquisitely beautiful face was so fair it was blinding, her phoenix like eyes narrowed, staring at them watchfully, to see what they were up to.

    The man suddenly smiled a little sheepishly as he stretched his hand out to give a friendly wave. ¡°Littless, no need to fear, it¡¯s alright, they¡¯re on our side.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows knitted up. [This man..... isn¡¯t he that grey robed guy among Lou Jun Yao and his gang? What is he doing not sleeping in the middle of night but hade here so sneakily to the Eternal Peace Duke Manor instead? ?]

    He had not seen such an unfriendly look on the youngdy¡¯s face before which seemed to be suspecting that they were up to no good here.

    Just as he was struggling hard to think how he was supposed to exin all this, some sounds came out over the water¡¯s surface when it gurgled with bubbles, like someone was going toe up.

    A stroke of genius suddenly struck him and he discreetly gathered power into his palm, to push the person beside him, who had just moments agoe up and was now peering over the water¡¯s surface, down into theke with a strike, who coincidentally struck the person whose head was justing out of the water, causing the two people to swallow arge gulp of water in surprise.

    The grey robed man said with augh. ¡°The weather is really too hot and the two of them were unable to sleep. It was heard that the water here is especially cold and they dragged me here with them to have a soak..... Hahaha..... Everything¡¯s fine..... We must have woken you up from your sleep. Just go back and sleep then. We¡¯ll leave in awhile.¡±

    Qing Yu was silent. ¡°.....¡±

    The two people in theke who had almost choked to death. ¡°.....¡±

    [Who had forcibly dragged you here for a soak? Telling a mouthful of lies without even blinking! That fe had been the one who refused to let them sleep and had pulled them all the way out here to torment them like this.]

    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Qing Yu could not help but felt the corner of her mouth twitch before she asked in a doubtful tone: ¡°The autumn season is already almost upon us and the nights are getting cold. You guys..... came here just to swim?¡±

    [Does he take her for an idiot?]

    The grey robed man¡¯s smile froze on his face. [This littless..... really isn¡¯t easy to fool.]

    But that fe Bai Zhi Yan had said that thess must not find out, and even if she discovered them they must not speak the truth. Although he does not know why they were being so sneaky about it himself, but Bai Zhi Yan was usually the smart one who thought things through well, so what he said could not possibly be wrong.

 Chapter 127.3 - Could They Be Related?

    Chapter 127.3: Could They Be Rted?

    ¡°Lass, I¡¯ll bepletely honest with you!¡± The grey robed man suddenly turned serious, his face stern as he said.

    ¡°Mmhmm?¡± Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow, seemingly curious to hear what he had to say.

    The grey robed man hesitated a moment like he was a little embarrassed to say it. It was only after a good while that he then opened his mouth. ¡°Those two fes there..... had actually fallen victim to underhanded tactics from their enemies. They were drugged with extremely strong aphrodisiac and the effects were really fierce. I had thought to find them two women to resolve the whole thing but as our Lord keeps a very tight rein on us, forbidding us to womanize around, so I had no choice but to bring them here to soak themselves in the cold water for a night. They will be fine when the effects of the drugs wear off.¡±

    The two people in the water were unjustly used once again but they could not say a single word. ¡°.....¡±

    [Why did they have to be drafted toe out with that fe to carry out this mission? And here they are being wrongfully used with such an outrageous lie! ?]

    [Damn it..... Really do not feel like enduring it any longer. I really wanna hit someone so much now.]

    Hearing that, Qing Yu¡¯s expression was rather taken aback and she then revealed a mysterious smile. ¡°Is that so? Bring them up here and they¡¯ll be rightfully fine once I prick a few needles into them to disperse the effects of the drug. It is not good for their health to be immersed in such chilly waters in the dead of the night.¡±

    Those words of concern almost made the two men want to weep. [This youngdy¡¯s heart is as beautiful as she looks.....]

    But right in the very next second, the grey robed man¡¯s words almost made them explode on the spot!

    They heard himugh deviously and he then waved his hand in an offhand manner. ¡°No need, no need. They have hides thick as an elephant and they are enjoying themselves in the water. You do not need to care about them. Really, just go back first. I guarantee that they will not do anything bad in here.¡±

    [You are the one with skin thicker than an elephant! Who can be more sneaky and shameless than you! !]

    If their stares could kill, the grey robed man would have died a thousand and one times by now.

    Seeing him say that, Qing Yu did not insist, but just raised up an eyebrow skeptically and said: ¡°Do as you wish then!¡±

    Till the figure of the youngdy had walked a far distance away, the grey robed man then heaved a great sigh of relief before he turned to see the two of them in the water staring malevolently at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of you going toe up already? If not for me, the two of you would have been exposed, so why are you staring at me like that for?¡±

    Upon hearing that, the two of them leapt out from theke and said with an insincere smile: ¡°Then we must really thank you so much for covering for us.¡±

    ¡°No problem at all. We¡¯re one big family anyway, no need to stand on ceremony with me.¡± The grey robed man answered with a toothy grin. But in the very next second, two indistinct shadows shed before his eyes speeding at a very fast speed towards his face, apanied by a powerful rush of wind.

    ¡®Bam!¡¯

    ¡®Bam!¡¯

    The loud sounds of two vicious strikesnded.

    ¡°O~ Are you guys rebelling here? !¡±

    [Heh heh, we¡¯ve wanted to hit you for such a long time.]

    Just like that, the two people who had ved for a good part of the night under the beck and call of that fe, went back proudly afterpleting their mission while the grey robed man behind them sported two highly striking looking ck eyes, his face angry and shocked.

 Chapter 127.4 - Could They Be Related?

    Chapter 127.4: Could They Be Rted?

    ¡ª Gathered Cloud Loft ¡ª

    ¡°Any news?¡±

    A tall and thin figure among the others stepped forward and said respectfully: ¡°My Lord, we searched for a very long time in thatke but did not discover any unnatural fluctuation. Hence, I am guessing that Ling Shu¡¯s deduction is wrong which caused us toe back empty handed.¡±

    Ling Shu, is that grey robed man¡¯s name.

    Seemingly sloppy and nonchnt with acksidal attitude, alwayszing around like there were no bones in his body, to think that he would have such a gentle and pleasing sounding name.

    ¡°Did you search carefully?¡± Bai Zhi Yan was just striding in through the door. ¡°Although Ling Shu does not exactly exemplify reliability as one of his strengths, but he had never once dropped the hammer when the situation calls for it. The search for this spirit soul, can only be done by that pair of Yin Yang eyes of his that are able to see these supernatural bodies.¡±

    Hearing those words, the faces of the two people turned indignant and they then said rather hatefully: ¡°But that fe only made us search here and there in the water while he justy there snoringfortably in sleep, aplishing nothing. Moreover, we were discovered as well.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s eyebrow lifted in surprise. ¡°How did you guyse to be discovered?¡±

    The other party must have heard noises. It was a extremely beautiful youngdy and Ling Shu seemed to be on rather familiar terms with her as well.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Qing Yu.¡±

    It dawned on Bai Zhi Yan and his eyes then nced probingly towards Lou Jun Yao seated straight backed on his chair. The man¡¯s face looked like it had always been, the prating and alluring pair of violet eyes slightly narrowed, and no one knew what was going through his mind.

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s eyes shed with a glint. ¡°Actually, I am rather curious why the ce Ling Shu is investigating into would turn out to be where thatss Qing Yu is living in. Could there be any rted link behind it?¡±

    Hearing that, Lou Jun Yao gathered back his wandering thoughts and looked at him his gaze darkening slightly. ¡°Actually, I have suspected it more than once. The origins of that little fox¡¯s birth, her unsurpassed gift in Medicine, and her mysterious martial skills and techniques, they are all unfitting of a person from these low levelnds. This is a point that is truly very suspicious.¡±

    ¡°As she is truly an unparalleled prodigy, one you would not even be able to see even in a hundred years here in these low levelednds, without any excellent resources avable to her or any highly skilled expert to guide her, she can only be said to be innately endowed.¡± Bai Zhi Yan quipped in agreement.

    Luo Jun Yao affirmed with a grunt and then went on to say slowly: ¡°Highly skilled experts are as numerous as clouds in Cloud Heaven and hidden reclusive sages are extremely rare in there. Among the skilled and powerful women, Aunt Lan could be considered to be the most sensational one in Cloud Heaven many years ago. The heaven¡¯s tribtion that struck back then killed countless people and it was all to her credit that turned the catastrophe around, which gained her the strong respect from everyone. But her time spent in Cloud Heaven was merely a short thirty years and people have slowlye to forget her.¡±

 Chapter 128.1 - Person with the Heavenly Phoenix Mark

    <strong>Chapter 128.1: Person with the Heavenly Phoenix Mark</strong>

    Upon hearing that, Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face showed a rare moment of depression. ¡°That incident greatly astounded the entire Cloud Heaven back then. Just as you said, Aunt Lan was so powerful so how could she pass on so young so mysteriously to the extent.....¡±

    He did not finish his words as what came at the back had really been too cruel.

    That person did not only have her soul torn asunder but even her flesh body had suffered severe harm, and pitiful could not even begin to describe what happened to her.

    Lou Jun Yao had very nearly embarked on a raging massacre but his heart had been focused on only one thing back then, to revive that person. He had spent several hard years¡¯ time before he managed to preserve that person¡¯s flesh body in a unblemished state.

    ¡°Aunt Lan possessed unfathomably profound skills in Medicine as well, her attainment able to revive the dead and grow flesh on bare bones, hence her fame as the Divine Healer Extraordinaire in Cloud Heaven.....¡±

    When he came to mention that, Lou Jun Yao then paused as he turned to look at Bai Zhi Yan. ¡°Have you ever been suspicious why someone like the little fox who is from these low levelnds is able to dispel voodoo poison and blood curses that even a prodigy from the Divine Healers Sect that¡¯s rare to see in even a hundred years like you is helpless against?¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan felt like he had suddenly been struck by enlightenment. His beautiful peach blossom like eyes widened up with incredulity. ¡°You mean to say that Qing Yu could very possibly..... be a descendant of Aunt Lan?¡±

    ¡°Although she does not look like Aunt Lan in the slightest, but that personality of hers is more or less the same. Seemingly approachable and friendly, but is really cold and icy deep inside her bones. They¡¯re both also just as haughtily arrogant, and absolutely fearless as well.¡± lou Jun Yao reasoned slowly.

    Bai Zhi Yan then looked like he hade to understand something and he then asked probingly. ¡°So it¡¯s because you have always suspected it and that is why you are paying so much attention to her all this time?¡±

    ¡°You can put it that way.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan then muttered under his breath to himself: ¡°So this is why. And I thought that you had some other intentions towards thatss!¡±

    Although his voice had been very soft, but Lou Jun Yao still heard that. His mesmerizing violet eyes then shed and he asked: ¡°What did you think it was?¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan rubbed his nose and then said rather awkwardly: ¡°I had thought that you and thatss..... Cough cough..... What I mean are the kind of thoughts that a man would have towards a woman!¡±

    [He just had to drag the one problem that had gued mankind since the beginning of time into it.....]

    Lou Jun Yao was speechless andplicated emotions passed over his handsome face as his gaze rested on Bai Zhi Yan. ¡°I remember having told you before that thess is only in her teens, and is just a child in my eyes. Based on age and seniority, I should be several generations her elder. How could I possibly have any kind of thoughts towards a child?¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan still could not help but feel that the man was just finding excuses. ¡°Age? Cloud Heaven is filled with all kinds of thousand year old freaks and you can see them everywhere. For someone who has merely lived two hundred years there like you, it is as good as being twenty years old in these low levelnds, and here you are making sound like you are really that old.¡±

 Chapter 128.2 - Person with the Heavenly Phoenix Mark

    Chapter 128.2: Person with the Heavenly Phoenix Mark

    Lou Jun Yao looked at Bai Zhi Yan derisively. ¡°It¡¯s a fact I am older than you.¡±

    [Sheesh! Born just half a day earlier and do you really have to always bring it up all the time? !]

    ¡°I will have to trouble you to watch over things in Cloud Heaven for a while. As we have been away for so long, it is unavoidable that issues will surely crop up.¡± Lou Jun Yao then said to him.

    Bai Zhi Yan was stunned for a moment. ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Lou Jun Yao affirmed. ¡°I intend to handle the matter about Aunt Lan myself. I do not know why, but I have been hearing her call out to me recently, and I just cannot put my heart at ease.¡±

    He had been an orphan from young and was cold blooded and merciless. But in a corner of his heart that no one knew about, there was a tiny soft spot.

    That person had yed a very important role in his life and nothing was more important to him than resurrecting her at this point in time.

    If she had not died from that ident back then, then he would not have been tormented by that voodoo poison and blood curse for close to a hundred years. It was at the most critical juncture when she was dispelling the curse for him that the ident urred, which allowed the poison in his body to further re up vehemently unsuppressed, turning him into someone who had been neither man nor ghost.

    There has got to be some hidden conspiracy behind all that.

    And since he has fully recovered, then he would definitely uncover the entire truth behind it all.

    The man¡¯s mysterious violet eyes seemed to be brewing with a terrifying storm, giving that wlessly handsome face that must have been crafted by the gods, the envy of both deities and mortals, a look that would make one feel both oppressed and suffocating.

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face turned dark. He knew that this man was one who had always willfully done as he pleased and had never let any worry hold him back because he just did not care. But when he became serious, he would persist all the way to frightening extents.

    And the way he looked right at that moment, showed that he was bing serious, and his true colours were about to shine through.

    Maybe after havingid dormant for so many years, the chaos brewing under the surface for so many years, a round was great change was due in Cloud Heaven.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Ever since the unexpected ident that urred back in Hell¡¯s Canyon, Qin Fang had not arranged for them to go outside for training anymore, but just worked on reinforcing their knowledge in the subject of strengthening their cultivation.

    He was once one of the highly respected teachers in the Faint Mist Sect ten years ago, though the changes over a period of ten years in the Faint Mist Sect had probably made it a very different ce. But such knowledge is fixed and unchanging, so this was one area that would not differ by all that much.

    ¡°There are many different professions throughout thesends, but the most widely known ones by the people are these four. Martial Artists, Elixir Cultivators, Artifact Cultivators and Spirit Masters and we¡¯ll not talk about the other rarer professions first. The Faint Mist Sect is segregated into five different departments. Besides the four professions I just mentioned, there is another special department that takes in an extremely small number of disciples of very rare professions. The number of people in that whole department could be as few as ten, but every single one of them are all highly skilled experts with hidden talents.....¡±

 Chapter 128.3 - Person with the Heavenly Phoenix Mark

    Chapter 128.3: Person with the Heavenly Phoenix Mark

    Qing Yu listened intently with interest and then suddenly opened her mouth to ask: ¡°Senior, though you have left the Faint Mist Sect for so many years, I wonder if you have heard of the people currently holding the top five ranks?¡±

    When those words of her came out, Qing Bei turned to look thoughtfully at her. Yan Xi Wu and Yan Xi Rou were a little surprised beside them, not knowing why she would ask such a question.

    Qin Fang was slightly taken aback when he hear that question and he then lifted his head up slightly to answer: ¡°I have heard about them. The few of them were just a bunch of greenhorns barely weaned off from milk back then, but they were able to stand taller than others in the crowd on their own, their brilliance shining exceptionally bright. Back at that time, the big brother among that group, Feng Tian Heng, though only fifteen years old and none of the teachers dared to ept him as their student. That kid was just too intelligent and his gift was just too astounding. It could be said that the other few ranked just under him grew up under his very own hand, and every single one of them are now all incredible people.¡±

    When talking about those people, Qin Fang was full of praise for them, and his words seemed to speak of an untold liking and admiration for that person. ¡°That kid Feng Tian Heng seldom shows his face and the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s special department was established by him alone. He is now also one of the extremely rare Puppet Masters throughout thends.¡±

    [Puppet Master.....]

    Qing Yu¡¯s expression suddenly seemed a little distracted, like she had suddenly just remembered something and her mind was not there.

    ¡°But he has not been in the Faint Mist Sect for many years already. On important asions throughout the years, like the grand internal trials andpetition meets among the sects, he has never once appeared and only the other few have shown their faces. But for this uing recruitment trials of new disciples, all of you are in luck! It is said that Feng Tian Heng will being to take charge of the event. His position in the Faint Mist Sect is more than extraordinary and he is the only one exception among all the countless disciples in the history of the Faint Mist Sect to hold a position equivalent to the Twelve Elders. If you are fortunate enough to be able to meet him, make sure you can be acquainted with him at least.¡±

    When Yan Xi Wu heard that, her mind was already imagining about Feng Tian Heng on her own. [This person is so young and well aplished and he has such a nice sounding name. He must be an extremely good looking man. If she has a chance to know him.....]

    But right at that moment, another icy jade smooth countenance carved by hands of the gods jumped into her mind, the pair of mysterious and regal violet eyes looking so haughty and tyrannical as they gazed upon the world with disdain, so very heart stirring.

    A shiver ran through Yan Xi Wu and her face flushed slightly red, feeling a little vexed. To think that she was thinking such thoughts out here in the middle of the day. Really.....

    But thinking about it, Qing Yu seemed to be on rather good terms with that person, and..... Her eyes then sneakily peeked at the youngdy listening intently. From this angle, she could only see the side profile of her face but it was already so wlessly exquisite that there was nothing she could pick on. Her long nted eyes werenguidly half closed, an indescribably alluring sight.

 Chapter 128.4 - Person with the Heavenly Phoenix Mark

    Chapter 128.4: Person with the Heavenly Phoenix Mark

    Yan Xi Wu suddenly felt her heart inexplicably stuffed up for no reason, her gaze turning mournful. Why did that man have to choose to be on such good terms with Qing Yu?

    If it was some other person, she might be able to give a littlepetition. But when it¡¯s Qing Yu..... She was really beginning to feel that the disparity between them was just much too far apart and there was absolutely no possibility at all. That was something that any clear eyed person would be able to see.

    Back when they went through round after round of unimaginable danger in Hell¡¯s Valley, it was Qing Yu who protected them the entire way. The jealousy she had felt in her heart in the beginning had slowly disappeared and what she felt towards her now was only admiration and gratitude.

    The weak and timid little girl who had been so unremarkable and lowly born from a concubine just several years ago had actually now transformed to be so dazzling and of unmatchable talent. As for herself, it was feared that she would not change at all if she was in her shoes even if she was given several more years.

    The person she worshipped the most in the past was Yan Ning Luo who was not only the greatest female prodigy in the Green Wave Kingdom, she was also born beautiful and held a highly noble title of ¡°Princess Ning Feng¡± bestowed upon her by the Emperor with a good one third of the entire male poption that wanted to marry her. She had more suitors than one could count from a very young age and had the best of everything there was, hence she really couldn¡¯t even begin to start feeling jealous of her from the start.

    People were always like that. One would feel jealous of a person who was better than themselves, but would not be jealous of people who were more outstanding than them by really too much.

    If it was due to Yan Ning Luo¡¯s noble status and nock of suitors that had subdued Yan Xi Wu, then it was the moment that she had stille to save them at the risk of her own life that convinced her for Qing Yu.

    Because if it was anyone else, no one would want to save a person who had nothing but hatred for them. But Qing Yu had done just that. From that moment on, Yan Xi Wu¡¯s heart had changed by a lot, and she had unconsciously changed in some other areas as well.

    For example when she was undergoing training in cultivation, she discovered that her absolutely useless spirit aptitude in elemental powers before had turned from being abysmal to gaining true aptitude, and the speed she progressed at became quite a lot faster.

    On the other side, Qing Yu was focused on listening and did not notice that Yan Xi Wu had been watching her for quite a long while.

    And Qin Fang was at that moment speaking about the internalyout of the Faint Mist Sect which included a few dangerous ces where entry was forbidden, and he had naturallye to mention about the Heaven¡¯s Door Chamber they had first heard of back at the Lost Fogs the other day.

    It was said that the ce was among the top three ces in the Faint Mist Sect where entry was strictly prohibited and was only open to those with powerful and profound cultivation. Disciples with weak and low levels of cultivation were not even allowed to go near the ce as it would be hard for them to find their way out. Moreover, there was something strange in the Heaven¡¯s Door Chamber that sucked at a person¡¯s soul.

    It was rumoured that since the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s founding till today, only a very rare few people had been able to go inside the Heaven¡¯s Door Chamber ande outpletely safe and sound and the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s first ranked Feng Tian Heng had already gone in there once when he was just ten years old.

 Chapter 129.1 - Matters Related to the Recruitment Trials

    Chapter 129.1: Matters Rted to the Recruitment Trials

    Having heard till that point, Qing Yu hade to develop a tinge of curiosity about this person.

    Having seen how powerful the two people, Su Li Mo and Luo Lan Zhi had been that day, then what kind of level would the first ranked Feng Tian Heng of the inner circle disciples and the founder of the special department have possibly attained?

    This trip to the Faint Mist Sect was really bing more and more interesting.

    After Qin Fang gave them a brief introduction to theyout in the Faint Mist Sect, he then went on to more important things.

    ¡°It will be the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s recruitment trials in a month¡¯s time and on that day, not only just the Faint Mist Sect, but both the Limitless Sect and the Carefree Valley will also be looking to take in new blood, and there were preceding examples where the others sects had tried to fight for disciples with the Faint Mist Sect in previous years. Since all of you have chosen the Faint Mist Sect, do not waver in your resolve. Although the other two sects are said to be not too bad as well, but they still cannotpare to the Faint Mist Sect.¡±

    Qin Fang¡¯s words were protective of the Faint Mist Sect, and his tone was stern as he said that.

    It was not until the few of them had nodded their heads in agreement that his demeanor softened a little and he continued to say: ¡°The conditions for admission into the trials are one must firstly be between fourteen to thirty years of age, and unmarried young men anddies.....¡±

    When he spoke about that, Qin Fang came to show a rare instance of slight embarrassment as he coughed slight a couple of times. ¡°I think that all of you will know by now that the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s rules and regtions are very stringent where they strictly forbid any of their disciples to revel in drinking and debauchery and reject disciples who covet a life of riches and luxury. One must be upright and although the Constetion Continent is highly liberal and open minded, one of the most stringently upheld rule in the Faint Mist Sect is that all their unmarried disciples..... must remain chaste and untainted.¡±

    Qin Fang was already over fifty anding close to sixty this year. But in order for him to cultivate some special martial arts techniques, he had not gotten married and did not have any children. He was to this day still a virgin and speaking to his juniors about these things here today was inadvertently a little embarrassing for him.

    Hearing that Qing Yu merely raised an eyebrow but did not show any other different reaction. But the ears of the youth next to her turned red and both Yan Xi Wu and Yan Xi Rou looked rather embarrassed as they were afterall young maidens who were yet married.

    Quickly brushing off the topic that was a little too embarrassing to speak of, Qin Fang quickly went on to say: ¡°The recruitment trials would naturally include a test of one¡¯s gift. The Gift Sorting Rock in the Faint Mist Sect is huge and hence the amount of energy it can withstand is much greater as well. So when the timees for you to be tested, do not hide or suppress your real strength. Only when you show your brilliance and attract their attention will you then have more opportunities and choices to choose from.¡±

    Those words were hidden with deep meaning, like they were specifically spoken for Qing Yu¡¯s sake.

    Ever since Qing Yu was discovered to have hidden her powers, Qin Fang had constantly sought to test her both secretly and openly, but had never been sessful. Thess had really kept it so deeply hidden without revealing any clues, which made itpletely impossible to even guess.

    Qing Yu had naturally been able to catch it and her lips curled up in a smile before she replied: ¡°Rest assured Senior. All of us will surely give it our very best.¡±

 Chapter 129.2 - Matters Related to the Recruitment Trials

    Chapter 129.2: Matters Rted to the Recruitment Trials

    Hearing that, Qin Fang then nodded his head in satisfaction.

    ¡°After the level of your gift and talents have been tested, you will then select your area of expertise and go through another round of trials where you¡¯ll then be allocated to one of the five departments. A representative would be chosen from each of those departments to be an examiner and once you manage to pass that stage, then you can consider yourself to have formally passed the admission.¡±

    Having spoken up till here, he had almost told them everything there was to tell. Qin Fang looked at Yan Xi Wu and Yan Xi Rou and said: ¡°Both of you will still have to work harder, or it will be hard for you to pass the gift testing stage. People like Qing Bei who is a dual element wielder need not worry at all and as for Qing Yu.....¡±

    He paused a moment, thinking that she still had not revealed her true powers. ¡°Qing Yu is also skilled in Medicine and there will be two departments for her to choose from at that time. What I am worried about will be the two of you.¡±

    Yan Xi Rou and Yan Xi Wu lowered their heads, feeling a little ashamed of themselves.

    Seeing them like that, Qin Fang sighed. ¡°In this remaining one month, I will do everything I can to bring up your powers, and both of you will have to work extra hard at it with me.¡±

    The two of them then chorused in unison: ¡°We will. We¡¯ll have to trouble Senior to work with us more.¡±

    Qing Yu and Qing Bei found themselves left alone without anything much to do. With the kind of power they possessed, there was nothing much for Qin Fang to worry about. After giving them a little more instructions, he then allowed them to leave.

    ¡°Sis, which department do you think we will be allocated into when we are epted into the Faint Mist Sect?¡± When he had heard Qin Fang exin about the various departments, he had already wanted to ask her this question.

    Hearing that, Qing Yu raised her eyes and looked at him. ¡°What? You want to stick by my side?¡±

    Qing Bei scratched his head. ¡°I just wanted to ask that¡¯s all. It¡¯s all the same whether we are together or not as we¡¯ll still be in the same sect, so we¡¯ll be able to see each other anytime anyway.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s lips stiffened a brief moment before they arced up into a smile. ¡°It is good that you think that way as we will be segregated ording to the things we are good at and we might not be ced together. But even if I am not with you, with your current level of powers, no one will dare to bully you easily.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Qing Bei nodded his head and then went on to ask: ¡°Then are you thinking of joining the Elixir Cultivator department or the Martial Arts department?¡±

    In actual fact, he really wanted to be ced together with Qing Yu. Moreover he hase to learn a little bit about Elixir Cultivation so he might be able to bluff his way through in there. But when he saw the brief look of displeasure on Qing Yu¡¯s face just now, the words that had been on the tip of his tongue were then quickly swallowed back down.

    Maybe Qing Yu just wanted him to be more independent!

    When he was alone, he could be strong, resolute, and show unsurpassing wisdom. But after being with Qing Yu for too long, he had grown to be so used to relying on her.

 Chapter 129.3 - Matters Related to the Recruitment Trials

    Chapter 129.3: Matters Rted to the Recruitment Trials

    All things aside, it might have been because back in his most painful and agonizing days when he was younger where he had felt most utterly helpless, with the countless number of times that he had wanted to end his own life when the torment from purging the poison became too much to bear, she had been the one who had always pulled him back from the edge of darkness, remaining by his side as he endured through the darkest years of his life.

    His heart just wanted to rely on her for no reason, as that was the person he trusted the most, and the one and only kin he had.

    Seeing the look in the eyes of the youth change several times, Qing Yu knew that he was deep in thought about things again. Her slender fingers were suddenly ced on top of his head which ruffled his hair vigorously.

    It was probably because she had not done that action that warmed his heart for a rather long time that caused the youth to freeze in his spot.

    It was said that a man head¡¯s was not to be carelessly touched, even for a man who was not yet fully grown, and it was naturally the same thing for Qing Bei.

    But every time he resisted, he would find his head vited even harder and he became used to it over time. So when Qing Yu stopped ruffling his hair, he felt a little unused to it.

    Ever since they started to prepare themselves to join the Faint Mist Sect, the two people had been working very hard to raise their powers, so he had not felt that heartwarming action for a rather long time.

    Qing Yu looked at the youth¡¯s doleful eyes like those of a tiny animal and she stretched her hand out to ruffle his head another time. ¡°Did you think I was angry?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you angry?¡± Qing Bei pushed the question right back at her.

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why should I be angry?¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Yu hesitated a moment. ¡°If I am to go join the Elixir Cultivator department with you, you would not get angry?¡±

    ¡°What is there to be angry about? If you are able to get yourself in, then go ahead!¡± Qing Yu said as she looked at him in amusement. ¡°Moreover, when did I ever say that I am going to the Elixir Cultivation department? With my knowledge in Medicine, will I still need to go in there to learn anything?¡±

    If she were to join the Elixir Cultivator department, it was undoubtedly just be a waste of time and energy for her. Compared to the things written in the Heavenly Insights of Medicine, the medical practice in thesends were far inferior.

    ¡°Then are you intending to join the Martial Arts department? I heard that this department has the most number of people and two thirds of the people throughout thends are martial arts pugilists, so there are nock of highly skilled experts in there, so it will be hard to gain attention and be favoured in there.¡± Qing Bei said after thinking about that for a while.

    Qing Yu shook her head, smiling as she said: ¡°I do not want to join either of these two. I am a little more interested in the Spirit Master department and that special department founded by the top rank disciple of the inner circle.¡±

    Qing Bei blinked his eyes in surprise. ¡°The Spirit Master department has very high requirements for one¡¯s mental strength, which is at least ten times that of most normal people. As for that special department, it is said that there are not even twenty in numbers. Three among the top five ranks are from the special department while the other two has one Artifact Cultivator and a Spirit Master. I fear that it will be a little difficult for you to join these two departments.¡±

 Chapter 129.4 - Matters Related to the Recruitment Trials

    Chapter 129.4: Matters Rted to the Recruitment Trials

    ¡°So what?¡± Qing Yu looked at him out of the corner of her eyes. ¡°If you do not go give it a try, how would you know you will not be able to pass?¡±

    When she mentioned that, Qing Yu suddenly turned to look at him with a glint in her eyes. ¡°I feel that Little Bei should go give being a Spirit Master a try because you have very strong mental strength. Didn¡¯t you say that whenever you want to know about something, you just have to think about it and it will automatically appear in your mind?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Qing Bei nodded.

    Qing Yu went on to exin. ¡°You might not be aware, but that is one of the abilities of a Spirit Master. If you did not possess strong mental strength, you will not be able to have such a good sense of things.¡±

    Qing Bei¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he pointed a finger at himself in a baffled daze. ¡°Are you saying..... I have the gift of being a Spirit Master?¡±

    Qing Yu smiled and nodded

    ¡°If that is really the case, then I must really go give it a try on the day of the recruitment trials.¡± Qing Bei seemed to be greatly motivated, suddenly hoping that the day woulde earlier.

    And on another side, Luo Jun Yao who had been feeling a strange sense of unease in his heart hade to discover the source of that unease.

    ¡°Tell it to me one more time. What do you mean by the person has gone missing.¡±

    The man¡¯s low and alluringly maic voice sounded like a curse sent down by the gods, piercing deep into the ears of the person who had his head bowed respectfully below. It was just a short statement made in a soft voice, but it caused the person to immediately fall to the ground on his knees.

    ¡°My Lord! Please quell your rage. Several of the lieutenants are already searching as hard as they can and they will surely be able to find some clues.¡± The person had steeled himself against the terrifying aura pressing down on him and said in a trembling voice.

    The man with mesmerizing violet eyes then said scornfully in a chilling voice: ¡°If they are really able to handle it, then they would not have made youe report to me.¡±

    The man¡¯s head sank down even lower, unable to find any words to say, because what the Lord said was true. It had already been more than half a month since the incident and the few of them knew deep in their hearts that they were not able to hide it any longer. So they had ordered him toe down from Cloud Heaven, and report the matter to seek for an opinion on a way for them to resolve it.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s tall figure suddenly straightened as he got up to his feet, the aura around him a little cryptic and his voice deep as he said: ¡°I will deal with the matter myself. You go back and tell them to stop all the searches. Do not let any of the other powers notice a single thing.¡±

    Although that man did not know what Lou Jun Yao meant by what he said, but he did not dare to say anything against him. There was nothing he could do but to go back and carry out his orders.

    Silence was restored back to therge room and Lou Jun Yao stood there looking out at the scenery outside the window. Light and darkness intertwined within his eyes as a dark tide surged, like something was brewing up quietly within.

    [Could it really be all so coincidental?]

    [The body in the Dark Regions had disappeared and the cries he had recently heard calling out. Everything seemed to be vaguely conveying a certain message to him.]

    A message that one did not dare to be certain of, but was already clear to see.

 Chapter 130.1 - Thereâ€™s Treasure at the Bottom of the Lake

    Chapter 130.1: There¡¯s Treasure at the Bottom of the Lake

    ¡ª Cloud Heaven¡¯s Western Edge, Headquarters of the Barbarians ¡ª

    Because they lived innds of vast roiling sandstorms, the barbarians have constructed tall towers that kept out the wind. For hundreds of years before this, their homnd had been swallowed up countless times by sandstorms which caused many deaths of their people, so the tribe chief had gotten craftsmen to carefully build these sandbreak towers and they had not suffered any more casualties, the people of the tribe living in peace and remained detached from the world.

    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re awake!¡±

    The p of the tent was suddenly lifted and a girl that was about ten years old came walking in, lively and pretty looking, with two adorable braids on her hair, herrge sparkling eyes filled with joy as she looked at the person inside.

    Looking at the person seated upright in the bed, at first nce, she looked almost like a celestial being.

    Luxurious hair draped over her shoulders, against that fiery red clothes she was wearing, she was breathtakingly beautiful.

    She lifted her head when she heard that voice, the magnificently dazzling beauty of that wless countenance was like that of a celestial being who had identally fallen into the mortal realm, pure and pristine. Her limpid eyes so clear one couldn¡¯t possibly bear to profane them, a wless beauty throughout, where even when her brows were creased in a frown like this, people just could not take their eyes off her.

    The little girl stared enraptured and it was a good while before she regained her senses looking a little embarrassed as she said: ¡°Are you feeling unwell in any ce? I, I am an Elixir Cultivator, and I can help to take a look at it for you.¡±

    The woman¡¯s slightly vacant stare then slowly regained its focus and her eyes then turned to look at the bashful little girl who had her head lowered as she went on to say softly: ¡°Were you the one who saved me? Thank you.¡±

    Not only did the beautiful woman possessed unforgettable looks, even her voice was highly enchanting like jade beads falling onto a te, lightly drumming on one¡¯s heart that elicited a gentle ripple.

    Two pink clouds immediately blossomed on the girl¡¯s tiny face. ¡°No need for thanks. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine.¡±

    Speaking about that, the little girl then looked at the woman with a astonished but measuring gaze. ¡°When I rescued you and brought you back, your spirit body was so weak that you could barely be seen. So how did you evene to have gained a flesh body now?¡±

    Although she had not touched thedy, but it was clear to see that she possessed a solid flesh body.

    Hearing that, the woman¡¯s gaze dimmed and her fair slender fingers rose up to gently touch her own cheek, seemingly faraway in thought.

    She clearly remembered that her flesh body had been destroyed, broken into pieces and horrifying to see.

    [She couldn¡¯t really remember where she had been living all these years and the reason she had died. Everything was a foggy blur and there seemed to be a voice in her heart that told her she must not die. She must live as someone is waiting for her, and will always wait for her.]

    [But..... who is that person? She really cannot remember.]

    Something felt like it exploded in her head and the pain was excruciatingly painful. She raised her hands up to hold her head, trying her very best to suppress the agony.

 Chapter 130.2 - Thereâ€™s Treasure at the Bottom of the Lake

    Chapter 130.2: There¡¯s Treasure at the Bottom of the Lake

    ¡°Are you alright! ?¡± The little girl was shocked to see the woman like that and she quickly went over to her. When she came to touch the woman¡¯s body, she discovered that her body was icy cold, without the slightest bit of warmth.

    The little girl was startled by the icy touch and she immediately retracted her hand.

    [That kind of temperature.... was like that of a dead person. But..... she could still clearly talk and move! She doesn¡¯t look like a dead person in any way!]

    The little girl¡¯s pretty little face creased up and she held the woman¡¯s hand as she injected her spirit energy into it. In the next instant, the little girl¡¯s eyes widened incredulously.

    [How.....]

    [There was only a weak puff of her main spirit soul in her body and all the other parts of a spirit soul..... were missing!]

    [What kind of a person could possibly be so devoid of morals to be capable of doing something like this? It must be known that if one¡¯s spirit soul was deficient, they could easily lose their minds and be crazy, or in a worse case scenario, their lifespans would be greatly reduced, unable to live past several years.]

    And though the woman did not show any signs of having lost her mind, but she seemed to be in a rather bad condition. Her body was so cold like she had been dead for a long time and.....

    The little girl then asked in a worried voice: ¡°Do you remember who you are?¡±

    The woman who had her hands wrapped around her head was suddenly startled a moment before she slowly lifted her eyes up to look at the little girl. ¡°I..... I am.....¡±

    [Who is she?]

    ¡°Fei Er, you must always remember me. Even if I am dead, you must not forget me.¡±

    [Whose voice is that?]

    The woman was a little muddled. [Is she..... Fei Er?]

    Seeing the state the woman was in, how could one possibly not be able to see that her spirit soul was deficient? Although she was not crazy, but it was clear she had lost her memory of her past, and could not remember her own identity.

    The little girl really didn¡¯t know whether it was a good thing to have saved the woman and brought her back here.

    The little girl than sighed slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely help you regain your memory.¡±

    Although the barbarians were the least contentious tribe of people in Cloud Heaven, who peacefully kept to themselves within a confined region, but they were a race of people who have existed the longest here in thesends. There were many secret ancient techniques in the tribe and it would not be too difficult for them to help her find back the lost fragments of her spirit soul.

    But there was just one hurdle that would be rather difficult to ovee.

    She had secretly brought this woman back without anyone¡¯s knowledge, and if she were to employ the tribe¡¯s secret technique, somebody would surely find out.

    And Grandpa really did not like people who were not of their tribe so if he knew that she had brought in an outsider and had even used the secret technique to save her, not only she herself would be punished, but the woman would definitely not be able to survive as well.

    The little girl¡¯s eyes dimmed and her gaze turned to look at the woman on the bed once again. Without knowing why, she just seemed to feel very close to the woman and that was why she had secretly brought her back here.

    Regarding this matter, she would have to think up a foolproof n first.

    ¡ª¡ª

    It was already deep into the night and a fluffy and fleshy ball of snow was lying upon the table, where its tiny legs would kick out a couple of time asionally, while its tiny little mouth would then smack its lips together softly.

 Chapter 130.3 - Thereâ€™s Treasure at the Bottom of the Lake

    Chapter 130.3: There¡¯s Treasure at the Bottom of the Lake

    It was only when she went closer that she discovered that the little fe was plopped there soundly asleep, its delicate little mouth open like it was dreaming of something delicious to eat. A thin transparent sliver of drool was flowing out from the corner of its mouth as it dripped with a soft patter, forming into a tiny puddle below.

    Qing Yu shook her head in amusement and she went over to carry the little fe up.

    Although the little beast was asleep, but it was still alert as it quickly came awake. It was only when its smelled the familiar scent that it then let down its guard, to softly call out to its ¡°Mother¡±.

    ¡°Shush, Mother will carry you over to the soft lounge to sleep. It is too cold there on the table at night.¡± Qing Yu cooed in a gentle voice, and then put the little beast down on the soft lounge that was quite near to the bed, even covering a nket over it.

    Although Meatball had a nice coat of fur to keep itself warm and was not afraid of the cold, but the youngdy¡¯s actions made the little beast feel highly touched. Its limpid wide blue eyes looked lovingly at her for a moment, but it could not fight off the dozy bug, its eyelids closing as it drifted back to sleep.

    The little beast was not as active and wild as most spirit beasts but was obedient and quiet, usually either only eating or sleeping. What was strange was that it did not grow in size at all, but was still just a tiny fluff ball.

    She really did not know what species of a spirit beast it really was, but she liked it quite a lot, so she just continued to keep it by her side.

    She was just about to undress and go to bed when she suddenly froze in her actions, her gaze turning to a particr spot, her expression seemingly a little impatient before she went walking outside with light quiet steps.

    Her sense of hearing was just too sharp, so she would alwayse to pick up noises that others were not able to hear.

    It was the same remote courtyard where noody stayed in, but there was never a speck of dust throughout the years. Circle upon circle of ripples sshed across theke¡¯s surface, as if something had fallen into the water.

    Qing Yu walked over there feeling a little suspicious. [It was probably that bunch of guys again. What could they really be up toing all the way here instead of sleeping sote into the night?]

    But when she got closer to the ce, she did not see anything at all. Besides the ripples over the water¡¯s surface, it was quiet without any other sound.

    [Could she have heard wrongly?]

    But as she was going to raise her foot to walk away, she felt a chill behind her back, the hair on the back of her neck standing.

    The weather had been great the past few days and hence the moon was exceptionally bright and clear. But a huge shadow of something suddenly appeared slowly, gradually blocking out the moon, turning the surroundings a pitch dark ck.

    She sensed danger that made her skin crawl, like all her blood had suddenly froze, turning her already chilly body temperature an icy cold.

    [What is that.....]

    Just when she wanted to turn around to look, a hand suddenly stretched out from the edge of theke and grabbed onto her ankle, quickly dragging her into the water. At that same moment, the enormous shadow flew fleetingly over theke¡¯s surface at an rming speed.

 Chapter 130.4 - Thereâ€™s Treasure at the Bottom of the Lake

    Chapter 130.4: There¡¯s Treasure at the Bottom of the Lake

    If Qing Yu had not been dragged into the water, she would have been attacked by that thing at this moment.

    Underwater, the shocked and surprised Qing Yu almost swallowed a mouthful of water. Fortunately she had reacted quickly enough to immediately hold her breath and put up a water istion barrier, which kept the water out, allowing her to move freely underwater.

    When she raised her eyes up, she then came to see who the person that had dragged her in was. The culprit¡¯s violet eyes were exceptionally dazzling under the night and they were filled with a smile as they looked at her. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Qing Yu asked in surprise.

    Lou Jun Yao curled up his lips. ¡°Who did you think it was? For a youngdy to not be sleeping sote at night but hade to such a deserted ce like this, aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll meet with danger?¡±

    Hearing that, a corner of Qing Yu¡¯s lips twitched and she retorted in a unfriendly tone: ¡°This is my house, why would I not dare toe here? But as for you, I heard that you¡¯re somebody of considerable status in Cloud Heaven, for you to break into somebody¡¯s house so sneakily in the middle of the night and is now criticizing me instead, those are actions that ill befits what a gentleman would do.¡±

    Her words were harsh and even Su Li Mo had turned red upon hearing those words back then.

    Unexpectedly, she had really underestimated this man¡¯s thick hide as he quietly waited for the youngdy to finish before blinking his eyes innocently at her. ¡°When have I ever once imed myself to be a gentleman?¡±

    Qing Yu held back the urge to scold somebody. She was afterall a well brought updy and she would not allow herself to lose her decorum with just a few words from this man.

    ¡°Just what are you guys really up to here? Is there some kind of treasure in thiske?¡± Qing Yu asked with her brows tightly knitted up. Everytime she wanted to rest, she woulde to hear sounds that would not allow her to sleep peacefully. So she had started to think that it was rather strange that they hade to show so much interest in thiske.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes darkened, but he did not speak.

    [There was indeed a treasure in thiske, and it was more precious than any kind of treasure there was.]

    Qing Yu saw that he did not seem like he wanted to disclose much and she did not probe further. She was about to swim back ashore when she was pulled her wrist back down. Due to the buoyancy of the water, that pull dragged her crashing straight into the man¡¯s chest. Though the water greatly reduced the impact of the collision, it also pushed the two of them to stick tightly together.

    Instinctively, Qing Yu was going to struggle but the man stretched a hand out to sp around her waist, holding her down firmly in his embrace.

    Qing Yu¡¯s body stiffened, and she frozepletely.

    She had never liked to have too much bodily contact with people and the person she was closest to was just Qing Bei.

    [And this man here had repeatedly..... hugged her! ?]

    Of course she waspletely aware of the fact that in the few times that she had been injured and fallen unconscious, he had already held her in his arms several times already!

 Chapter 131.1 - Are You Trying to Seduce Me?

    Chapter 131.1: Are You Trying to Seduce Me?

    Just as anger was rising up inside her heart, she then heard the man¡¯s low voice sound out beside her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t move, it¡¯s still up there.¡±

    Qing Yu was taken aback. [It?]

    A ck shadow suddenly floated past over theke¡¯s surface, kicking up a series of waves on the water.

    Qing Yu then came to understand why he was not letting her go up and she did not make any more rash moves but asked in a soft voice: ¡°What is that?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao gave a helpless sigh. ¡°When I came here earlier, I had clearly not detected the presence of any other living creature like that. But when I used my consciousness to probe the bottom of the pond, it suddenly came out to attack me. Judging from that fe¡¯s body and the way it looks, I would say that it is a Three Legged Devilwing.¡±

    The Three Legged Devilwing was a beast that could fly and walk, which looked a little like an eagle, with a malevolent face. It was said that its enormous wings when spread wide would be able to block out the sun and the sky, bring darkness wherever it passes.

    Although the highest level such spirit beasts could reach was only level ten, but it had a trait that was feared and it really gave people a headache. It bore grudges and was very vindictive!

    Even among the spirit beasts, few dared to offend the Three Legged Devilwing. If there was anyone audacious enough to kill a Three Legged Devilwing, then congrattions to you! From then onwards, that person would be relentlessly pursued and persecuted by the entire Three Legged Devilwing species. Even if that person were to alter his lookspletely, the unique scent that would remain on the person who killed the Three Legged would still allow all of them to detect him.

    Hence when one encountered this kind of a spirit beast, it would be best that they keep a distance away from them.

    One would have been puzzled why someone like Lou Jun Yao with his level of cultivation would need to hide himself underwater from a spirit beast of such a low level. So it was actually due to the unforgiving and persistent inborn trait of the Three Legged Devilwing.

    Qing Yu was just thinking about that when she suddenly could not hold herself back and burst out inughter. One would not need to think much to know just how depressing it would be for that man at that moment.

    Lou Jun Yao saw herugh and was a little puzzled for a moment, but he quickly caught on to what she wasughing about. That frustrated him and he pinched the tender flesh at the youngdy¡¯s waist as he asked: ¡°You dare tough? If I had not saved you earlier, you would already have been swallowed up by that thing in one big gulp!¡±

    But that one pinch caused the two people to freeze in their spots.

    Lou Jun Yao seemed to be surprised that the little fox¡¯s body was so soft, and her waist was even more slender than before?

    Qing Yu was just startled by his actions. [How could this man pinch her so tantly! ? Putting aside the fact that he had embraced her as the circumstances were dire, but here he is getting more and more overboard!]

    [In both her lives, no man has ever dared to do that to her before!]

    The youngdy¡¯s beautiful eyes looked like they were burning with two balls of me, as she stared vehemently at him.

    ¡°What?¡± Lou Jun Yao saw her eyes and arched up an eyebrow to ask.

    Qing Yu gritted her teeth silently and then said pausing between every single syble: ¡°Men and women should keep an appropriate distance between themselves. Can you please release your hand?¡±

 Chapter 131.2 - Are You Seducing Me?

    Chapter 131.2: Are You Seducing Me?

    The man¡¯s eyebrow raised up higher, and lowered his eyes to look. His hand was still sped around the youngdy¡¯s waist at that moment, holding her tightly against him. Their bodies were so close there wasn¡¯t even a gap between them and he could even feel her heartbeat.

    It was probably because she had been pulled into the water so suddenly and she had struggled a bit just now that the youngdy¡¯s clothes were now in slight disarray. Her tightly bound and closed colour had somehow loosened, opening up slightly, which exposed a patch of fair white skin and a beautiful set of corbone, causing the man¡¯s deep violet eyes to suddenly dim.

    He could still recall the time when she had been injured while undoing the curse he had been afflicted with. Her clothes had been stained with blood and he had wanted to help her change the clothes. But when he saw her beautifully slender neck had no sign of an adam¡¯s apple, that was when he realized that she was really a girl.

    Her disguise had been so real, deceiving him for such a long time without being discovered, that the handsome, proud and unyielding youth was actually a beautiful and alluring girl. She had not shown the slightest sign of being a prissy youngdy back then, but when dressed in women¡¯s clothing, every single one of her gestures and mannerisms was just so enchanting and seductive.

    Even with her staring at him so furiously now, it was probably because that tiny face was just too exquisitely mesmerizing, her elongated phoenix like eyes so alluring, that was just so seductive whichever way he looked at her.

    Lou Jun Yao thenughed softly, his hand with well defined lines suddenly covering her eyes. ¡°You must not look at me like that all the time.¡±

    Everything before her suddenly gone dark, Qing Yu was taken aback and she clenched her jaws tightly as she said: ¡°What are you really intending to do?¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone told you that your eyes are just too mesmerizing?¡± The man¡¯s low maic and sexy voice that was tinged with mirth rolled inside his chest, that felt as if a tiny soft brush passed gently grazed past her heart, a tingly little feeling.

    Qing Yu went speechless for a moment, her eyes that were covered blinked a couple of times, her longshes lightly tickling the man¡¯s palm. After a good while, she then said in an emotionless tone: ¡°Do you always tease youngdies like that? You¡¯ve really opened my eyes to a whole new world.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao sensed that her tone of voice sounded a little cold and he immediately released his grip, his eyes serious as he looked at her, looking like he minded the fact that she had misunderstood him. ¡°Tease? I have never ever teased anydies before.¡±

    [What a joke! He was the top man in the Dark Regions, would he need to lower himself so much to go tease anyone at all?]

    Because that woman in the Bright Moon Temple hade to indicate her admiration for him, it caused a rumour to spread like mad throughout the entire Cloud Heaven that he was involved with that woman for a period. That made all the other women who had always thrown him coy looks of admiration or harboured secret wishes towards him either openly or secretly topletely give up on any ideas they might have towards him.

    For no other reason than the fact that any man who caught the sight of the Bright Moon Temple¡¯s Temple Lord, as Cloud Heaven¡¯s greatest beauty of all, how could they possibly hope topete? They might as well just give up.

    Because of that incident, Lou Jun Yao came to feel nothing but utter disgust for women from then on, and any woman who even cast their eyes his way a second time would infuriate him so much he had wanted to have their eyes dug out.

 Chapter 131.3 - Are You Seducing Me?

    Chapter 131.3: Are You Seducing Me?

    So, something like him teasing youngdies could not possibly exist.

    Qing Yu was stumped for words when she saw the stern and serious expression on his face. It was a while before she managed to find her own voice. ¡°If you haven¡¯t done it, then it¡¯s all good. Why are you getting so worked up.....¡±

    ¡°This is a serious problem.¡± Lou Jun Yao continued to say very seriously. ¡°In order to avoid having you misunderstand, I have to let you know that the Lord you wille to pledge your loyalty to is a man of upright integrity and strict with himself, who will never ever cause you to be ashamed, so you should really seriously consider it.¡±

    Qing Yu then queried: ¡°Lord?¡±

    [Was she misunderstanding something here? Why can¡¯t she understand what he is talking about? ?]

    Lou Jun Yao nodded. ¡°A little crafty fox like you, who is hiding so many secrets inside, and also possess skills in Medicine that everyone covets, it is inevitable that you will attract the eye of people with dubious intentions. Only if youe with me to Cloud Heaven and remain by my side will I then be able to protect you.¡±

    Qing Yu found herself at a loss for words. ¡°.....¡±

    [Where was this man getting all his confidence from? What does he mean by saying only he can protect her?]

    Qing Yu almost burst outughing from anger as she looked at him out of the corner of her eye. ¡°Ie at a very high price and I fear that you will not be able to afford it.¡±

    Hearing that, the corners of Lou Jun Yao¡¯s mouth curled up into an incredibly puzzling smile. ¡°I have not much of anything else but just too much of those things in gold and silver. If you like them, it doesn¡¯t matter even if I am to give them all to you.¡±

    Both he and Bai Zhi Yan had really given it a lot of thought, seeking to coax her into going to Cloud Heaven with them.

    Qing Yu just smiled and hold his words to heart. She lifted her eyes to look up and saw that the moon had shown itself above. Thinking that the Three Legged Devilwing must be gone, she moved her body thinking to swim up to the surface.

    Behind her, the man stared at her back and suddenly parted his lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious what is really at the bottom of thiske?¡±

    Qing Yu paused. Without even turning her head, she replied: ¡°That is your own business, and has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°What if it does have something to do with you?¡± Lou Jun Yao then asked.

    He was thinking that his guess was highly possibly correct. If it was true, then even if it was merely to make her request to go up into Cloud Heaven of her own ord, she should be made aware of it.

    As expected, Qing Yu turned herself around when she heard those words, the look in her eyesplicated. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s lips arced up slightly and he held her with an arm, bringing her down deeper into the water. Because they were encased in water istion barriers, they were no obstructed in any way underwater.

    ¡°Your mother is someone from Cloud Heaven, and you have probably already guessed that.¡± Lou Jun Yao suddenly said softly.

    Qing Yu acknowledged softly.

    ¡°Do you wish to see her?¡± Lou Jun Yao then asked.

    Qing Yu was stunned. ¡°She..... is still alive?¡±

    [As she thought, what Yan Su told her was not the entire truth. Or at least, the part where she died fromplications during birth was something she did not believe at all.]

 Chapter 131.4 - Are You Seducing Me?

    Chapter 131.4: Are You Seducing Me?

    Lou Jun Yao saw how careful she was in getting her own hopes up and he sighed lightly. ¡°She has died, but you also can¡¯t really say she ispletely dead.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qing Yu asked with her brows furrowed up, not really understanding what he was saying.

    ¡°Her flesh body is stillpletely intact but her spirit soul isn¡¯t whole, fragmented and scattered across the various realms. If her spirit soul is fully gathered together, she can then be revived.¡± Lou Jun Yao exined.

    After hearing him exin, Qing Yu¡¯s fingers unconsciously tightened together. ¡°Why was her spirit soul broken up?¡±

    ¡°It is a long story and it epasses reasons that even I do not know about as well.¡± The tone of Lou Jun Yao¡¯s voice sounded a little helpless and he then turned to look at her. Pausing for a moment, he then told her: ¡°It seemed like it was because of a man.¡±

    Several chaotic scenes suddenly shed in Qing Yu¡¯s mind.

    One was Asura¡¯s Hell with the sky turned a blood red shade, a red clothed woman and a ck robed man tightly locked in an embrace. The dagger in her hand was plunged in the man¡¯s chest, the smile on those lips one of despair, sorrowfully beautiful.

    Another one was of a man and woman ribbing each other in yful banter, their fingers interlocked with each other¡¯s, their heads together, a joyful scene of happy bliss.

    These images shed quickly through her mind, so fast that Qing Yu thought that she had been mistaken and had just imagined it. But deep down inside, she just knew that all of that had really happened in the past, as she had seen this several times in her dreams.

    [Because of a man?]

    Qing Yu did not want to think any deeper into it but she has juste to realize something. That man was killed by that woman¡¯s own hands, but she had smiled so sorrowfully after that and said: ¡°We can finally be together atst.¡±

    So after the man died, she had then chosen the most painful way to die. She destroyed all her cultivation, her spirit soul torn viciously apart, to suffer every bit of that brutal and tragic torment.

    But Qing Yu had clearly been able to feel just how much in love they had been, so why had theye to such a sorry end?

    She did not know how much time had passed, but her feet finally had something to stand on. They had reached the bottom of theke.

    Before them, a gigantic m shell sat half open, letting out a faint glow of light. A faint translucent figure of a person could be seen lying quietly inside, all curled up and not moving at all.

    Qing Yu froze, like her feet had rooted themselves into the ground, unable to muster up the courage to walk forward to see.

    ¡°It¡¯s really here.¡± Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze sharpened. After so many years, he had finally found a sliver of Aunt Lan¡¯s aura.

    It had been so close to where he was, and he had never once thought that the first fragment of the spirit soul he would find would be in a ce like this.

    It was probably because she was unable to leave her very own flesh and blood behind.

 Chapter 132.1 - Indiscernible Palpitations

    Chapter 132.1: Indiscernible Palpitations

    He turned around to look at the youngdy beside him and saw that the expression on her face a rather grim, and the hands at her sides were unconsciously tightly clenched up as she stood there in hesitation, not daring to go forward at all, seeming very nervous.

    Lou Jun Yao could not help butugh and then patted her softly on the shoulder as he said in a gentle voice: ¡°That is just a sliver of a spirit soul and it does not have its own consciousness, so it would not be able to speak. There is no need for you to be so nervous.¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Yu then lifted her eyes up to look at him. When she received an affirming look from that pair of violet eyes, she then went walking slowly forward.

    She crouched down lightly, watching that ephemeral sliver of spirit soul carefully. What she saw was really just a human shaped figure, and its facial features could not be seen, so she was not able to ascertain anything from it. But for some unknown reason, an indescribable feeling came to rise up inside her.

    The was a sudden feeling of closeness and love, an amazing telepathic touch on the soul. She was suddenly at a loss, not knowing what to do as she had never lost herposure like this before.

    Her parents from her past life had already left her before she was even able to see them at all.

    She had grown up under the care of her very strict grandfather, Grandfather had never showed her any concern with soft and gentle words, but just asked her to work hard on her cultivation, admonishing her harshly with a fierce face when shemitted a wrong, and nothing else.

    Hence, her personality turned to be cold. She did not know what kinship was like. Maybe when she was young, before she came to realize the kind of romantic love Qing Tian Lin had towards her, she had foolishly thought that was the kind of care and concern from a kin.

    At that moment, she remained there in a crouch, staring unblinkingly at the weak glow of the spirit soul. Her gaze was filled with longing, and her eyes were misted over. It was a most natural emotion that arose from deep within, one that she was unable to resist at all.

    She reached her hand out slowly wanting to go touch, and a miracle happened right at that moment.

    Even Lou Jun Yao¡¯s irises had erged in incredulity for an instant.

    The figure whose facial features could not be seen, the spirit soul that did not possess the slightest inkling of consciousness then suddenly seemed to be drawn to some unseen force, where a part of its hand suddenly moved, slowing rising up, before it slowly moved toe touch the youngdy¡¯s outstretched hand.

    It was clear to see that it should have been impossible to touch, the ephemeral spirit soul would surely pass right through. But in that instant, she seemed to have felt the deeply entrenched feelings that poured out from that spirit soul.

    ¡°Lou Jun Yao.....¡± She heard her own voice trembling slightly. ¡°How do we bring her away from here?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao looked at her through narrowed eyes and then spread his palm open. A water spirit pearl about the size of a baby¡¯s fist suddenly appeared, and the spirit soul inside the m shell then delved itself inside on its own.

    ¡°This is a Soul Nourishing Orb. Her spirit soul is too weak and needs to recuperate in there.¡± Lou Jun Yao said, and the orb then gradually disappeared from his hand.

    The two people then swam up to the water¡¯s surface and sat under the Lake Central Pavilion. Qing Yu¡¯s eyes were lowered as she stared into the still water, its calm restored. After a long while, her voice softly sounded. ¡°Did you know my mother?¡±

 Chapter 132.2 - Indiscernible Palpitations

    Chapter 132.2: Indiscernible Palpitations

    ¡°She is an elder I greatly respect.¡± Lou Jun Yao¡¯s lips arced up. ¡°I have known her for a good hundred years.¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Yu¡¯s expression was a littleplicated as she looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re already a few hundred years old?¡±

    Although she knew that the lifespan of people in Cloud Heaven was extraordinarily long, but the man before her looked to be only about twenty years old at most. No matter how you look at him, he did not look like a person who had lived for more than a hundred years.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face expressed surprise and he then said: ¡°Cloud Heaven is different from the lower level realms and the age its people live up to will naturally be much higher. If I remember it correctly, your mother is already more than three hundred years old and you.....¡±

    Speaking up till that point, he then paused, his voice a little grim as he continued. ¡°She must have used some special secret technique to prevent you from growing up, otherwise, you should be at least fifty or sixty years old by now.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes grew deep in thought. ¡°Fifty or sixty years old? But my mother..... was still around just over a decade ago.¡±

    ording to what Yan Su said, her mother had died from difficulties that urred during childbirth and she was now only fourteen years old..... That didn¡¯t really make sense so what had really happened?

    ¡°That¡¯s merely a trick to deceive peoples¡¯ eyes.¡± Lou Jun Yao said as he shook his head lightly. ¡°She has disappeared from Cloud Heaven for almost a hundred years already, so how could it only be just over a decade since it happened?¡±

    In that instant, it was as if a particr taut string suddenly snapped in her mind, feeling like she had forgotten something very important.

    Under a blood coloured sky, a beautiful red clothed woman was kneeling on the ground, a pair of children with exquisite looks carried in her arms. Her face could not be seen clearly but her lips that were tinged with a faint smile as she nted a gentle kiss on the foreheads of the two children.

    ¡°I offer a hundred years of my cultivation and flesh body up as sacrifice, to seal my children¡¯s memories in dust, to halt their growth, for them to reincarnate and change their lives, reborn into a different world, living their lives in peace and joy, free from worry.¡±

    ¡°Mother¡¯s children, forgive Mother for being so cruel, who hope that you will both grow up safely, and will never ever remember all these painful matters.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If there is a next life, Mother wille to you to atone for my sins, but in this life, I cannot leave him to be alone on his own.¡±

    ¡°Mother loves the both of you.....¡±

    Qing Yu felt a splitting headache in that instant as the images yed out in her mind. The scene was clearly one she had never seen before but it felt so real like she had experienced it personally before.

    Seeing her brows furrow up so tightly and cold sweat had formed on her forehead, Lou Jun Yao pressed one hand against her back and a gentle power slowly flowed into her body, that gradually dissipated the pain.

    ¡°Feeling better?¡± Lou Jun Yao asked with great concern.

    Qing Yu nodded her head, indicating she was fine.

 Chapter 132.3 - Indiscernible Palpitations

    Chapter 132.3: Indiscernible Palpitations

    Lou Jun Yao looked at her and his eyes softened. ¡°Leave Aunt Lan¡¯s matter to me. Rest assured that you will meet with her one day.¡±

    It was then that Qing Yu came to realize that he had been addressing her mother as Aunt Lan. She could not help but ask him: ¡°What..... is her name?¡±

    ¡°Your mother¡¯s surname is the same as yours. She is surnamed Qing, Qing Lan Fei.¡±

    [Qing Lan Fei.....]

    [So it turns out that her name from before is not real. She has indeed been reincarnated and living a different life with many things that have changed.]

    Qing Yu ¡®s gaze glinted and she then said softly. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao was taken aback. ¡°Thanks for what?¡±

    This seemed to the be first time he can remember the little fox ever saying these two words to him. Between them, besides the instance where she had saved his life right in the beginning and she then got drawn into trouble that almost got her killed while saving him which evened things out between them, they had made use of each other after that in turns who never called for them to have to use the words ¡°thank you¡± at all.

    This time, it was perhaps only because of Aunt Lan that she hade to soften her stance towards him.

    Hearing that, Qing Yu looked at him seriously and said: ¡°Thank you for being so concerned about my mother. With my current ability, I am not able to resurrect her but you can, so I am thanking you from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    ¡°I am really not used to seeing you being so courteous.¡± Lou Jun Yao said with augh.

    This time, Qing Yu did not rebutt him but went on to say: ¡°No matter what, I still have to thank you. If you need any help in future, as long as it is within my capabilities, I will definitely do everything I can.¡±

    He had not thought that things would turn out getting such a promise out from her. What an unexpected pleasant surprise.

    But havinge to know that she was indeed Aunt Lan¡¯s daughter, the great opinion he had had of her all this time now became even more favourable, even though this little fox was temperamental and blows hot and cold as and when she liked.

    But it might perhaps be because he had seen too many people who bowed their heads and bent their back before him, trying to win his favour, so this felt rather refreshing to him instead. Of course he had not really given it much thought as anyone else who dared to be so disrespectful to him would have already died by a thousand cuts several hundred times by now.

    The night grew deeper and the deep autumn¡¯s weather was exceptionally chilly, the cold seeping into one bones. The youngdy was dressed in just a suit of thin white clothes and her figure was so slender and frail. Moreover, the expression on her face was a little sad at that moment so she looked just so pitifully helpless.

    Before he even realized anything was happening, his body was already reacting before anything else.

    His hand reached up to undo his purple outer robe and he draped it over the youngdy¡¯s shoulders. When his eyes came to meet her surprised gaze, he just said with a flinch: ¡°It¡¯s cold. Go back and get some rest.¡±

 Chapter 132.4 - Indiscernible Palpitations

    Chapter 132.4: Indiscernible Palpitations

    Where had Qing Yu ever experienced such caring actions from others before? She immediately felt rather awkward and she reached her hand up to tug at the piece of clothing on her shoulders, about to pull it off and return it to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not cold.....¡±

    ¡°Your hands are cold as ice and you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re not cold?¡± Lou Jun Yao said as he held the back of her hand, his brows creased together, the expression on his face saying ¡°You¡¯re just lying through your teeth.¡±

    Qing Yu was stumped for words. [How was she supposed to exin that it was because she had been practising the Burial Soul Arts since young and that was why her body was innately cold? Even on a hot and scorching summer¡¯s day, her body would still remain cold and chilly like this.]

    She merely sighed. ¡°Alright then. Thank you. I¡¯ll return the clothes to you another day.¡±

    Upon saying that, she then pulled the robe tighter around her and turned to walk out of the pavilion, crossing over the wooden bridge as she left.

    Behind her, Lou Jun Yao curled up his lips and suddenly called out: ¡°Little fox.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Qing Yu halted her steps, and turned her head to look at him.

    Being being resistant towards this nickname in the beginning, she had slowly grown numb to it and became used to hearing him call her that. Although she felt that she waspletely nothing like a wolf at all, it was like they were such sly and crafty creatures afterall, so how could she possibly be anything like them?

    She really didn¡¯t know what this strange and entric man could be thinking.

    The moon¡¯s rays were clear and brilliant, almost seemingly bright as day, and everything surrounding them could be seen clearly.

    The youngdy¡¯s pair of long alluring eyes had one corner lifted up slightly as they peered at him, so mesmerizing that they could bring ruin upon cities and countries. One would probably not be able to find another pair of eyes as magically enchanting as hers, where just a brief nce at them would make people willing to offer up everything they had.

    It was said that the pair of demonic violet eyes belonging to the Lord of the Dark Regions was the most terrifying weapon, and no one dared to meet his gaze.

    But this youngdy¡¯s alluring eyes that had a clear limpidness in them were however more than that, able to unconsciously put one under an intricate and inescapable spell without anyone knowing a thing.

    She then just looked at him silently, patiently waiting for him to speak, and in that pair of beautiful looking eyes, it seemed like they were looking at nothing else but him, that wless and exquisite face under the silvery glow of moonlight dreamily enchanting, tugging at one¡¯s heart unconsciously.

    Lou Jun Yao cursed under his breath. [This little fox is really as skilled in the art of seduction just like a fox, doing nothing else but just standing there, but making it impossible to ignore that mesmerizing charm she exuded.]

    [She is already like this when she is still so young, when she fully blossoms after a few more years, it would be impossible for any man to resist her charms. No. Maybe not just the men. He still has not forgotten how many girl¡¯s hearts the little fox had stolen when she dressed herself up as a man.

    Qing Yu stared puzzledly at the man¡¯s changing and unreadable expressions on his face. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    [Is it that hard to say it?]

    Finally, Lou Jun Yao took a deep breath and looked a little helpless as he said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to say that if you encounter any problems in future, do not hesitate toe find me.¡±

 Chapter 133.1 - Such Displays Of Affection

    Chapter 133.1: Such Disys Of Affection

    It seemed as though he had always spared no effort in delivering himself up to her for use, despite the fact that there were times she did not reciprocate his efforts.

    Thinking about that, he thought it was probably due to Aunt Lan and that was why he was exceptionally caring about her.

    Qing Yu¡¯s lips curled up, never thinking that he had called out to her just to tell her this. The frown upon her brows immediately eased which lent a stunning radiance to that already beautiful face. She then replied: ¡°Sure.¡±

    The tone of her voice was filled with a kind of gentleness he had never heard before.

    Lou Jun Yao was stunned into a daze for a split moment. For such a cold and indifferent youngdy to turn back and reveal such a sincere smile, that one instant felt so gently warm like he had never felt before, a moment he would never forget.

    On the one eventful night, it seemed a change was silently urring.

    The next day, Qing Bei was about to knock on his sister¡¯s room door when he discovered that the door was loosely pulled shut, and its upant seemed to have gone out.

    He was a little puzzled as he pushed the door to go inside, and he saw that the room was empty just like he had thought.

    Oh right, except for the sorrowful looking ball of coal sitting up upon the soft lounge chair a short distance away, staring into a particr direction diagonally to one side.

    Therge and expressive blue limpid eyes were so sad that it made one¡¯s heart wince. Even Qing Bei who was not one that would quickly sumb to tiny adorable creatures could not bear to just walk away at that moment but strode forward to ask in concern: ¡°What¡¯s wrong Meatball?¡±

    [Has she been scolded? That isn¡¯t really possible. Sis pampers the little thing so much all the time, so how could she bear to scold her?]

    Meatball heaved out in a long sigh and then looked into the worried looking youth¡¯s eyes before it asked: ¡°Mother..... might not love me anymore.¡±

    Qing Bei was befuddled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Meatball closed its eyes in deep sorrow as it stretched a little paw out to point in a particr direction. ¡°I fell asleepst night and when I woke up, I discovered that Mother was not around, so I thought I should go out to look for her. But Mother came back after a while and she brought this back!¡±

    Qing Bei was still feeling rather puzzled as he turned his head to look in the direction the paw was pointed into. That one look then made him freeze in his spot.

    On the sideboard over there, was a neatly folded purple coloured robe, its material exceptionally exquisite and luxurious, and it could be seen from just one look that it was highly expensive, not something that any ordinary person would be able to afford to wear.

    But that was not the most important point. What¡¯s important was that it was men¡¯s clothing.

    Meatball saw him freeze in his spot and it seemed to find itself at that moment as it went on toin: ¡°Do you think that Mother has another man outside and that is why she sneaked herself out in the middle of the night to secretly meet with him? I saw that she was in such a good mood when she came back! !¡±

    Meatball¡¯s mouth immediately shriveled up and it looked like it was going to cry. ¡°Meatball only wants Mother and does not want a father. He will snatch Mother away from me.¡±

    Qing Bei did not know what to say. ¡°.....¡±

    [It¡¯s just a piece of clothing and the little beast was able to dream up such a ludicrous thing.]

 Chapter 133.2 - Such Displays Of Affection

    Chapter 133.2: Such Disys Of Affection

    [But that piece of clothing did look rather familiar though.]

    Here he was trying tofort the overly imaginative and exasperating little thing when Qing Yu¡¯s voice sounded at the door outside. ¡°What are the two of you up to?¡±

    She was carrying an exquisite looking lunchbox and it looked like it was filled with all kinds of delicious food from the Wholesome Meal House inside.

    ¡°Where did you go Sis?¡± Qing Bei asked as he looked at the beast who was tugging at his sleeve persistently as it wiped at the non existent tears on its face. He then gave a helplessugh and continued to say: ¡°I saw this little fe looking so pitifully sad and sorrowful when I came here and I thought that you scolded her!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Qing Yu raised up an eyebrow and then turned to look at that tiny highly aggrieved little beast. Didn¡¯t you say that you smelled something that moved your heart thest time? It¡¯s the Wholesome Meal House¡¯stest product, guaranteed to make one fall in love with it at first bite, their Swallow Prawn Cake. I went out to buy it for you before daybreak and here you are feeling so aggrieved.¡±

    Upon hearing that there was delicious food for it to eat, the little beast¡¯s eyes brightened but still looked a little depressed.

    Qing Yu was then slightly distressed. ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    [She would have immediately pounced upon hearing there was food but she was holding back and not moving at all today?]

    Qing Bei¡¯s lips stiffened and he pointed with his chin as he said: ¡°She saw that piece of clothing over there and has been depressed till now, saying that you have a man outside and does not love her anymore.¡±

    Qing Yu then nced in speechlessness at the brocade robe she had not had time to keep away. ¡°.....¡±

    It was quite helplessly tiring to have such a drama queen as a beloved pet at times.

    Qing Yu then looked at the aggrieved looking little beast with an unreadable smile and said: ¡°I will count to three, and if you do note over to eat, I will then throw it all to the dogs in the backyard. One...... Two.....¡±

    She had just counted to two when the little beast then leapt over in a flying pounce to snatch the lunchbox away, its face wary as it stared straight at her with itsrge eyes. ¡°This is Meatball¡¯s, it is not for the dogs.¡±

    Qing Yu was so tickled by the little beast¡¯s antics that she almost broke the facade she had put up to burst out inughter, but she managed to maintain the cool and indifferent look. ¡°Take it outside and eat. Mother has something I need to discuss with your uncle.¡±

    ¡°Orh.¡± The little ball of coal answered and then went toddling outside as it turned its head to look back every few steps it took.

    Qing Bei could not help it but burst outughing. Afterughing it all out, he had not forgotten to ask about the more important stuff. ¡°Does the robe belong to that man in the Gathered Cloud Loft?¡±

    From what he could remember, there was only that man who had usually worn purple and was on slightly closer terms to her.

    ¡°It does.¡± Qing Yu nodded, and then considered the matter for a while before she decided to tell him aboutst night¡¯s events. Afterall, the two of them were twins and there wasn¡¯t anything much that she would be able to hide from him for long.

    After she told him everything that happened, just as she had expected, Qing Bei fell into a daze for a long while. Perhaps he was not able to digest the news that hade so suddenly.

    Qing Yu was in no hurry and she waited patiently for him to be able to react.

 Chapter 133.3 - Such Displays Of Affection

    Chapter 133.3: Such Disys Of Affection

    After a long while, the youth¡¯s slightly hoarse sounding voice then came out from his mouth. ¡°Is our Mother..... really still alive?¡±

    Qing Yu nodded and said softly to him: ¡°She is still alive, but the journey towards having here awake might be a long and arduous one.¡±

    ¡°That does not matter at all! As long as she is still alive, anything is still possible!¡± Qing Bei eximed with his fists clenched, his voice resolute and determined. ¡°At least she has not really abandoned us right?¡±

    The youth¡¯s gaze was a little fervent as he looked at her, like he was very eager to hear her answer.

    All this while, he had always pined for kinship with an almost mad fervour. Even when he knew that Yan Su was not his biological father all this time, he had wished so hard to gain any little bit of his attention, making himself so petty and small though he was such a proud person deep inside his bones, but he just did not want to ept defeat.

    Qing Yu gave a long sigh and she brushed her fingers gently over his face as she said gently: ¡°Of course it doesn¡¯t. Our Mother is the best, and no matter what the reason was that she had to leave us, there is one thing we must not forget. She has always missed us.¡±

    Those words somehowforted Qing Bei¡¯s heart that was filled with frustration and much unease and his handsome face showed a joyful smile. ¡°I believe it. I have always believed that.¡±

    To have unexpectedly gained news about their mother just before they were going to join the Faint Mist Sect, it was undoubtedly something to be happy about for them.

    But, with their mother¡¯s spirit soul split and scattered over different ces, how hard would it be to gather her soul together and have her resurrected?

    But all those worries was something she did not share with Qing Bei.

    A month¡¯s time was not that long nor was it all that short as well, but time was still passing a day at a time.

    The leaves on the trees turned yellow and gradually fell, except for those nts that did not fear the bitter cold and continued to bloom throughout the four seasons in a year, greenery grew less and less, turning the ce to look deste and lonely.

    It was not so bad in ces where it was warmer, for the kingdom on the water Water¡¯s Edge that was surrounded by the sea on all four sides, it was pure ice and snow. Icy snow could be seen piled up everywhere, unmelting throughout the year. Everytime winter came, the congealed snow on the mountains would only melt in the subsequent year¡¯s summer, so it could be seen just how bitterly cold and unforgiving the weather in the Water¡¯s Edge Kingdom was.

    With such chilly and frozen weather, the Water¡¯s Edge people really wished they could just snuggle up inside their nkets till the season has passed.

    A lone deste figure was standing quietly outside the Limitless Sect¡¯s doors, tall and well built. When everyone else were wrapped up in thick and heavy winter clothes, he was dressed only in one singleyer, an ink coloured brocade robe, alone and solemn.

    Snowkes floated down in thick flurries, falling onto his silver hair, and the figure quickly disappeared from sight in a blink. The ink coloured robe was gradually covered by the flurries of snow, and it was soon impossible to even see its colour. That person did not move at all, and it was not known how long he had been standing in the snow, his entire body almost blending inpletely together with the snow.

 Chapter 133.4 - Such Displays Of Affection

    Chapter 133.4: Such Disys Of Affection

    When Ah Jin came out from the pce, what met his eyes was that very scene.

    Dawn was just breaking over the horizon at that moment as daybreak camete in winter, but he still woke up as early as before, not expecting to see that. It was not known when that man had already woken up, and judging from the thickyer of snow on his clothes, it would at least have been four hours ago.

    Although who practiced cultivation possessed spirit energy to protect their bodies and were not afraid of the cold, but the weather in Water¡¯s Edge was not just ordinarily cold, its temperature many tens of times lower than the winters of most other regions. He was afterall a mortal born with a flesh body, so how could he possibly be able to withstand nature¡¯s cmity like this?

    Ah Jin heaved a long sigh and went to fetch an umbre from inside. He opened it up and then went walking outside. Shielding him from the flurrying snow, Ah Jin then said: ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s cold out here. You should go inside.¡±

    This man had always showed scant care for his own body like this all the time. Especially when he was in a bad mood, he would always like to do something highly extreme like this to cool himself down and to clear his mind.

    However, Ah Jin would very much rather he be like what people outside said he was. A brutal and bloodthirsty murderer who killed without batting an eye. As when he was like that, he would at least be able to vent out everything he held suppressed inside, and not let it pile up inside his heart day after day, where he would then grow to be more depressed and grim.

    Qing Ye Li felt his thoughts being dragged back from a faraway distant ce and his dark green eyes were half narrowed. His eyshes that were longer and lusher than a woman¡¯s were covered in ayer of frost because they had not moved for a long period of time and when he blinked, tiny specks of snowy glitter fell from his eyes.

    He raised his eyes up to gaze far into the horizon, like he was seeing a certain ce, or a particr person there.

    ¡°Winter¡¯se so soon.¡± The cold and clear maic voice sounded out softly.

    Ah Jin was taken aback and he then said with augh. ¡°My Lord, you are in the Water¡¯s Edge Kingdom and this is already your fourteenth year here. Haven¡¯t you gotten used to the early winters thate to the Water¡¯s Edge?¡±

    Under the cover of the mask, his expression could not be seen, but just his voice could be heard. ¡°So fourteen years have passed.....¡±

    So he had muddled through so many years in what felt to be just a blink of an eye.

    He had once thought to live through this dull and insipid life just like that till the day he dies, never having once thought that the Heavens would actually still care about him.

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s gaze suddenly softened. He then said: ¡°Ah Jin, tidy up everything there is to deal with here in this ce quickly. I want to return to her side as soon as I can.¡±

    Ah Jin naturally knew who Qing Ye Li was talking about.

    The portrait that had been carefully kept for so many years, one that other people were not allowed to even take a single nce at, the one person whom the man kept right at the tip of his heart.

    He could still remember just before they left, when the man had held the youngdy in his arms, his eyes had quietly turned red at the rims.

    The man who had always been cold and heartless, one who did not care about anything before his eyes, had seemed to give all his warmth and feelings onto just this one person. It was a look no one had never seen before, a highly moving scene.

 Chapter 134.1 - It Likes The Roasted Rabbit I Make

    Chapter 134.1: It Likes The Roasted Rabbit I Make

    In a blink, the day of the recruitment trials for the Three Great Sects was nearing.

    The moment one stepped out through the doors, they would be able to see clear changes on the streets, where people of the pugilist world from all kinds of sects and ns could be seen. The usually peaceful Imperial Capital was also bustling with activity.

    Business at the teahouse in front of the Gathered Cloud Loft had always been dismal, but as the weather turned cold, it was now bursting with customers everyday in the recent period as all the pugilist warriors who had been on the roads ande in from long journeys needed a ce to rest their feet and enjoy a hot cup of tea to warm their bodies and to catch up on the recent major events that happened in the world.

    In one of the rooms, several people were seated around a table and one of them said in a mysterious tone: ¡°Did you guys hear? Something big happened in the Faint Mist Sect.¡±

    ¡°What big thing happened?¡± The others asked curiously.

    The man gazed around him and then said in a whisper: ¡°I have a cousin who was a disciple of the Faint Mist Sect before.¡±

    The several other people then went ¡°tsk¡± in chorus as they rolled their eyes in contempt. ¡°You call that something big? What¡¯s so astounding about that?¡±

    ¡°At least let me finish first. My cousin was one of the inner circle disciples among the top hundred holding the fiftieth rank!¡± The man continued to say in exasperation. ¡°But do you all know? He was considered to be rather respected in the sect and had not returned for three whole years already. But just a few days ago, he suddenly came back and he said.....¡±

    ¡°What did he say! ? Tell us quick!¡± Just as he got to the most important part, the man suddenly stopped. He was really asking for a beating keeping them all on tenterhooks.

    The man turned his eyes to gaze at everyone and then said: ¡°He said that he has been thrown out by the sect.¡±

    Hearing that, the several people there were greatly shocked. For a person to be ranked among the top fifty should rightfully possess significant powers. So why would they be driven out? Could the Faint Mist Sect have something big up their sleeves! ?

    ¡°And I heard from my cousin that the total number of disciples in the Faint Mist Sect added up together now, including the ones who have not returned from their journeys,es up to less than three hundred people.¡±

    The several people became even more shocked. ¡°Why have their numbers decreased by so much in such a short period of time? I remember that the Faint Mist Sect has the greatest numbers among the Three Great Sects and they should at least have six or seven hundred people. They¡¯ve decreased their numbers by more than half in one single stroke?¡±

    What could the Faint Mist Sect have up their sleeves?

    ¡°I heard that most of them who were driven out were disciples who did not meet the mark and the top five ranking experts had returned to the Faint Mist Sect to hold the fort. I think that the admission trials for this year¡¯s recruitment will definitely be very hard!¡±

    ¡°Even your cousin who was in the top fifty ranks is deemed inadequate, much less any of us here. I think we¡¯ll not be able to even make it past the first round!¡± A man said mournfully.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so true? Who doesn¡¯t know how ridiculously powerful the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s top five are. I heard that they want to recruit fifty people this time round but I think they would be lucky to even get twenty.¡±

    ¡°If the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s recruitment trials are going to be so difficult, I think we had better go to the Limitless Sect or the Carefree Valley instead. We¡¯ll stand a better chance.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 134.2 - It Likes The Roasted Rabbit I Make

    Chapter 134.2: It Likes The Roasted Rabbit I Make

    ¡°You do not seem to be surprised in the slightest.¡± Bai Zhi Yan said with interest as he looked at the youngdy before him.

    Qing Yu held a teacup in her hand as she listened intently to the conversation of the people downstairs, her face highly unimpressed.

    Having heard Bai Zhi Yan, she then turned her gaze onto him and replied. ¡°There¡¯s nothing surprising about that. Winners stay and losers leave, perfectly normal.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan raised an eyebrow and then leaned in a little closer. ¡°Are you really going to the Faint Mist Sect? Do you have a particr motive?¡±

    He would obviously not think that thess was going there purely out of boredom and was just seeking fun. Moreover with the powers she possessed, she would not be able to learn anything in there. That just left one reason. There was something in there that she was interested in.

    Qing Yu looked at the handsome looking face leaning in that was filled with curiosity. She just curved up the corner of lips and said indifferently to that face filled with anticipation. ¡°Heaven¡¯s secrets must not be revealed.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan gave her a pleading look. ¡°We¡¯ll already on such familiar terms, what reason is there to hide? How disappointing.¡±

    Especially after he got to know from Lou Jun Yao that she was Aunt Lan¡¯s child, their rtionship had been drawn closer together and thess¡¯ attitude towards them had improved tremendously, but just this trait of liking to keep people in suspense that wasn¡¯t all that adorable.

    ¡°I heard that the Faint Mist Sect is very strict. Once you go in there, I don¡¯t know how many years it will be before we¡¯ll be able to meet again.¡± Bai Zhi Yan said sadly, and there was even a tinge of reluctance in his voice.

    Hearing that, a corner of Qing Yu¡¯s mouth twitched and she looked at him speechlessly.

    [It wasn¡¯t as if she would not be able toe out at all and here he was saying it like they would soon be parted in death. He is really just as dramatic as that little ball of fur she had back home.]

    Qing Yu then pushed the cup in her hand towards him, interrupting his sorrowful and depressing thoughts. ¡°Pour tea.¡±

    ¡°Are you ordering me around like a waiter now?¡± Bai Zhi Yan said with augh despite himself. [Really don¡¯t know from who she had picked up this personality trait from, like she was born with a silver spoon waiting to be served. Really cast from the exact same mold as that fe Lou Jun Yao.]

    But havinge to know her identity, Bai Zhi Yan was a little more willing to indulge her, the way a senior would care for a junior.

    ¡°Tsk. Littless, don¡¯t you know well enough to wear a little more when the weather turns cold? Your hands are like ice cubes.¡± Bai Zhi Yan had identally brushed her fingers when he took the cup from her and he was surprised by the biting chill he had felt.

    He immediately raised an eyebrow and started to admonish sternly. ¡°You might still be a young littledy but do not just care about looking good all the time. You are dressed so thinly and if youe to spoil your body¡¯s constitution from the cold, you will surely regret it in the future.¡±

    Qing Yu was at a loss for words. ¡°.....¡±

    [He¡¯s acting so much like a benevolent father showing concern for his daughter.]

    With that thought in mind, she just blurted out: ¡°Bai Zhi Yan, you will surely make a great father in future.¡±

    ¡°Har? Great father? ?¡± Bai Zhi Yan was befuddled, his mind suddenly nk, unable to react to her words.

 Chapter 134.3 - It Likes The Roasted Rabbit I Make

    Chapter 134.3: It Likes The Roasted Rabbit I Make

    Qing Yu pressed her lips together and smiled. She was just about to say something when someone came up from behind and stuffed something round into her arms. It was warm to the touch but not scalding, its temperature just right.

    Her eyes blinked in surprise as she raised her head to look up. What met her eyes was a perfectly chiseled jaw, its skin clear and wless. Seeing her raise her head, his lips curved up slightly to reveal a faint smile.

    ¡°Knowing that she¡¯s cold, if you have time to be gabbing so much nonsense, didn¡¯t you think to grab a warmer instead?¡± Lou Jun Yao said without any expression on his face as he sat down on the other side of the table.

    ¡°? ? !¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan just stared at him, unable to speak. [Did he just imagine seeing that man smile faintly and acting so gentle? Why has his face immediately turned so cold and heartless the very next instant? !]

    ¡°Although the weather is getting colder, winter isn¡¯t here yet. Who would use a warmer now.....¡± Bai Zhi Yan sputtered to say, his face crying tearlessly.

    The man just looked at him expressionlessly, the mesmerizing violet eyes tinged with a glint of displeasure, which quickly shut him up in terror.

    [Alright alright alright, you¡¯re the great lord, so anything you say has to be right. Next time I¡¯ll definitely keep a sharp lookout for that alright? Sheesh. You were already so protective in the past, and now you¡¯ve gone from bad to worse that you¡¯re shielding her so unreasonably.]

    Qing Yu lowered her eyes to look at the small and intricate little warmer in her arms, not knowing what was inside. But there was a faint fragrance, a highlyforting scent. The corners of her mouth unconsciously lifted and she said a soft word of thanks to him.

    ¡°The Faint Mist Sect¡¯s recruitment trials is three day away?¡± Lou Jun Yao asked.

    Qing Yu nodded. ¡°Yes. As the journey there is rather long, I will be setting off tomorrow.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao acknowledged with a nod and then turned to Bai Zhi Yan to say: ¡°Transform the Lightning ze Unicorn back tomorrow.¡±

    Hearing that, Bai Zhi Yan was startled a moment, and it was a good while before he was able to react.

    From the moment they came back from Hades¡¯ Canyon, the unfortunate beast was shrunk back into its original basic form by Lou Jun Yao. From its magnificent and valiant massive size, it was shrunk to be as big as a kitten, its looks ambiguous and of undeterminable species, aughable sight.

    It had lived among themon cats and dogs for the past few months but as it was too ugly looking, it was ostracised by all the other animals, with none of them willing to y with it, greatly despising its repulsive looks. This caused the great and resplendent twelfth level high grade spirit beast to be greatly humiliated, but was helpless as its spirit powers were sealed up when it was shrunk. It was damningly unable to overpower even a useless stray, living a pitiful beastly life.

    To think that the pathetic beast that had been dumped in some unknown corner waiting for mushrooms to grow had actually not been entirely forgotten by its owner.

 Chapter 134.4 - It Likes The Roasted Rabbit I Make

    Chapter 134.4: It Likes The Roasted Rabbit I Make

    Bai Zhi Yan felt that the fe was really unlucky and his face was sympathetic as he shook his head sadly. ¡°Transform it back and then?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze did not waver and his tone was calm as he said: ¡°Let the Lightning ze Unicorn pull the horse carriage and send little fox to the Faint Mist Sect tomorrow.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan had not yet swallowed his mouthful of tea and he immediately choked when he heard that, coughing till his handsome looking face was red. It was a good whileter before he was able to recover and say: ¡°Why do you want to make the Lightning ze Unicorn pull the carriage? That fe is so haughty it will never be willing to.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow slightly and his alluring pair of violet eyes glinted beautifully with a light. ¡°You just go tell it there death is not the most terrifying thing in this world. It will be more terrifying when a level twelve high grade spirit beastes to finds itself being eaten up by a lowly stray cat.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan could only silently light a candle in his heart for a particr beast for its beastly pitiful life. This is one truly venomous man.....

    But at the same time he came to really see just how much Lou Jun Yao valued Qing Yu. The Lightning ze Unicorn had merely identally injured her back then and it was made to suffer such a cruel punishment.

    [The man must really respect this elder of his a lot, and that is why he is so concerned for her child.]

    But he would probably also do the same as well. Who asked thess to possess such extraordinary skills in both medicine and martial arts? Even the little tantrums she threw asionally was so adorable. She was just so marvelous.

    [And just looking at that exquisitely beautiful face, who could really get angry at her! ?]

    Looking at Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face that was at such a loss, Qing Yu then opened her mouth to say: ¡°No need to trouble yourself. I¡¯ll just take the regr horse carriage. The Lightning ze Unicorn is a high grade spirit beast and has its own mind and consciousness. Such types of beasts are hard to tame as they have extremely proud hearts. Doing this to it will be just too humiliating.¡±

    Lou Jun Yaoughed softly. ¡°You do not need to worry it will feel humiliated. If it was anyone else, that creature will surely throw a fit. But if it¡¯s you, it will be most happy to do it.¡±

    Qing Yu was taken aback by surprise. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°That time back in Hade¡¯s Valley, when it lost control of itself and went out on a mindless massacre, it still did not strike you directly. Even when you fell off the cliff at the end, it had even wanted to leap down to go save you.¡± Lou Jun Yao himself found it rather incredulous when he spoke about that and he shook his head with a smile. ¡°Although I do not know the real reason, but it really likes you.¡±

    Hence even when he punished the spirit beast severely when they came back, and the beast had felt angry and highly aggrieved, it still knew that it had done something wrong, so it merely endured it all silently.

    Qing Yu was silent as she heard him finish. She thought about it very seriously for a while and then lifted her eyes to say. ¡°Maybe..... it just likes the roast rabbits I make.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao was speechless. ¡°.....¡±

 Chapter 135.1 - Narcissism. Needs to be Treated

    Chapter 135.1: Narcissism. Needs to be Treated

    The next day, outside the Duke of Eternal Peace Manor, the two royal concubines were holding their daughters hands, reluctantly bidding them goodbye. They even secretly stuffed quite a significant amount of money from their own secret stashes, afraid that they would be bullied by others in the Faint Mist Sect where there was no one to look after them.

    On the other side, Yan Su merely reminded the twins, Qing Yu and Qing Bei to give it their all, and to help each other out together with Yan Ning Luo after they get in, for them to be closer to each other. He told them that Yan Ning Luo had been inside for quite a number of years already anyway and would have established rtions, so she would be able to take care of them a little as well.

    Qing Yu merely smiled without saying a word, while Qing Bei went on to acknowledge, to make it a little less awkward for Yan Su.

    Because there were four of them altogether, Yan Su had specially arranged for the widest and mostfortable horse carriage in the manor for them, to bring to the Faint Mist Sect.

    But just as he was about to get someone to drive the carriage out, she suddenly heard the sound going ¡°clippety clop¡±ing in from a distance away. Everyone could not help themselves but crane their necks out to look. What they saw immediately caused their eyes to bulge.

    They saw a horse carriage being slowly driven round a bend, the body of the entire ck carriage car incredibly sleek, simple and luxurious. Tassels embroidered with threads of gold trimmed the sides of the roof, which was a really nice touch. But what was most surprising was that the horse right at the front looked really special. Although its body was no different from any other horse, but they just could not help but feel that something seemed a little off.

    The horse carriage came to a stop slowly in front of them. The driver was a handsome and rather good natured looking man. Qing Yu then came to recall that it was the man who had been standing at the doors and was sleeping with his eyes wide open when she went to the Gathered Cloud Loft on one asion.

    Seeing that, Yan Su took a couple of steps forward and opened his mouth to ask: ¡°And this gentleman is.....?¡±

    The man smiled but his gaze was looking at the youngdy behind Yan Su. ¡°By the orders of my Lord, I came here to escort Miss Qing Yu to the Faint Mist Sect.¡±

    The moment those words came out, several pairs of eyes immediately turned to fix upon Qing Yu, to looking at her measuringly.

    Standing at the side, Qing Yu lifted an eyebrow and her eyes were fixed upon the strange looking full jet ck horse with a bright sleek coat. It was trampling its hooves impatiently in spot, snorting loudly through its nostrils, like it had nowhere to vent its frustrations and was feeling highly aggrieved.

    [That guy Lou Jun Yao..... really has turned it into a horse to pull the carriage!]

    ¡°I wonder who might be your Lord?¡± Yan Su was still a little worried. Although he did not know what kind of an acquaintance Qing Yu might havee to make outside, but just by looking at the man driving the carriage and the subtly muted luxury of the highly expensive carriage that seemed to be more than what it looked like on the surface, he knew that the person must possess an extraordinary background.

    Though thess did indeed possess some great capabilities, but she was afterall still very young, and would fall for the deceit of people with impure intentions.

    The coachman was just able to say something when Qing Yu interrupted by voicing out: ¡°It¡¯s a friend of mine and Father does not have to worry about it. This friend of mine is someone trustworthy and moreover.....¡±

 Chapter 135.2 - Narcissism. Needs to be Treated

    Chapter 135.2: Narcissism. Needs to be Treated

    Her gaze fixed upon the strange horse, she contemted for a while on the approach to take before she slowly opened her mouth to say: ¡°The steed is actually a spirit beast and its legs takes it over long distances very quickly, several times the speed of ordinary horses. It is also vert steady and I think my two elder sisters will not be able to tolerate a bumpy ride filled with too many jolts, so let us just take this carriage instead.¡±

    The moment they heard that the carriage would not jolt, Yan Xi Wu was already subconsciously nodding her head in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right Father. We¡¯ll just take this carriage. Since it¡¯s a friend Qing Yu¡¯s, our dear little sister, everything will be fine.¡±

    Beside her, Yan Xi Rou also quipped softly in agreement.

    Hearing that, what else could he possibly say? He could only look at Qing Yu thoughtfully as he weighed the situation and then reminded them of a few things before he let them leave.

    The few of them climbed up into the carriage but Qing Yu did not move, standing right in front of the horse carriage as she looked at the unfortunate beast looking extremely grumpy. She then reached her hand out suddenly and stroked the beast¡¯s head as she said in a gentle voice: ¡°This must be so hard on you.¡±

    The eyes of the man driving the coach almost popped out of his head as he stared. [This little young miss is such a bold one! She dares to go touch a Lightning ze Unicorn! ?]

    It must be known that the horn on its head was the strongest weapon throughout the beast¡¯s body so their heads must never ever be touched. That spot was an absolute taboo for anyone except for its owner and whoever else touches it would definitely be killed.

    The man broke out in a bout of cold sweat from fright and he was already thinking in his mind whether he should go back to fetch help as he would not be able to control an enraged Lightning ze Unicorn like this with his own power alone. Moreover, he had heard that this young miss was highly valued by the Lord, so if she shoulde to meet with any harm, wouldn¡¯t his head be made to shift house?

    But who would have thought. That fe was unexpectedly calm and did not make a single sound, but just stared with its beastly eyes red wide and its face in shock at the youngdy before it.

    Qing Yuughed and stretched her hand out to stroke its head once more. ¡°Although I tried my best to refuse, but your Lord¡¯s mind was set and he was just too stubborn. So, in order to make it up to you, why not I roast a rabbit for you next time? Erm..... and I¡¯ll throw in a chicken as well?¡±

    Almost the same moment that she had just finished her words, the pair of beastly eyes then blinked happily, and then blinked at her again, before it obediently nudged its head against the youngdy¡¯s palm, docile and tame.

    The man driving the coach was nearly blinded by that sight.

    [Goodness, was the person he saw just earlier who identally touched the Lightning ze Unicorn¡¯s body and then died a violent death when the beast drove its horn right through the man¡¯s body just an hallucination?]

    After having appeased the Lightning ze Unicorn, Qing Yu then climbed herself up into the carriage.

    She had just pulled the curtain aside to step inside when she froze in her spot.

 Chapter 135.3 - Narcissism. Needs to be Treated

    Chapter 135.3: Narcissism. Needs to be Treated

    She saw that the insides of the carriage had a thickyer of snowy white covering spread over the floor, seeming to be the fur of some kind of spirit beast, so even if one were to fall, it would not hurt. ced right in the middle, was an ornate little low table, with tea and several dishes of snacks. In a corner at the foot of the table, there was also a small intricate little warmer.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes glinted sharply and the voice of the man driving the coach suddenly came in: ¡°Miss Qing Yu, my Lord said that you should keep the warmer by your side and when it isn¡¯t warm anymore, you just have to add some Fire Spirit Grass for it to work. There¡¯s a small box under the table and you¡¯ll find some of that inside.¡±

    Hearing that, she then saw that there was indeed a small square box under the table.

    Actually, there was some warmth in the carriage itself and it was not cold at all, but it was just that Qing Yu¡¯s body was always cold and at such a low temperature.

    Hence, even if it was warm in there, she did not feel it at all, as she had be so used to it, not feeling cold at all.

    But, it was afterall all done with good intentions. Qing Yu carried the warmer in her hands and then said softly: ¡°Can I trouble you to convey my thanks to your Lord when you go back?¡±

    The man outside the carriage said in a bright voice with a smile: ¡°The young miss need not be so courteous. My Lord owes you for having saved his life and all these does not require much effort at all. So it¡¯s nothing worth mentioning.¡±

    And Qing Yu did not respond any further to that.

    But Yan Xi Wu who was seated right beside her shuffled over to her and asked in very softly: ¡°Is this from that man from the Gathered Cloud Loft?¡±

    Although she wasn¡¯t really sure, but she just had a feeling it was him in her heart. Back at the Hades¡¯ Valley, she had seen just how attentive that man had been towards Qing Yu. Although she had initially been highly jealous, she was now just filled with envy.

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow, but wasn¡¯t surprised that she was able to guess it correctly, but just replied to her with a simple: ¡°Yes¡±

    Yan Xi Wu¡¯s expression showed a triumphant ¡°Just as I thought.¡± but her heart felt a sense of sourness that came out of nowhere.

    Her mind was filled with thoughts of the man whose looks were so good looking that he might be immortal and was too deep and profound to decipher, who viewed the entire world to be beneath him. How could he not even give her a single nce but was so friendly and amicable to Qing Yu, showing her the utmost care and concern?

    She purse up her lips and then turned to Qing Yu to ask: ¡°Have youe to like that man?¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s gaze sharpened and the expression on her face was baffled. ¡°What?¡±

    Yan Xi Wu assumed that she just wasn¡¯t ready to admit it. ¡°Even if you have not, that man definitely likes you.¡±

    Qing Yu did not say a word, but just looked at her silently.

    Yan Xi Wu then became even more depressed as her slim fingers caressed her own face. ¡°I am clearly also so beautiful as well, but he did not even nce at me once. And then looking at you here.....¡±

    Yan Xi Wu was just about to pick on any shorings but when she saw that absolutely wless and perfect looking face, she fell silent, finding herself at a loss for words. After a while, she then said: ¡°Besides just that face, your temperament is not as soft and enchanting as mine, and you know nothing about needlework, music and chess, skills a respectable fairdy must possess. So why had hee to have taken a liking to you?¡±

 Chapter 135.4 - Narcissism. Needs to be Treated

    Chapter 135.4: Narcissism. Needs to be Treated

    Qing Yu was speechless. ¡°.....¡± [Narcissism is an illness. Needs to be treated.]

    The horse carriage drawn by a high grade spirit beast was just amazing. Not only did they feel the least bit of queasiness, even when they were travelling over bumpy and uneven mountain roads, it felt as if they were on t ground, the entire journey peaceful and uneventful.

    The journey to the Faint Mist Sect was far and distant, and it required at least a day¡¯s time even by fast horses. But although it was clear to see that the Lightning ze Unicorn clearly had not travelled at a very fast speed, they had somehowe to reach the foot of the mountain to go into the Faint Mist Sect in less than a day.

    Quite a good amount of people havee to gather at the ce in session as an appointed disciple from the Faint Mist Sect woulde to lead the way when the time came, to settle them into an inn at the foot of the mountain for the time being. They would wait till it was time for the trials before they would be allowed inside the sect. Hence, even if these people have arrived an entire day earlier, they would not be able to enter yet.

    There was a ratherrge inn at the foot of the mountain, and it had no problems aodating a few hundred people.

    The only thing that was not good about it was that the condition of the inn wasn¡¯t exactly in good shape being located in the wilderness. The furniture and beds looked extremely simple and crude, and the food served was nd and tasteless. The young youths who were so used to splendid clothes and luxurious food were naturally unable to put up with such poor and dpidated conditions, immediately breaking out inint.

    ¡°Tsk, are all you brats here to sightsee in leisure? There is only this one single inn of mine within a hundred mile radius of the Faint Mist Sect. You can jolly well choose not to stay. Just leave and I will not be seeing you off.¡± From the back of the main hall, a woman about thirty years of age dressed in in and simple clothes said, her face clean and free from any rouge or powder. She seemed to be a gentle and harmless woman, but just for a pair of sharp and intelligent eyes.

    She cast her gaze out of the corner of her eyes scathingly as she looked upon the crowd outside the inn, and then curled up a corner of her mouth in a meaning smile before she said: ¡°Don¡¯tin that I did not remind you. There is nothing else here at night but just a good number of hungry wolves and ferociousrge cats. You can still make it if you leave now, otherwise when it turns dark, who knows what will happen?¡±

    She said that with an evil smile on her lips and did not speak another word after that.

    The next second, all the youths who had beenining with utter contempt and disdain suddenly all surged themselves forward in a rush, fighting to be ahead of the others as they hollered: ¡°Proprietor! I¡¯ll be staying. Give me your best room!¡±

    They were afterall mostly still inexperienced young teens who had not seen much of the world, hence they were still fearful of such unknown dangers. Of course there were also those stubborn ones who still did note in and even said with derisive scorn: ¡°Making up such tall tales. There are really nock of ck hearted people who thrive on earning money through such evil means everywhere.¡±

    Those words were not said in a soft voice and the woman had naturally heard him. She merelyughed it off casually and did not offer a rebuttal to that.

    Qing Yu watched the scene quietly from the side and then arched up an eyebrow before making her way inside. A slender hand was suddenly ced onto the counter right before the woman, leaving a small green crystal stone the size of a bird¡¯s egg.

    ¡°Give me the quietest room you have for four people.¡±

 Chapter 136.1 - Frankly Expressed Goodwill

    Chapter 136.1: Frankly Expressed Goodwill

    The voice was clear and pronounced, tinged with an innate aloofness and noble.

    The woman was taken aback a moment and she then raised her eyes up, to see an exquisite and wlessly beautiful youngdy with the edges of her mouth slightly curved up. Her long upswept phoenix like eyes had a hint of a smile in them, neither too passionate nor cold. In that chilly weather, she was dressed only in thin white clothes, extremely eye catching among the crowd, especially her highly outstanding looks.

    The woman then looked at the clear bright coloured crystal on the countertop and her eyes narrowed. If she was not mistaken, that was the crystal core of a level six spirit beast at the very least, which would fetch a high price of some tens of millions in the ck market, enough to buy several inns that was bigger than this one she had.

    She thought that maybe the youngdy did not know the value of the gem and had ignorantly just taken out such a precious treasure.

    Although she loved money quite a lot, but she would never want to cheat ignorant youngdies like this. She went on to push the crystal gem back with a stern expression, although feeling a little reluctant, but she held on to her principals. ¡°Little missy, this is worth too much and I do not have any crystal gems of sufficient value to give back as change, and neither do I have enough cash on hand.¡±

    Qing Yu was a little surprised. She had thought that the money loving proprietress would have epted it, never expecting that she would take the moral stand, and the smile on her face immediately deepened slightly. ¡°The proprietress must ept it. It is affinity that we¡¯vee to meet and let¡¯s just take it as a token of our newfound friendship.¡±

    The woman was startled for a moment. The youngdy looked like she was a pampered and sheltered young miss from a rich family and she had not thought that the youngdy would know how to deal with people so well, and had such a generous hand.

    She had always liked people like this.

    With that thought in her mind, the woman then smiled and said: ¡°In that case, I will ept it. I have never been a wishy washy person. Besides me, there are four other waiters in this inn. My name is Qiao Wei and you can call me Sister Wei.¡±

    Qing Yu nodded with a smile and then called her Sister Wei.

    Qiao Wei¡¯s eyes curved into two crescents and her lips turned up into a smile. Although she did not possess an exactly stunning or particrly unforgettable countenance, she was still highly good looking when she smiled, a look that cheered people¡¯s hearts to see.

    ¡°Money Leopard, bring this youngdy here to our best room and make sure to serve them well.¡±

    As Qiao Wei¡¯s voice fell, a tall thin man came walking over. His long thin face was all smiles as he said eagerly: ¡°Will the young missy please follow me?¡±

    Qing Yu nodded slightly. Seeing that, Qing Bei, Yan Xi Wu and Yan Xi Rou beside her immediately turned to follow them upstairs.

    It was not till the few of them have disappeared from sight that the other people in the inn snapped back to their senses, one of them shouting out in rage: ¡°Innkeeper! I was clearly the first to ask for your best room! Why did you give it to someone else? Don¡¯t you know what is firste first served? !¡±

    The ear deafening roar was tinged with a slight measure of oppressive spirit power and quite a number of them felt woozy from the reverberating voice.

 Chapter 136.2 - Frankly Expressed Goodwill

    Chapter 136.2: Frankly Expressed Goodwill

    The weak and frail looking woman seated at the back of the hall dug at her earzily, her eyes gazing indifferently at the tall and burly youth with a fiery temperament.

    It was just a casual and indifferent nce and the youth who had been in such a rage suddenly went quiet, his body subconsciously retreating back a step.

    [The woman¡¯s eyes..... are just too terrifying.]

    Qiao Wei smiled without mirth as she curled up the edges of her lips and said: ¡°This woman calls the shots here in this ce and this woman can jolly well decide who she wants to let the rooms out to. Didn¡¯t you see how courteous that little youngdy was? This woman finds her highly pleasing to the eye. As for the rest of you here, this woman is now unhappy with all of you and you can all now either choose to leave or to pay twice the price to stay here. You are free to do as you please.¡±

    ¡°You..... You are just too much! This is supposed to be amodation the Faint Mist Sect has arranged for us and not only are you chasing us out here, you are asking for two times the price as payment. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Faint Mist Sect wille down hard on you?¡± Someone shouted loudly in indignance.

    Qiao Wei blinked her eyes innocently like she had just heard a joke. ¡°Come down hard on me? We¡¯ll see who in the Faint Mist Sect will dare to?¡±

    Those taunting words thrown out in challenge immediately rendered all the youths speechless but there was nothing they could do about it. They really wanted tosh out to teach this audacious woman a good lesson but not to mention the fact that the woman¡¯s cultivation was too profound to be read, the man standing beside her was tall and muscr looking like an immovable tower. Just by standing there without moving, he was intimidating enough to make all of them not dare to take a single step forward, looking every inch a person not to be trifled with.

    If they were not careful, they might very well stumble into a steel wall and stand to lose more than there was to gain. They could not afford to stir up trouble here or they can forget about taking part in the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s recruitment trials. There was nothing they could do but to bear the pain of paying twice the amount of money to stay at the inn.

    Qing Yu watched the entire farce with amusement and then returned back to her room.

    Although it was said that the conditions in the inn was crude, but it was not really entirely unbearable. The beds were hardwood boards and Yan Xi Wu and Yan Xi Rou who were so used to sleeping on soft mattresses and fluffy nkets could not help but to find it a little hard to get used to.

    But fortunately for them, after the experience they had in Hell¡¯s Canyon and the recent months¡¯ of training they underwent, they were able to bear up better under the hardship. They were only going to stay in here for two nights and it would be over before they knew it.

    ¡°Qing Yu, regarding the proprietress.....¡± After a little bit of packing in the room, Yan Xi Rou sat by the bed and suddenly asked. She had always been a little more meticulous in thought and she had naturally noticed that Qing Yu had intentionally befriended that woman.

    Although she could not say that she understood Qing Yu very well, but she knew that the youngdy was warm only on the surface and was cold inside, an aloof person deep in her bones and also haughty and arrogant. Hence, there must be a reason for her actions.

    Yan Xi Wu on the other hand was carefree and happy go lucky, so she had not given it any thought at all.

    The fact that the inn was situated in such a deste and remote ce just made one wonder how the ce was able to survive. Moreover, besides thedy innkeeper herself, there were only four other waiters, so if they were to encounter any robbers, it could be said that they werepletely defenceless, much less mention how they could possibly continue to run a business to earn money here.

 Chapter 136.3 - Frankly Expressed Goodwill

    Chapter 136.3: Frankly Expressed Goodwill

    Among those few people, not a single one of them was as simple as they looked.

    Hearing that, Qing Yu onlyughed at looked at the others to say: ¡°Anyway, it is almost nightfall and all of you better keep an eye out at night. Do not sleep too deeply.¡±

    Her words were a little baffling but they have all grown used to trusting her and they did not probe any further. They just quietly kept an eye open when they slept, not even removing their outer robes.

    Night was approaching and the weather in that deep autumn was extremely cold, especially in that inn nestled among the mountains. It was so cold no one was able to sleep soundly and it did not help even when they hid themselves under the thick cover of their nkets. It only warmed up slightly when they summoned up a bit of their spirit powers and with the moonlight streaming in from outside the window, they could see that a thinyer of frost had formed.

    Yan Xi Wu did not eat that night as dinner was just a couple of coarse in buns and several unappetizing dishes. She had lost her appetite just by looking at them and had buried her head under the nket to go to sleep.

    But now, she had been awakened by a shiver from the cold and felt her tummy drumming up a symphony of emptiness, feeling so hungry she was no able to sleep at all. She was regretting it now and thought that she should have at least eaten something at least for dinner. But even if she wanted a in bun now, they would be too hard to even bite into.

    Qing Yu was not sleeping as she sat cross legged in bed. Hearing the soft groans and sighs raised inint from Yan Xi Wu, she opened her eyes and said softly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yan Xi Wu had not thought that Qing Yu would suddenly speak and she was jolted by a shock. She then said in a rather embarrassed voice: ¡°I, I¡¯m a little hungry.¡±

    Qing Yu tossed her a ripe red apple. ¡°Eat this.¡±

    Yan Xi Rou caught it reflexively and then asked in a puzzled voice: ¡°Where did you get this?¡±

    ¡°The proprietress gave it to me. If you are hungry, there¡¯s more here.¡±

    Yan Xi Wu looked over to her and saw a te of apples ced on the table. They were all big and red and there was also a te of snacks beside them.

    She was rather surprised. ¡°Thedy boss looks like she loves money as much as life. To think that she is willing to prepare this for all the rooms. It must have cost her quite a tidy sum!¡±

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow. ¡°Only our room has it.¡±

    Yan Xi Wu became even more surprised. ¡°You are well acquainted with thedy boss?¡±

    Qing Yu shook her head. ¡°Money makes the world go round. She epted the core crystal of a level six spirit beast from me, hence she would naturally take extra good care of us.¡±

    Yan Xi Wu bit into the apple with a crunch and said as she chewed: ¡°You¡¯re (chomp chomp) quite clever.¡±

    Qing Yu smiled and did not give any further response. After hearing Yan Xi Wu chomp down a good half of an apple, Yan Xi Wu suddenly paused in her actions and called her name. ¡°Qing Yu.¡±

    Qing Yu then lifted her eyes to look at her. ¡°Hm?¡±

    Yan Xi Wu took another bite out of the apple and chewed noisily before swallowing as she contemted how she was going to phrase her words. A good while passed before she then said: ¡°In the past, I might not have been all that friendly to you. You know the kind of character I am, wilful and unreasonable, but I am actually not a bad person at heart.¡±

 Chapter 136.4 - Frankly Expressed Goodwill

    Chapter 136.4: Frankly Expressed Goodwill

    Qing Yu had not expected her to say such words all of a sudden and she merely curved the ends of her lips up to respond with a simple: ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°I bullied you and Little Bei in the past because Yan Ning Luo was always bullying me and second sis, using her position as the eldest daughter and her status as a princess. Although she did not outright abuse us physically or verbally, but she was always intentionally and unintentionally trying to humiliate and shame us, in order to portray her superiority and noble status.¡± Yan Xi Wu then bit viciously into her apple, to vent out the rage she was feeling inside.

    ¡°I was feeling unbnced and that was why I went to bully you guys. I know that what I did was wrong but my character was just like that, at times rather irritating and not exactly smart as in the brain as well.¡±

    Yan Xi Wu paused for a while and her eyes were shining slightly. ¡°Although they all say that Yan Ning Luo is the Green Wave¡¯s most prodigiousdy, I feel that you are so much more talented than her. Moreover, you are also more beautiful than she is although you are very bad at times as well, making fun of me and scaring me, but you have never really done anything against me. You are so intelligent and if you had really want to do something to me, I think I would have died more times than I can count. You are not a vicious and scheming woman like Yan Ning Luo, who puts herself up above everyone, so that people would not realize how deeply she schemes against others.¡±

    ¡°I havee to think that you are rather nice at times. At least when I¡¯m hungry, you will give me something to eat. Mm. I¡¯ve decided that I will listen to you from now on, and will not oppose you anymore.¡±

    After saying that, she went on to lower her head shyly, afraid that Qing Yu wouldugh at her.

    But after a good while has passed, there was still no response. Her brows creased up and she was just about to say something when Qing Yu suddenly said in a soft voice that was tinged with slight mirth.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being rather smart now? I had thought that you werepletely heartless and did not realize it at all.¡±

    Yan Xi Wu raised her head up in surprise. ¡°You.... You do not hold anything against me for all the things I have done to you in the past?¡±

    Qing Yu then replied with augh. ¡°Just like you said. If I really want to settle the scores with you, you would have died an uncountable number of times by now.¡±

    Yan Xi Wu blushed slightly but she was greatly moved by what Qing Yu had said. She hesitated coyly for a while before she slowly came to ask: ¡°Then..... Why did you not do anything against me before? Is it because..... you felt that I really wasn¡¯t that mean at heart?¡±

    Qing Yu lifted an eyebrow with an indiscernible smile on her face. ¡°Actually, I am someone who bears grudges at times.¡±

    ¡°Then why.....¡±

    Her long nted phoenix like eyes looked highly amused. ¡°I did not really hold it against you because I felt thatpeting with someone with an immature mind would make it seem like I am bullying a little child.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    As she thought, all the good feelings she had felting from the youngdy were all highly misconceived.

 Chapter 137.1 - Someone Died

    Chapter 137.1: Someone Died

    She had probably been ravenous with hunger as Yan Xi Wu felt full only after having eaten two whole apples and went to sleep satisfied.

    Things were peaceful and uneventful here on this side but for all the others staying at the same inn who hade to take part in the recruitment trials, it was not known whether they were hallucinating, but they were feeling that the temperature seemed to be colder and colder as theyy in their beds.

    At first, they were all sleeping by themselves on their own beds, and then it became two or three of them squeezing themselves together, the nkets piled thickly together over them, but they were still trembling with cold. It did not help even when they gathered their spirit energies in their bodies, their faces turning pale as they froze.

    ¡°Yi Yi..... Why do I feel so..... so cold.....¡± A young girl¡¯s teeth chattered as she asked the other young girl sticking close just beside her.

    The girl named Yi Yi was also trembling severely as she lifted her eyes to looked out the window. ¡°Has it started to snow.....¡±

    As she spoke, she crawled out from under the nket with much difficulty, thinking to open the window to see outside. In the end, she identally knocked over the teapot on the table while walking over there and the little half of the tea inside the pot spilled onto the floor.

    In that instant, the tea quickly froze at a speed visible to the naked eye, as a frosty mist emanated from it.

    The two girls immediately stared with their eyes widened, gasping in shock.

    The girl on the bed suddenly broke into tears crying softly, sad and afraid. ¡°Boo hoo hoo..... What kind of a scary ce are we in here..... We¡¯ll surely die here...... Boo hoo..... I wanna go home.....¡±

    ¡°Stop that. Stop crying.¡± Yi Yi admonished softly, and then waved her hand to light the candle in the room, which brightened up a portion of the room. But the light from the fluttering me made the room alternate between light and and darkness, the me extremely weak, like it would go out at any moment.

    The girl stopped her sobbing weakly, tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at the other girl. ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±

    Yi Yi knitted up her brows and was just about to say something when she heard a shrill scream rang out next door. A flurry of footsteps immediately followed that was apanied by a girl¡¯s terrified scream: ¡°Eeek! Someone died!¡±

    With such a bigmotion, everyone was alerted. They had all not been able to sleep because it was too cold and now that someone has been killed, they all broke out in cold sweat from shock.

    Yan Xi Wu woke up still feeling groggy and saw that Qing Yu and the others have already woken up. She rubbed her eyes and sat up. ¡°What happened out there? Why is it so noisy?¡±

    ¡°Seems like someone died.¡±

    Yan Xi Rou sighed inwardly, thinking that this fe here was really taking things so easy. It was thought that she was the only one who could fall asleep.

    ¡°What?¡± Yan Xi Wu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She had originally still been feeling rather sleepy but she was now fully awake. She immediately flipped off her nket and climbed out of bed. ¡°How could someone die so suddenly? Should we go take a look?¡±

    ¡°Mm. We were just about to wake you.¡± Qing Yu said as she looked at her indifferent nce.

 Chapter 137.2 - Someone Died

    Chapter 137.2: Someone Died

    Seeing that, Yan Xi Wu rubbed her nose, slightly embarrassed.

    Themotion hade from the innermost room on the second floor, and everyone was gathered there at that moment, the ce jammed packed with people as sounds of angry argument rang out from inside.

    ¡°How did such a thing happen? He was fine when we spoke earlier and he is now suddenly dead!¡±

    ¡°How would I now? I was feeling cold and was going to brew a hot pot of tea. I had just lit the candle when I saw this fe staring at me from his bed, the blood spilled over the entire bed.¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? You couldn¡¯t possibly be suspecting that I killed him do you? There are no grudges between us, so why would I want to kill him! ?¡±

    ¡°The two of you were arguing earlier just today and if not for the fact that everyone pulled the two of you back, you guys would have gone at each other¡¯s throats!¡±

    ¡°You must be joking! This fe has such a bad temper and Heaven knows how many people he has offended on his way here. Why are you suspecting me now? He even went on to quarrel with thedy boss of this inn in front of everyone so why don¡¯t you say that thedy boss bore a grudge and secretly came to kill him in the middle of the night? !¡±

    Upon hearing the loud argument, everyone then realized that the person who died was the tall and brawny hotheaded youth they had all seen earlier that afternoon.

    The crowd parted slightly at that moment and the scene inside the room could be seen. The youth¡¯s eyes were open in a wide stare, and he had arge hole opened in his abdomen. Bright red blood stained the entire bed and had also spilled onto the floor, a highly grisly sight.

    Someone within the surrounding crowd whispered softly: ¡°Such a pitiful sight. Just how great was the grievance.....¡±

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s little wonder. The kid always had such a fiery temper and he doesn¡¯t hold back on his words at all. Maybe he crossed somebody before and did not know it. Now, retribution caught up with him.¡±

    ¡°But that is just too brutal! The wound on his stomach is really not small at all and he died with his eyes open. He must have been in great agony when he died.¡±

    ¡°Disaster really does stem from one¡¯s mouth!¡±

    Hearing these people debate, it seemed like everyone has already decided that the culprit was really the youth who was still arguing vehemently.

    Qing Yu stood at the back of the crowd, her gaze looking at the youth who died with unresolved grievance. Her eyes darkened when she noticed something strange about the wound, where the edges looked highly uneven, seemingly caused by a sharp weapon.

    It looked like..... something had torn his stomach out, biting through his body.

    ¡°You..... You all cannot just make such wild usations!¡±

    The eyes of the youth whom everyone thought was the killer had turned red. With so many fingers being pointed right at him, even though he was a little scared, he still stubbornly gritted his teeth, unwilling to lower his head.

    ¡°Lan Yu, what happened?¡± A gentle female voice rang out suddenly. With a white fox fur coat draped over her back, a slim figured young girl suddenly came walking over.

    The young girl was very pretty, her tiny face almost the size of a palm enchanting, looking so very weak and frail.

 Chapter 137.3 - Someone Died

    Chapter 137.3: Someone Died

    The youth looked as if he had just seen his saviour and his voice was immediately rather choked up. ¡°Yi Yi, I did not kill anyone.¡±

    ¡°I believe that you did not kill anyone.¡± Yi Yi said reassuringly, and her eyes then turned to gaze indifferently upon the overbearing man who had been using Lan Yu. ¡°What proof do you have that Lan Yu killed the man?¡±

    ¡°He almost got into a fight with Cheng Hui earlier in the day and many people witnessed it. Isn¡¯t that enough proof that he did it?¡± The youth said with a scornful snort.

    ¡°If you did not see it with your own eyes, do not nder others as you please.¡± The expression on Yi Yi¡¯s face was still a little cold. For such a frail and gentle looking girl, she actually looked a littlemanding when her face turned stern.

    The youth was infuriated when he heard that and he then said in a demeaning tone. ¡°What kind of a rtionship do you have with this kid? A little girl like you had better note stick your nose into men¡¯s affairs. You might invite unwanted trouble upon yourself.¡±

    ¡°Lan Yu is my friend, and I know him very well. Although he might be rather rash at times, but he has a kind heart, and would never go kill anyone just because of a few heated words. But this young master here on the other hand, you seem to be highly insistent on forcing Lan Yu to admit to the crime, and is misleading everyone here, trying make everyone think that Lan Yu is the one who killed him.¡±

    ¡°This woman is being just too unreasonable. Why would I want to do that?¡± The man retorted angrily.

    Yi Yi curved up the ends of her lips in a smile and said: ¡°Then, what does it have to do with Lan Yu?¡± Her gaze then swung around measuring up the surrounding crowd. ¡°Everyone must not forget that we have to stay her in this inn for one day and one night. If anyone is to stir up any trouble within this period, the person will be disqualified from taking part in the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s recruitment trials. I will naturally not mind having one less opponent during the trials.¡±

    After saying that, she turned to the youth whose face was still a little pale and said directly to him: ¡°Lan Yu,e with me. We have an empty bed in our room and you can sleep there for the time being.¡±

    Havinge out from home, they couldn¡¯t afford to be too strict and unbending. It wasmon for men and women to stay under the same roof and it was no longer a strange thing to see.

    But someone has died here. Are they really going to treat it as if nothing has happened?

    ¡°You fes hold it right there!¡± The man shouted in a fit. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give everyone an exnation for this incident?¡±

    Yi Yi halted in her steps and then slowly turned her eyes around. That nce, waspletely emotionless. ¡°Lan Yu did not kill him, and there is nothing he needs to exin for. Moreover the person who died is not your parents or sibling, so nobody owes you an exnation as well.¡±

    Everyone was stumped, unable to find anything to say. Things were really like what she said, and there was nothing they could pick on.

    The man had seemed like he still wanted to argue about something but Yi Yi suddenly turned shot a dim eyed nce at him. ¡°Although one¡¯s status or position matters naught after we get into the Faint Mist Sect, but..... the Ming Family of the Soul Cultivators Tribe are not people that all of you here can wilfully offend.¡±

 Chapter 137.4 - Someone Died

    Chapter 137.4: Someone Died

    Once those words came out, everyone was ovee with shock.

    No wonder such a weak and frail looking youngdy like this could possess such an absorbing air about her, one that made it impossible to people to overlook. So it was because she was a person from the mysterious soul cultivator tribe.

    Because people from the soul cultivator tribe practices mainly soul techniques, they possessed extremely strong mind powers. It was because of this that their people fell into two extremes. The strong their soul powers were, the weaker their bodies were. But there were exceptions to that, a small number of them did not suffer from frail bodies even though they possessed mighty mind powers.

    But it was clear to see that this youngdy did not look like she was in the best of health, and the pallor on her face was rather sickly pale.

    Until they have walked a good distance away, the people then started to discuss heatedly. As for the youth who died, no one really cared about the reason he had been killed any longer, as he wasn¡¯t really that important a person anyway but had mindlessly gone on to offend others, so his death was no great loss to anyone. A good number of people die in thesends on a daily basis and ipetent people like this just deserves it.

    Qing Yu turned to look with interest in the direction the youngdy had disappeared in. The Soul Cultivator Tribe. To think that she was able to meet them, and she was really feeling quite curious.

    It was not known if it was all just psychological, but after returning back to their rooms, it did not feel quite as cold anymore. Hiding back under their nkets, warmth returned to their bodies and it felt rather toasty. That had made the bunch of young people who had not been able to sleep well throughout the night to be grateful that they would not be freezing to death that night.

    And when they came back to their room, Qing Yu was trailing a step behind the others when she heard voices and came to discover that the youngdy earlier was staying in the room right across theirs. The sound of their conversation came drifting out from inside.

    ¡°Yi Yi, I really am so thankful you were there. If not for you, I might be branded as a murderer now.¡± This was Lan Yu¡¯s voice.

    ¡°No need to thank me. Just remember this lesson well and do not be so hot headed anymore. Otherwise, if youe to be made use of by others again, I will not help you again.¡± Yi Yi¡¯s voice sounded a little helpless.

    Lan Yuughed a little foolishly. ¡°Who asked you to be so clever that I do not even have to use my brains when I¡¯m with you? But Yi Yi, you¡¯re really very good. Here you are a girl younger than I am but you have such amanding presence, which must have intimidated all those people back there.¡±

    ¡°People from the Soul Cultivator Tribe must not be bullied by outsiders. You must remember this well.¡± Yi Yi¡¯s voice was determined and she then broke out into a bout of suppressed coughing, and the sounds of frantic heaving breathing could be heard right after, whichsted a good while before it stopped.

    ¡°Yi Yi, are you alright? Are you feeling very ufortable? Qian Yun, go fetch the medicine quickly.....¡±

    ¡°Cough cough..... It..... It¡¯s no use. I will be fine after a while.¡± Just as she said, after a few moments, the coughing and the sound of heaving breaths stopped.

 Chapter 138.1 - Worming In Closer

    Chapter 138.1: Worming In Closer

    ¡°Yi Yi, your body is so weak and it is so freezing cold here at night. Your body will not be able to withstand it¡± That was a girl¡¯s worried voice, and it must be Qian Yun whom Lan Yu had just called out to earlier.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. The two of you should go get some rest. Day will be breaking in just a little while.¡± Yi Yi said softly, and did not say anything else after that.

    After Qing Yu listened in to their conversation, the corners of her lips raised up slightly. Just as she was about to go into her room, a tall and slim figure came walking slowly up from downstairs who then noticed her standing there and smiled at her.¡± Youngdy, not sleeping sote at night and came out for a stroll?¡±

    Hearing that, the curve at the ends of Qing Yu¡¯s lips deepened. With such a bigmotion earlier when someone died, she seemed to bepletely unaware of it.

    ¡°Big Sister Wei, someone died just some moments ago.¡± Qing Yu said softly, watching the woman¡¯s expression. ¡°It¡¯s that youth who argued with you earlier in the day.¡±

    Upon hearing what she said, Qiao Wei lifted an eyebrow very calmly. ¡°Oh I see. I¡¯ll someone to clean it up. A person died, an absolutely normal urrence.¡±

    Qing Yu leaned against the railing with an indiscernible smile. ¡°It is indeed nothing all that strange, but I am rather curious why there was such arge wound on the person¡¯s body, like his abdomen had beenpletely cut open. Could he have been sleepwalking and cut himself up that led to his death? But it was such arge wound, so what kind of a weapon could have caused it?¡±

    Listening to her words, Qiao Wei looked at her smilingly and said: ¡°Throughout the years in here, strange incidents happens on and off. It¡¯s fine once you get used to it. Be good and go get some sleep. No need to worry about it so much.¡±

    Seeing that she was not going to get anything out of Qiao Wei, Qing Yu gave a shrug of her shoulders and turned around to go into her room.

    ¡°Sis Wei, the littless seems to have realized something.¡± The towering man who was never seen away from her said in a deep gruff voice.

    Qiao Wei gave a lightugh and replied: ¡°Thess is the smartest one among them all. We will not be able to hide it from her for long.¡±

    The man was silent for a while before he went on to say: ¡°Did we act too soon? With this incident tonight, they would all surely be on their guards now.¡±

    ¡°You are overestimating them. No matter how prepared they are, with this batch, less than half of them will make it till the admission trials.¡± Qiao Wei said with a contemptuous smile, and then raised her eyes to gaze into the cold moonlight shining down outside. Her lips curved up meaningfully and she said to the man: ¡°There is still another day and night!¡±

    The next day, everyone woke up early. Seeing the sun risen up high in the sky, it brought a sliver of sunny warmth into the still chilly morning.

    It felt like everything had been a dream, unable to even imagine all that had happenedst night, with that unbelievably freezing temperature, and the strange circumstances that a person had died under.

 Chapter 138.2 - Worming In Closer

    Chapter 138.2: Worming In Closer

    Breakfast was very simple. A bowl of steaming hot in porridge, a in bun the size of one¡¯s palm, and also a dish of crunchy vegetables. It was probably due to the torment they experienced yesterday, that not a single personined, with everyone slurping it all down greedily.

    Seeing that scene, the ends of Qiao Wei¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. [These brats have learned to behave.]

    ¡°Lady boss, can we go to the Faint Mist Sect early?¡± A pretty and demure young woman suddenly asked.

    Qiao Wei was clicking on the abacus behind the counter and she did not even raise her head up when she replied: ¡°The rules say that the entrance will not open before the appointed time.¡±

    The young woman pouted her lips, looking a little aggrieved. ¡°But.... it is really to cold here at night and there isn¡¯t any warmer around. What if we freeze to death here?¡±

    Qiao Wei curled up her lips in a sneer and nced at her. ¡°If all of you are not able to withstand this little bit of cold, then there isn¡¯t really much meaning in you continuing to live at all.¡±

    ¡°How can you speak like that to me?¡± The young woman almost burst into tears in anger, suddenly regrettinging here with herpanions.

    Someone beside her pulled the aggrieved young woman aside and shot her a warning nce before saying to her: ¡°Have you forgotten what happened to that guyst night? Wasn¡¯t he being disrespectful to the Lady Boss yesterday and he was found dead that very night?¡±

    The young woman¡¯s eyes widened in fear and she immediately mped up.

    But how could that hushed whisper ever hope to escape Qiao Wei¡¯s ears?

    She could not help but smile quietly to herself. [Did they think that she had killed that person with her own hands? What a joke. If she had really struck, would these brats evene to discover anything was amiss? What a bunch of foolish kids.]

    ¡°All of you are free to move around nearby today, to get yourself familiar with the terrain here. But remember to not roam too far or if youe to encounter any danger, I cannot guarantee I will be able to get there in time. So you will have to be responsible for the consequences yourselves.¡± Qiao Wei said that with a smile, and then got upzily to go get some sleep in the back.

    ¡°.....¡± [What a cold hearted woman.]

    Lan Yu was taking bites out of the in bun in his hand as he looked at the young woman seated across from him and said: ¡°Yi Yi, should we send a homing pigeon to the Young Lord asking him toe get us? Otherwise I fear.....¡±

    Before he had even finished his words, his intention was already clear to see.

    This inn that exuded a strange and mysterious air was not a ce they should remain in any longer. They were worried that they might very well end up dead for no reason in this ce before the day for the admission trials came.

    The Young Lord of the Soul Cultivators Tribe was the most outstanding disciple of the Soul Mastery Department and was a leading entity in the Faint Mist Sect. He possessed powerful cultivation, was highly valued, and also Yi Yi¡¯s elder brother.

    He had always doted in this younger sister of his and if he knew that they were facing such difficulties here, he would definitely lend a hand in assistance.

 Chapter 138.3 - Worming In Closer

    Chapter 138.3: Worming In Closer

    Yi Yi still had the fox fur cape wrapped around her and her face was a little pale as she leaned back in the chair to rest. Hearing those words, her eyes filled up with displeasure as she stared at Lan Yu and said in a low voice. ¡°My Elder Brother already has a lot on his te to deal with everyday. How can I make him worry about a small matter like this? It will be time in less than a day more and it¡¯ll quickly pass once we grit our teeth and endure it.¡±

    Having been lectured, Lan Yu did not say anything else but lowered his head to eat silently.

    Qing Yu then turned her eyes back to the table. But the moment she turned back around, she was immediately met with several other pairs of eyes looking at her thoughtfully.

    ¡°What?¡± Qing Yu raised an eyebrow ¡°A flower bloomed on my face?¡±

    Qing Bei shook his head and nced at the few people at the table behind. ¡°Why do I feel that you seem to hold quite an interest in them?¡±

    Qing Yu smiled and then leaned in closer to say softly to him: ¡°You remember me telling you that you have strong soul powers?¡±

    ¡°I remember that.¡± Qing Bei nodded his head. [But what does that have to do with what she¡¯s doing here?]

    ¡°Those few fes are from the main family of the Soul Cultivators Tribe. And if my memory serves me correctly, the Soul Cultivators Tribe¡¯s Ming Family bloodline has produced two very rare prodigies with extremely powerful soul powers. One of them is the Soul Cultivators Tribe¡¯s Young Lord Ming Jing, the other one is their most beloved Little Princess of the Soul Cultivators Tribe, Ming Yi Yi.¡± Qing Yu said slowly, as her lips curved up at the corners.

    And Qing Bei had a smart and quick mind, dazed for just a moment before he quickly came to react. ¡°And that youngdy there is the Soul Cultivators Tribe¡¯s Little Princess..... Ming Yi Yi?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Qing Yu said with a disarming smile. ¡°She seems to be a little sickly in health and I am contemting how I should worm my way in closer.¡±

    Qing Bei was speechless. ¡°.....¡±

    The way she looked now was exactly like a crafty scheming fox.

    She was always putting up an aloof front, her demeanor cold and keeping people at arm¡¯s length, but whenever she started scheming against someone, this sly and ck bellied look she gave made her look like apletely different person.

    Once out of the inn, ovepping mountain ranges stretched to the horizon as far as the eye could see, cloudy mist swirling around them. No one knew which one of those mountains was actually hiding the entrance into the Faint Mist Sect.

    The terrain wasplicated and treacherous, the mountain roads winding and countless in number, so one could easily get lost. So everyone kept Qiao Wei¡¯s words in mind and did not roam too far away, moving mostly together in groups so that they could at least look out for one another.

    Very coincidentally, Qing Yu and her group walked together with Ming Yi Yi and herpanions when the met each other outside the inn, which led them to walk together.

    Ming Yi Yi was naturally able to recognize Qing Yu. When they were here on the very first day, this youngdy had stood out so strongly. Regardless whether it was in demeanor or looks, the youngdy was just too unforgettable. But as Yi Yi was born with a more introverted personality, unused to taking the initiative to go strike up a conversation, she just nodded politely at the youngdy, and then went on walking on her own in front.

 Chapter 138.4 - Worming In Closer

    Chapter 138.4: Worming In Closer

    Though Yan Xi Wu was usually quite dense and insensitive, but she seemed to have noticed something as well this time. She tugged at Qing Yu¡¯s sleeve discreetly. ¡°Hey, are you secretly tailing that girl?¡±

    Qing Yu nced at her sharply. ¡°Is that how you use the term tailing?¡±

    Yan Xi Wu was stumped for words and it was a while before she found her voice. ¡°Anyway I just seem to feel that you are purposely following them.¡±

    ¡°Hm, you aren¡¯t stupid afterall.¡± Qing Yu then responded.

    ¡°.....¡±

    The seasonal climate in the Green Wave Kingdom was the most gentle. By this time, other ces had already started to snow but it was just a little chilly there, and people were just wearing winter clothing of regr thickness.

    But in front of them, the thin figured youngdy was wrapped up especially thickly. The fox fur she had d around her was high grade clothing that kept out the chill extremely well and it would seemingly be still too early to use that now in this climate, but even though the youngdy had that wrapped around her, her tiny face had turned pale from the cold, with no color in her lips.

    She clutched her cape tightly around her body, her steps under her feet quick.

    Quan Yun in green clothes quickly caught up from behind. ¡°Yi Yi, where are you going? we cannot walk too far from here otherwise what are we going to do if we cannot find our way back?¡±

    Ming Yi Yi¡¯s lips were pressed tightly together and her voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Help me find the Crimson Sand Viper.....¡±

    The footsteps of Quan Yun and Lan Yu immediately stopped in their spots. ¡°What are you thinking of doing?¡±

    ¡°I cannot withstand it much longer.¡± The youngdy was so pale her face waspletely white and her lips were stained red from her biting down on them. ¡°The blood of the Crimson Sand Viper can help alleviate my condition.¡±

    ¡°Yi Yi, have you lost your mind? The Crimson Sand Viper has highly lethal poison!¡± Qian Yun¡¯s eyes had be red rimmed and she suddenly said in a low shout. ¡°You cannot do that. I am going to send word to the Young Lord. We cannot stay another moment here in this hellish ce. If anything happens to you here today, then we¡¯ll not be able to answer for it even with our very lives!¡±

    As she spoke, she pulled out something from within her robes and was just about to crush it when Ming Yi Yi suddenly turned around, her eyes tinged with an iciness. ¡°You dare to defy my orders.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re.....¡±

    ¡°I said that I¡¯m fine. Do not go worry my elder brother with every little thing!¡± Ming Yi Yi said through tightly clenched teeth, spitting out each word one at a time.

    Qian Yun closed her eyes and her arms slumped down in defeat. The expression on her face was sorrowful, like it was rather painful for her and she was finding it hard to bear.

    Finally, a quick fleeting sh of red zoomed past and Lan Yu very nimbly caught it in his hand, his hand clutched around the seven inch spot below its head as he brought it up before Ming Yi Yi.

    Although he was well aware of the fact that the Crimson Sand Viper was born with fiery Fire Poison, but this was the only way to counter the ice that sealed her heart. If not for the fact that they were left with no other choice, how could they possibly be willing to do something so savage as to devour the raw blood of beasts and fowl?

    But..... she wanted to live on.

    She gripped her hands around the snake¡¯s body and was just about to sever its main artery and drink its blood when a pebble suddenly struck the back of her hand. Shocked by the hit, she released her grip and the Crimson Sand Viper slithered speedily away in a blink.

    Ming Yi Yi¡¯s eyes darkened and they became chillingly bloodthirsty.

 Chapter 139.1 - Trials Quietly Held

    Chapter 139.1: Trials Quietly Held

    Qian Yun had actually not been all that willing to see Yi Yi drink the snake¡¯s blood so when she saw the snake slither away, she heaved an inward sigh of relief but then grew rather fearful because she knew that Yi Yi hated people who came to interfere with anything that she wanted to do the most.

    Although she usually looked rather frail and weak most of the time, but as the next most powerful Soul Master after the Soul Cultivators Tribe, she was never someone soft that did other¡¯s bidding.

    On the contrary, her temper wasn¡¯t all that good, especially when her illness stuck, she could be said to be brutal and ruthless.

    The methods that Soul Masters employed to kill a person, was a lot more terrifying than most other martial arts practitioners.

    Qian Yun could not help but silently pitied the person who had moved to stop Ming Yi Yi.

    Right in that instant, Ming Yi Yi¡¯s sinisterly cold eyes were staring unwaveringly at the person who had suddenly appeared and she said in a chilling voice: ¡°You, have been tailing me.¡±

    That person, was Qing Yu, dressed in full white, looking especially harmless and innocent.

    Towards the sinisterly cold haze the youngdy was staring at her with, Qing Yu did not seem to be bothered in the least as sheughed softly and said: ¡°Not true. I¡¯m merely saving your life.¡±

    ¡°Save my life?¡± Ming Yi Yi¡¯s expression was bing more and more dangerous, like she was right on the verge of exploding into rage.

    Qing Yu shook her head and sighed aloud, her tone of voice seemingly filled with pity and regret. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to bring ruin upon yourself. You¡¯re actually an exceptionally outstanding Soul Master. Don¡¯t you know that if you drink this snake¡¯s blood here today, you¡¯ll not be able to break the addiction that would consume you henceforth and turn into a monster that could not live without more of its blood?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Ming Yi Yi said coldly, like she already knew that the consequences would be such.

    Qing Yu curved up the ends of her mouth. ¡°It is indeed not really my business but I was thinking what if that brother of yours who loves his younger sister so fiercely were to find out that the precious little sister he holds so protectively dear in the palm of his hand had been forced out of the Soul Cultivators Tribe and driven to have no choice but to drink the blood of the Crimson Sand Viper to suppress the Ice Poison inside her, turned into a person who is neither man nor ghost. I am afraid that he might just lose his mind in a fit of rage and embark on a rampage of unstoppable massacre!¡±

    Ming Yi Yi¡¯s eyes constricted. ¡°How do you know.....¡±

    ¡°I will of course know all that because I can save you from this fate.¡± Qing Yu said with a disarming smile as she slowly walked in closer to Ming Yi Yi, her full white clothes lending an air seemingly like that of a deity onto her, adding to that exceptionally alluring face of beauty that was impossible to overlook.

    Qian Yun stood in front of Ming Yi Yi protectively as she stared warily at the youngdying closer to them a step at a time. Behind her, Ming Yi Yi struggled to lift her hand up to push Qian Yun away before she said: ¡°What is your real motive here?¡±

    She was naturally not so naive to think that this youngdy was just being kind. Although she did not know the youngdy, she could tell with just one nce that the youngdy was the same as her, an extremely cold and unfeeling nature that ran deep inside their bones, a person who would not want to save her for no good reason.

 Chapter 139.2 - Trials Quietly Held

    Chapter 139.2: Trials Quietly Held

    Ming Yi Yi petite small face had already turned green from the chill but she was still forcefully bracing herself from copsing. If this youngdy was really able to save her life, then she would be willing to pay any price, no matter what it cost her.

    [She must not die..... yet.]

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes shed with momentary surprise. [This girl..... has a very strong will, a will that yearned to live so unbelievably strongly.]

    Her pair of x-ray eyes that were meant to save people¡¯s life could at that moment clearly see inside the youngdy¡¯s body that was fully riddled with countless old ailments, that young heart that should be beating energetically was extraordinarily weak, ayer of icy frost encrusted around it. If not for that fiercely strong will that longed to live so much to brace her, she feared that the youngdy would have already turned into a frozen icicle by now.

    Qing Yu had been here in this other world for quite a number of years already, but she had never seen such a strange and peculiar affliction.

    To be able to live when her heart was encased in ice, it was such an absolute miracle.

    She grabbed the youngdy¡¯s thin and frail looking hand and poured her golden red elixir fire into the youngdy¡¯s icy cold body, dispersing the chill inside in an instant. The icy frost around her heart was melting at a visible rate, and it began to beat strongly.

    Qian Yun and Lan Yu stood there with their eyes wide and their mouths agape. For so many years, it was the first time that they were seeing the always pale and sickly Ming Yi Yi showing a hint of rosiness in her cheeks.

    ¡°Yi Yi, how do you feel?¡± Qian Yun asked excitedly as she held Ming Yi Yi¡¯s hand. With that touch, her expression became even more surprised. ¡°Yi Yi..... Your hands..... Your hands are warm to the touch!¡±

    Hearing that, Lan Yu came over and ced his hand on the back of the youngdy¡¯s hand. He felt a warm under his fingers. The youth¡¯s eyes immediately turned red around the rims. ¡°Yi Yi, have you really recovered? You will not have to suffer anymore rpses of the illness again right?¡±

    Qing Yu stood on the side with her arms folded across her chest and she clicked her tongue before she said: ¡°That is of course not possible. She has been afflicted with Ice Poison for so many years. How could she possibly recover so quickly?¡±

    Ming Yi Yi was in a daze as she stared at her own hands. Under the sun¡¯s bright rays, she was able to clearly see her veins under her fair white skin.

    Her hands had been covered with a thinyer of icy before, but now, it waspletely clear and they were warm and dry.

    Her elder brother had brought in many Elixir Cultivators but all those people were not able to save her. They had even told her that if her condition continued on like this, it was highly possible she would not live past eighteen years.

    After this year, she would just be only sixteen, just when she was just blossoming into beauty. But all of that to her, was going to be too short lived and fleeting.

    So what if she was the Soul Cultivators Tribe¡¯s female prodigy. If she could choose, she would rather be useless trash who did not possess any gift in cultivation at all, if she could just live..... as long as she can always see her elder brother.

 Chapter 139.3 - Trials Quietly Held

    Chapter 139.3: Trials Quietly Held

    As she had thought, all those people were quack physicians. It was clear to see that she could be cured right?

    Ming Yi Yi then stood up from the ground, her eyes clear as autumn waters filled with resolve and traces of a plea. ¡°If you are able to cure me of my condition, then I will agree to whatever condition you might ask.¡±

    She might still be hesitant and undecided before, but now that she was feeling the kind of warmth any normal human should have for the first time in her life and did not fear the winter¡¯s chill anymore, it gave her the best proof she could ever get.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so serious. We¡¯ll be fellow sect disciples in future and it is only natural that we look out for each other.¡± The ends of Qing Yu¡¯s lips lifted with a smile. Having said that, she then paused for a moment before she turned to look at the youngdy before her. ¡°But, there really might be something that will require help from the Soul Cultivators Tribe.¡±

    Ming Yi Yi nodded her head gently. ¡°You will just have to say it, and I will get it done for you.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ve happilye to an agreement here.¡± Qing Yu said with her eyes turned into smiling arcs, almost looking a little sly.

    Qing Bei and Yan Xi Wu stood watching from a far distance, as they were afraid that they might be easily noticed if they had gone forward together as a group, so Qing Yu had gone over by herself. Upon seeing Ming Yi Yi turning misty eyed and her face looking highly moved and grateful, Yan Xi Wu raised her hand to rub her chin, before suddenly poking Qing Bei in his arm.

    ¡°What was that for?¡± Qing Bei asked with his brows creased up.

    There was a ratherplicated expression on Yan Xi Wu¡¯s face as she asked in a low voice: ¡°Say, Qing Yu is clearly doing a good deed here by saving someone¡¯s life. So why do I seem to feel that she is trying to scheme against someone instead?¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Qing Bei clicked his tongue and then gave an indiscernible smile. ¡°There is no need to guess. She is indeed scheming against someone.¡±

    Although he did not know what Qing Yu¡¯s intentions were in getting close to those fes from the Soul Cultivators Tribe.

    Yan Xi Rou had not really shown much interest towards the matter but she suddenly lifted her head to look up.

    [Has she been mistaken? The sky seems to have suddenly darkened quite a bit.]

    After that, Ming Yi Yi and her group came to walk together with Qing Yu and herpanions. The few of them were chatting when it was not known who brought up the topic, and they were soon discussing about the youth who had mysteriously died the night before.

    ¡°I was in great shock at that time. That person definitely did not die at the moment when I discovered him. Because the temperature was really just too cold, the blood that had flowed onto the floor had already froze, so it must have been an hour at least. Moreover his eyes were wide open and everyone said that was caused by extreme terror, but what I saw in his eyes was unbearable agony instead. When he died, it must have been inconceivably torturous, so I just cannot understand howe nobody noticed anything at that time?¡±

    When Lan Yu rted to them aboutst night¡¯s events, he had looked rather puzzled.

    People from the Soul Cultivators Tribe were able to deduce the sequence of events just before a person¡¯s death by reading the expression of the victim¡¯s face. But as the other person staying in the same room as him had immediately wrongfully use Lan Yu to be the killer, rage had filled his head at that time as he fiercely defended himself, only concerned with exining himself, and had not taken a close look at the victim. Now that he thought about the matter, he just could not help but feel that something wasn¡¯t really right.

 Chapter 139.4 - Trials Quietly Held

    Chapter 139.4: Trials Quietly Held

    The topic was a little heavy and the atmosphere became rather heavy.

    Seeing that, Qing Yu raised an eyebrow andughed softly. ¡°Of course no one would notice anything. Moreover, I fear that even the victim himself did not know how he died.¡±

    When her voice fell, everyone uniformly turned their eyes to look at her curiously.

    But Qing Yu took a long moment to keep them in suspense before she said in a unhurried tone: ¡°Although it is said that we are up on a mountain, but the unbelievable steep drop in temperature at night is a little too ridiculous. Haven¡¯t any of you ever wondered why that is the case?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Qing Yu shook her head a little helplessly before turning to look at Qing Bei. The youth¡¯s eyes were calm and he was neither flustered nor nervous, seemingly not curious about what Qing Yu had to say. Because of the unique gift he possessed, anything that he wanted to know about could not be hidden from him.

    Catching the look his sister gave him, Qing Bei was merely surprised for an instant before he realized that Qing Yu wanted him to exin it, as he would be able to exin it more clearly afterall.

    Hence he opened his mouth and said slowly: ¡°Actually, from the moment we came to set foot into the inn, the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s admission trials had already begun.¡±

    The moment his words registered, except for Qing Yu who already knew that fact, even the ever calm andposed Ming Yi Yi had a glint of surprise show in her eyes.

    [What did that really mean?]

    ¡°After the great purge the Faint Mist Sect underwent, they came to set this as the first test for the trials after discussion that was carried out with utmost secrecy, so no one knew about it at all. So what we are going through now is actually just a small test for all the several hundred people taking part in the recruitment trials.¡±

    Qing Bei paused for a moment as he spoke, and then continued on to say: ¡°The person who diedst night, had actually lost the right to be epted into the sect when he kicked up such a big fuss about the room allocation and had even wanted to strike at the proprietress. As for the reason why he died, it might be because..... While he was on his way here, he had cruelly killed his ownpanion over a highly insignificant matter and all of this had not escaped the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s eyes. But of course the real reason that ultimately came to lead to his death was because he had been secretly plotting to exact revenge upon the proprietress who had been so disrespectful to him.¡±

    ¡°The proprietress many seem like a weak and defenseless woman, but have you noticed the four waiters she has under hermand? Maybe you might not have noticed it much, but if I am to tell you their nicknames, I¡¯m sure all of you would have at least heard of them before.¡±

    ¡°Their nicknames are Great Whale Shark, Money Leopard, Arctic Snow Fox, Devil Devouring Eagle.¡±

    Such well known names. How could they possibly not heard of them before? It was said since the founding of the Faint Mist Sect for the past hundred years, these were the four Great Divine Beasts that guarded the sect.

    But it was clear to see that they were four humans, so why were they given names of different beast species, and were known to be divine beasts? Without delving deeper into that reason for now, just by hearing these names that were known far and wide, one would already know exactly how strong they were.

    How had these peerlessly powerful pugilists of legendary stature suddenly be waiters in an inn?

 Chapter 140.1 - A Thread between Life and Death

    <strong>Chapter 140.1: A Thread between Life and Death</strong>

    ¡°It bes so cold at night due to the hand of the Arctic Snow Wolf and he¡¯s the one that killed the youth.¡±

    It could be seen with just one look that those four were highly respectful of the proprietress. So anyone who dared to show her such discourtesy would just be seeking their own death, as those four people were not entirely good people themselves.

    After hearing Qing Bei exin all that, their eyes became incredibly fevered when they came to realize that the youth could actually know so much about these well hidden secrets. The youth was really quite an extraordinary person.

    But Ming Yi Yi was looking at him with a look of surprise. ¡°I really wonder..... how did youe to know about all these matters and even understand them in so much detail?¡±

    The youth lifted the ends of his lips to smile candidly. ¡°I do not know why, but anything that I want to know about, it will just appear in my mind. Qing Yu said that it is because I possess strong soul powers, a gift that I was born with.¡±

    Ming Yi Yi¡¯s eyes brightened and thought that it was rather incredulous. ¡°You are born to be a Soul Cultivator. Except for my brother, I have never seen a person as talented as you.¡±

    Qing Bei rubbed his nose shyly. ¡°That¡¯s too kind.¡±

    Compared to Qing Yu, he was still thousand of miles behind. Although Qing Yu had always said he was very highly skilled, it was still far from enough.

    Ming Yi Yi smiled lightly and said: ¡°You¡¯re just too modest. Once we get into the Faint Mist Sect, I will tell my elder brother about you.¡±

    Unknowingly, though she had juste to know them for a short period of time, Ming Yi Yi hade to like them very much. The highly introverted girl had almost never taken the initiative to be friendly with people and only had Qian Yuna and Lan Yu whom she was close to. This was the first time that she was opening her heart so easily to people she had juste to meet and was treating them with so much sincerity.

    It was a different kind of feeling with Qian Yun and Lan Yu whom she had grown up together with, as this could be considered the first couple of friends she hade to know.

    Though it was said that they hade to familiarize themselves with the terrain, but they did not walk all that far out. To a person like Qing Yu who had a photographic memory, she hade out merely to see if she could exchange a few words with Ming Yi Yi, getting to know the area and what not was secondary.

    Moreover, it was not known what else was going to happen that very night.

    With the weather starting to turn cold, daylight grew shorter and time seemed to fly. Before any of them had really noticed it, the sky had already started to gradually turn dark.

    And in the night, at almost two times it was in the day, time felt like it passedboriously slowly and was more oppressive.

    But at the same time under the oppressive air, they also felt like they were able to heave a sigh of relief, as after tonight, they would be able to leave this strange inn, to go take part in the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s recruitment trials.

    The night felt as if some terrifying wild beasty crouching in wait, as fear nketed over everything.

    Within the cold chill air of the silent mountain, the faint light of candles could be seen flickering weakly inside.

 Chapter 140.2 - A Thread between Life and Death

    <strong>Chapter 140.2: A Thread between Life and Death</strong>

    The darkness of the night deepened, and it was not known from whenzy snowkes began to fall down through the air outside the windows, covering the high mountains in ayer of silvery white. The bare and deste mountain only had that single lonely inn sitting within, looking highly obtrusive.

    The candlelight in the main hall wavered incessantly under the billowing winter¡¯s wind, before it finally gave a final flicker, and went out.

    ¡°Sheeesh..... I, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. It¡¯s so..... so cold.¡±

    ¡°Although it is said that the temperature gets lower in the mountains..... But this..... this is just too cold.¡±

    ¡°Or..... Or rather, should we go ask..... ask for a fire or something from the Lady Boss?¡±

    Someone in the room suggested and then went shivering as he tottered over towards the door. His hand had just touched the door when he froze there, not moving an inch for a long time.

    ¡°Oy, what are you still dawdling there? Hurry up and go borrow a light or something already!¡± Someone shouted impatiently as he huddled within his nket, shivering.

    But the person at the door did not seem to have heard him. Not to mention any form of response, but his did not even move his body a single inch.

    ¡°What are you really up to over there?¡± The person on the bed got angry and climbed off from his bed despite the biting and chilly cold, like he was going to give the person standing at the door like a wooden block a good tongueshing.

    Just as he came closer, a chill ran up his entire spine.

    In that quiet and soundless room, so silent you can even hear a pin drop, which made the soft and faint patter of something dripping sound clear and crisp, which drummed on their hearts, causing the hair on the back of their necks to stand.

    There were a total of three people in that room, and the third person had been so cold he could not be bothered to even speak a word. But upon hearing the sound, he was a little puzzled and unconsciously holding his breath, he asked: ¡°What is that sound?¡±

    At that moment, the man who had gone over to the door to go borrow a light was still frozen in ce with his hand on the door, but the stance of his body seemed a little too stiff and it seemed like something was wrong, his back facing the other two people, where they were not able to see what had happened to him.

    But when the person who had climbed off his bed in impatience went to push that man¡¯s body with a nudge, a series of events happened. It was as if the sluice gates in that man¡¯s stiffened body had opened, suddenly spurting out a warm and sticky liquid that sttered all over the other person.

    Immediately after, that tall body crashed to the floor,ying face there face down, as arge amount of blood spilled in a widening pool.

    He was dead, soundlessly and without any warning.

    The blood spilled across almost half the room, the thick metallic stench shooting straight up their noses, the air turned heavy and stifling. The two people were so shocked by the entire scene that they even forgot to scream, their eyes staring widely with their faces white as a sheet.

    With the youth that had diedst night, this was already the second person to die under such mysterious circumstances.

    They still did not know how the first youth had died. But this person had been staying in the same room together with them and it was in just a few breaths¡¯ time that he was killed right under their very noses.

 Chapter 140.3 - A Thread between Life and Death

    Chapter 140.3: A Thread between Life and Death

    In this inn..... Was there really a murderous devilish demon up to its tricks and going around to kill people without anyone noticing! ?

    Fear gripped at their hearts and they all were in such panic that they wanted to open their doors to go run outside crying for help. But it seemed like the doors had been locked from outside and they were not able to open it no matter how hard they tried.

    The blizzard outside was blowing stronger and stronger and the tightly shut window that was suddenly blown open allowed the flurries of snow to fly in, striking them right in their faces, cutting painfully like des.

    The temperature in the room immediately plummeted and the man who died froze up together with his spilt blood into ice, with countless thin and sharp icicles forming all over the walls, covering the entire room, trapping the two of them inside.

    The space they could still move within was growing tighter and tighter, until finally, those icicles that numbered in thousands pierced right through their bodies, sticking out through their bodies like they had been turned into porcupines. But not a single drop of blood bled from their bodies, because it had been just too cold, and all their blood had freezed up. Even up till the point of death, they had not even cried out at all, because before they could even react, they were already dead.

    Downstairs, Qiao Wei had a hot cup of tea in her hand. Sipping from it, she then curled up the ends of her lips before she said with a sigh: ¡°All these brats here are still too young. To think that they even dare toe wanting to join the Faint Mist Sect so casually. Do they really think that it is so easy to be epted/¡±

    Behind her, the burly man who was tall as a tower hesitated a moment before he said in iprehension. ¡°For those few fes.....¡±

    ¡°Ah, just a bunch of reprehensible fugitives on the run who havemitted all kinds of heinous deeds. Did they really think that they would be able to muddle their way into the Faint Mist Sect just by changing their faces? Aren¡¯t they being too naive?¡± Qiao Wei burst out intoughter and seemed to recall something in her mind as her eyes shed. ¡°Let the Devil Devouring Eagle add a couple of his touches. I would really like to see how many among all these brats are talents with sufficient aptitude.¡±

    The man paused a moment and then answered with a curt yes.

    He really didn¡¯t know whether all these little fes would be able to withstand it at all.

    That night was really very long, like they would not be able to see the sun again tomorrow.

    The blizzard outside had piled up snow that was several meters deep. Anybody who walked outside would find half their bodies sinking into it. The weather was strange, as it was clearly not yet time for snow to fall, but the blizzard outside seemed determined to bury all life outside.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡±

    Ming Yi Yi stood by the window, the thick fox fur wrapped around her. Qing Yu had suppressed the Ice Poison in her earlier that day and she was feeling a whole lot better. Even though the weather was bitterly cold now, she did not feel all that tormented anymore.

    ¡°Yi Yi, what is it?¡± Qian Yun heard her words and she came over to ask.

    Ming Yi Yi¡¯s brows were knitted up. ¡°Look over there at that mountain.¡±

    The direction the window in this room faced was great, and they could see a far distance standing here.

 Chapter 140.4 - A Thread between Life and Death

    Chapter 140.4: A Thread between Life and Death

    And Ming Yi Yi had just seen, with the inn as the central point, that it was snowing heavily a hundred miles around it, covering everything in a white snowy nket. But gazing further away at the faraway mountain, it was calm and tranquil, without the slightest sign of a snow at all. The peak was bare and barren, a lonesome sight, where only a forest of empty trees shed of all their leaves could be seen.

    Qian Yun stared with his eyes widened in shock. ¡°That is.....¡±

    ¡°Looks like Qing Bei was right. This is definitely the work of the Arctic Snow Wolf.¡± Ming Yi Yi then went on to say.

    ¡°If this snow continues on like this, the inn might really get buried under all this snow. What are they trying to do here?¡± Lan Yu clenched his fists and said angrily. ¡°Is the Faint Mist Sect testing us or are they out to get us?¡±

    Ming Yi Yi¡¯s eyes dimmed and a sharp pain suddenly shot into her mind, her vision bursting into a sh of blood red. ¡°We all..... might not be able to make it through tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yi Yi, what did you see?¡± Qian Yun asked a little worriedly.

    People of the Soul Cultivators Tribe possess a certain ability. They were able to see things that others could not, and were also able to see things that were able to happen.

    But before she could even reply, a man¡¯s low raspy voice sounded, that was tinged with bits of spellbinding enchantment. ¡°I see that there are still some good sprouts from the Soul Cultivators Tribe. What a pity.¡±

    Lan Yu¡¯s body tensed up warily as he shouted coldly: ¡°Who is that? Show yourself!¡±

    That person¡¯s voice, had sounded like it had spoke just beside his ear. But since when had there been another person¡¯s presence inside their room? And they had not noticed a thing! ?

    It was probably due to the fact that people from the Soul Cultivators Tribe had a naturally strong sense in foreseeing danger and hence Ming Yi Yi and herpanions had not rested at all that night, fearing that something unexpected was going to happen.

    And just as they predicted, what muste, had nowe.

    The candlelight in the room was wavering and the man hidden in the shadows stirred up a gust of cold wind from under his voluminous cape, which almost blew the weak flickering candle outpletely.

    It was a man of incredibly towering height,pletely wrapped up in a wide cape that covered him entirely. He wore a wide brimmed bamboo hat on his head and only his strong and hard chin could be seen. It was probably because it was not exposed to the sun much, as the skin on that chin was pale and white.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Sweat had spilled into the palms of Ming Yi Yi¡¯s tightly clenched fists, but her face still maintained aposed facade as she asked in a calm tone.

    The manughed lightly. Although his face could not be seen, but his voice was highly pleasing to the ears. ¡°You do not have to worry about that, as tonight..... All of you might not be able to survive through this snowstorm, unable to escape the beautiful dreams that I have carefully weaved up for everyone here.¡±

    Ming Yi Yi¡¯s eyes widened. [What does he mean by those words?]

    But very soon, she would know.

 Chapter 141.1 - A Memory One Doesnâ€™t Want to Recall

    Chapter 141.1: A Memory One Doesn¡¯t Want to Recall

    Whatever was happening on this side was not yet known to Qing Yu but just quiet peace.

    It was probably because there was some trick in that inn as no matter how big themotion outside was, the upants inside the room did not hear anything.

    Even the highly carefree Yan Xi Wu had sensed that there was something strange about tonight¡¯s snowstorm and had not slept for once, but remained carefully wary.

    She looked at the several other quiet people in the room and hesitated a moment before slowly shuffling over closer to Yan Xi Rou to ask softly: ¡°What hour is it now?¡±

    Yan Xi Ruo who had her eyes closed in rest then opened them to gaze at the pitch dark sky outside, her brows slightly furrowed. ¡°I do not know as well. It¡¯s just too strange tonight and it feels as if a long time has passed, so it should already be the Yin Hour when night is deepest but it looks like it¡¯s..... now only the Zi hour at midnight.¡±

    Yan Xi Wu felt in involuntary chill run up her back. ¡°Is the sky never going to turn bright again on this night? It will be the day for the admission trials tomorrow and if we are held back by this, then all the hard work we have put in for so long will have been for nothing!¡±

    Hearing Yan Xi Wuining in frustration incessantly, Qing Yu rubbed her temples feeling a headacheing. She got up from her bed and walked over to the window before she said: ¡°Even if dawn breaks, we might still not be able to leave this ce.¡±

    Upon hearing her words, the others turned their gazes outside at the same time.

    They saw the snow flurries falling heavily, and the snow piled up outside had already reached half a grown man¡¯s height, and half of the inn¡¯s doors had be blocked.

    Yan Xi Wu¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over. We are going to be trapped in here and this snowstorm will never stop. There are so many people here in this inn and we¡¯ll run out of food and water in just a few days. We¡¯ll all then die here.¡±

    Seeing her look as if the sky was falling, Qing Bei stared at her in contempt, before he said in an icy cold voice: ¡°If you continue prattling on with such defeatist words, I¡¯ll just throw you out the window right now for you to perish on your own.¡±

    Ever since the time that the youth had heartlessly left her to fend for herself whether she lived or died back at Hades¡¯ Canyon, Yan Xi Wu had be highly terrified of him. Hearing him say those words, she became so frightened that she immediately shrank her head into her shoulders and mped her mouth shut in silence.

    A dark glint shed in Qing Yu¡¯s eyes, a brief fleeting moment. Suddenly, the world swirled before her eyes and the scene she saw changedpletely.

    Qing Bei, Yan Xi Roui and Yan Xi Wu had all disappeared.

    And before her, it all felt so familiar and strange at the same time, like this had happened in her past life.

    It was a man with a tall slim figure, his facial features gently pleasing, with a eyes smiling so gently that one would be able to drown in them.

    ¡°Qing Qing, are you being mischievous again? Why are you hiding here and not eating your food?¡±

 Chapter 141.2 - A Memory One Doesnâ€™t Want to Recall

    Chapter 141.2: A Memory One Doesn¡¯t Want to Recall

    Throughout therge and vast family, among so many young men and women in there, only this one man called her by this name, Qing Qing, a name so intimate like he was calling out to a lover who shared his bed.

    Qing Yu¡¯s body was trembling uncontrobly. [So, even after so long, she still has not gotten over itpletely?]

    Once she heard him calling out to her like that, it immediately elicited all kinds of memories of the past, about how well he had treated her, so well that it made up for the pain she had felt for the loss of her parents, so well that she had given her whole heart to him so willingly without holding back in the slightest.

    But why was it that her most sincere and true heart was not enough topete with the seductive allure of consumer power and high authourity?

    Even the person she had thought would never ever change had turned unscrupulous because of that position.

    Qing Yu tried her very best to shut her eyes, the skin over her slender fingers suddenly turned very pale.

    The soft sound of a person¡¯s breathing sounded right beside her ear, as a man¡¯s wide chest held her close in a tight embrace, his voice low and gentle: ¡°Qing Qing, you are always trying so hard to be brave, so I just can¡¯t help being worried about you. Big Brother will always be protecting you.¡±

    Qing Yu did not say a word and did not open her eyes, her longshes quivering hard, as he emotions surged till she was on the very verge of copsing.

    The smile on the man¡¯s lips grew deeper. ¡°Qing Qing, wait till I ascend to the seat of Family Head and will you then be my bride? Let the two of us stand right at this highest position to gaze upon the most beautiful view and enjoy the supreme power and authourity at the peak of the entire world, where everyone shall bow before us, the world finally at our feet.¡±

    ¡°A girl need not be so strong, girls who are adorably weak are much more lovable¡±

    The man¡¯s almost spellbinding lips came closer to her ear, the low and maic voice profound and seductive. ¡°Big Brother will dote on you very much. The true power of the Sacred Burial Arts and the Heavenly Insights of Medicine can only be brought out through my hands. Will you let Big Brother..... extract them out from you?¡±

    The Qing Family¡¯s two secret treasures, and only the heir was able to possess them. If one sought to extract them, then it could only be done by the coption of Yin and Yang. But if it the treasures were forcibly extracted, then the body¡¯s vitality of the owner of the treasures would suffer grave injuries, their very foundation damaged, to be frail and sickly and be endlessly reliant on all kinds of medicine.

    Qing Yu¡¯s tightly shut eyes had turned red at the rims, feeling so vulnerable and depressed like she never did before.

    Those violent rise of such highly intense emotions had actually caused the heart of a certain man thousands of miles away to wrench up sharply. His eyes immediately red open from sleep, the devilishly enchanting violet orbs shining extraordinarily bright.

    He sat himself up, his fair slender fingers stretching open. A light purple crystal ball the size of a baby¡¯s palm shed incessantly, and he called out in a probing voice: ¡°Little Fox?¡±

 Chapter 141.3 - A Memory One Doesnâ€™t Want to Recall

    Chapter 141.3: A Memory One Doesn¡¯t Want to Recall

    Getting no response from the other side, Lou Jun Yao could not help but knitted up his brows.

    The crystal ball was a magicalmunication artifact from Cloud Heaven and there weren¡¯t that many of them throughout the entire Cloud Heaven, so it could be seen from here just how rare it was, but he had not even blinked when he gave Qing Yu one. A person just needed to summon up their spirit energy and they would be able to not only speak to the person on the other side, but also to see their faces.

    He had done that for safety¡¯s sake, Lou Jun Yao had thought. Since he had decided that he would look after Aunt Lan¡¯s descendants, then he should give it his all and do the best he could, even though Qing Yu was merely going to take part in the recruitment trials of an insignificant sect within the low level realm.

    But, why had he just sensed that thess¡¯ emotions were in such great turmoil?

    [What could have happened there?]

    Lou Jun Yao was feeling rather ill at ease and with a bright glint in his eyes, the inside of the purple crystal ball started to spin and swirl very quickly, and what met his eyes was a scene of snow that was several feet high, and it seemed like the snow was getting heavier and heavier.

    [It¡¯s snowing?]

    Lou Jun Yao looked outside. Besides the cold wind howling outside, there wasn¡¯t even a single speck of snow.

    [Interesting. Just who could be up to their tricks?]

    The inside of the crystal ball then shed, the scene suddenly changing to show the inside of a room. He saw Qing Yu and herpanions. He did not pay the others any attention for the moment but was only looking at the expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face, which did not look like things were alright.

    Her eyes were red rimmed, her entire body shaking with shivers, and her hands were even slowly rising up to her slender neck, before clutching around it viciously. The tiny face lost all its colour right at that moment, turning a frightful greenish white, like she was able to suffocate.

    The aura around Lou Jun Yao grew heavy suddenly, growing oppressive like the way it felt before a violent storm broke.

    Qing Yu could not lie to herself. Even though she hated this person, hated the man who had turned her into a cold and emotionless person, he had once, throughout her entire youth, given her all the love and concern of what kinship was to her.¡±

    The man¡¯s warm breath from his lips brushed past her ear, opening and closing as he spoke, almost touching her dainty little ear. ¡°Qing Qing, be good and stay by my side will you? No matter whether it¡¯s that kid you brought back here or any other man, they will not be able to give you what I can give. In this world, only I ampatible with you.¡±

    ¡°Be good and give yourself to me.....¡±

    Just as the man¡¯s lips were right about to touch the youngdy¡¯s alluring lips, she suddenly curled up the ends of her mouth in a faint smile, a smile of imperceptible meaning. Within the darkness, it was as beautiful as the highly precious night-blooming cereus, that appears fleetingly and disappears almost immediately after, but the stir it caused in a person¡¯s heart would not dissipate for a long time.

    ¡°Qing Tian Lin, you know what?¡± The youngdy¡¯s voice was clear and light, and in that silent darkness of night, it seemed like she could hear the sound of his beating heart.

    ¡°What?¡± The man was taken aback.

 Chapter 141.4 - A Memory One Doesnâ€™t Want to Recall

    Chapter 141.4: A Memory One Doesn¡¯t Want to Recall

    ¡°Regardless whether it¡¯s the real you or this is just you in my dream, you disgust me just the same.¡±

    A highly callous smile curled up at the edges of Qing Yu¡¯s lips and a boundless rage then shone out ruthlessly from the pair of beautiful and alluring phoenix like eyes. Her voice was chillingly light, that made one shiver involuntarily. ¡°Who gave you permission to pry into my heart so rudely?¡±

    Stunned surprise appeared on the man¡¯s face, and he froze in shock the very next moment.

    The youngdy¡¯s hand that was so cold there wasn¡¯t the slightest sliver of warmth then turned into a sharp de, plunging straight through his heart, and that pair of absolutely emotionless eyes did not even once nce at him, before she burned him up into ashes with a zing fire.

    He had never ever thought that things would take such a turn, and he had died without a single trace of him left behind.

    And the hidden man who was controlling everything suddenly vomited out a great mouthful of blood, his already pale and inhumanly colourless face immediately turning even whiter.

    His pair of bright jet ck eyes, were filled with utter astounded shock.

    [Someone was actually able to..... break out from the dreams he weaved?]

    And Qing Yu who had awoken from her dreamy state then felt as if all her strength had left her, as she copsed onto the floor with her eyes closed.

    But the pain that was expected toe with the fall did note, as a warm embrace caught her and picked her up, holding her tightly. The fiery warmth then drove out the cold chill in her body.

    Qing Yu slowly opened her eyes, her half lowered eyelids lookingzilynguid and enchanting. Especially when the colour of herplexion was not looking too great at that moment, seeming a little weak and pale, just like that of an injured little animal that soughtfort cuddled in her owner¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Why have youe?¡± Qing Yu¡¯s voice was a little low and raspy.

    Lou Jun Yao cradled the youngdy¡¯s slender waist that felt like it would crumble if he gripped her too tightly, as he helped her to the edge of the bed for her to sit down. He opened his mouth to say without showing emotion in his voice: ¡°I just saw a foolish little fox who almost strangled herself to death, so I came over to see what got you so worked up.¡±

    Those words were put across so lightly with utter indifference, but only he himself knew how fast he had moved ripping through the dimensional space toe here.

    Hearing that undisguised sarcasm from him, Qing Yu¡¯s mouth split as sheughed softly. You¡¯ve got to be kidding. I will never do something as stupid as that.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes smiled mirthlessly as he looked at the little fox in persistent denial. ¡°Then can you stand up and walk a couple of steps for me to see?¡±

    [Heh heh. In such a state of utter exhaustion, it is clear that it was caused by having just over depleted your mental strength. Really don¡¯t know what she saw just now that could affect her so much. Fortunately, she has already broken out of that predicament on her own.]

 Chapter 142.1 - Legitimate Self Defense

    Chapter 142.1: <strong>Legitimate Self Defense</strong>

    Hearing the man¡¯s mocking tone, Qing Yu nced at the man expressionlessly, clearly not falling for the taunt, but just continued to lean weakly against his shoulder as she said indifferently: ¡°Don¡¯t think just because you caught my fall that I will then be grateful to you.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao could not help butugh and then replied: ¡°It¡¯s the least I should do. No need for any gratitude.¡±

    After taking a little time to gather herself and recover a bit, some colour returned to Qing Yu¡¯s face. That was when Qing Yu noticed that Qing Bei and the others had also fallen into a dreamy state, and had not yet broken out of it, the expressions on their faces varied.

    Lou Jun Yao then said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about them. You have already caused the hidden person behind this to suffer a severe bacsh and they would not be in much danger while they are still caught in their dreams, maybe just have their minds ravaged a little at most, which would toughen them up.¡±

    Hearing that, the air around Qing Yu suddenly fell by quite a few good degrees.

    No matter whether this was to test them or not, but this was just too much. The memory that had been sealed andid in dust for so long, after so many years where she hade to be able to gradually put it down. But that person hade to dig up this most painful memory once more.

    The name Qing Tian Lin always caused her emotions to surge up so easily.

    The youngdy¡¯s exquisitely beautiful face almost looked like ayer of frost had formed over its smooth skin, colder than the howling snowy blizzard raging outside. Her lips parted, her voice devoid of any emotion: ¡°Lou Jun Yao, help me find that person.¡±

    He had seen her smiling with joy and admonish in rage, seen her deviously crafty and sly. But to look like she was out to shake the Heavens and tear up the earth like this, it was the first time that Lou Jun Yao was seeing it. He could not help but recall her face that he had seen earlier in the crystal ball, that had been so frail almost to the point of copse. Just what could have caused her to be in so much despair?

    Although he did not know what she saw, but recalling how weakened and frail she had looked, Lou Jun Yao knew that he did not want to see that a second time.

    This youngdy was born to look so proud like this, and looking pitifully weak should not ever appear on that face.

    One who dared to order Lou Jun Yao so matter of factly, throughout the entire world, it was feared that it was only just Qing Yu alone.

    The man seemed rather helpless, but what was seen between his brows could only be doting indulgence.

    The blizzard continued to howl outside, the bare trees covered in a thick nket of white as they waved to and fro under the powerful wind, moving strangely under the darkness of the night.

    Someone hidden in a secret room on the ground floor was telling Qiao Wei something suddenly paused, and his eyes turned to gaze towards the door. The other people in the room immediately stopped talking, and the door was then opened in the next instant, letting in a bone biting icy chill from outside.

    A tall and well built figure came staggering in through the door, and then seemed to be trying to brace himself up for a long while before he fell on one knee to the ground, unable to withstand it any longer as he vomited out a mouthful of blood.

    Qiao Wei and the others stared with their eyes wide, in utter disbelief. ¡°Devil Devouring Eagle! How did you even get injured! ? Who could have done it! ?¡±

 Chapter 142.2 - Legitimate Self Defense

    Chapter 142.2: <strong>Legitimate Self Defense</strong>

    The Devil Devouring Eagle¡¯s body that was shrouded under the wide ck cape was already soaked in cold sweat. The agony he was feeling from the bacsh that he suffered was causing the meridians in every part of his body to be tightly stretched, almost robbing him of his voice. But even though that was the case he still managed to eke out the words: ¡°Quickly..... leave now.....¡±

    Listening carefully, his voice even sounded like it was trembling.

    Among the four of them, although the Devil Devouring Eagle¡¯s cultivation was the lowest, but it was more than enough to deal with the entire bunch of little runts here. Moreover, he also held an amazing profession, as a Dreamweaver.

    Once it started, within a hundred meter radius, not even beasts and animals would be able to escape the dreams he wove, and in those dreams, he was fully dominant.

    But..... Why had hee back all injured? And was urging them to leave?

    Could it be that among the bunch of brats, there really was a peerless prodigy that they had missed out on?

    In that short period of time that they stood there stunned in a daze, they came to lose their best chance of escaping.

    The shade on the Devil Devouring Eagle¡¯s face turned uglier and he vomited out another mouthful of blood. A soft voice without any emotion then sounded from outside the door. ¡°The few of you here have really made me see all of you in a new light.¡±

    That voice.....

    Qiao Wei subconsciously lifted her eyes. Just behind the Devil Devouring Eagle, she saw two figures standing there, partially shrouded in the darkness as they came walking out into the light.

    The slim petite figure in front, was the youngdy who had left a very good impression on her. And as for the tall figured man behind her..... Qiao Wei¡¯s face looked as if her soul had been sucked out of her and she immediately turned away.

    That man¡¯s eyes were just too terrifying to look at.

    The youngdy¡¯s face was also no longer as gentle and polite looking as the time they had first met, the expression rather cold.

    Qiao Wei kept a smile on her face and said: ¡°Congrattions youngdy, you are the first person to pass the test.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Qing Yu¡¯s face did not show even a ripple of emotion as her gaze swept over the few people inside the room, her tone of voice highly calm. Her slender fingers then gripped upon the Devil Devouring Eagle¡¯s clothes, easily picking up the man who was a lot taller and bigger than she was up from the ground.

    ¡°Since I have passed the test, then I will be taking this person here.¡±

    The smile on Qiao Wei¡¯s face congealed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Qing Yu snorted with cold derision. ¡°Having dug deep into my heart and trapping me within a dream. Just for that reason alone, there is no reason for him to live any longer.¡±

    ¡°Little youngdy, being so haughty with your ways will definitely make you suffer consequences.¡± Qiao Wei said with a softugh. ¡°This was what the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s Sect Leader wanted, so even if you have any grievance against that, you¡¯ve got the wrong person here. Moreover.... no matter how strong you are, the rest of us here are not people you can afford to trifle with easily.¡±

    Those words were delivered with a tinge of threat in them. Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow and then opened her mouth in response. ¡°Of course I know that you guys are not to be trifled with. So don¡¯t you see that I brought help with me? I am definitely having all his powers destroyed here today¡±

 Chapter 142.3 - Legitimate Self Defense

    Chapter 142.3: <strong>Legitimate Self Defense</strong>

    Help?

    Qiao Wei then subconsciously looked up at the tall man behind her. He was very tall, and half of his body was still cast in shadows, but his pair of violet eyes shone with a brilliant light within the darkness of night, that made her heart beat fast.

    The Arctic Snow Wolf was a thin figured man with sharp intelligent looks. When he heard those words that felt so much like a taunt, he just could not hold back his impulse at that instant but said to the youngdy: ¡°Littless, you are courting your own death!¡±

    Immediately upon saying that, that nimble body moved at a speed faster than the eye could see as he lunged straight towards Qing Yu.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Qiao Wei¡¯s eyes red wide, quickly shouting out to stop him, but it was already toote.

    The Arctic Snow Wolf¡¯s fingers shot viciously towards the youngdy¡¯s thin slender neck in a malevolent strike, murder rising in his heart.

    Qing Yu stood unmoving in her spot, neither dodging nor running away, but just looked squarely at the attack that was riddled with openings. The long arm of the man behind her whipped out and pulled her into his arms.

    Before the Arctic Snow Wolf had even gotten close, he was thrown back by a powerful and explosive force, which sent his body crashing into the hard pir all the way at the back of the hidden secret room, and a mouthful of blood immediately spurted out from his mouth as hey weakly on the ground not moving an inch, unable to stand up at all.

    ¡°Old Third!¡± Money Leopard¡¯s face paled and he quickly went over to hispanion, putting his hand on his wrist to check his condition. His face immediately turned an even uglier shade.

    He looked up mournfully to meet Qiao Wei¡¯s worried gaze and said slowly, pausing at every single word: ¡°All of Old Third¡¯s meridians..... have been severed¡±

    Qiao Wei felt as if she had fallen into an icyke, her eyes filled with terror as she stared at the mysterious man whose eyes were lowered as he questioned the youngdy in his arms if she was alright.

    She had seen it clearly just now. That man..... had definitely not even made any move to strike at all. Just as Arctic Snow Wolf hade to get close to him, the man had merely just nced expressionlessly at him. Just a single nce and Arctic Snow Wolf had all his cultivation destroyed, turned into a useless shell.

    How terrifying.....

    Though peerless pugilists with unparalleled power have been born in these Constetion Lands throughout the years, but never had there been one that couldpare to this man¡¯s attainment.

    Just who is this man! ?

    Qing Yu who had been about to make her move was simrly stunned as she looked at the scene before her. She then looked up with displeasure in her eyes and asked: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face was looking at her matter of factly as he replied: ¡°Purely legitimate self defense. Someone was lunging straight at me, am I supposed to just stand there to let him strike me?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your self defense a little too overdone? Moreover, he was clearlying right at me!¡±

    That single retaliation from him would surely cause that man to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. She had merely brought him along for grandstanding purposes. Now he has really done it, havingpletely crippled the man.

 Chapter 142.4 - Legitimate Self Defense

    Chapter 142.4: Legitimate Self Defense

    Looking at the youngdy who was seemingly rather angry, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze turned sharp and his voice was low as he said: ¡°I told myself that I will take care of you for Aunt Lan so I will not allow you to evene close to getting hurt at all.¡±

    His stern and serious demeanor caused Qing Yu to be stumped for words and she could do nothing but feel a little frustrated inside. She had merely wanted to teach the Devil Devouring Eagle a lesson but Lou Jun Yao had insteadpletely destroyed the Arctic Snow Wolf¡¯s cultivation so she felt like she shouldn¡¯t find any more trouble with them anymore.

    Seeing how jittery with trepidation Qiao Wei and herpanions were, angry but not daring to voice out, Qing Yu suddenly came to pity them. That fe Lou Jun Yao had really been too tyrannical, never giving a thought to how severe and heavy handed a single strike from him would be.

    Which was not merely heavy, but the guy was now barely able to breathe!

    ¡°This is a Spirit Strengthening Elixir. It should be able to help him.¡± Qing Yu said as she handed Qiao Wei a red porcin bottle. ¡°I had originally not meant much harm but a person would always have some part of their past that they would not be willing to revisit. But since things have turned out like this, I will not pursue it any further.¡±

    Qiao Wei had taken extra good care of her in the past two days and the room she was staying in with herpanions was the best one in the inn, kept much warmer than the other rooms. Hence when the snow fell, the cold the few of them had felt in their room was quite a lot less than the others as well.

    Although it could be said that Qiao Wei had epted benefits from the youngdy, she had really treated the youngdy quite well in here.

    Qiao Wei was taken aback by her actions a moment before she then epted the tiny porcin bottle. She immediately gave it to Money Leopard for him to feed it to Arctic Snow Wolf.

    Her eyes were rather confused as she went on to ask Qing Yu: ¡°With the kind of powers you possess, why have youe to the Faint Mist Sect?¡±

    Although she had not seen the youngdy make any moves, the aura emanating from a powerful pugilist was could never bepletely masked. Moreover, she was acquainted with a friend with such terrifying cultivation, so how could she possibly be anyone ordinary?

    She could very well just go to the White Fen Continent.

    Hearing that, Qing Yu curved up the ends of her lips and her eyes grew deep and profound. ¡°Going to the Faint Mist Sect..... is naturally not to further my cultivation but there a reason that makes it a must for me.¡±

    One would not be allowed toe out for two years after being epted into the Faint Mist Sect. She really didn¡¯t have so much time to waste in there as her ultimate aim was Cloud Heaven itself.

    The ce filled with so much mystery.

    Being so severely injured, the Arctic Snow Wolf was naturally unable to control the weather anymore, and the snow that had fallen for a good half of the night finally stopped, as it all began to thaw.

    Many of them were not able to break out from the dreams that the Devil Devouring Eagle had weaved as it was just entirely human for them to be gued by greed and past sins. In just one night, among the several hundred people who came to participate in the recruitment trials, only half remained.

 Chapter 143.1 - Beauty is Made Only in Close Proximity

    Chapter 143.1: Beauty is Made Only in Close Proximity

    Some had crumbled, unable to pick themselves up again after falling into the dreams and some had suddenly woken up but were unable to endure the strict and severe rules the sect had set, voluntarily choosing to given up on the opportunity on their own.

    Besides Qing Yu, everyone had probably been affected by the night¡¯s events more or less but quite a number of people still chose to persevere.

    Today was the day of the admission trials and they all woke up very early. Although their numbers have been greatly reduced, it did not seem to affect them all that much when they gathered in the main hall to eat breakfast quietly, and they were told that someone from the Faint Mist Sect would being to bring them up the mountain.

    But the strange thing was that breakfast this morning was unexpectedly sumptuous.

    It had only been just in buns and porridge that was so thin you could use it as a mirror in the past two days but today there were crystal dumplings, swallow tail roll, lotus paste cake and two exquisite tes of crunchy side dishes with sweet delicious fine grain porridge.

    When everyone saw the spread for breakfast, all of them suspected whether they were just hallucinating.

    Was this to be theirst meal? How could it be so scrumptious! Compared to the food today what they had been eating the past two days was pure pig feed! When have they ever eaten something so hard to swallow in their lives? They really wouldn¡¯t have eaten it if there was another choice.

    So when they all gazed upon the spreadid out, the expression on everyone¡¯s faces quickly grew wary, afraid that this would be thest meal for them.

    Qiao Wei coughed awkwardly a couple of times and then announced: ¡°What was done before was just to test all of you. Although this inn of mine is located in such a remote and deste ce, we are still capable of providing you with all these food. So everyone just eat up and enjoy it!¡±

    Everyone then rxed their guard.

    But, Qing Yu¡¯s table was destined to be unable to enjoy any peace today.

    For no other reason than the fact that a certain man had decided to remain here sincest night, evening to sit himself right next to her so naturally, gracefully taking his time to enjoy breakfast. His tall and muscr figure together with a face crafted by the hands of the gods that was so handsome it angered both mortals and deities alike, his seductive violet eyes filled with such a mysterious otherworldly air,pletely drew everyone¡¯s gazes to them.

    Seated on the opposite side, Qing Bei, Yan Xi Rou and Yan Xi Wu just sat there stunned, not knowing when this man hade to appear here, their faces mournful as they stared at Qing Yu.

    Sensing the gaze that was both perplexed and aggrieveding from the youngdy, Lou Jun Yao paused in his actions and nced at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Are you really..... that free and idle nowadays?¡± Qing Yu asked him.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Lou Jun Yao lifted an eyebrow, looking like he did not understand.

    ¡°We will be going to the Faint Mist Sect in awhile. Are you intending to follow us there as well?¡± Qing Yu asked him softly.

    [This man was afterall a respected entity from Cloud Heaven no matter how you put it. It¡¯s fine if he chooses to stay here in the low level realms idling his time away doing nothing, but when he alwayses hovering around before her face whenever he felt like it, she has to start asking whether he is really that bored and has nothing better to do?]

    Qing Yu¡¯s words were clear and direct, which really meant to chase him away.

 Chapter 143.2 - Beauty is Made Only in Close Proximity

    Chapter 143.2: Beauty is Made Only in Close Proximity

    Lou Jun Yaoughed in a soft low voice, his violet eyes sparkling, bright with mirth. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve told you that the Gathered Cloud Loft has moved here. It¡¯s on the peak right across the Faint Mist Sect.¡±

    Qing Yu was dazed for a moment before she could react. ¡°When did it move here?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday.¡±

    Qing Yu could not help but twitch a corner of her mouth. ¡°What are you up to again this time?¡±

    No wonder she had not seen Bai Zhi Yan who was never seen too far apart from him. It¡¯s because he hade here as well.....

    Hearing that, Lou Jun Yao cupped his chin in his palm and looked at her smilingly to say: ¡°I heard that the days spent practising cultivation in the Faint Mist Sect is very dry, so I guess their disciples live a rather dull and boring life here. But now, all of them can sneak out for some fun at the Fragrance Court so isn¡¯t that just great?¡±

    The twitch at the corner of Qing Yu¡¯s mouth then grew more intense. [He really thinks that wanting to get those pure minded disciples who practised abstinence to seek out fun at his establishment was really a good idea?]

    If the sect¡¯s Elders were to hear that, they would surely die from a blood vessel bursting in their heads from rage! And wouldn¡¯t moving the Gathered Cloud Loft so openly without a care here raise any suspicions from others? And the Faint Mist Sect did not have any opinions on that? ?

    It was not known what special method the fe had employed to achieve that.

    ¡°So from today onwards, you guys will remain here?¡± Qing Yu nced at him to ask.

    Lou Jun Yao smiled at nodded. ¡°You cane look for me anytime you need something.¡¯

    [Why does she feel like this fe had moved the Gathered Cloud Loft because of her.....]

    Qing Bei silently watched the two banter so familiarly with each other and for some unknown reason, a strange feeling rose up in his heart but was unable to put a finger on it.

    After breakfast was done, several disciples in the sect¡¯s white uniform came to the inn and one person among them was actually rather familiar looking.

    Upon looking more closely, it was then discovered that it was Jin Ze Hao they had seen during the sect¡¯s internal trials in the mystifying bonds, whose consciousness fell under the Scarlet Lands Eight Demons¡¯ control to thrash up Lian Shao Jie that was of a higher cultivation level almost half to death.

    It was wondered whether he was punished when he returned back to the Faint Mist Sect.

    And it was quite obvious that Jin Ze Hao was acquainted with the proprietress of the inn Qiao Wei, his manners highly respectful.

    The two of them talked for a while and it was not know what Qiao Wei said to him when the expression on Jin Ze Hao¡¯s face looked rather amazed before he swept his eyes over the crowd without people noticing.

    On the way to the Faint Mist Sect, several curious disciples secretly went up before Jin Ze Hao and said: ¡°May I ask our Senior Fellow Disciple whether you are acquainted with the Lady Boss of the inn? We were wondering if she is one of the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s Elders?¡±

    Jin Ze Hao raised an eyebrow. ¡°Her? Her position in the sect is much higher than an Elder.¡±

    Everyone then recalled back to the day when someone had challenged the Lady Boss, saying that she was guilty of negligence and that the Faint Mist Sect would definitely punish her for it. In the end, the Lady Boss had just arrogantly replied: ¡°Who in the Faint Mist Sect would dare to?¡±

 Chapter 143.3 - Beauty is Made Only in Close Proximity

    Chapter 143.3: Beauty is Made Only in Close Proximity

    From the way things looked, she must really be somebody in the sect!

    Everyone sighed out in relief. Lucky for them they did not offend the Lady Boss.

    Lou Jun Yao had received a message from a subordinate back in the inn and had left first. It was only then that Yan Xi Rou and the others dared to speak up. The man¡¯s aura had been too overpowering and they had found it hard to breathe just by being in such close proximity to him.

    Having just awoken from the weaved dreams, everyone waspletely unaware of the frightening dangers they were all inst night, thinking that it was all just a bad nightmare.

    Close to the mountain where the Faint Mist Sect sat,yers of barriers had been set up, to prevent a recurrence of the events today at the recruitment trials like when the Scarlet Lands Eight Demons hade to stir up trouble, so they wanted to ensure that that would not happen.

    But it seemed like no one dared toe create trouble here today, not even the Carefree Valley who always went against the Faint Mist Sect, and no one came topete for disciples like they had done before.

    It was for no other reason than the fact that it had been announced that this year¡¯s recruitment trials would be helmed by the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s fifth ranked disciple, the person who set the miraculous record of three hundred consecutive wins, Su Li Mo, as one of the trial¡¯s invigtors.

    He was a lunatic whose cultivation was so maniacally powerful, so who would dare go court death by going there to pick a fight? That great lord loves a good fight the most and if anyone was to really go challenge him, it was thought he would be most happy to oblige.

    Of course the most important thing was that there was news saying the most highly skilled first ranked pugilist of legend in the Faint Mist Sect, the founder of the Deviant Department, Feng Tian Hen who had been undergoing training in the upper realms for many years had actually returned this time.

    That person was a legendary character held in high reverence in the hearts of the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s disciples. ording to disciples who had been in the sect for seven to eight years, they have only seen Su Li Mo a few times but have never seen any of the other top five ranked disciples before, not to mention the number one ranked of the inner circle.

    So when news of that spread, the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s disciples broke out in a rousing cheer, their hearts excited and filled with anticipation. That had quickly deterred anyone who thought to stir up trouble on this day here and they had no choice but to know their own ce.

    ¡°Sigh. I have never seen these guys get so excited every time I came back. Our Chief is really so much more popr as expected.¡±

    Su Li Mo was dressed in a cool suit of ck like always with that unremarkable looking old sword held to his chest, and heined when he saw that the disciples around them as they walked past had undisguised excitement in their eyes.

    Luo Lan Zi beside him burst intoughter, his gentle and handsome countenance bing even more mesmerizing as heughed. ¡°Are you really feeling sour that they did not wee you in the same way?¡±

    Su Li Mo¡¯s lips stiffened. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t care about such things. I am just worried that they are getting their hopes up for nothing. Who knows whether the Chief is really going toe back? It might rally just be unfounded rumours as I have not seen him for several years already.¡±

 Chapter 143.4 - Beauty is Made Only in Close Proximity

    Chapter 143.4: Beauty is Made Only in Close Proximity

    Luo Lan Zi lifted an eyebrow and then said: ¡°It was the Sect Leader himself who said that so I do not think that it is false. Maybe that fe is already tired of staying out there for so long and just want toe back to the sect to pick a few good sprouts to nurture. The Deviant Department only has eleven people now and it is really rathercking in numbers.¡±

    Su Li Mo shook his head. ¡°He is so picky that I think there wouldn¡¯t be a single one that he is satisfied with in the entire batch.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t I hear you say that you discovered a youth with rather good potential back in the mystifying bonds?¡± Luo Lan Zi suddenly asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s really quite good, and not does that fe possess some great skills, it seemed like he was adequate in Medicine as well. But that does not mean that the Chief will think that he¡¯s good enough.¡± Su Li Mo then shook his head. Moreover, Elder Jin said that he would definitely get that kid into the Elixir Cultivators Department, so the moment he appears, Elder Jin will immediately sink his ws into the kid.¡±

    Elder Jin was also one of the invigtors of this year¡¯s trials.

    ¡°But the problem now is how can you guys be sure that the youth would definitelye to the Faint Mist Sect?¡± Luo Lan Zi then asked incisively.

    Su Li Mo was taken aback a moment. It seems like he really had not considered that possibility at all.

    Today was also the day the Limitless Sect and the Carefree Valley would be holding their recruitment trials.

    When they got to the mountaintop where the Faint Mist Sect was at, quite a number of people were already seen moving about at the entrance. Disciples were assigned to issue number tags to the participants and after they got the tags, they were told that only ten would enter at a time to have their gifts assessed in the first round.

    The mysteriousness of the Faint Mist Sect was well known to the outside world. If none of their disciple inside came out to lead the way, no one would be able to go inside, unable to even locate the entrance.

    And at that moment, everyone had stopped before a wide and torrential waterfall and were looking a little puzzled. All that they saw was just the waterfall before them and there was nothing else. So where could the entrance be?

    Qing Yu and the others got their number tags and as it was given out in a random order, so the numbers were not in sequence.

    Ming Yi Yi got a number that was further towards the back and when she walked over beside Qing Yu, she saw the number Qing Yu held in her hand, which coincidentally was together with hers.

    She pressed her lips together in a smile and said: ¡°Looks like we will be going inside together.¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Yu then nced at the number in Ming Yi Yi¡¯s hand and smiled at her.

    On the other hand, after Yan Xi Wu took her number tag and came back to the group, her face looked like the sky was about to fall.

    Yan Xi Rou asked with great concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The others also turned to look inquisitively at her and Yan Xi Wu just raised a trembling hand to show the number tag she held, which was a clear and bristling number three.

    Everyone in the group then uniformly stiffened their lips. To think that she was to be among the first group to go in. To get a number right at the forefront, her luck was really quite amazing.

 Chapter 144.1 - Mournful Looking Face

    Chapter 144.1: Mournful Looking Face

    Yan Xi Wu was almost going to burst into tears. ¡°What do I do? I¡¯m so nervous that my mind ispletely nk. What am I going to do if I am immediately disqualified.....¡±

    ¡°If old Senior Qin finds out that you did not even make it through the gift assessment round, he will surely fly into a big rage.¡± Yan Xi Rou said softly to her when she saw Yan Xi Wu looking so lost and confused.

    For the past half year, Qin Fang had been helping them train to raise their cultivation and had been exceptionally meticulous with Yan Xi Wu who possessed the lowest gift. Her powers had increased by quite a bit now and if she gets disqualified, then all of Qin Fang¡¯s sweat and blood would have been wasted.

    Yan Xi Wu was imagining Old Senior Qin¡¯s stern darkened face and she immediately felt a chill run through her.

    [No can do. She must not be disqualified.]

    Thinking about that, Yan Xi Wu quickly regained her focus.

    After everyone got their number tags, two disciples from the inner circle then walked to go stand before the waterfall before throwing something very quickly into it. The very next second, something incredible then happened.

    The torrential waters of the waterfall crashing down seemed to have frozen in ce, bing a beautiful and scenic painting, the ce suddenly so quiet without the sound of water crashing down.

    A loud swishing then sounded as the waterfall then parted in the middle, slowly opening up. Three bold and stately looking characters that read ¡°Faint Mist Sect¡± was then revealed behind. Upon the thick and heavy limestone doors, were two great lifelike carvings in the shape of a ferocious beast¡¯s head with their fangs bared, staring malevolently at everyone there.

    The two disciples then walked forward to each hold a bronze ring right below the beast heads, before they knocked lightly with them, like there was a secret code. As the knocking sounds came to a stop, the great limestone walls then swung openboriously, and the misty realm of deities that was the Faint Mist Sect then slowly appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Everyone could not help but widen their eyes at the sight. So the legend that says the Faint Mist Sect was a ce where deities lived was not just rumours. This ce was just too beautiful for words!

    Several young women in their white sect uniforms came walking over slowly across the stone bridge as they approached, their figures slim and graceful, with beautiful looking countenances, which caused the young and hot blooded youths standing outside to stare in awe. The women in the Faint Mist Sect were indeed different from girls out in the outside world. They all looked like goddesses, every single one of them stunning in looks and demeanor!

    The thought that they would be staying together with these people who looked like goddesses in future, the hearts of everyone outside could not help but soar.

    ¡°Number one to ten, follow me inside now.¡± One of the sect disciples opened her mouth to say, and then turned to walk inside.

    Yan Xi Wu took a deep breath and silently encouraged herself inside. But just before she took a step inside, she turned to nce with pitiful eyes like an abandoned puppy, at the still calm andposed Qing Yu.

    And Qing Yu gave her an encouraging smile in return.

 Chapter 144.2 - Mournful Looking Face

    Chapter 144.2: Mournful Looking Face

    Yan Xi Wu immediately perked up, feeling highly inspired. She raised her head high and puffed up her chest, full of confidence as she went walking inside.

    Although she did not know the reason why, but Qing Yu always made her feel safe and secure, like just getting her affirmation alone was enough for her to pass the first round.

    People took turns to go in ten at a time. The strange thing was whenever a person went in, the two beast heads on the limestone doors would sh with a blue light.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Yan Xi Rou asked a little puzzledly.

    Ming Yi Yi beside her then opened his mouth to exin. ¡°That is to determine that the people taking part in the trials are within the prescribed age range and whether they are carrying any forbidden elixirs or artifacts that could assist in raising their cultivation levels. If anything abnormal is found, the eyes of the beast heads will then turn red.¡±

    ¡°So I see.¡± Yan Xi Rou nodded in understanding.

    Qing Yu looked on with interest at the highly lifelike beast heads with a measuring gaze, and she could not help but marvel at the fantastic and mystical things they have in this world. To think that they already have such advanced instruments in this era.

    ¡°Qing Yu.¡± The cold voice of a girl suddenly sounded behind her.

    The expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face turned to one of surprise as she spun around with smiles in her eyes. ¡°Lai Lai! I thought that you were noting!¡±

    Mu Lai who had previously agreed toe to the Faint Mist Sect together with Qing Yu hade inte due to matters that cropped up at thest minute.

    Having not seen her for half a year, Mu Lai¡¯s demeanor had be a little more steady and restrained, and felt a little more imposing.

    She hadpletely tidied up the entire Mu Family in the past half year and Mu Qing Tian had been bedridden for a few months before his condition improved, so all the pressure had fallen entirely onto her. Although she was just a youngdy who was eighteen, her nickname as the Demoness was not given to her for nothing. She was decisive and resolute, eradicating even kin who stood against her.

    Now, the Mu Family both feared and respected this Young Lord of theirs. Even if they were to manage to defeat Mu Qing Tian, this youngdy has shown that she was even more terrifying than her father, so who would still dare to try any tricks?

    Not only did no one dared to have any other thoughts about the Mu Family n anymore, they had be even more concerned for Mu Qing Tian¡¯s wellbeing and safety than Mu Lai herself.

    The youngdy was dressed in full ck like before, a tall and striking figure with a cold and icy aura.

    When she came walking in closer, Qing Yu then lifted up an eyebrow in further surprise. ¡°Lai Lai, you¡¯ve advanced in level?¡±

    She had still been at the eighth level of the silver grade as an Elixir Cultivator six months ago, but she was now at the peak of the ninth level.

    A very faint smile formed at the ends of Mu Lai¡¯s lips. ¡°Mm. I broke through two months ago, but have been stuck here since, unable to progress any further.¡±

    ¡°That is already very good. Breaking through the grades and levels for an Elixir Cultivator isn¡¯t anything like the way it is for martial arts pugilists. Every single level is a great chasm for an Elixir Cultivator to breakthrough and you actually attained three whole levels in a matter of six months. If all those Elixir Cultivators were to know this, they would surely call you an absolute maniac.¡± Qing Yu said with an amused smile.

 Chapter 144.3 - Mournful Looking Face

    Chapter 144.3: Mournful Looking Face

    Mu Lai smiled along with Qing Yu¡¯s words, unable to deny them. She was indeed more talented than most ordinary Elixir Cultivators but when it came to real maniacal gift, who couldpare with someone like Qing Yu.

    Ming Yi Yi watched the close intimacy shared by the two people from the side and was a little surprised. It was after quite a good while before she opened her mouth to say: ¡°Could thisdy here be..... the Elixir Cultivator Family n¡¯s Young Lord Mu?¡±

    She had tagged along together with her elder brother and a few elders to go pay a visit to that Elixir Cultivator Family n a few years ago and she remembered that the Mu Family¡¯s Young Lord was highly aloof and not easy to get close to, a person with a cold personality. Never had she ever thought that she would see such an amiable side of her here today.

    Hearing that, Mu Lai turned her eyes to look at her, looking a little puzzled. ¡°And you are?¡±

    As expected, not only was the Young Lord cold and haughty, her nose was always up in the air, never bothering to remember people she was not concerned with. And the only person that she really remembered very well, was only just Qing Yu alone, whom she admired wholeheartedly.

    Upon seeing that, Qing Yu came forward smilingly to introduce them. ¡°This here is the Soul Cultivators Tribe¡¯s Ming Yi Yi, and you should have heard of her before.¡±

    Mu Lai nodded her head, and seemed to recall something. ¡°You are Ming Jing¡¯s younger sister, and you guys came to the Mu Family looking for medicine three years ago.¡±

    The Soul Cultivators Tribe and the Mu Family were rather friendly with each other and they had always maintained a cordial rtionship. Mu Lai and Ming Jing were rather good friends and he had naturally mentioned his younger sister that he doted on very much to Mu Lai.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought that Young Lord Mu would remember me.¡± Ming Yi Yi said beamingly, her two adorable dimples showing upon her fair skinned cheeks, pretty and charming.

    ¡°Just call me Mu Lai. There is no such thing as Young Lord or whatever like it once we are in the Faint Mist Sect.¡± Mu Lai said matter of factly.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    On the other side, the people who have been led inside to have their gifts assessed were brought to a wide and expansive hall, that stoodpletely empty without anyone else in there.

    ¡°Senior, er..... Aren¡¯t we supposed to have our gifts assessed? But there isn¡¯t even a Gift Sorting Rock in here at all.¡± A youth with delicate features said in a weak voice.

    To that, the inner circle disciple raised an eyebrow to look at the youth and replied: ¡°Oh. We have indeed always used the Gift Sorting Rock for the assessment, but we¡¯ve changed it and will be using a different method this year.¡±

    [They changed it?]

    The participants looked at each other with mournful faces. [If they are not using the Gift Sorting Rock, then how are they going to be assessed?]

    ¡°Starting from the most basicprehension of the elements. Within a cup of tea¡¯s time, the people who are able to first decipher the kinds of elemental power presently here in this vast empty hall will pass this round.¡±

    Once the disciple¡¯s words came out, if it was said that they were all confused just now, then they were all utterly baffled now.

    [What is going on here? What does gift assessment have to do withprehension of the elements at all? Isn¡¯t that an ability that only people who were just starting to practice martial arts would need to learn? Or were they being toyed with here? ?]

 Chapter 144.4 - Mournful Looking Face

    Chapter 144.4: Mournful Looking Face

    Seeing all kinds of thought going through their minds in everyone¡¯s faces, the disciple then said in exnation. ¡°The most basic foundation of a warrior is their grasp of of their elemental powers and I believe all of you would have gone through this before. If you are able to do extremely well in this most simplest of tasks, it just shows that you are not that far off to achieving greater things. But while the task might seem very simple, it is not something that everyone is capable of doing. In this great hall now, it holds energy from three different elements. That will also mean that only three of you will remain from among you, and whoever identifies them first, will be deemed to have passed.¡±

    [Why was it already so hard in the very first round? !]

    [No one told them that the gift assessment round had been upgraded to such a sadistic level at all! They were catching thempletely by surprise here. Just three among ten will advance. That¡¯s just too cruel!

    And what the participants did not know was that in that vast empty hall, an array had been set up, and the invigtors chosen for the trials were already seated there to watch them, but the participants were just not able to see the people inside the barrier array.

    This was a suggestion brought up by Su Li Mo to prevent the participants from being unable to perform to their normal potential, so it would be better if the little kids did not see the invigtors.

    Seated on Su Li Mo¡¯s left was Elder Jin and he was watching the people in the vast hall with a stern face. Seeing that, Su Li Mo gave a lightugh and then said: ¡°Elder Jin, do you think that the kid you thought was good woulde?¡±

    Elder Jin turned to nce at him and said confidently. ¡°Definitely.¡±

    Su Li Mo raised an eyebrow in amusement. ¡°So certain?¡±

    ¡°My judgement is naturally correct. The first time Iid my eyes on that youth, I already knew that he would be one of our Faint Mist Sect¡¯s disciples.¡± Elder Jin replied.

    Su Li Mo stifled augh. [This old man says it as if he¡¯s irvoyant. Can he really predict the future? Although he hopes that the kid wille to the Faint Mist Sect as well.]

    Besides Elder Jin and Su Li Mo as the trial¡¯s invigtors, there was also Elder Yan among the Twelve Elders, the First Disciple of the Soul Cultivators Department Ming Jing, and thedy seated on the extreme right with stunning looks, her demeanor aloof with a beautiful and enchanting five petal flower on her forehead, who else could it be but Yan Ning Luo?

    As the female with the strongest cultivation among the inner disciples who was highly favoured by the Sect Leader, she was also made to be one of the invigtors.

    She was not paying any attention to the talk about the youth between Su Li Mo and Elder Jin at that moment, her face expressionless.

    The reason she was sitting here was also because Qing Yu and the few others would being today.

    She had not thought that the idiot Yan Xi Wu woulde in together with the first batch of participants. With that kind of aptitude, she would not be able to even make it through the first round, and would just embarrass herself.

    She thought back about the secret letter she had received from her mother some time ago, sent from the Eternal Peace Duke Manor and her clear eyes darkened almost imperceptibly.

    She had originally only wanted Yan Qing Yu to know her ce and back off, to make her leave the Faint Mist Sect on her own ord. But she had not thought that she would humiliate Mother so badly and that was a direct challenge to her.

    Since that was the case, then Qing Yu cannot me her for being heartless.

 Chapter 145.1 - Incredible Youth, Where Will He End Up

    Chapter 145.1: Incredible Youth, Where Will He End Up

    Sometimes when it came to luck, one really wouldn¡¯t know who it would shine onto.

    Compared to the lost and panicked people beside her, Yan Xi Wu was only taken aback a moment before she quickly came back to her senses. They were actually testing them on the very thing that old Senior Qin hadboriously trained her to do for two whole months, to ascertain the kind of elemental power? Can it be any more coincidental! ?

    If she was not taking the test right here in the Faint Mist Sect at this moment, she would really suspect whether old Senior Qin had found a way to ask someone to make it easy for her to pass the assessment.

    To the others, finding the elemental powers present here in this vast hall was really quite tough. But to Yan Xi Wu who had undergone Qin Fang¡¯s training for the past few months in this, it was rtively easy.

    Even if she was not as good as them in other things, but when it came to identifying elemental powers, she was feeling quite confident.

    So, right before Yan Ning Luo¡¯s incredulous eyes, Yan Xi Wu became the first person among ten people to ascertain the type of elemental power, the first person to pass the test.

    ¡°Eh, this littless is rather good. To think that she has such good aptitude?¡± Su Li Mo said in surprise.

    And Yan Ning Luo at the side was staring with her eyes wide as she muttered softly to herself: ¡°How is it possible.....¡±

    Her voice was so soft it was almost inaudible, and only Elder Yan who was closest to her heard it. He then turned to ask her a little curiously: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yan Ning Luo was brought in by the Sect Leader himself back then. As she was greatly gifted and was highly intelligent, the Sect Leader had always shown her great care and concern, and it was something that all of them knew.

    But the youngdy was always cold and aloof, and this was the first time that Elder Yan saw the icy facade crack.

    Towards Elder Yan¡¯s probing eyes, Yan Ning Luo came to realize that she had gotten a little agitated. She shook her head slightly and then said: ¡°Nothing.¡±

    It¡¯s just a coincidence that Yan Xi Wu was able to make it through the first round, and that is already her limit.

    Outside the mountain¡¯s gates, the waiting youths were gathered together, some peering uneasily inside, trying to get a glimpse of the things happening within. After awhile, the first batch of ten people who went in earlier came out, and everyone immediately surrounded them in a swamp.

    ¡°How is it? How is it? You passed? Was it hard?¡± Someone asked very excitedly.

    But the very next moment, he mped his mouth shut in silence.

    Because he saw the mournful looks on their faces and he had already guessed the answer. They have been eliminated.

    Another person then said with a sigh: ¡°No wonder it was said that the Faint Mist Sect is the hardest to be admitted into among the Three Great Sects. Even the very first round is already so hard, I really do not hold much hope for myself.¡±

    Actually, for those who were eliminated in the first round, there was a second chance for them to try again. But as the impact of failing was too great for them, the people who were eliminated just walked off, to leave the mountain.

    A strong wave of emotions then surged through the hearts of everyone there.

 Chapter 145.2 - Incredible Youth, Where Will He End Up

    Chapter 145.2: Incredible Youth, Where Will He End Up

    Isn¡¯t it just an assessment of their gifts? Since they dared toe take part in the recruitment trials, without a certain level of powers, they wouldn¡¯te to humiliate themselves before others. But..... to not even make it past the first round?

    The departure of the few people had undoubtedly dealt a heavy blow to many of the others.

    Meanwhile on this side, Yan Xi Wu was happy like a bird, immediately giving Yan Xi Rou a big bear hug upon seeing her sister before she said happily: ¡°Hahahah. I made it! I passed! I¡¯m really just too good at this. Haha.....¡±

    Yan Xi Rou was almost getting dizzy from Yan Xi Wu¡¯s excited shaking and she quickly pried her sister¡¯s hands of her as she asked: ¡°I heard the others saying that it was very tough and you passed?¡±

    Yan Xi Wu could not contain the joy from showing on her face. ¡°It was indeed quite tough but do you know? The gift assessment round was a test of what old Senior Qin made me practise for so long, theprehension and identification of elemental powers, so I was the first one to make it through!¡±

    Qing Yu could not help butugh. ¡°You really hit it right on the head with a blind stroke. What great luck.¡±

    People on the other side overheard their conversation and they all surged over toe ask Yan Xi Wu. It was the first time that she was so closely surrounded by such a big crowd and her sweet and pretty face immediately spilled over with a beaming smile, as she patiently exined to everyone.

    Seeing that, Yan Xi Rou could not help but raise an eyebrow. ¡°Why do I feel like something is wrong here? If everyone knows the method to get through the test for the first round, wouldn¡¯t everyone then make it through?¡±

    [If she was able to think of that, then how could the Faint Mist Sect not thought of it?]

    Her concern turned out to be right. When the second batch of ten people went in for the trials, their faces looked highly stunned when they came out.

    When everyone saw their faces, they could not help but think. [Have they all made it through and they were so happy they had be dazed?]

    But that thought had just sprouted up in people¡¯s minds when they heard a person shouting: ¡°Why would they test us on beast taming for the gift assessment round? I have beening here for three years! Why are the things they test on different every time? !¡±

    An adorable doll like girl¡¯s eyes were red at the rims, her tiny face pale as she sobbed: ¡°Boo hoo hoo..... I will note to the Faint Mist Sect again even if you beat me to death..... They almost scared me to death in there.....¡±

    Only the Heavens knew that they had just been chased around by spirit beasts snapping right on their heels.

    Sure enough, the results was worse for the second batch, where only two people made it.

    Only when they had absolutely no idea what was going to happen and they make it through would it force them to show their true powers. It could be said that the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s recruitment trials this year was rather resourceful.

    With that, out of twenty people, only a pitiful five managed to pass the tests.

    Seeing the forlorn and mournful faces of the people who went in after her, Yan Xi Wu could not help but take a big swallow. Fortunately she had drawn a number right at the front, otherwise if she had been among this batch, she would have failed miserably.

 Chapter 145.3 - Incredible Youth, Where Will He End Up

    Chapter 145.3: Incredible Youth, Where Will He End Up

    She tugged lightly at Yan Xi Rou¡¯s sleeve beside her and asked in a soft voice: ¡°Are you nervous?¡±

    Not getting a response for a good while, she then lifted her eyes to look in puzzlement. She was so shocked her eyes widened and she quickly released her hand. She did not know when Yan Xi Rou had walked away and the person standing beside her was instead Qing Bei, whose handsome featured face was looking down darkly at her.

    Yan Xi Wu had be more and more afraid of this youth, thinking that he was very scary when he was not speaking, especially when he was staring at her without any expression on his face like this.

    The thought that she had been tugging at his clothes and had not been smacked to death by him, Yan Xi Wu felt that her lucky stars must have been shining really brightly today.

    The people taking part in the recruitment trials were gathered before the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s mountain gates and there were roughly about five or six hundred people at a nce. As the people taking part in the trials made their way in and then came out one batch after another, before anyone noticed it, the crowd of people had already thinned out by a third.

    In just a short two hours, so many have already been eliminated.

    ¡°Next group, number one hundred and ny to two hundred.¡±

    Qing Bei nced at his own number tag in his hand. One hundred and ny nine. It was his turn, and his gaze subconsciously passed over Qing Yu fleetingly.

    ¡°Give them your very best Little Bei.¡± Having noticed the youth¡¯s gaze pass over her, Qing Yu then told him in a gentle voice.

    Qing Bei slowly broke into a smile, filled with confidence as he said: ¡°It¡¯s no problem for me.¡±

    Although there were many people taking the test, but every group that went in there would take just an incense stick¡¯s time at most before the test would end, so it was not really that exhausting for Su Li Mo and the other invigtors.

    ¡°What will this batch be tested on?¡± Su Li Mo asked, his chin cuppedzily in the palm of his hand.

    All the topics they were tested on were different, the things they were tested on set by the sect¡¯s Elders.

    Elder Jin drew a small piece of paper out from the wooden box and upon it, was written Soul Powers.

    ¡°Heh heh Ming Jing, this is in your area of expertise. I wonder if there will be anyone among this group of people that can catch your attention.¡± Su Li Mo smiled when he saw the words on the small piece of paper, and then turned to the man who was one person away from him on his right.

    That person looked to be in his early twenties, hisplexion smooth as fine jade, his facial features profound and handsome as his body exuded a cold and forbidding aura, which was exactly as the saying goes: A man fine as jade, a young master of unmatched talent.

    The First Disciple of the Soul Cultivators Department, sixth ranked among the inner disciples, just one step below Su Li Mo.

    Hearing that, Ming Jing merely replied indifferently: ¡°All persons with soul powers below the fourth level are not needed by the Soul Cultivators Department.¡±

    The corner of Su Li Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Then you had better not watch them at all. Even my own soul power point level is currently at the fourth level, so I fear you will not be able to find anyone you want from the participants.¡±

 Chapter 145.4 - Incredible Youth, Where Will He End Up

    Chapter 145.4: Incredible Youth, Where Will He End Up

    This fe¡¯s soul power points was already at the eighth level and the Soul Cultivators Department¡¯s teachers should only be around level nine or so. Isn¡¯t this guy asking for a little too much here?

    Against anything he could have expected, Ming Jing then threw him a nce and said: ¡°My younger sister¡¯s soul power points have already reached level fivest year.¡±

    Su Li Mo was rendered speechless. ¡°.....¡± [The level of gift in that family is just too terrifying.]

    The ten participants for the trials came walking slowly into the great hall, all of them youths in their teens, puerile and green. When they saw how empty it was in the hall without a single person in there, they broke out in a smattering of soft mutterings.

    But one youth among them stood different from the rest.

    From the start, he showed neither panic nor nervousness, presenting himself to bepletely calm andposed, not showing any bit of the impulsive restlessness a youth his age usually possessed, and his looks was also the most handsome looking among the group.

    ¡°That young fe looks rather interesting.¡± Elder Yan said with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s that kid!¡± Su Li Mo¡¯s eyes lit up, his face an expression of pleasant surprise. ¡°He is here as I have thought.¡±

    The several other people turned to look at him with inquiring gazes, and Yan Ning Luo seemed a little confused. She had naturally recognized Qing Bei, but..... how did Su Li Mo be acquainted with him?

    Su Li Mo then said with augh. ¡°All of you are not aware of this. Thisd here was with that white robed youth that time and if he is here, then that white robed youth must havee as well.¡±

    Hearing that, Elder Jin became greatly excited. ¡°I wonder what number that kid got? Why not I just get someone to go bring that kid in? What if he bes impatient while waiting and he decides to leave? Mm. I have somebody go fetch him right now!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    [Elder Jin, you really can¡¯t wait a little longer can you?]

    [He is afterall still a highly reverent Elder of the Faint Mist Sect, a teacher of the Elixir Cultivators Department, so can you at least give a little consideration to your image and dignity?]

    Elder Yan had been present that day as well and he had felt that the youth was extraordinary upon seeing him for the first time. Regardless whether it was his face that was almost devilishly good looking or that miraculous elixir from him that pulled Lian Shao Jie back from the very brink of death, everything about that youth just made him highly curious.

    So seeing Elder Jin acting up like this was something he coulde to understand, as it had been a very long time since the Faint Mist Sect hadst seen such an interesting person seeking to join their ranks.

    [He yed the role of a teacher for both the Martial Pugilists Department and the Soul Cultivators Department so if the kid came to join either one of those departments, he would then be able to establish contact with that highly unusual fe. Maybe he would not be interested in joining the Elixir Cultivators Department at all.]

    And on thatst point, Elder Yan¡¯s guess was right, as the person they were talking about really had no interest in joining the Elixir Cultivators Department.

 Chapter 146.1 - Desire to Win Over

    Chapter 146.1: Desire to Win Over

    Hearing the others discussing about the mysterious youth so spiritedly, Yan Ning Luo looked at Qing Bei in the great hall with a rather conflicted gaze. He was just like Qing Yu, everything about them seemed to veer off the original path of logic, and went off in directions she could notprehend.

    Like the weak and useless Yan Qing Yu when she was much younger. Not only had her temperament changed to be someone she could not read clearly, but she had such a close rtionship with the one man Yan Ning Luo loved in her heart.

    And as for this youth who had been crippled and wheelchair bound for so many years, not only had he stood up once again, he hade to counter checkmate her mother, causing Father to be utterly disappointed with her mother, resulting in him neglecting herpletely.

    Had this pair of siblings been born destined to oppose her?

    At that moment, Yan Ning Luo¡¯s eyes surged with darkness within, like a terrifying vortex that could swallow people up, and it was a good while before calm was slowly restored.

    The disciples who had led the group in were originally about to say something, but then suddenly looked as if they had received other instructions. Their gazes became somewhat sympathetic as they looked at the participants, before retreating their way out.

    The youths did not know what was going on,pletely baffled.

    [Have they..... thought of some new ways to torment them?]

    Elder Jin and the others behind the barrier then seemed to have understood the intentions of a particr person.

    To Ming Jing whose soul power points have reached level eight, these people were merely just insignificant insects in his eyes who should not even waste his time to have them undergo a test, so.....

    And the four people behind the barrier came to feel clearly a powerful st of oppressive aura emanating from Ming Jing¡¯s body in that instant. It was a crushing oppression onto a person¡¯s mind, which was impossible to avoid.

    When even they were feeling such strong and intense difort, there was no need to mention those inexperienced youths still new to what the world was like.

    Su Li Mo could not help but criticised the guy inwardly. [This fe is really being too brutal.]

    The jet ck prating eyes glinted with a gold light on the cold and aloof man with a face fine as jade, his soul energy coalescing into a blue demonic fanged lion in a ferocious rage as the energy poured out from his eyes. The blue beast leapt and broke through the barrier, before it lunged straight towards the youths whose faces turned deathly pale, scattering in frightened wails.

    This was even more terrifying than the others who had been chased around by spirit beasts earlier. The powerful mental attack crushed all lines of defence in their minds, magnifying the fear they felt by several times, rendering thempletely unable to put up any kind of resistance at all.

    That was clearly just an illusory spirit beast transmogrified from soul energy but none of them even dared to stand to resist it at all, dooming them to be eliminated from this round.

    Ming Jing could not help but curl up the ends of his lips into a scornful smile. But suddenly, the smile on his face sagged very slightly, and his expression seemed rather surprised.

 Chapter 146.2 - Desire to Win Over

    Chapter 146.2: Desire to Win Over

    He saw the youth that had been the most calm andposed before continue to stand there without any change in the expression on his face except for a slight pale shade, his long good looking pair of eyes sparkling bright, his tall and slightly thin body straight and erect as he faced the ferocious and malevolent demonic lion, not showing the slightest sign of panic.

    Ming Jing¡¯s surprised expression suddenly seemed a little conflicted. [Does this kid really possess power or is he just pretending to be calm?]

    Actually, he could have just retracted the attack he had thrown out with his soul powers. It was afterall just a test and he had no intentions of taking anyone¡¯s life. However, he really wanted to see how the youth would deal with the situation.

    But if the kid was just putting on a brave front and was wounded by the Demon Lion, his cultivation might bepletely destroyed.

    Qing Bei narrowed his eyes as he stared at the terrifying spirit beast that wasing closer and closer to him. There wasn¡¯t a sliver of fear on his face but was instead seemingly eager with anticipation. Qing Yu had said that he possessed strong soul powers and that was why he had been able to perceive many unknown things. So, he was eager to see the extent of his powers.

    Power gathered within his slender fingers and a ball of bright purple electricity formed in his palm, crackling loudly. Upon looking at it more closely, it was imbued with a golden red streak within.

    In that very instant that the Demon Lion closed in, the youth¡¯s palm clenched up tightly into a fist. With so much strength that green veins could be seen bulging up on the back of his hand, he aimed carefully at a spot on the forehead of the Demon Lion and smashed his fist straight down onto it.

    The scornful smile hanging from the corners of Ming Jing¡¯s lips deepened. The kid was indeed just pretending to be brave. Did he really think that he¡¯ll be able to strike a illusory Demon Lion like that? How naive!

    But in the very next second, the smile on his lips frozepletely.

    The incredibly ferocious Demon Lion fell from the air like it had been severely wounded, its body surrounded by a deep purple electrifying light that assaulted it mercilessly. The Demon Lion¡¯s body twitched and spasmed violently, and the mark of a palm could be seen deeply imprinted right in the middle of its forehead.

    The ever steady andposed Elder Yan immediately leapt up onto his feet, his gaze filled with pure and utter shock. ¡°What a great kid! Hebined soul powers with martial arts which elevated his soul power attack to its peak, giving it extremely great power, absolutely unstoppable!¡±

    After saying that, he turned his eyes onto Ming Jing who was still stunned in a daze and he said with augh: ¡°You¡¯ve really erred in your judgement this time. That kid¡¯s gift isn¡¯t inferior to yours at all.¡±

    The endless changing expressions on Ming Jing¡¯s face was really fascinating to watch.

    But the person who was most shocked there was still Yan Ning Luo.

    On that peerlessly beautiful haughty looking face, if she had not fought to maintain a facade ofposure, the others would have quickly noticed her rather unusual reaction.

    Her fingers inside her sleeves unconsciously curled up tightly, the knuckles turning white, and no one knew the kind of raging turmoil that was surging in her heart at that moment.

 Chapter 146.3 - Desire to Win Over

    Chapter 146.3: Desire to Win Over

    [How is that possible? How can things possibly turn out like this?]

    [It could just be a coincidence that Yan Xi Wu happened to pass the assessment in the beginning, but Qing Bei¡¯s performance that she saw would not allow her to continue to lie to herself anymore.]

    [Just what kind of a fortuitous encounter did they have in this period that caused their cultivation to improve by so much? If the two of them have already achieved so much, then to what level would Qing Yu whom she had never been able to read have possibly attained.....

    Yan Xi Wu could not help herself but to think of the youngdy¡¯s devilishly beautiful countenance that was in no way inferior to her own and to remember the unabashed light tenderness in Qing Ye Li¡¯s eyes when he looked at her. Her heart immediately became so heavy and suffocating that she could not breathe, and the vicious glint on her face gradually showed, impossible to hide it any longer.

    ¡°Is Ning Luo not feeling well? The pallor of your face isn¡¯t looking too good.¡± Elder Yan¡¯s concerned voice sounded beside her.

    Yan Ning Luo forcibly suppressed the insidious darkness within and expelled the bad air inside by blowing out a long breath before she revealed a weak smile at the corners of her lips. ¡°Thank you for the Elder¡¯s concern. Maybe I did not get enough rest in the past few days.¡±

    ¡°So I see¡± Elder Yan did not suspect anything and smiled at her as he continued to say: ¡°It will not be so tiring once these recruitment trials are finished, and you¡¯d be able to get some good rest.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Yan Ning Luo nodded, and her face then became her normal self.

    This batch of participants had probablye back out the fastest, and it seemed like almost all of them were in dejected despair.

    Except for Qing Bei trailing at the back calm and unhurried, his expressionless gaze brightening with smiles only when he saw the youngdy in front. ¡°Qing Yu, I made it through.¡±

    As if he was seeking to let her know that he was capable, he then added: ¡°I was the only one to pass.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes beamed, curling up into crescents as she looked at the youth who was already half a head taller than him. Her hand then reached out very naturally to ruffle his soft hair. ¡°Little Bei is really great.¡±

    Qing Bei didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry as he pulled her hand down. ¡°Are you treating me as Meatball?¡±

    Her tone of voice was exactly like the way one would use to humour a little child.

    Qing Yuughed and was about to say something when her eyes suddenly stared in another direction, but she did not see anything there.

    [That¡¯s strange. Why did she feel like someone was staring at her just now? Had she been mistaken?]

    Along a long stone carved corridor within the Faint Mist Sect where misty fog perpetually swirled like the realm of the gods, a tall well built figure in white was walking slowly, while a youth with a good looking countenance followed behind in his footsteps.

    The youth had his handsome brows creased up, seemingly not understanding something. It was after a good while before he said hesitatingly in a soft voice: ¡°Chief, what were you looking at just now?¡±

    [He had stared for so long, like he had been frozen in his spot.[

    The man¡¯s footsteps halted. ¡°Hm?¡±

    The clear light voice rose slightly in pitch, that plucked at one¡¯s heartstrings enchantingly. Hearing that voice was somehow so exceptionally enjoyable.

 Chapter 146.4 - Desire to Win Over

    Chapter 146.4: Desire to Win Over

    The youth was bedazzled for a brief moment before he regained his senses looking slightly embarrassed as he scratched the back of his head and said a little sheepishly: ¡°It¡¯s just that I have ever seen Big Brother like that and thought it was strange.¡±

    The man thenugh softly, the sound highly pleasing to the ear. ¡°Look like what?¡±

    It was only after some contemtion that the youth was able to put together an exnation. ¡°Like a rock was suddenly tossed into the smooth mirror like surface of a calmke, that caused a big ssh, or like a lifeless barren in, that was raging with fire.....¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t really exin it well, but it felt as if the Chief, had suddenly be very human.¡±

    No longer fleeting and unreal, like an imagined illusory figure, feeling so far distant even when he was close by, like an enigma that is not from this world. In those eyes, they had been shining with an incredibly intense light.....

    The type of light that pressingly yearned to possess something.

    The smile on the man¡¯s lips stiffened slightly. [Suddenly be human?]

    [Maybe that is true. For some unknown reason, the image of that person had just unconsciously appeared right before his eyes just now, and he could not help but fall into a helpless daze, a fiery fervour immediately rising up in his heart.]

    [But, he had no recollection of that person at all before. Sigh, it was such a strange thing that happened right out of the blue.]

    Time trickled on bit by bit and the batches of participants went in one after another, until it was Mu Lai¡¯s turn. And after her, Qing Yu and Ming Yi Yi would be up.

    Compared to how nervous the other people were, Mu Lai as a prodigy in both Medicine and Martial Arts was naturally much morepetent, and did not have to worry about being eliminated.

    Towards a prodigy like her, the Faint Mist Sect would surely be in a rush to recruit her and it would be the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s loss if they were to eliminate her.

    Moreover her heart was not really fully invested in joining a sect and hence she was naturally not that concerned.

    After waving to Qing Yu and the others, Mu Lai went walking in with the other young men and women whose numbers were called.

    Coincidentally, these people were also Elixir Cultivators and the test for this round was naturally set to assess their abilities in Medicine.

    The venue for the test was in a small sized elixir cultivation room mainly used for trials andpetitions in the Faint Mist Sect. The ce was able to hold twelve participants to cultivate elixirs at one time, an elixir cauldron at each position, and a variety of herbs ced beside it.

    But looking at it, the equipment seemed rather old and battered.

    ¡°The topic for today¡¯s test is a medium grade level seven elixir. Anyone who breaks the elixir cauldron will be eliminated, insufficient level in cultivated elixir will also be eliminated. The use of your own elixir cauldron is prohibited and you cannot use your own herbs. If any acts of deceit or cheating is discovered, you will be banned from participating in the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s recruitment trials for life. The time starts now and the time limit is when the stick of incense burns out.¡±

 Chapter 147.1 - A Dark Horse Emerges

    Chapter 147.1: A Dark Horse Emerges

    A level seven medium grade elixir. An Elixir Cultivator would need to have at least attained the Silver Grade before being able to refine such an elixir.

    And the purity of a level seven elixir would vary as well. It was not easy to achieve one hundred percent purity and it would be a test of the Elixir Cultivator¡¯s grasp on herbs and the intensity of the elixir fire.

    But that was not the thing that worried everyone there. It was the old and battered equipment there, namely the elixir cauldron which looked as if it might just explode during the pill refinement process.

    As Elixir Cultivators, every single one of them had their own personal elixir stove and cauldron. But as the rules stated that they were not allowed to use their own items, it did not help no matter how good their elixir cauldron was.

    Hence, with solemn and conflicted faces, everyone started to pick out the herbs they would need from the pile of various herbs beside them when the incense stick was lit.

    The process of identifying the necessary herbs also required skill as well.

    Because many of the herbs looked very much the same on the surface, the slightest bit of carelessness might have them mix up two different types of herbs.

    Just by searching for the right herb, even though it was almost going into the beginning of winter, some of the backs of the participants were soaked with sweat.

    Right from the beginning, Mu Lai¡¯s actions were slow and leisurely. As a child who grew up in the Elixir Cultivators Family n, she was always fiddling around with herbs from a young age, immersed in the pothecary for days and nights on end without taking a single step outside.

    The daily task of children training to be Elixir Cultivators back then was to fully memorize the characteristics of two hundred types of herbs. Get a single one wrong and there would be no food for them that day.

    Hence under that kind of harsh and grinding training, most regr Elixir Cultivators would have no problem recognizing those two hundred types of herbs, and people from the Elixir Cultivators n were trained to recognize at least five hundred. For Mu Lai, as the most talented disciple of her generation in the Elixir Cultivators n, she was able to identify more than a thousand kinds of herbs.

    Not only was she familiar with how every single kind of herb looked, smelled, and its uses, she would be able to pick out a hundred different kind of herbs that looked the same on the outside within the time it takes to have a cup of tea.

    So picking out the right herbs could not be any easier for her.

    Compared to the others who picked out a dizzying number of different herbs, more than ten in kind, Mu Lai merely chose five types. They were Earth Core Grass, Dragon Beard Bloom, Devil Spirit Fruit, Hundred Eye Spider, and Mermaid¡¯s Tears.

    After she advanced in level, this was the first time she was refining pills. The elixirs she was going to cultivate were called Seven Day Emotion Purge, where a person would fall into a state of suspended animation in seven days¡¯ time, and when theye awake, they would have forgotten all their feelings of romance, to be incapable of love from then on.

    This was something she had coincidentallye across from medical texts but she had never cultivated it before, so she might as well try her hand at it here.

    The others have already begun to toss herbs into their cauldrons to remove impurities and to extract the essence, but Mu Lai was still patiently washing the herbs. A few types of the herbs were rather brittle and would easily be burnt into ashes under strong mes. So she used a slow fire to raise the temperature in the cauldron and slowly cultivated the herbs.

 Chapter 147.2 - A Dark Horse Emerges

    Chapter 147.2: A Dark Horse Emerges

    Time passed unconsciously by, and the incense stick in the censer had burned a third of its length off.

    Although the venue for the trial had been changed, the entire scene in the Elixir Cultivation Room could still be seen clearly by Elder Jin and the other invigtors.

    ¡°How are they doing?¡± Su Li Mo knew nothing about elixir cultivation and he was naturally showing ack of interest as he turned to ask Elder Jin beside him.

    Elder Jin had already set his heart on that mysterious white robed youth from before but watching this batch of participants undergoing the test, he still nodded his head as he said: ¡°These young ones here aren¡¯t too bad with their elixir cultivation skills but whether they will be able to seed in forming up the elixirs is another thing altogether.¡±

    As the leader among the Three Great Sects, the Faint Mist Sect would naturally not be so hard pressed for money that they could not even afford new elixir cauldrons and stoves. It was intentionally made to be so in order to put the participants to the test. It must be known that sourcing for these old and battered elixir cauldrons had taken them quite a lot of effort!

    Su Li Mo curved up the ends of his lips and did notmit to any reply, merely thinking in his heart that the recruitment trials should finish in about another hour or so.

    He had heard that fe Lou Lan Zhi sending word telepathically that the Chief hade back. But as he had promised the Elders Council that he would preside over the recruitment trials and with two Elders watching just beside him here, he really could not find a reason for him to slip away, so he had no choice but to continue to wait.

    Half the incense had burnt out, and Mu Lai who was moving the slowest had begun to cultivate her elixir.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    As expected, the first elixir cauldron let out an explosive crack, splitting down right through the middle. Elixir fire red out and the cauldron crackled and popped before it broke into countless pieces.

    It was a youngdy about sixteen or seventeen years of age. When she saw that, she was stunned into a daze for a moment before she quickly reacted, trying to protect the dark green pills that had already taken shape inside, seeking to guide her elixir fire into another empty elixir cauldron beside her.

    But it was not known where she had made a mistake in the process of cultivating those elixirs. In the instant that the elixirs was exposed to the air, it immediately crumbled into fine dust and disappearedpletely.

    The youngdy froze in her spot and was unable to react for a very long while.

    Till one of the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s disciples came over to say to her: ¡°You¡¯re eliminated.¡±

    The youngdy then came back to her senses and tears fell pitter patter down her face, weeping softly as she followed the disciple to walk out of the ce.

    Watching the scene, Elder Jin shook his head sympathetically. ¡°Thess reacted quickly and has rather good potential. But she picked out a wrong herb which caused the elixir to deteriorate and ending up ruined. If she had not picked the wrong herb, she might still have a chance of salvaging that.¡±

    It must be known that her attempt to shift the elixir fire into another cauldron at the side was to be fullymended for, and it would have guaranteed that the elixirs would form within the stipted time as well. What a great pity.

    The incense had only burnt out halfway and someone had already failed, eliminated from the trial. At the moment that the cauldron exploded, it had alsoe to affect two other people who were closest to it.

 Chapter 147.3 - A Dark Horse Emerges

    Chapter 147.3: A Dark Horse Emerges

    One was when his concentration was fully focused and the explosion threw his state of mind into chaos, causing his elixir fire to re up intensely which burned the elixirs into crisp. For the other person, the shattered pieces of the broken cauldron cut his hand and a drop of his blood melded into his elixir, ruining the elixirpletely.

    These two people had probably been taken out under the most unjustly among everyone.

    Hence it was with a most sympathetic expression that the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s disciple came in to bring the two of them out.

    Mu Lai did not look like she had been affected in the slightest. Her elixirs were about toplete and there was about a third of the incense stick left that was used to mark time. But as the state of the cauldron was really very poor, Mu Lai did not manage to escape the fate of her cauldron exploding as well.

    With preceding examples as reference from those two people, the others were now well prepared against being affected by the exploding cauldrons of others.

    But what a pity, another unlucky fe¡¯s cauldron exploded and it looked like another person woulde to be eliminated.

    The Seven Day Emotion Purge elixir was a full snowy white, colourless and tasteless, very ordinary looking. But on the inside, it was red as blood, which stained the air around it a faint crimson. There was only just onest step left and the refinement would have seeded.

    Mu Lai was of course not about to let her sweat and tears go down the drain. Her clear and prating eyes shed with a fiery glint and she took over the control of the remaining blue ball of mes from inside the cauldron, and engulfed the entire elixir with a renewed steady fire, continuing to refine and cultivate.

    The other Elixir Cultivators around her who had silently lit a candle for her in their hearts stared with eyes that almost popped out of their heads, unable to believe what they were seeing.

    [That fe is able to to cultivate elixirs without the use of a cauldron but with just her hands? ?]

    From where has this maniace out from? Such powers would be rare to see even among the disciples from the Elixir Cultivators Department in the Faint Mist Sect! And she is here taking part in the recruitment trials together with sheep like them. Isn¡¯t that just pure and utter bullying? !]

    And with that hand shown by Mu Lai, it caused Elder Jin on the other side of the barrier to stare, unable to turn his eyes away. Always putting on a stern and imposing face, it could be said that he looked the most amiable today.

    An old man who was almost fifty smiling like a chrysanthemum in full bloom, his face overflowing with joy. ¡°Heh heh, what a run of luck are we in here? To think that we would encounter two such gifted little fes. I think the Elixir Cultivators Department is about to shine very bright.¡±

    The two young gifted little fes he¡¯s talking about, besides this youngdy here who¡¯s able to cultivate elixirs with her just her bare hands, the other one would naturally be that mysterious white clothed youth.

    When Elder Yan heard that, he justughed and did not expose him. Without talking about this youngdy with her prodigious gift for the moment, whether the other youth belongs to the Elixir Cultivators Department is still not yet decided!

    Mu Lai concentrated all her energy toplete thest step in the pill refinement. She picked up a box at the side and then put the elixir inside. Once inside the box, she saw the white lustrous surface of the elixir that was smooth as jade quiver slightly, before a fine crack lightly appeared, to form a fine silver pattern, that coated the elixir with a sacred glow.

 Chapter 147.4 - A Dark Horse Emerges

    Chapter 147.4: A Dark Horse Emerges

    At that moment, an incense stick¡¯s time was already up and someone hade in to take the sessfully cultivated elixirs away. The disciple was about to bring them to Elder Jin for them to be assessed when he saw the unique form of the elixir and was startled for a moment.

    The very next moment, a figure suddenly flew into the tiny elixir cultivation room in a fiery rush and snatched the elixir from the disciple¡¯s hand, his eyes alight with fierce fervor. He sighed and then said repeating himself: ¡°I did not expect..... I did not expect it to actually turn out to be a superior grade elixir! This silver pattern is a mark that only appears on superior grade elixirs!¡±

    Upon closer look, the disciple then thought. [Isn¡¯t this Elder Jin who is one of the invigtors! ?]

    When Elder Jin saw the changeing over the elixir, he had not been able to remain in his seat at all. How could he have thought that a dark horse like this would appear among this year¡¯s participants?

    [The youngdy was actually able to cultivate a medium grade elixir into a superior grade elixir! Her gift is in no way inferior to the Elixir Cultivators Department¡¯s top disciple and she seems like she has not even turned twenty yet!]

    ¡°Lass, what is your elixir cultivation level?¡± Elder Jin asked, highly eager.

    Being stared at with such eyes, Mu Lai could not help but feel her goosebumps rise. But she still went on to answer truthfully: ¡°Silver Grade, peak of level nine.¡±

    Elder Jin¡¯s gaze grew even more fevered, like he was eyeing a juicy piece of meat. ¡°Not bad, not bad, your future is bright. You are greatly gifted!¡±

    A twitch tugged at the corner of Mu Lai¡¯s mouth. ¡°I am from the Mu Family of the Elixir Cultivators n, so I am naturally well versed in elixir cultivation. It is nothing to be so surprised about.....¡±

    ¡°Not arrogant nor temperamental, humble and polite. Very good. Everything that an Elixir Cultivator should be. You¡¯ve passed, and you can just report to the Elixir Cultivators Departmentter. I will arrange for someone to settle you in.¡± Elder Jin said smilingly, and the disciple who was so used to seeing his forbidding face started to suspect whether he was hallucinating.

    As for the other young men and women who took the test, only two people managed to cultivate a seventh level medium grade elixir and the others were all eliminated.

    Having recruited such a skilled disciple this time, Elder Jin was naturally blooming with joy, and the smile did not leave his face for the next few days.

    The expression on Mu Lai¡¯s face was highly helpless, thinking that this teacher was a little too east to satisfy. If he had seen the way Qing Yu cultivates elixirs, then he would not find what she had achieved here all that extraordinary.

    The peerless skill of cultivating elixirs with her bare hands was even taught to her by Qing Yu!

    With Elder Jin gone and leaving just the few of them there with nothing to do but to stare at each other, Su Li Mo quickly said that he would be right back and immediately went walking away in a hurry.

 Chapter 148.1 - A Prodigy is Born

    Chapter 148.1: A Prodigy is Born

    It was already noon in the blink of an eye and the sun was hanging high up overhead. The sun in winter was not scorching like it was in summer but it still caused many to feel dizzy under its bright rays, sweat covering their backs under thick winter clothing.

    The crowd that had been stifling packed was now scattered and sparse, with only about a hundred people left. Most of these were people who have passed the first round of the trials and were going to take part in the second round.

    Qing Yu¡¯s number had been called out and just as she was about to walk in together with everyone else, her footsteps suddenly faltered and she fell backwards feeling all her strength seep out from her. Fortunately Ming Yi Yi beside her had been quick enough to catch her.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Ming Yi Yi asked with a worried face.

    Qing Yu then regained her senses, her brows slightly furrowed. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    For just an instant, her body had felt very strange and she had suddenly almost cked out for a moment.

    Ming Yi Yi¡¯s face was still looking rather worried. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Qing Yu could not help butugh. ¡°I am an Elixir Cultivator myself and I would know whether there is anything wrong with me.¡±

    Ming Yi Yi was then appeased.

    On the other side, Su Li Mo immediately went to look for Luo Lan Zhi after he left. After getting to know the situation from Luo Lan Zhi, the two of them then made their way towards the Sect Leader¡¯s abode.

    ¡°Feng Tian Hen, I¡¯ve not seen you for so many years!¡± The Faint Mist Sect¡¯s Sect Leader Wen Ren Qian¡¯s face was split into a charming smile, looking every inch the refined and noble man he was known to be.

    His eyes were deep as he looked at the young man before him with a measuring gaze.

    In a pure and untainted white brocade robe, although it was not the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s uniform, it still made him look mystical like a deity, especially that face of his.

    Having lived for so many years, Wen Ren Qian had also seen people of all sorts and kind. But a countenance as outstanding as that, it was feared that it would be hard to find one that could match it.

    People in the world knew that the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s number one Feng Tian Hen possessed profound and unfathomable cultivation, but few knew that he had a equally peerless countenance that was in no way inferior to his profound cultivation, a face that might make people lose their soul with just one look.

    One¡¯s looks was always the most deceiving since the beginning of time. It was clear to see that he had such a wlessly handsome looking face, a countenance that was both benign and harmless, but he was a man that even someone like Wen Ren Qian who had overthrown the previous Sect Leader and came to take over the seat had to be wary and fearful of.

    If not for the support of Feng Tian Hen and the others back then, he would not have been able to assume this position so smoothly. But Wen Tian Hen¡¯s mind was just too deep and it was hard to decipher what he was really thinking.

    Money, power. Things easily within his reach.

    But when the internal strife had been so chaotic, he had not fought for the position at all. This was something that Wen Ren Qian had not understood. What does this man really want? With his abilities, he should not be huddled here in this tiny realm that was holding him back.

 Chapter 148.2 - A Prodigy is Born

    Chapter 148.2: A Prodigy is Born

    Having not returned for several years, Feng Tian Hen had grown even more unreadable, and for him toe back this time, he must have discovered something that interested him or maybe a person that interested him.

    Feng Tian Henughed softly. ¡°I¡¯ve note back for too long and thought I shoulde have a look around.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Wen Ren Qian pushed it back to the man like practising Tai Chi. ¡°I had thought that there was someone among the new recruits we are taking in this year that captured your interest as the Deviant Department you founded years ago only has eleven members up to date.¡±

    For a department to have so few members, the Council of Elders had not been agreeable to it in the beginning. But as Feng Tian Hen was really such an enigmatic person, they did not dare to oppose him so openly, they had then relented and agreed to it.

    Although that was what Wen Ren Qian was saying on the surface, but he knew in his heart that throughout the countless deviant and unique professions across the realm, a very rare few could attract Feng Tian Hen¡¯s attention. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t still be so few members in the Deviant Department after so many years.

    Hearing that, an indiscernible smile rose up on Feng Tian Hen¡¯s face. Right at that moment, the door opened up from the outside.

    Among all the people in the Faint Mist Sect, the people who dared toe into the Sect Leader¡¯s room without even knocking like this were only the haughty fes holding the top five ranks, and Su Li Mo was the biggest culprit guilty of that.

    The person who then appeared and came walking in was no one else but Su Li Mo. His pair of eyes that were dark as ink were filled with uncontainable delight. ¡°Chief! You¡¯re finally back!¡±

    The arrogant and domineering Su Li Mo could only be tamed by Feng Tian Hen, who was the leading character among that same batch of young people that came to be admitted into the Faint Mist Sect back then.

    When Feng Tian Hen went away, Su Li Mo was still a green and puerile young youth but he had now grown to be a matured man, but his temperament still had not changed, just as rash and easily irritable as before.

    Feng Tian Hen turned his eyes to smile at him. ¡°The kid has changed quite a bit.¡± His gaze then moved on to Luo Lan Zhi where he nodded his head slightly by way of greeting.

    ¡°Chief, does it mean you¡¯re not leaving anymore now that you¡¯re back? Let me tell you that the new batch of recruits we¡¯re getting this year are quite different! It will surely interest you.¡± Su Li Mo said highly excitedly.

    Though he was the Sect Leader of the Faint Mist Sect, Wen Ren Qian was beingpletely ignored. But he had gotten used to the few fes not ording him the respect due to him and he just quipped in to ask: ¡°How are they different?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a prodigy that both Elder Jin and Elder Yan are fighting to get.¡± Su Li Mo said with a wink, acting all mysterious.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Wen Ren Qian became curious. ¡°Who is that person?¡±

    Su Li Mo crooked up a corner of his mouth a little helplessly. ¡°We¡¯ve have not seen that person appear yet. But that fe is really very mysterious. Highly skilled in martial arts, and knows elixir cultivation. One more thing, very few people can remain unaffected by Luo Lan Zhi¡¯s sound attack but that fe had not even felt a thing!¡±

 Chapter 148.3 - A Prodigy is Born

    Chapter 148.3: A Prodigy is Born

    He had not forgotten the day when Luo Lan Zhi¡¯s flute melody had attacked all those bats and poisonous snakes, many people had suffered internal injuries when their blood surged upon hearing the sound but that kid had not been affected at all.

    After hearing his words, the others were rather surprised.

    Luo Lan Zhi had not paid any attention to anyone there but now that Su Li Mo mentioned it, he was bing rather curious about that mysterious youth as well.

    There were only two kinds of people who were able to resist his sound attack. One would be people who held higher cultivation than him, or they were skilled in sound attacks as well. No matter which category that kid belonged in, he was not to be underestimated.

    ¡°Chief, do you want to go have a look? I¡¯ll can just let you take over my position as an invigtor!¡± Su Li Mo then said excitedly.

    Feng Tian Hen smiled and shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t be going. As the invigtor presiding over the recruitment trials, it is not good for you to leave halfway through. You had better go back quickly!¡±

    It was merely just the recruitment trials, not anything big enough to make him go all the way there.

    He hade back this time only to find out exactly what was causing that strange feeling he felt inside.

    And it was during this interval between their conversation that a loud sound of a violent explosion was suddenly heard, rocketing towards the skies. They had felt the tremors all the way here and the people in the room were surprised for a moment. What could have happened?

    Su Li Mo was a little astonished. ¡°It seems to havee from the hall where the trials are being held. I had just left for a little while and it has be like this?¡±

    Had someonee to pick a fight? ?

    When that thought came into his mind, Wen Ren Qian stood up and went walking towards the source of the sound with a grim expression on his face. The other three men then nced at each other before they went on to follow behind.

    Meanwhile at the hall where the trials were being held, everyone¡¯s faces were stupefied, including the several invigtors behind the barrier array.

    And the culprit who caused that explosion, was no one else but Qing Yu herself.

    Upon that wlessly beautiful face right at that moment, was just a nk look, not knowing what was happening as she stared at her own fair skinned palm.

    This round was set to purely just have the participants¡¯ gifts assessed and everyone else had been tested with Qing Yu being thest one. Just as she had ced her hand on the Gift Rock before she had even summoned up any spirit power, the Gift Rock had suddenly exploded into countless pieces.

    Ming Yi Yi could not help but watch on with horror. [What did that girl just do?]

    This was the first time something like this had happened during a recruitment trial and the disciple who brought them in earlier was stunned beyond words, unable to react at all for a good long while.

    The faces of the four people behind the barrier were frozen in a variety of expressions with the most horrified and shocked one being Yan Ning Luo. Her eyes were wide and bulging, refusing to believe what her eyes had just seen.

    [How is this possible.....]

    [Could it really be that even the Gift Rock is incapable of assessing the extent of Qing Yu¡¯s powers?]

 Chapter 148.4 - A Prodigy is Born

    Chapter 148.4: A Prodigy is Born

    [This must have been a ident! Even if her personality and temperament has changed greatly and was no longer weak and ipetent because she said that she has a profound and unfathomable Master behind her, her powers couldn¡¯t possibly have suddenly grown by leaps and bounds to such an extent! That waspletely beyond logical reason!]

    Elder Jin¡¯s face was thoughtful as he rubbed his chin. ¡°Could that little young doll have used some renegade method?¡±

    Elder Yan beside him thenughed and said: ¡°I think you¡¯re getting old and forgot that no one passes the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s mountain gates that easily. If there was anything suspicious on her, the gates would not have let her through.¡±

    Hearing that, Elder Jin said as a corner of his mouth twitched: ¡°So..... it is because the little young doll there has cultivation that is so high that..... the Gift Rock exploded when it was unable to withstand the powers she has?¡±

    ¡°Whether that is truly the case, we¡¯ll just have to test it one more time and we¡¯ll know.¡±

    Elder Yan¡¯s eyes shed with an intelligent glint and with a grand wave of his well defined hand, a great crystal ball appeared. That was a appraisal artifact that irvoyants used. It gives results that were moreprehensive and urate than Gift Rocks, and the amount of power it could withstand was also stronger.

    That was a treasured possession of all irvoyants and was notmonly shown to people, but Elder Yan had unexpectedly been willing to bring it out.

    Elder Jin¡¯s face was one of surprise. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the little girl will cause your crystal to blow up?¡±

    ¡°If she is really a prodigy, then the destruction of a crystal ball is not that big a matter.¡±

    Elder Yan curled up the ends of his mouth and gave a great big wave of his hand to dismantle the barrier screen that hid them, to appear before the participants.

    The sudden appearance of the few people in the vast hall caused the youths taking part in the trials to jump in shock.

    ¡°These are the invigtors of the trials.¡± A disciple then opened his mouth to exin.

    [What? !]

    [Had all these Seniors and Elders been secretly watching them the whole time? That is really so scary. Only the Heavens know whether their performance earlier had been enough to leave a good impression on these respected entities!]

    Elder Yan held the crystal ball in one hand and came walking over slowly closer. When he was able to see the youngdy¡¯s countenance clearly, he unconsciously froze for a brief moment, feeling that he had seen her before. But he recovered very quickly to normal and said in a gentle voice: ¡°Youngdy, try to ce your hand on it.¡±

    It was at that moment that Feng Tian Hen arrived at the hall where the trials was being held.

    The slender white clothed youngdy had her back facing him and he was not able to see her face, but he saw the slender and beautiful hand slowly resting upon the crystal ball, the skin fair and silky smooth, the most exquisite he had seen.

    And in that instant that the hand was ced upon the crystal ball, it was not known from where a wind like a hurricane kicked up, which cut painfully into people¡¯s faces.

    The still and silent crystal ball suddenly swirled up murkily and a dizzying dazzle of colours that represented all the different elements shed very quickly before settling into a thick dark ck like the colour of ink. A loud crack was then heard and the crystal ball split open.

 Chapter 149.1 - By Hook Or By Crook

    Chapter 149.1: By Hook Or By Crook

    The vast hall turned deathly silent in that instant.

    Everyone saw the crystal ball sh with all manner of colours in a mesmerizing swirl before it crumbled into pieces.

    ¡°Gulp.¡± Someone could not help but took a huge swallow of saliva.

    Even Elder Yan who always never revealed his emotions was showing a stunned look on his face for the first time, unable to recover from the shock for a good period.

    Until Su Li Mo who was by the door suddenly eximed with a roar: ¡°Damn! An all element prodigy? !¡±

    That voice pulled the people whose souls had seemingly left their bodies back, and they all looked like they were staring at a ghost.

    This alluring and beautiful youngdy who looks like a little demoness was really an all element prodigy? If this was made known to the world outside, everyone¡¯s jaws would surely drop to the ground in shock!

    But having just witnessed with their own eyes that both the Gift Rock and the crystal ball had not been able to withstand the load and exploded, it made it impossible for them to not believe that as a fact.

    Feng Tian Hen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Although he was only able to see the youngdy¡¯s back, but he was able to recognize with just one nce that she was the same person he had seen at the mountain gates earlier.

    When that person had for some inexplicable reason drawn his consciousness towards her.

    That feeling was just too baffling and highly puzzling.

    For all the twenty over years that he¡¯s lived, you can say that he had no desire nor want, but this had been the first time that he had felt such strong and intense feelings.

    It was as if there was somethingcking in his body, and it had now been filled up fully

    And right at that moment, the vast hall was awash in a wave of dumbfounded awe.

    Elder Yan¡¯s gaze was shining with a rare moment of fiery fervour. This was an all element prodigy. An existence a lot more rare than the light and darkness dual element wielder that might not be seen in a hundred years.

    Throughout the entire realm, you can count more on one hand than the number of all element prodigies that ever existed and an all element prodigy had actually appeared here in this year¡¯s Faint Mist Sect recruitment trials! This was like getting hit by a single pie that fell out of the skies!

    The advantage an all element prodigy enjoys is that they will be the top dog in whatever profession they choose to cultivate in where a very rare few could ever hope topare. So in that instant, Elder Yan was suddenly at a loss on what kind of arrangements they should make for this youngdy with such Heaven defying talent.

    Elder Jin standing up above could no longer hold himself back. His eyes alight as he came walking over, he said: ¡°How about youe join my Elixir Cultivators Department? This old man here will definitely teach you everything that I¡¯ve learnt my whole life to you, to make you the most outstanding Elixir Cultivator in the Constetion Lands!¡±

    Elder Yan was rather displeased by that and he butted right in: ¡°Haven¡¯t you already recruited a highly gifted female disciple? Are you seeking to also gobble down this youngss here as well? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little too greedy! ?¡±

    Elder Jin¡¯s face was indignant with rage. ¡°How is that the same thing! ? We are talking about an all element prodigy here. If she were to possess unparalleled skills in elixir cultivation, her future will be limitless, where it would not matter even if she chooses to walk sideways throughout the entirends! Who wouldn¡¯t want to fight for such a rare prodigy! ?¡±

 Chapter 149.2 - By Hook Or By Crook

    Chapter 149.2: By Hook Or By Crook

    Elder Yan was just thinking of saying something more when the clear sound ofughter was heard from outside. ¡°What Elder Jin said is absolutely right. Then let the Martial Arts Department join in the fun as well.¡±

    A muscr and strong built figure with burly looks, the man who looked to be about forty years old came walking in. ¡°I heard themotion in here and was wondering what happened. So it turns out that a young prodigy has appeared. This year¡¯s recruitment trials is really quite a show!¡±

    Elder Jin¡¯s eyes immediately widened as he stared warily at the man,ing to move himself between the man and Qing Yu. ¡°Why is this old fe doing here?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Elder Jin, you said that everyone would want to fight for a prodigy didn¡¯t you? I am merely here topete fair and square.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. The youngdy is such a petite fair skinned doll and exquisitely beautiful. Letting her fall in your boorish hands will just wreck such a delicate flower. Keep your nose out of this.¡± Elder Jin scoffed, his beard bristling.

    Hearing herself being described in such a manner, Qing Yu could not help but arc her lips up tough, before she said in a soft voice: ¡°I am grateful for all the love so many teachers have shown me here but..... I¡¯m afraid that I will have to disappoint you.¡±

    Hearing that, everyone there was taken aback.

    Has she just rejected them? This was the first time ever that a disciple has rejected a teacher¡¯s invitation to join them. But if it was this youngdy here, she really had what it took to be so arrogant.¡±

    The man who had been blocked off by Elder Jin like he was a thief immediately became anxious. ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t listen to the nonsense that old man Elder Jin spouts. Although I might look a little boorish, I am actually very gentle at heart. You are so gifted and looks so lovable, I will not be fierce to you.....¡±

    Panicked, he could no longer be bothered to maintain a polite front and just called Elder Jin an old man, which infuriated Elder Jin so much his eyes were staring daggers right at him.

    Elder Jin then retaliated by mercilessly putting the man down. ¡°Lass, you must not believe a word he says. He is always berating the girls in the Martial Arts Department into tears every other day,pletelycking the poise and demeanor a teacher is supposed to possess.¡±

    After he finished he did not forget to make himself look good. His face was earnest and sincere as he said: ¡°It¡¯s better that youe to our Elixir Cultivators Department. We are very liberal in there where disciples have a lot of freedom and we do not push for intensive cultivation practice everyday. My First Disciple, your Eldest Senior Tan Lin Ruo is also a very gentle and amiable person and is especially good looking. If you need help in any way, you can look for him anytime you want.¡±

    Not only Elder Jin who was closest to them and the teacher from the Martial Arts Department, as Elder Jin¡¯s voice had not been soft at all, none of the others there were deaf so they all heard him loud and clear.

    [What! ?]

    [In order to convince the youngdy to join his department, Elder Jin was even shamelessly making use of his First Disciple¡¯s good looks? ! !]

    [If Tan Lin Ruo were to know that his Master was using him like this, he would surely be heartbroken!]

 Chapter 149.3 - By Hook Or By Crook

    Chapter 149.3: By Hook Or By Crook

    Nobody had thought that the always stern and stoic Elder Jin who was not prone to smiling would turn out to be such a shameless and treacherous old man deep inside his bones.

    The teacher from the Martial Arts Department waspletely bbergasted as he stared with his mouth agape, unable to believe what his own ears had just heard. He seemed to have been stunned into a daze by Elder Jin¡¯s shameless ways and was not able to recover for a long while.

    [What did he mean by ¡°do not push for intensive cultivation practice everyday¡±? Don¡¯t just think that he doesn¡¯t know how that old man is like when he¡¯s strict. That old man makes his disciples toil through ten batches of elixirs in one day and those who do notplete the task will still have to face punishment.]

    [And that old man still has the cheek to put him down? What a despicable old man!]

    Everyone just stood there to stare speechlessly at the two lofty Elders who were usually so highly dignified squabbling without holding back in the slightest as theypeted for a disciple, their faces all aghast.

    [For goodness sake..... There were so many of them there and the Elders really have to disregard them all sopletely?]

    Even the mild tempered Elder Yan came to jump into the fray for the first time to fight for that disciple, but his methods was much more brilliant. With a highly amicable smile on his face, he then said: ¡°Youngss, since you¡¯re an all element prodigy, I would think that your cultivation level cannot be that low, so there is really no need for you to go waste your time in the Martial Arts Department at all.¡±

    Just that one single statement put out so lightly across had scrubbed the teacher from the Martial Arts Department out of the race. And before Elder Jin couldugh aloud gloatingly, Elder Yan continued to speak in the very next second.

    ¡°Although it is said that the profession as an Elixir Cultivator saves people from death and heals the injured, highly praised by people, but ites with a huge drawback. Because one has to always remain highly focused for long extended periods to cultivate elixirs, it takes a great toll on one¡¯s body and mind. So if youe to our Soul Cultivators Department, not only will you be able to grow your mental cultivation to be much more powerful, if you so wish, you can very well just transfer to the Elixir Cultivators Department in future if you choose.¡±

    It must be said that Elder Yan¡¯s words was rather stirring. Compared to Elder Jin and the other teacher who tried elevate themselves by putting the others down, Elder Yan listed out both the pros and cons, and appeared a lot more friendly and amiable.

    ¡°She will not be going to the Soul Department.¡±

    Elder Yan who thought that victory was within his grasp was suddenly taken aback, before he turned towards the voice to see who had suddenly appeared toe spoil everything for him. But that one look then caused his eyes to widen in shock.

    There were two people standing at the doors leading into the hall, one in ck and one in white, both highly striking figures.

    Since ancient times, ck had always represented tyrannical dominance, lending a kind of mboyance that people were unable to disregard, while white would seem to be more gentle and subdued, whose very brilliance would often be swallowed up and overshadowed by the thick enveloping inky ck.

 Chapter 149.4 - By Hook Or By Crook

    Chapter 149.4: By Hook Or By Crook

    But that was not the case here. As arrogant and untamable as Su Li Mo was, following behind that person had caused him to unconsciously restrain his dominating aura, reduced to being a secondary character.

    Just what was the identity of the man that could make Su Li Mo defer to him like that?

    Till the two men came walking over slowly towards them, except for the bunch of green and inexperienced youths taking the test for the trial who were still unable to react, all the other people gasped loudly as their stared with wide eyes.

    Disciples who were fortunate enough to have seen this man before in the past were moved to tears. ¡°To think..... that I am able to see him again.....¡±

    People who did not know anything were puzzled. ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Looking at the man, he was dressed in pure white robes, his figure tall and slender, his long ck hair unbound and draped down his back, looking a little surreal, a handsome sight.

    Under the sharp nting brows was a pair gentle eyes that sparkled like stars, and under that tall high arched nose were a pair of beautifully thin peach plum lips, adding a kind of indescribable beauty to the gentle features of his face, a mystifying air around him.

    The feeling he gave people was too unreal and impossible to fathom. Although he was clearly standing there before their eyes, they just could not feel his presence.

    Regardless whether it was ten years ago or at this moment ten yearster, this man always had a smile on his face that was so gentle people could drown in it, but it was a smile that everyone throughout the entire Faint Mist Sect feared greatly.

    The expression on Elder Jin¡¯s face congealed, and even he was not conscious that his own voice had be stiff. ¡°You¡¯ve really returned.....¡±

    Feng Tian Hen was silent as he watched the youngdy turn around, her alluring pair of eyes looking straight at him as their eyes met.

    That feeling was here again. A kind of ecstatic excitement that burned in his bones with fierce fervour. A voice was telling him that he must get this youngdy. Although he did not know where the feeling wasing from, but very strangely, he found that he could not control his surging emotions inside, that was overflowing with joy.

    And how could a gaze filled with such intense fervour escape Qing Yu¡¯s eyes?

    But the face before her eyes waspletely unfamiliar. She was certain that she did not know this man, but why was he looking at her with eyes that look like..... they were looking at their prey.....

    Very quickly Feng Tian Hen¡¯s gaze changed, to look gentle and intoxicating once more, like that expression on his face earlier was just an illusion.

    Although Elder Yan was wary of this man, but he was one of the few people who would at least dare to stand up to him. The moment the man came back and he¡¯s already obstructing Elder Yan from recruiting the disciple he wanted. What was he trying to do?

    ¡°You said that thess would not join the Soul Cultivators Department. What do you mean by that?¡± Elder Yan asked, his face unfriendly.

    Feng Tian Hen did not show any signs of displeasure towards Elder Yan, but justughed jovially before opening his mouth to say: ¡°Bringing in a prodigy with soul power at the maximum level to join the Soul Cultivators Department, are you expecting her to snatch the rice bowls of the teachers like you in there?¡±

    Upon saying that, his gaze then turned to stared at Qing Yu, an imperceptible smile on his face.

 Chapter 150.1 - Doesnâ€™t Look Like A Good Person At All

    Chapter 150.1: Doesn¡¯t Look Like A Good Person At All

    Qing Yu creased up her brows and then turned away from that gaze that was making her a little ufortable.

    And that man¡¯s one single statement suddenly exploded in everyone¡¯s hearts. Maximum level in soul power? What kind of a joke is that? !

    It must be known that even the most highly skilled teacher in the Soul Cultivators Department was only at the ninth level and there were a total of ten levels for soul power, and anyone who came to attain the seventh level would already be considered extremely gifted.

    But what had that man just said? The youngdy¡¯s soul power level had reached the maximum level! ?

    Elder Yan was a little doubtful but he still went ahead to look at the youngdy to ask: ¡°May I conduct an assessment of your powers?¡±

    Qing Yu paused for a moment before she nodded her head.

    Although she did not know what soul power levels really were in this world, but she guessed it should be something simr to one¡¯s mental strength.

    Elixir cultivation always called for great mental fortitude to support the entire process and just as what Elder Yan said, mental drain on Elixir Cultivators was the most severe but she had never once experienced a state where she was fully mentally depleted.

    Having received her consent, the expression on Elder Yan¡¯s face then grew grave before he took out something that resembled antern. He infused it with spirit power and a bead in the centre of thentern suddenly lit up, emanating a golden beam which shone onto the youngdy¡¯s forehead just between her brows.

    The very next second, the beam of light quickly retracted back into thentern to form up into a golden screen in mid air, disying a few lines of words.

    Soul Power: Maximum Level.

    Martial Strength: Maximum Level.

    Main Profession Cultivated: Elixir Cultivator, level unknown ¨C Indiscernible.

    The few lines of words quickly caused everyone¡¯s jaw to drop in shock. The youngdy is an Elixir Cultivator!

    An Elixir Cultivator with full levels in soul power and martial strength? !

    It must be known that though there were many Elixir Cultivators throughout thends, but most of them were skilled in elixir cultivation techniques and not in other cultivation levels, where dual cultivators of martial arts and medicine were extremely rare, pitifully few in number.

    Who could possess such enviable gift like her that would only drive people to hatred and jealousy? That was an absolutely peerless prodigy who was able to wield all the elements and possess maximum levels both martial strength and soul power!

    ¡°I must surely be dreaming.....¡± A youth who was there to take the test pinched his own arm viciously, the pain causing him to grit his teeth and his eyes to brim with tears. ¡°Is this really happening? I am really here taking the test with such a godly participant for the recruitment trials. It all feels so unreal.¡±

    They were all just youths in their teens here, how could someone be so outstanding but he had to be so ordinary?

    ¡°Lass, so you are an Elixir Cultivator!¡± Elder Jin who had been caught in a daze for so long suddenly regained his senses, unable to contain his delight as he said: ¡°Then nobody needs to fight anymore. Didn¡¯t you see that she is an Elixir Cultivator? There is no need for any of you to mess things up any further.¡±

 Chapter 150.2 - Doesnâ€™t Look Like A Good Person At All

    Chapter 150.2: Doesn¡¯t Look Like A Good Person At All

    ¡°Elder Jin might be getting a little confused here.¡± Feng Tian Hen then said in a soft voice. ¡°An Elixir Cultivator at a level that cannot be determined. Are you sure that you have the ability to teach her anything?¡±

    The mysterious and handsome looking man came to attract everyone¡¯s attention once more.

    Just who was this person that could be so disrespectful to an Elder of the Faint Mist Sect repeatedly again and again?

    Hearing that, Elder Jin¡¯s face showed a tinge of anger. ¡°What are you really trying to do here? This is the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s recruitment trials. Why have youe here to create trouble? !¡±

    ¡°Create trouble?¡± Feng Tian Hen raised an eyebrow, the glint in his eyes rather attractive looking.

    An enchanting smile hung from the corners of his mouth as he looked at the youngdy who seemed to be rather wary of him. He then opened his mouth to say in a soft voice: ¡°I think an self introduction is due here. My name is Feng Tian Hen.¡±

    Qing Yu was rather surprised as she blinked her eyes. [This name..... She seems to have heard it before?]

    ¡°Feng Tian Hen? Is he that topmost ranked pugilist of the Faint Mist Sect? !¡±

    ¡°That cannot be! I am actually seeing him in person right now? !¡±

    ¡°I heard that he is the founder of the Deviant Department. The Faint Mist Sect did not have such a department ten years ago and it was Feng Tian Hen who suggested it.¡±

    ¡°Oh my Heavens! What a day of unbelievable fortune! Not only have I seen a peerless prodigy of legend here today, I am seeing the fabled Faint Mist Sect¡¯s top pugilist who is said to never show himself!¡±

    ¡°Most importantly..... He is really good looking.....¡± Those words, were undoubtedly from an ignorant young girl who was quickly deceived by that gentle and wless looking flesh facade.

    Feng Tian Henpletely ignored all the strange gazes looking at him from all around as he took two steps closer. He was very tall, a whole head taller than then tall and slender Qing Yu. At such a close distance, the man lowered his head slightly and looked at her with an unusually focused gaze in his eyes. ¡°I am wondering if you would be willing to join the Deviant Department. I think, that you will be interested in my puppetry technique.¡±

    Who among everyone present there did not possess good hearing? They had all naturally heard what Feng Tian Hen said.

    This man is actually willing to impart his puppetry technique to a second person?

    It must be known that even the ten other disciples in the Deviant Department were not orded that kind of honour, as Feng Tian Hen was definitely not as mild mannered and harmless as he looked on the surface. Which one under him did not fear him to death? It was seen even the untamable Su Li Mo is obedient like a little kitten before the man.

    Looks like he is determined to get this prodigious youngdy at all cost.

    With such a powerful and good looking man like Feng Tian Hen to be her Chief, it was thought that the youngdy¡¯s heart must be overwhelmed with joy, but was just ying hard to get when she did not ept on the spot.

    But what they had not expected to see was Qing Yu¡¯s calmposure when she heard those words, and had even retreated back a step when he suddenly stepped forward, her face looking slightly displeased. She then opened her mouth to answer: ¡°I will consider it.¡±

 Chapter 150.3 - Doesnâ€™t Look Like A Good Person At All

    Chapter 150.3: Doesn¡¯t Look Like A Good Person At All

    Which almost caused everyone to vomit out blood.

    [That¡¯s her response to this? Is there something wrong with that youngdy! ?]

    [This is not the ce to loosen one¡¯s grip in order to reel in a catch! If this were to make Feng Tian Hen feel offended, he could very well retract his invitation immediately! Even if you are a prodigy, you¡¯ve got to at least see who the other party is before you put in airs like that!]

    Feng Tian Hen did not take offence at her words but his smile just deepened slightly. ¡°Of course you can. You can just try it out and stay there for a few days to familiarize yourself with the ce before you decide. But if I may ask, why does it seem like..... you do not look very willing?¡±

    [Has he been away for too long and he does not understand a youngdy¡¯s mind now? Has he be detestable? He did not fail to notice the disdain in the youngdy¡¯s eyes, and he found that interesting to note.]

    Hearing that, Qing Yu creased up her brows again and then opened her mouth to speak: ¡°From the way you look, you do not look like a good person at all.¡±

    Su Li Mo standing right behind almost could not hold back hisughter. But concerned for his Chief¡¯s face, he struggled very hard to suppress it. That was probably the funniest thing he heard that entire year.

    [The Chief does not look like a good person..... He can only say that youngdy is really sharp!]

    [His Chief was absolutely the very epitome of a smiling tiger you know?]

    [He would never show his anger. When he gets angry, he will still smile at you as gently as he always does, and you can never know whether he is in a good or bad mood. Heavens! There is nothing more terrifying than when that man is looking at you with a faint gentle smile on his face!]

    [But having the youngdy say that to him directly..... Would the Chief just silence that youngdy in rage from being humiliated like that.....]

    But amazingly, Feng Tian Hen¡¯s face merely shed with a look of helplessness and did not say anything more.

    Elder Jin and the others could do nothing but watch in infuriation as Feng Tian Hen pulled the rug out from under their feet, snatching the rare prodigy who had appeared after such a long time away from their grasp.

    But what could they do? Even the Sect Leader had to give in to this man, so what other choice did they have?

    Watching the scene over on Qing Yu side intently, Ming Yi Yi suddenly felt someone give her a tap on her shoulder. She turned around and was immediately met with a cool and handsome face before her eyes. Her lips then turned up in joy as she called out: ¡°Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Yi Yi, you know that youngdy?¡± Ming Jing had been watching her actions and would naturally know that Yi Yi never paid much attention to other people. Her actions had inadvertently told him that she knew the youngdy.

    ¡°Big Brother, she is a friend of mine.¡± Ming Yi Yi said with a happy smile. Her small hands then held his arm. ¡°See, I do not feel cold anymore.¡±

    Her hands were warm to the touch.

    Ming Jing was taken aback and could not react for a moment. His eyes then widened and he asked: ¡°Yi Yi, you¡¯ve been cured?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Ming Yi Yi shook her head, and then turned to look towards the youngdy. ¡°She saved me back then. Otherwise, I fear I would not be able to see Big Brother anymore when my body suffered a rpse from the frost poison.¡±

 Chapter 150.4 - Doesnâ€™t Look Like A Good Person At All

    Chapter 150.4: Doesn¡¯t Look Like A Good Person At All

    Ming Jing¡¯s gaze changed. ¡°She is so highly skilled in Medicine?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s not like all those Elixir Cultivators Big Brother brought, all the acupuncture and endless doses of medicine. They tried everything they could but it did not help at all. She is really very amazing.¡± The smile at the corners of Ming Yi Yi¡¯s lips then grew stiff. ¡°If she had not stopped me from drinking the Crimson Sand Viper¡¯s blood, I would probably have turned into a bloodthirsty monster now.¡±

    ¡°Why were you so foolish? Fortunately you did not do something so foolish, or I will not bother with you anymore!¡± Ming Jing berated her softly, his face fearful from the thought.

    Ming Yi Yi then tugged at his robe¡¯s sleeve and shook it gently, her voice pleadingly soft. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it in the end did I? Big Brother, don¡¯t be angry with me anymore.¡±

    Ming Jing red at her and did not speak, but went on to heave a sigh of relief.

    The recruitment trials finally came to an end just before noon and among the five to six hundred people who took part, it turned out that only fifty people passed, exactly the number the Faint Mist Sect said they would recruit before.

    The fortunate thing was that Yan Xi Wu and Yan Xi Rou who had originally not harboured any hope actually made it through against their own expectations. It must be said that they were like a blind cat stumbling across a dead mouse this time, and they had probably used up all their luck to reap such an unexpected reward.

    People who have made it through the trials would be immediately epted into the sect and they would henceforth officially be a disciple of the Faint Mist Sect. But after the recruitment trials today, there was also a weing meet for the new batch of disciples that would only be held two dayster.

    Hence, with a good half of the day left, they were allowed to leave the sect grounds or to go settle themselves into the ce they were going to live in.

    Most of them chose to remain in the sect with eager faces but a small number of them thought that their days ahead would surely be rather dull and so they took that opportunity to go out gallivanting for the rest of that day. After today, it would be a very long time before they would be able to go out.

    Although the ce where the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s disciple stay in was not as luxurious as it was back at home, but it wasn¡¯t bad as well. The ce was clean and neat, the environment elegant.

    Every room had four people staying inside and it was not cramped, the rooms fairly spacious. It was not known what Ming Yi Yi told Ming Jing but she was allocated the same courtyard with Qing Yu and their beds were even beside each other.

    The other two girls were people who had simrly just made it through the recruitment trials. One of them had been admitted into the Martial Arts Department and the other into the Elixir Cultivators Department. When they saw Qing Yu, their eyes were shining very brightly, amazed that they had been allocated the same room as such an incredible prodigy. They would definitely be the envy of so many people.

    Qing Yu surveyed the room as she looked around, before she walked over to the window and pushed the half closed panel wide open. She was suddenly met with a familiar face outside who had coincidentally also just opened her window and they two of them were stunned with surprise for a moment.

 Chapter 151.1 - Doesnâ€™t Look Like A Good Person At All

    Chapter 151.1: Doesn¡¯t Look Like A Good Person At All

    The person on the opposite window turned out to be a stunned Yan Xi Wu.

    Another person then came walking over and upon seeing Yan Xi Wu standing there in a daze, she then followed Yan Xi Wu¡¯s gaze and immediately broke into a smile. ¡°Qing Yu, seems like we¡¯ll be staying right across from you from now on.¡±

    ¡°Lai Lai! What a coincidence!¡± Qing Yu said and then raised up an eyebrow thoughtfully. [Why have the three of them been allocated together in the same ce? And was just staying right across from her.]

    Mu Lai on the other side then curled her lips up in a smile. ¡°I was initially ced at another ce. But I told the teacher that if they do not let me live close to you, I will then go join the Martial Arts Department and he immediately agreed to it.¡±

    Her teacher was Elder Jin and knowing that she was good friends with Qing Yu, together with the fact that he liked Mu Lai very much as she was an outstanding genius with surpassing skill in both martial arts and medicine, he was quite ready to be lenient and to indulge her.

    Just the thought that he would lose such a great talent for her to go join the Martial Arts Department and be under that damned old man he was at loggerheads with, how could Elder Jin possibly bear to see that? Hence he had immediately agreed to Mu Lai¡¯s request.

    Hearing those words, Qing Yu could not help butugh, and then blinked her eyes with a mischievous glint. ¡°In future when we cannot sleep at night, you can juste over for a chat.¡±

    Mu Lai¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea.¡±

    The different departments in the Faint Mist Sect were separate and independent, with about ten meters¡¯ distance between them.

    The Deviant Department has the least number of members and there were no teachers in this department. That was because the people in there were unique geniuses in their own right from different corners of thends and due to the rarity and unique nature of their profession and skill, there wasn¡¯t any teacher of a high enough level to coach them in their areas of expertise.

    Even if there was, he would not be able to rein in such an arrogant and unrestrainable bunch and they would only defer to Feng Tian Henpletely.

    It had been so many years since this motley bunch had joined the Deviant Department but the number of times they have seen Feng Tian Hen was less than what they could count on the fingers on their two hands. So the moment they heard that Feng Tian Hen hade back, every single one of them was greatly excited and they were all standing in anticipation as they craned their necks around to look, hoping to wee their Chief back, but they did not see anyone even after waiting for a good part of the day.

    It was after a long while that they finally saw someone walking towards them from afar. Before they could get their hopes up, they all them lowered their heads mournfully, their faces staring in displeasure at the person approaching.

    The expression on Su Li Mo¡¯s face was indignant. [Why is the whole lot of them looking at him like that?]

    But he still did not forget his purpose ining here. He cleared his throat and then said: ¡°You little brats, your Senior came here today to bring you good news.¡±

    The contempt in everyone¡¯s eyes then grew stronger.

    [This fe has merely joined a few years before them and was only older than them by those few years. But he is always going around acting like he was their senior and did he just all them little brats?]

    [If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was on rather good terms with the Chief, they would have given him a good thrashing already.]

 Chapter 151.2 - Doesnâ€™t Look Like A Good Person At All

    Chapter 151.2: Doesn¡¯t Look Like A Good Person At All

    Su Li Mo was needled by their gazes and he immediately became disgruntled. ¡°If the lot of you continue to stare so rudely at me, then I will not tell you the good news I have brought!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it only that Chief hase back! ? Tsk, we already know that.¡± An adorable doll faced young girl with a rounded figure said with a pout, the expression on her face looking unimpressed as she spoke.

    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s not what I came here to tell you.¡± Su Li Mo raised an eyebrow. ¡°All of you are probably unaware that a prodigious youngdy showed up in this year¡¯s recruitment trials?¡±

    ¡°A prodigy? Which one of us here in the Deviant Department isn¡¯t a prodigy? Senior, I think you¡¯re getting old and that is why you are thinking that it is that incredible.¡± The person who said that was a handsome looking man who was extremely gentle and reserved, his long and nted peach blossom like eyes highly enchanting, his looks more beautiful than a woman¡¯s.

    Su Li Mo did not get angry butughed and said: ¡°Don¡¯tein that Senior did not remind you. During today¡¯s trials, this youngdy had three different departments fighting for her but in the end, our Chief managed to recruit her into our Deviant Department. So from today onwards, all of you will have another pretty little junior, and the lot of you had better not bully her!¡±

    [He knew very well the kind of scoundrels this bunch were that was etched deep in their bones. When has any new recruit not been toyed half to death by this rowdy bunch?]

    ¡°Did you say it was our Chief who personally recruited her?¡± The doll faced girl who spoke earlier asked, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    Not only her, but the others did not really believe it either. Because all of them hade here on their own and their Chief had never taken the initiative to recruit anyone himself. So their first reaction was to think that Su Li Mo had just been exaggerating.

    Su Li Mo looked at their pitiful faces looking so downcast and his heart filled up with pity. ¡°That¡¯s right, our Chief personally invited her and in order to show his sincerity, he even promised to teach her the puppetry technique. What I am trying to tell all of you here is that the youngdy is not any ordinary prodigy, so you must probably fall out of favour soon.¡±

    That hit them like a bolt out of a clear sky!

    At that moment, their hearts felt as if they were surging with tumultuous roaring waves, so stunned that they were not able to regain their senses for a long while.

    And however intense the shock they were feeling then, or how hard they were finding it to ept that as the truth, an equal measure of enmity rose up within them towards the youngdy they have not yete to meet.

    After Su Li Mo finished what he came here to say, he then walked off, gloating in his heart. Heh, of course he would not tell them everything. He was just feeling bored and was looking for some fun. Really wonder if that pretty littless would be able to withstand the torment under the hands of this bunch of miscreants.

    ......

    Just as Qing Yu had expected, Qing Bei seeded in joining the Soul Cultivators Department. Of course Ming Yi Yi had helped by whispering good things into Ming Jing¡¯s ears and together with the fact that Qing Bei truly possessed great powers, Ming Jing had naturally weed his joining.

 Chapter 151.3 - Doesnâ€™t Look Like A Good Person At All

    Chapter 151.3: Doesn¡¯t Look Like A Good Person At All

    In the ce that he had been allocated with, Qing Yu only knew the youth who was with Ming Yi Yi, the one named Lan Yu and the other two were strangers. Ming Yi Yi had probably been afraid that he might not be able to get adjusted to the new environment and was considerate enough to have Lan Yu share the room with him, so they can at least look out for each other a little.

    After he was settled in, he immediately wanted to go look for Qing Yu, and to also see where she was staying.

    But he had just passed through a pavilion when a rather familiar figure came walking towards him from afar. Although Qing Bei had not seen clearly who that person was, but his heart subconsciously wanted to avoid that figure. The idea had just popped into his head when he was suddenly called to a halt.

    ¡°Ay, that somebody there. Yes, you. Don¡¯t go away.¡± Su Li Mo approached speedily, covering three steps¡¯ distance with just two. He had not expected the person that he had just been thinking of in his mind would suddenly appear right before him. Truly a case of wearing out a pair of iron boots in search to no avail. [Trantor Note: Chinese proverb Ì¤ÆÆÌúÐ¬ÎÞÃÙ´¦µÃÀ´È«²»·Ñ¹¤·ò (t¨¤ p¨° ti¨§ xi¨¦ w¨² m¨¬ ch¨´ d¨¦ l¨¢i qu¨¢n b¨´ f¨¨i g¨­ng fu). Usually means: to travel far and wide looking for sth, only to suddenly find it easily without effort.]

    A corner of Qing Bei¡¯s temple twitched, really wanting to pretend that he had not heard the guy. But that fe was suddenly already right in front of him in a sh and was blocking his way.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say kid, have you forgotten me already just because we¡¯ve not met each other for a month? What are running away for? I wouldn¡¯t eat you up.¡± Su Li Mo said with a highly imperceptible smile.

    Qing Bei¡¯s good looking face grew grim. ¡°What could Senior need from me?¡±

    Having joined the Faint Mist Sect, no matter how unwilling, he still had to address him as Senior at least.

    ¡°Its nothing. Just saw a familiar face and thought toe say hi.¡± Su Li Mo said pretentiously, and then acted indifferent as he continued to ask ¡°Where is that kid that was with you the other time? Don¡¯t tell me he did note!¡±

    Qing Bei immediately felt his scalp crawl with an itch. He just knew that the fe hade to ask about Qing Yu¡¯s whereabouts. Afterall, back when they were at the Mystifying Bogs, he had hounded Qing Yu so hard, trying to make friends with her.

    Although he was a little panicked in his heart, his face was a mask of calm as he asked the guy instead. ¡°Why should hee?¡±

    Su Li Mo was taken aback a moment by the question and then said scoffingly: ¡°He really did note? I don¡¯t believe you. You must be bluffing here. I could see that you were very close to that kid like the two of you are seldom seen apart. Since you are here in the Faint Mist Sect, he must definitely be here as well. Hurry up and tell me which department he is at so that I can also look out for him a little. We are afterall such old friends already.¡±

    The corner of Qing Bei¡¯s mouth tugged with a twitch. [This guy is iming to be familiar with them one sidedly all on his own. Who is his old friend here?]

    ¡°He really did note. Why would I lie to you for?¡±

    Su Li Mo saw that he wasn¡¯t going to talk and his brows had just creased up and he was going to blow his top when the soft and gentle voice of a youngdy sounded enchantingly behind him. ¡°Little Bei, are you looking for me?¡±

    Upon hearing that voice, Qing Bei¡¯s mind almost exploded on the spot. [This guy here is looking all around for her and she has suddenly turned up right before him?]

 Chapter 151.4 - Doesnâ€™t Look Like A Good Person At All

    Chapter 151.4: Doesn¡¯t Look Like A Good Person At All

    Su Li Mo did not recognize Qing Yu dressed in women¡¯s clothes and he greeted her smilingly. ¡°Little youngdy, the two of you know each other?¡±

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow and went on to disregard Su Li Mo as she looked at the youth behind the guy who was signalling to her with his eyes. She immediately caught on but she did not intend to hide it from him. Her cherry lips curved up into an indiscernible smile as she then said in a displeased tone.

    ¡°It seems this young master here not only likes to eavesdrop on other people¡¯s conversation but also likes to pick on junior disciples who have just joined the sect?¡±

    That highly familiar tone and manner of speech with thatnguid and unruly smile, together with those devilishly alluring upnted phoenix like eyes, so beautiful with a face like a little seductive demoness.

    Su Li Mo¡¯s mind nked out for a good while before his pair of obsidian ck eyes widened like he had just seen a ghost, and he said stuttering: ¡°You..... You are..... You are that little brat? !¡±

    [What kind of a maniption was going on here?]

    [This fe here is also a master of disguise? As a male, devilish and sinister, and as a female, alluringly beautiful, and nothing felt out of ce at all!]

    But it was soon clear to see that Qing Yu had overestimated the guy¡¯s intelligence. She had already expressed it so clearly but he was instead just standing there in a dumbfounded daze, the expression on his face changing endlessly before he stared at her with a highly conflicted gaze. ¡°Who have you offended that made you not dare to meet people with your real face? Why have you dressed yourself up as a woman for..... It¡¯s just so weird.¡±

    Qing Yu nearly diedughing, driven up the wall by how dense he was being. A chicken and a duck really just cannotmunicate.

    If he doesn¡¯t get it, she was not going to exin it any further. She turned her eyes towards Qing Bei and said: ¡®Let us leave this ce together.¡± And she turned to walk away.

    Qing Bei nodded and then quickly caught up, finally rid of that pesky guy.

    Leaving Su Li Mo confused on his own, his mind in a whirl. [Did he say something wrong?]

    After the pavilion became quiet, a white clothed figure then came walking slowly over, and it was the figure of Feng Tian Hen.

    His pair of eyes gazed gently in the direction that the youngdy had just departed into, not moving for a long time. It was not known how long had passed before he sighed softly. [Why did he want her so badly..... The urge was so strong that it was impossible to ignore.]

    A voice suddenly rang out in his head. ¡°She has always belonged to you.¡±

    Feng Tian Hen¡¯s body stiffened, and the bewildered look on his face turned clear.

    ......

    The Gathered Cloud Loft¡¯s new premises was located on the peak directly opposite the Faint Mist Sect. It wasn¡¯t really that far away but neither could it be said to be close, requiring almost an hour¡¯s walk to reach there.

    There was originally not that much people in these wild mountainous territories but it was not known who had leaked out the news of their new location as Qing Yu and Qing Bei discovered that the Gathered Cloud Loft¡¯s business was better than before when it had been in the capital city when they stepped into the ce.

    Qing Yu casually nced around and unintentionally noticed several dark green clothed figures in a corner, their faces covered by masks of demonic monsters, a bunch of sinister and eerie looking men.

 Chapter 152.1 - Be Good. *Pat Head

    Chapter 152.1: Be Good. *Pat Head

    Although they were seated in an inconspicuous corner, their strange dress still drew quite a number of curious gazes their way.

    Qing Yu had simrly given them a couple of nces as well.

    ¡°Those are the Carefree Valley¡¯s Mystic grade assassins. You had better not keep staring at them so obviously.¡± A slovenlyzy sounding voice sounded from behind, that was apanied by a highly sleepy yawn.

    Qing Yu turned around to look, and saw the grey robed man, Ling Shu that she had not seen for quite a long time. He was holding a pot of hot tea in one hand and a dish of delicately made snacks in the other as he came shuffling slowly over.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes blinked in amazement. ¡°You are actually awake and not snoring away?¡±

    Since the day she knew this man, he was always sleeping at every moment. You can never hope to see him awake in the day but he stirs awake lively as a dragon once night falls, a night owl through and through.

    Ling Shu gave another big long yawn and he very nearly dropped the snacks in his hand in a moment of distraction. He caught himself and steadied his hand nimbly, hurrying to quickly send the things he held to a table before giving a relieved sigh.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do this if given a choice. Who asked my Lord to suddenly have this idea of wanting to move all of us here into this ce. The other guys can¡¯t move so fast and have not reached yet, so I have to be recementbour.¡±

    Ling Shu grumbled mournfully, and then narrowed his eyes conspiratorially. ¡°I heard that you went to participate in the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s recruitment trials. You can secretly tell me here. Are you and the Lord of our house.....¡±

    His voice suddenly stopped, his face smiling slyly.

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow quizzically. ¡°Are we what?¡±

    Ling Shu then smiled even more delightedly, as he looked at Qing Yu with eyes that Qing Yu found detestable looking. ¡°You are oness that really isn¡¯t too adorable are you? Do I really have to spell it out that clearly......¡±

    He even went on to nudge her with his arm as if they were very close. ¡°These things are verymon andpletely normal. I understand that and you do not have to feel embarrassed.¡±

    A corner of Qing Yu¡¯s mouth twitched, feeling ufortable all over being bumped by that guy. Moreover, she doesn¡¯t know the point that fe was trying to make with his self absorbed mutterings.

    She was still suspecting whether her brain was too slow to understand it when she saw her younger brother looking at the guy like he was a lunatic. ¡°What in the world is that guy talking about?¡±

    So she wasn¡¯t the only one who doesn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Ling Shu, have you lost your mind? Why are you smiling like an idiot! ?¡± Having juste out from behind, Bai Zhi Yan ran right smack into that scene the moment he lifted his head and just could not help but say.

    The man was not angered by Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s words that were intentionally insulting but just gave Bai Zhi Yan a mystifying nce before he threw out words that confounded everyone. ¡°It¡¯s good enough that I alone know about these things. You can forget about trying to trick me into telling you anything.¡±

    And he immediately straightened up his back as he strutted proudly away.

 Chapter 152.2 - Be Good. *Pat Head

    Chapter 152.2: Be Good. *Pat Head

    Bai Zhi Yan didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°.....¡± [How did he try to trick him at all? ?]

    Qing Yu was at a loss for words. ¡°.....¡± [Why is she not able to understand what that fe is saying?]

    Qing Bei was speechless. ¡°.....¡± [What a lunatic!]

    ¡°What did that fe just say to the two of you?¡± Bai Zhin Yan then asked them, his mindpletely baffled.

    Qing Yu thought about that for a moment and her lips then curved up as she smiled in polite embarrassment. ¡°Truth to be told, I don¡¯t think I understand what he was saying at all.¡±

    ¡°He might have a problem up here.¡± Qing Bei said without any expression on his face as he pointed his finger to his head.

    Bai Zhi Yan then smiled in agreement. ¡°Mm. That¡¯s the way he is. If he does not get enough sleep in the day, he bes rather abnormal, and it ismon to see him saying strange things or doing all kinds of absurd things. It will be fine once you get used to it.¡±

    [Tsk, don¡¯t really want to get used to something so ridiculous. His condition is as frightening as walking in your sleep.]

    In a room upstairs, Lou Jun Yao was studying the soul fragment that was kept in the Soul Nourishing Orb and it was clear to see that the originally frail and highly translucent soul fragment seemed to have be more substantial in the past few days.

    There was a light knock of the door and Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Thess is here and she says she is looking for you.¡±

    Hearing that, Lou Jun Yao went over to open the door and stepped out of the room.

    ¡°Got into the Deviant Department?¡±

    The tall well built figure came walking slowly in, his voice interrupting their conversation.

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow. ¡°You are quite well informed.¡±

    The ends of Lou Jun Yao¡¯s lips lifted slightly as he went on to take a seat. His slender and well defined hand then poured out two cups of steaming hot tea. ¡°This tea is brewed with water from snowy peaks. Have a taste.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°No wonder the smell is different.¡± She brought the cup to her lips and took a light sip. ¡°Very fragrant.¡±

    Qing Bei beside her took a sip as well, and found that it tasted rather good.

    ¡°After getting into the Faint Mist Sect, what kind of ns do you have?¡± Lou Jun Yao then opened his mouth to ask.

    Qing Yu put down her cup and said slowly: ¡°I can sense traces of my mother¡¯s soul fragments in there, and that is where I will start to work from first.¡±

    Qing Bei already knew about the things that have happened before and when he heard Qing Yu speak of it, the expression on his face did not change much.

    Lou Jun Yao arched up an eyebrow. ¡°You can really sense it? Was it during the trials earlier today?¡±

    ¡°I had felt it from a long time ago. It is probably due to us being linked in blood. I had not thought toe to the Faint Mist Sect before this but a voice inside kept telling me that I must definitelye.¡± Qing Yu replied truthfully.

    Lou Jun Yao nodded his head. ¡°Since the location has been confirmed, then the search canmence. Now that you are a disciple in the Faint Mist Sect, it might not be entirely convenient for you to act as you please. I will go help you with it.¡±

    ¡°Help me?¡± Qing Yu was a little surprised, and then became a little doubtful. ¡°The Faint Mist Sect¡¯s mountain gates have some rather special functions and I fear that you would not be able to sneak your way inside that easily.¡±

 Chapter 152.3 - Be Good. *Pat Head

    Chapter 152.3: Be Good. *Pat Head

    ¡°I am not going to sneak my way in but will openly walk into the ce.¡± Lou Jun Yao said with a meaningful smile.

    Towards the youngdy¡¯s look of iprehension, he stretched his palm out and a fiery red round token badge appeared, inscribed with the words Deviant Department Teacher, and a circle made up of seven shiny gold stars at the bottom.

    Teachers were given different grades as well, and the highest grade there was was seven stars.

    The Deviant Department had never had a teacher since its founding, so when Lou Jun Yao took that token badge out, Qing Yu was stunned for a few seconds. ¡°This is a very good imitation! It looks really authentic!¡±

    Lou Jun Yao smiled. ¡°That is not a replica, but a seven star Teacher token badge that has been authenticated to be as real as it can ever get.¡±

    Qing Yu still looked as if she did not believe it as she nced at him before taking the token from his hand to carefully inspect it, and to finally see three characters on the back of the token that read, Lou Bai Qian. (Trantor Note: Bai Qian °ÙÇ§, literal trantion is Hundred, Thousand.)

    ¡°Who is Lou Bai Qian?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a fake name that I used in these low levelnds in the past¡± The man said indifferently.

    Qing Yu still did not look like she believed himpletely. ¡°Isn¡¯t the name you gave yourself..... a little too haphazard? Why not Qian Wan then?¡± (Trantor Note: Qian Wan Ç§Íò, literal trantion is Thousand, Ten Thousand.)

    ¡°Qian Wan will sound too tacky. The sound of that will hint too strongly of the stench of money wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Lou Jun Yao said with disdain.

    Qing Yu was greatly amused by his reply. [So Bai Qian does not stink with the stench of money then?]

    Qing Bei¡¯s eyes then turned away from that man and he thought to himself in his heart. [Except for the first time that he saw this man where he found him frightening, he seems to be quite an amiable fe in private.]

    After hearing that the man was a long lost friend of his mother¡¯s and that they were on very good terms, together with the fact that he was conscientiously helping to find his mother¡¯s scattered soul fragments, he no longer felt any enmity towards the man in such a situation.

    It seemed to him that they still had more things to talk about and Qing Bei stood up to say: ¡°I would like to go walkabout downstairs.¡±

    Qing Yu raised her eyes to look at him. ¡°Mm. Then you wait for me downstairs and do not stray too far off.¡±

    Qing Bei agreed and then went walking out.

    Lou Jun Yao found that scene a little amusing. ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of you twins? You are both the same age but why are you always acting so old and matured but he is acting like a kid in front of you?¡±

    ¡°How are we the same at all? I am someone who has lived two lifetimes and would naturally be more matured.¡± Qing Yu reasoned.

    She had already told Lou Jun Yao that she hade over from another world before and when he heard that, Lou Jun Yao had been highly curious. ¡°Ass as intelligent and powerful as you, what could have possibly caused your downfall?¡±

    The smile at the corners of Qing Yu¡¯s lips suddenly stiffened, the expression on her face seemingly showing a brief moment of pain before her lips curled up, mocking herself as she said in eptance : ¡°Because of a yearning for feelings that should not be.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao paused and it was a long while before he asked softly: ¡°Was it someone you like?¡±

 Chapter 152.4 - Be Good. *Pat Head

    Chapter 152.4: Be Good. *Pat Head

    [Someone I liked?]

    Qing Yu shook her head andughed. ¡°Maybe, but let¡¯s not talk about that.¡±

    But her nonmittal reply made Lou Jun Yao certain that she was hurt by love and he could not help but feel a little strongly about it.

    Aunt Lan had ended up with her soul scattered all over the ce and it was not known whether she was dead or alive all because of a man. It seemed like it was the same for her daughter, who died once because of a man.

    The word love, really torments people.

    Unknowingly, the sun was already dipping over the horizon and dusk fell. Just before she left, Qing Yu then remembered to ask something and she turned herself around to look at the man behind. ¡°Do you know Feng Tian Hen?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°That man gives me a very strange feeling.....¡± Qing Yu furrowed up her brows. Gathering up her thoughts, she then continued: ¡°I cannot seem to read him, and he just feels very unreal, like..... he is not aplete person.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face did not seem very surprised but merely replied: ¡°Why have youe to notice this person?¡±

    With that question, Qing Yu¡¯s brows knitted up tighter. ¡°Because he was the one who invited me to join the Deviant Department personally and his gaze makes me very ufortable, like something evil has their eyes fixed on me. I am certain that I do not know him and it is even more impossible that he could possibly have known me, so I feel that this person very frightening.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao folded his arms and looked at Qing Yu calmly, a teasing glint in his eye as he said: ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like you at all. If you do not like the way he looks at you, then just dig his eyes out.¡±

    Qing Yu red at him, feeling a little miffed. ¡°I am now a disciple of the Faint Mist Sect. If I act too arrogant and draw too much attention to myself, how am I going to be able to investigate the traces of my mother? Don¡¯t you know the saying want of forbearance might bungle grand ns! ?¡±

    [She shouldn¡¯t have vented out her concerns with this guy!]

    The smile on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face intensified as he watched the girl bristling in anger and came to find it rather amusing.

    He subconsciously stretched his hand out to pat the soft hair, trying hard to contain hisughter. ¡°So you¡¯ve turned to be such a good girl now? That¡¯s just great. Afterall, I will be your teacher in the days ahead. It¡¯s fine in private, but you cannot be unruly when we¡¯re in front of others.¡±

    Qing Yu was stunned, her eyes widened with incredulity as she stared at him. [Has this fe¡¯s self assumed sense of familiarity between them have advanced to a level that he starts patting her head?¡±

    In the end before she could even show her rage, she saw than man¡¯s devilishly handsome face lean in close, the eyes seeming like violet precious stones filled with teasing mirth and his thin lips parted slightly at her ear: ¡°When you said that you hated the way that man looked at you, you looked just like a kid who had been bullied outside and came running back toin to your lord.¡±

    Qing Yu exploded with rage. [She had just been taken advantage of didn¡¯t she! ?]

 Chapter 153.1 - Baddie! Pay Me Back For My Hand! Pay Me!

    Chapter 153.1: Baddie! Pay Me Back For My Hand! Pay Me!

    After the recruitment trials, there was a wee meet held for the batch of new disciples and there was basically nothing much more happening till the end of the year.

    The biggest gain of the Faint Mist Sect this entire year was that they managed to recruit an all element prodigy that was very rarely seen across the entirends throughout history.

    It was heard that one so favoured by the Heavens to be uniquely gifted with maximum levels in both soul power and martial strength would definitely be a leading figure in whatever profession one chose, and he could also choose to cultivate several different professions at the same time.

    But this prodigy had kept an extremely low profile since being epted into the Faint Mist Sect and except for the people who were present in the great hall back on the day of the trials, few others knew her. Besides knowing that she was a very youngdy, nothing else was known about her.

    If it was any other person who possessed such gifted talents, they would have dly publicly blown their own trumpets, afraid that the whole world would not know it, but this youngdy was really one of a kind.

    Today was the day that the new disciples would report to the various departments they have been assigned to and all of them had senior disciples toe lead them there.

    Ming Yi Yi was naturally going to the Soul Cultivators Department her elder brother was in and just before she left, she looked at Qing Yu a little worriedly and said. ¡°You have to be careful. I heard from my Big Brother that the bunch of people on the Deviant Department are especially hard to deal with, and that they..... like to bully new recruits.¡±

    Qing Yu lifted up an eyebrow and asked: ¡°Do you think that I will be so easily bullied?¡±

    Ming Yi Yi creased up her brows as she looked at the youngdy¡¯s thin and slender body with a measuring gaze, which seemed to look so frail, and she could not help but worry a little.

    ¡°Those guys at the Deviant Department will not even give any thought to cherish such beauty and to be gentle with delicate women, and the girls in there are even more atrocious than the guys. So do not sh with them head on and if..... if you really get bullied.....¡±

    ¡°Yi Yi, you¡¯re thinking too much into it.¡± Qing Yu could not help but interrupt the girl. ¡°You forget that I am a prodigy whose martial strength is at the maximum level.¡±

    ¡°But they are many in numbers and you are all alone!¡± Ming Yi Yi continued to say in worry. ¡°Or maybe I should get my Big Brother to go with you. At the very least, hemands a certain status here in the Faint Mist Sect and they would surely give Big Brother some face.¡±

    Qing Yu really did not know what to say to the girl and could only lower her head tough.

    [This little girl is really something. She was so cold and haughty when they first met, her nose held so high up in the air, and that frail little body of hers was hiding such strong soul powers that it made people not dare cross her.]

    [Now that they are on familiar terms, she is suddenly so highly considerate of her well being. Although she might be rather naggy, but there was no way anyone would dislike her for being so concerned about them.]

    Qing Yu curved up her lips and revealed a bright and radiant smile. ¡°Why not we have a bet?¡±

    ¡°A bet?¡± Ming Yi Yi blinked her eyes in confusion.

    ¡°If I get bullied, then it means I lose, and I will have to cure you of your condition within three months without taking a single cent. But if I am not bullied and you lose the bet, then you just have to do one thing.¡± Qing Yu said with an incredibly crafty smile, and if you looked closely, one would even feel like there was a hint of her hatching up a sly scheme.

 Chapter 153.2 - Baddie! Pay Me Back For My Hand! Pay Me!

    Chapter 153.2: Baddie! Pay Me Back For My Hand! Pay Me!

    Ming Yi Yi became curious and she asked: ¡°What do you want me to do? It must be within the boundaries of my power. I will not agree to it if it¡¯s too difficult.¡±

    Qing Yu did not keep her in suspense but just told her directly. ¡°If you lose, you will have to go look for your brother and make your feelings clear to him. How¡¯s that?¡±

    Ming Yi Yi¡¯s tiny face turned pale. ¡°Wha..... What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always liked Ming Jing all this time? You were willing to give your most precious heart¡¯s blood to him to let him live that caused your body to decline and fall into such a wrecked state. Are you going to let him be ignorant of that fact his entire life? That a person is willing to sacrifice so much for his sake? Since that is the case, just tell him your true feelings as the two of you are not rted by blood anyway.¡± Qing Yu said as she rubbed her chin, looking like a big bad wolf who was trying to entice a little bunny.

    Ming Yi Yi¡¯s face turned an uglier shade. ¡°How do you know all these?¡±

    She was so certain she was willing to guarantee that besides herself, no other person in the entire world knew about the matter. But how did Qing Yue to know the entire matter so clearly?¡±

    Seeing a wary and guarded looking into the young girl¡¯s eyes, Qing Yu ced her palm over her face and said with a sigh: ¡°Have you forgotten that a Soul Cultivator is able to probe into a person¡¯s memories through their dreams? When I was checking your body for your condition, I happened to see it because your heart was too highly fixated on this matter, and was unable to let go of this memory.

    Ming Yi Yi was first startled, and then her eyes grew conflicted. ¡°You can really drive people insanely jealous. You are clearly an Elixir Cultivator but you also possess the abilities of a Soul Cultivator as well.¡±

    ¡°That is not the most important thing now.¡± Qing Yu said dismissively. ¡°Because when I was returning back here from outside, I saw Ming Jing together with a very beautiful girl, and there was also a smile on his face.¡±

    It was widely known that Ming Jing was a cold and aloof person whose face was incapable of showing any expression. To think that he woulde to be so friendly and smiley with a girl, that just meant that the girl held an exceptional ce in his heart.

    Hearing that, Ming Yi Yi subconsciously bit down on her lip, her thin fingers clenched up tightly without saying a word.

    ¡°I just felt that it must have been very painful for you when I saw that part of your memory. But I will of course not want to be a busybody and whether you will do it is still all up to you.¡±

    Ming Yi Yi¡¯s eyes grew red rimmed and her body trembled slightly. She had already left the Soul Cultivators Tribe and she had nothing left in the world, but just her elder brother.

    [If Big Brother were to also leave her.....]

    The young girl¡¯s eyes suddenly steeled with determination. ¡°Regardless whether you win or lose, I will still let my Big Brother know that I like him!¡±

    Qing Yu smiled and patted her on the shoulder before turning away to walk out from there. [Had she done a good deed here?]

    Due to the uniqueness and the danger of the Deviant Department, it was situated a little further away than the other departments. Qing Yu roughly estimated in her heart that it had taken her about a quarter of an hour to walk there from the ce she was staying in.

 Chapter 153.3 - Baddie! Pay Me Back For My Hand! Pay Me!

    Chapter 153.3: Baddie! Pay Me Back For My Hand! Pay Me!

    Because she was not really all too familiar with her way around, she had asked for directions along the way. When they saw that it was such a beautiful youngdy, they all quickly blushed a little before they came to realize that she was asking for directions to the Deviant Department. They were stunned for a moment before their eyes would then look at her like they were staring at a monster right before them for a moment.

    After ascertaining that she was really asking for directions to the Deviant Department, their faces became highly sympathetic. They looked like they wanted to say something but held their tongues, quickly giving her the directions before quickly scuttling away with big steps.

    Qing Yu could not help but found it rather amusing. [Could that ce be filled with wild and malevolent beasts? Do they have to exaggerate it so much?]

    ¡ª Deviant Department ¡ª

    The disciples¡¯ morning lessons usually start at a quarter past the Mao Hour after dawn as no matter which profession they were in, even the most frail bodied Elixir Cultivators would need a strong and healthy body, so being an early riser was a lesson all of them had to practice.

    Since the Deviant Department was established, it had already been seven to eight years already, but the ce only had a pitiful eleven members.

    They originally had the chance to grow and be much stronger. But as their members were each stranger and more entric than the next, rumours about the ce grew more and more terrifying as time went by, so even if anyone had wanted to join, no one dared toe to this ce.

    The weather had bes colder and the sun wasing upter. It was already three quarters past the Mao Hour that the sky then starting to show a sliver of light.

    The buildings at the Deviant Department was very different and gazing at it from afar, it looked like a pce that hadid dormant for a very long time, sitting over a vast area. Big and tall trees that blocked out the sun were nted around the ce, evergreens that stood lush throughout the seasons, unafraid of the chilly temperature, their branches heavy with thick and dense canopies.

    Hence even when the sun was shining at its brightest in the middle of the day, much of it did not reach inside, making the ce look rather gloomy and sinister.

    From the moment that Qing Yu stepped into the ce, she had immediately felt the hair on the back of her neck stand.

    Not because she was afraid, but the Yin energy was too strong in here, so ominous it sent chills through a person, feeling as if there was a strange pair of eyes watching her.

    Just as she was surveying the surroundings warily, something suddenly tapped her lightly on the shoulder. Qing Yu instinctively grabbed at that thing and gave it a vicious twist.

    The crisp clear sound of a crack sounded, and a rather innocent sounding voice rang out from somewhere. ¡°Its hand looks like it has been broken!¡±

    ¡°Not just looks like, but it is really broken!¡± Another voice chimed in.

    ¡°Poor thing. It took three months of hard cultivation to grow another hand and now it¡¯s broken again.¡± A third voice then rang out mournfully.

    ¡°Eh? Why did you say ¡°again¡± ? ?¡± The innocent sounding voice asked curiously.

    ¡°I saw it go touch a very feminine looking man¡¯s chest thest time. It thought the person was a girl and wanted to take advantage, and the man snapped its hand right off.¡± The second voice replied.

 Chapter 153.4 - Baddie! Pay Me Back For My Hand! Pay Me!

    Chapter 153.4: Baddie! Pay Me Back For My Hand! Pay Me!

    ¡°Oh. So because this youngdy looks so very beautiful, it just could not resist?¡± The innocent sounding voice then concluded rather wisely.

    ¡°So stupid. Doesn¡¯t it know the more beautiful the woman, the more dangerous she is? Absolutely brainless.¡± The third voice then scoffed with haughty contempt.

    ...... ......

    Qing Yu¡¯s face was one of confusion as she stared to her right, to see three figures huddled together behind an enormous tree that almost blocked out the sky. They were all lying there in simr positions, thinking themselves well hidden as they conversed in voices that were not exactly soft.

    [What..... are those things?]

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes, and then turned turned her head back around stiffly like a machine, to look at the unidentifiable creature that had just assaulted her.

    And in her hand, she held a..... broken tree branch?

    Standing before her, was a youth who looked to be about fifteen or sixteen, and he looked..... Erm, it was hard to describe with words.

    He was staring in shock with widened eyes that were just two thin slits so narrow they could not be seen. Oh, so he had eyes.

    His left hand was fleshy and fat while his right hand..... had a portion broken off. Unable to maintain its form as a normal human limb, it had withered and turned to revert back to a tree¡¯s form.

    Qing Yu lowered her head to look at the tree branch in her hand before lifting her eyes up to look with a conflicted gaze at the thin bodied youth, but who had a face so fat and pudgy like a ball that she could not find where his eyes and nose were, and she then said in a measured tone: ¡°About that, I did not mean to do that. I thought you were going to attack me.¡±

    Who would have known that she had just opened her mouth when the youth immediately broke out into a loud wail with mucus running down his nose as he hugged his right hand and curled up into a ball like a porcupine, bawling so pitifully like his parents had just died. ¡°Pay me back for my hand! You¡¯ve got to pay! Boo hoo hoo.....¡±

    Qing Yu furrowed up her brows feeling a little helpless and she then stretched her hand out to hand him the tree branch. ¡°Err, here.¡±

    The youth snatched it from her hand and then sobbed even more sorrowfully. ¡°You are such a baddie!¡± He then ran away and there was no sign of him anymore.

    Qing Yu was still a little baffled. [Was that, a tree that gained consciousness from cultivation?]

    ¡°It will not be able toe out for another few months.¡± The innocent sounding voice said with sympathetically.

    ¡°Serves it right. Who asks it to always be so lecherous? A tree that likes to tease pretty girls. It deserves to lose its hand.¡± This was the voice that had sounded rather haughty.

    ¡°Err, but we are trees too!¡± The innocent sounding voice said in reply.

    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s true. Come, let¡¯s hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t let that youngdy discover us. She looks so fierce, and I do not want to look my hand.¡±

    Qing Yu was speechless. ¡°.....¡± [She could hear them clearly.]

 Chapter 154.1 - The Highest Level of Swindling and Being Swindled

    Chapter 154.1: The Highest Level of Swindling and Being Swindled

    A corner of Qing Yu¡¯s mouth twitched as she watched the figures behind the trees running away very quickly.

    Seeing that the figures were merely about half a grown man¡¯s height, they looked very much to be young children.

    [The Deviant Department really has rather strange things inside.]

    She continued on her way forward, passing through the dark and ominous darkness before finally seeing a glimmer of light in front. She did not encounter any more strange creatures as she went straight towards the mysteriously coloured building and went inside.

    It was when she stepped inside that Qing Yu really saw just how enormous the ce really was.

    She could hear her lights footsteps rippling out in reverberation, reaching to very far ces, so empty it was unbelievable.

    With just such few people in the Deviant Department, but taking up a space that was so much bigger than all the other departments, wasn¡¯t it a rather big waste?

    She was just thinking that when she suddenly heard the sound of a second set of footstepsing from right behind her.

    Qing Yu turned herself around subconsciously and saw a sleepy eyed youth with a tall and thin figure approaching like he was sleepwalking. It was only until he sensed an unfamiliar presence that he suddenly opened his eyes wide, to stare at Qing Yu in bewilderment. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Qing Yu showed him a highly friendly smile. ¡°Hello, I am the new disciple reporting in here today. My name is Qing Yu.¡±

    The expression on the youth¡¯s face changed. ¡°You are the neer?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡± Qing Yu nodded and replied.

    The youth immediately reacted like a startled cat and the expression on his face changed dramatically. His originally slow shuffling steps as he ambled his way in earlier suddenly broke into a mad dash like an arrow shot out from a bow into a particr direction, disappearing from sight in a blink.

    ¡°.....¡± Qing Yu¡¯s face was one ofplete bafflement. [Is she that frightening? I don¡¯t think so!]

    But having finally seen a human person, and judging from the direction he had dashed off into, Qing Yu could already ascertain where the Deviant Department¡¯s ssroom was. This was the first time that she could not find her way around as the ce was really just too vast.

    She walked slowly further inside, finallying to a stop before a door. It was quiet without a single sound inside, the door slightly ajar by about a palm¡¯s width.

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow and lifted her eyes to look up a moment before she stepped away without making any noise.

    ¡°Lass, why don¡¯t you just go inside when you¡¯re already here?¡± She had just moved herself two steps away from the door when a gentle male voice reached her ears.

    The person was tall and slightly thin, his countenance good looking. Under his long narrow eyes, there was a red teardrop shaped mole, which lent an added sense of enchanting allure to the man, giving him an air offortable gentleness.

    Qing Yu remembered this person. It seemed like the expert who specialized in sound attacks that killed countless thousands of venomous snakes and bats back in the Lost Bogs was also from the Deviant Department.

    But this man seemed to be much more amiable and easy to get along with, his personality very gentle, unlike the smiling tiger that Feng Tian Hen was.

 Chapter 154.2 - The Highest Level of Swindling and Being Swindled

    Chapter 154.2: The Highest Level of Swindling and Being Swindled

    [Hmm, it looks like there are normal people in the Deviant Department.]

    Seeing the man look at her quizzically with a faint gentle smile, Qing Yu hesitated a moment before shepletely went on to ignore the minute twinge of guilt that was so small it might very well not have existed in her heart, and started to babble on with a load of made up nonsense.

    ¡°Well, I heard that the Seniors in the Deviant Department are a little xenophobic, so I thought it might be better if I stayed outside to wait in case I leave a bad first impression on them.¡±

    Luo Lan Zhi lifted up an eyebrow in surprise, and a look of helplessness shed across that handsome face. ¡°You are so lovably obedient, they will all surely like you.¡±

    [He had not thought that the prodigious youngdy the Chief recruited would have such a gentle nature. To put it bluntly, it can be said that she makes an easy target for bullying. So if that bunch of rascals in there were to really pick on her, she might just end up enduring it in silence.]

    [How can this be allowed?]

    [A good number of people had not been able to endure their malicious antics and were driven away by this very bunch in the past, but this one here was someone that the Chief had personally said to take good and proper care of, so this youngdy must not end up leaving due to the rascals¡¯ tormenting ways.]

    With that thought in mind, Luo Lan Zhi was already going to push the door open, to go knock some good sense into the heads of that bunch of mischievous imps.

    With his mind preupied in thought, he had of course not noticed the slightly ajar door and the fact that the youngdy had unnoticeably retreated herself way back.

    The door opened with a creak and before Luo Zhi Yan was able to utter a word, he immediately sensed a wave of danger lunging right straight upon him. His body instinctively reacted, immediately putting up his guard, thinking that someone was out to test him.

    In the end, what he did not expect was that the danger wasn¡¯t from the front, but was actuallying from above his head.

    ¡°Ssh.....¡± The sound of something sshing down was suddenly heard.

    The eleven disciples of the Deviant Department were all fully present in the room and they had probably been overly confident, and hence did not even look to see who the person that wasing in really was. They just assumed that their prank had worked and they were all howling with gloatingughter.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! She would definitely break down into tears from the shock!¡±

    ¡°Although I do not think that we should be bullying people like this, but why am I finding it so hrious here? Hahaha.....¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even dare to see what kind of a dismal and pathetic scene it must be.¡±

    ¡°Wait..... Wait..... We seem to be..... in deep trouble.¡± A weak sounding voice suddenly said in fearful terror.

    ¡°What trouble could we get into? What is there to fear.....¡± His voice abruptly stopped.

    In the next second, everyone¡¯s faces took on looks of pure horror, looking like they had been forced to swallow ten catties of feathers but were unable to spit any of it out.

    [They¡¯re all finished. They all could already see how they were going to die that very day. Answer: Self invited death.]

    Luo Lan Zhi¡¯s reaction had really been very fast, but he hadpletely not expected that the wooden bucket that fell down from above him would contain not just water that had turned bitingly cold with the season, but there were also a countless number of disgusting grey Mucus Slugs in the water.

 Chapter 154.3 - The Highest Level of Swindling and Being Swindled

    Chapter 154.3: The Highest Level of Swindling and Being Swindled

    It was a type of slug that was hard to shake off once ittches onto you, an incredibly disgusting kind of creature.

    Luo Lan Zhi was an even tempered man, gentle like a gust of spring breeze, but that was before anyone even touches his most bottomline.

    And that bottomline would quickly be breached when one vites his extremely severe case of mysophobia. Even the slightest smudge of dust on him would make him feel ufortable all over, causing his temper to be highly irritable.

    And right before his eyes were not mere dust. They were the absolutely repulsive and revolting highly sticky Mucus Slugs! There wasn¡¯t any creature that could be more disgusting than that.

    Luo Lan Zhi had actually dodged from a good half of their numbers by raising up an arm to block the wooden bucket, which caused it to veer away from its original direction, so there were just about four or five of them stuck on his sleeve. But even though that was the case, for this man who was so clean freak that it was almost an obsessivepulsive disorder, it was already something he absolutely could not endure.

    The long narrow eyes then darkened thunderously, devoid of any human emotion.

    Seeing the soft slush on his sleeve crawling towards his uncovered hand, leaving behind a disgustingly sticky translucent trail in their wake, the sleeve suddenly crumbled into ash together with the Mucus Slugs in a blink, without a single trace of them to be seen.

    Of course that was not all. Luo Lan Zhi slowly took off his outer robe and tossed it over the wiggling Mucus Slugs spilled across the floor. Lifting his eyes up to look at everyone before him, his lips parted slightly as he said, pausing in between each word: ¡°Since the lot of you loves the Mucus Slug so much, then clean them all up now. Take note though, that none of your powers are to be used. I want them all picked up with your bare hands.¡±

    [What? !]

    That stunned them all like they were struck by a bolt out from a clear sky! !

    The adorable doll faced girl was thoughtful for a moment before she immediately broke into tears to beg pitifully: ¡°Senior Luo, I have nothing to do with this at all. They were the ones who came up with this idea, and they were the ones who said they wanted to make fun of the new junior girl. Who would have known that after waiting so long for the new junior to appear, it turned out to be you who came in instead.....¡±

    Thest of her words sunk, drowned under Luo Lan Zhi¡¯s gaze that grew more and more terrifying.

    ¡°Oh? Nothing to do with you?¡± Luo Lan Zhi suddenlyughed lightheartedly, as if he had changed back into his elegant and refined self.

    Just as the young girl thought that she had managed to escaped cmity, the man¡¯s face suddenly darkened again and spoke in a harsh and severe tone: ¡°You think I do not know that you are the one who likes to fool around with all these vermin and insects? Without your involvement, from where are they going to even find so many Mucus Slugs! ?¡±

    The doll faced little girl looked like she was the youngest among all of them there but she must not be underestimated. Not only her skill in concocting poisons was top notch throughout thends, her martial skills was also the top few among that bunch of people. She was of course the one capable ofing up with the most tricks, and often prone to acting pitiful.

    Luo Lan Zhi was not about to be taken in by her act.

    The young girl was stunned by that sudden shout. She had never thought that the ever gentle Luo Lan Zhi who was like a kindly old man could show anger that did not lose out to the Chief at all when enraged.

 Chapter 154.4 - The Highest Level of Swindling and Being Swindled

    <strong>Chapter 154.4: The Highest Level of Swindling and Being Swindled</strong>

    He was usually rather silent and quiet, but when he erupts, the entire mountain shakes.

    More than ten of them stood there in jitters, not daring to make a sound. Besides the Chief, it was usually Luo Lan Zhi that was watching over them, being the only other person who was able to control them at all.

    When they thought how that young girl had so shamelessly dumped all responsibility right onto them without a care, everyone immediately harboured thoughts of strangling her to death right in that instant.

    Fortunately, Senior Luo was insightful enough to see through her tricks.

    But what puzzled everyone was, they had clearly seen their new junior fellow disciple making her way here, how did it turn out that Senior Luo was the one who pushed the door toe in instead?

    It made no sense! Was it already fated that she was to escape cmity this time?

    Qing Yu stood watching the entire charade unfold, and then suddenly a burst ofughter, seemingly gloating.

    She immediately drew everyone eyes to turn onto her.

    The delicate figure of a youngdy stood behind Luo Lan Zhi, looking at them with an almost imperceptible smile on her face, that seemed to be saying something.

    That doll faced little girl suddenly widened her eyes and pointed a finger at her angrily. ¡°Did you design this scheme to set us up?¡±

    Facing everyone¡¯s angry gazes, Qing Yuughed offhandedly and an eyebrow lifted up slightly. ¡°And how have I set you all up?¡±

    ¡°You were clearly already going toe in earlier! Why did you suddenly stop, and even lied to Senior Luo! ?¡± The young girl looked as if she had seen through everything, highly usatory and aggressive.

    Qing Yu just simply replied with an indifferent ¡°Oh¡±, and then turned to look at the calm and unruffled man beside her to say: ¡°Senior Luo, as you can see, both my male and female seniors here have a very bad impression of me and that is why they ced a bucket of water over the door in this horribly freezing time of the year to make catch my death of a cold. They had even put those disgusting Mucus Slugs that girls are most terrified of to frighten me as well.¡±

    Luo Lan Zhi creased up his brows and said a little remorsefully: ¡°Apologies. I have not been strict with them which gave them the audacity tomit such a vile deed. I will make sure they all suffer the kind of punishment they deserve.¡±

    Qing Yu shook her head, her face scrunched up like she was put in a very difficult position. ¡°If Senior does that, they will only detest me even more.¡±

    Luo Lan Zhi snorted derisively and swept his eyes over the bunch of rascals. ¡°They are merely suffering the consequences of their own actions. All the other departments are saying that the Deviant Department is filled with a whole bunch of arrogant and uncivilized scoundrels and seems like it is all true. From today onwards, I will make sure I properly correct the kind impression all of you wille to give people.¡±

    Someone had wanted to voice his protest and Luo Lan Zhi¡¯s icy gaze immediately turned onto him. ¡°Or would you prefer the Chief to personally deal with this matter himself?¡±

    Everyone immediately mped up. [Heavens! If Chiefes to know about this, would they still be able to live?]

 Chapter 155.1 - Itâ€™s Alright To Be Young, Youâ€™ll Grow Up One Day

    Chapter 155.1: It¡¯s Alright To Be Young, You¡¯ll Grow Up One Day

    In the end, the bunch of them had no choice but to obediently endure that nauseatingly slippery touch of the sticky Mucus Slugs as they picked them all up one by one, to put them back into the wooden bucket.

    Qing Yu just stood there calm and unruffled as she stood leaning against the door, watching all of them suffer the fruit of their own nefarious scheme.

    The lousy trick this bunch of rascals hade up with was really just toome and it was all pure childishness in her eyes. Did they really think she would fall for such a paltry trick? If she really wanted to vicious, they would all be howling in endless agony.

    When Luo Lan Zhi saw that they were cooperating obediently, the expression on his face then softened a little. He then turned to the youngdy behind and said: ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing that you had to see this.¡±

    He could be forgiven for not having been aware of it before, but at that moment, how could he possibly not be able to see that the youngdy was not as weak as she looked, not easily bullied. She was afterall such a rare prodigy, an all element wielder who caught the Chief¡¯s eye. So how could she possibly be ordinary?

    She was just being generous and was going to hold it against them. If she really wanted to settle the score, the whole entire bunch of them would not be her match at all.

    Highly skilled at pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger.

    Hearing that, Qing Yu curled up her lips to smile sweetly and then said: ¡°It¡¯s alright. I do not hold grudges against little children as it is in their nature to be mischievous. I am not so domineering as to deprive them of their joy.¡±

    Luo Lan Zhi¡¯s smile stiffened, and for an awkward moment, he did not know what to say in response.

    On the other hand, the ones fighting down the repulsion from picking up the Mucus Slugs almost vomited out blood in anger when they heard those words.

    [What the hell! ?]

    [Just which bastard was it who said that their new little junior was easy to pick on? Step forward so that they can strangle him to death!]

    [They had really stubbed their toe on a steel te this time. Their little was such a sinisterly sly little devil, her belly filled with nothing nice! !]

    To have been so humiliated the first time they met, how were they going to get along in future? Really regret what they had done.

    Compared to the others who were starting to regret it a little, the young doll faced girl was feeling highly indignant, and went on to stare vehemently at Qing Yu.

    [She really thinks it¡¯s so easy to be part of the Deviant Department? She¡¯s just a little luckier to be able to wield all elements. What¡¯s so special about her? Just a weak and feeble Elixir Cultivator, and she had probably managed to deceive everyone¡¯s eyes for the title without possessing any real abilities.]

    [She will tear off her mask and expose this woman, so the Chief can see just how big a mistake he has made.]

    On the other side, Luo Lan Zhi was speaking to Qing Yu politely. ¡°If there is anything you do not understand in future, you cane ask me, or you can also go straight to the Chief. As for these rascals, I think they will be a little more restrained with today¡¯s lesson. And if anyone of themes up with any more tricks, I think that you are capable of dealing with them on your own.¡±

 Chapter 155.2 - Itâ€™s Alright To Be Young, Youâ€™ll Grow Up One Day

    Chapter 155.2: It¡¯s Alright To Be Young, You¡¯ll Grow Up One Day

    He had not forgotten the fact that his clothes were in such a mess now was also due to her hidden maneuverings. To think that she was audacious and daring enough to trick even him, these bunch of young imps here would not be anything significant in her eyes at all.

    Qing Yu smiled highly disarmingly. ¡°Thank you Senior for your concern. If they persist in being stubborn, I will surely help Senior teach them some manners. Kids are usually just acting up when they be disobedient, things will be fine once they are given a good beating.¡±

    Luo Lan Zhi was at a loss for words. ¡°.....¡± [Looks like he really does not have to worry that the youngdy will not be able to adapt to her new surroundings at all.]

    The rest of them were also speechless. ¡°.....¡± [Oh gawd, why do I feel a chill running down my back? Why do I have such a bad feeling about this?]

    It was not known who told them this piece of information, that the youngdy was not only an all element wielder, she was also a rare maniacal prodigy with max levels in soul power and martial strength, one among thousands.

    Hence.....

    Everyone unconsciously gulped inwardly. Who would dare to go challenge her?

    After exchanging nervous nces among themselves, there was only one conclusion. No one dared.

    That¡¯s right, all of them were really that wimpy.

    They just could not help feeling that their days ahead would not be that wonderful. Having been too used to bullying the weak but was now faced with one of such high skill in maniption, they were all caughtpletely unprepared!

    Qing Yu had limatized herself to the ce like fish to water, and the worries the others had for her was not seen to be uncalled for.

    Everything that happened here had also been made known to Lou Jun Yao as well.

    Before him, a tall and handsome looking man dressed in an ink shade robe was reporting the whole sequence of events to him at that moment.

    This man was highly familiar looking. If one took a closer look..... Isn¡¯t he the human form assumed by the twelfth level Lightning ze Unicorn after transformation?

    It was said back on the day after he brought Qing Yu and herpanions to the foot of the Faint Mist Sect Mountain, he had disappeared without a sign. He had actually blended himself among the crowd, and took part in the recruitment trials together with them.

    With his cultivation of a level twelfth spirit beast, no one would be his match here in these low levelnds, and it was only natural that no one would be able to detect the extent of his real cultivation. He would just need to suppress his powers and no one would be able to find out, so he had pushed down his cultivation to be just slightly above average, and joined the Martial Department.

    He had received orders from Lou Jun Yao right from the start, that he was to protect her in secret, and prevent any idents from happening.

    In fact, the Lightning ze Unicorn had not been entirely willing in the beginning, as he felt that asking such a high leveled spirit beast like him to go protect that weak little youngdy was just a waste of his talents.

    But when Luo Jun Yao allowed him to transform back into human shape, he quickly agreed to it happily.

    Lou Jun Yao had even executed a killer move, saying that if he was able to make Qing Yu happy, in a moment of kindness she might very well suddenly decide to prepare a rabbit feast for him, prepared in all manner of ways: braised, steamed, deep fried, roasted..... Each and every kind.

 Chapter 155.3 - Itâ€™s Alright To Be Young, Youâ€™ll Grow Up One Day

    Chapter 155.3: It¡¯s Alright To Be Young, You¡¯ll Grow Up One Day

    The Lightning ze Unicorn¡¯s eyes were shining bright with tiny stars upon hearing the words as he went on to nod his head in a hurry.

    Hence, it could said that even or a highly intelligent high leveled spirit beast who had gained his own consciousness, once his weakness was discovered, he could still be easily controlled.

    After the Lightning ze Unicorn finished talking about the incident, he suddenly raised up a doubt in his mind. ¡°I feel that, there is something abnormal about that man called Feng Tian Hen.¡±

    [After Qing Yu, even a spirit beast hade to notice something strange about him. It looks like he would have to meet this man as well next time.]

    Lou Jun Yao raised up the ends of his lips. ¡°Abnormal in what way?¡±

    [It would probably be no different from what the little fox has said that day.]

    Unexpectedly, the Lightning ze Unicorn creased up his brows and then started to mumble to himself, although his voice could not be considered to be soft. ¡°I think..... that he might be a pervert!¡±

    Lou Jun Yao became amused. ¡°Huh?¡±

    [How did this go from being abnormal, and then suddenly jumping straight up to being a pervert?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right, because I noticed a few times that the man was secretly watching the little missy while hidden in the darkness, and his gaze.....¡±

    The Lightning ze Unicorn rubbed his chin as he gave it some serious thought, before finallying up with a great analogy. ¡°It¡¯s exactly like how the female beasts look at me among we spirit beasts.¡±

    Although that analogy used as aparison wasn¡¯t exactly that great, and that it contained elements of bragging that stoked the beast¡¯s own ego, Lou Jun Yao was at least able to understand what he meant.

    The violet eyes surged mysteriously with a glint as he said slowly. ¡°Are you saying that Feng Tian Hen harbours ill intentions towards the little fox?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although the little missy possesses rather good cultivation, butpared to that man, she is still at a slight disadvantage. Moreover, he is intentionally hiding his presence, so she had not noticed that the man had been watching her at all, but I saw everything.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I know about it now. I will not be around for the next few days as I have something to attend to and I will be going to the Faint Mist Sect as one of their teachers after that. You keep watch over the little fox in the meantime and do not let anything happen to her in there. Do not let strange and weird people get close to her as well.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao gave his orders in a deep low voice, and his gaze then turned to look at the spirit beast icily. ¡°And when Ie back, if she so much as lose a single hair, mind that you do not lose your skin.¡±

    The Lightning ze Unicorn felt a chill run down his spine and he immediately straightened his back in a stiff portrayal of loyalty. ¡°My Lord can set his mind at ease. I guarantee that the young missy will be watched with utmost care.¡±

    In a blink of an eye, the wee meet for the new disciples arrived.

    They would be given two sets of the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s uniform and a token badge that was proof of their identity as disciples of the Faint Mist Sect.

    With that token badge, every action they took in every ce they went would represent the Faint Mist Sect, and they were to mind what they did in every situation.

    Their names and the departments they were assigned to that was reflected on the badge tokens were carved in with spirit power and were intricately linked to the lives of each and every individual disciple, an unerasable existence. Unless their bodies were dead and their souls destroyed, those words would then disappear from the badges.

 Chapter 155.4 - Itâ€™s Alright To Be Young, Youâ€™ll Grow Up One Day

    Chapter 155.4: It¡¯s Alright To Be Young, You¡¯ll Grow Up One Day

    At a quarter past the Chen hour, all the disciples would be gathering in the main meeting hall and the Sect Leader himself who seldom showed his face would be here to lend his support to the wee meet this time.

    Qing Yu looked at Ming Yi Yi who was a little distracted these few days and suddenly recalled the bet they had made before. She called out feeling rather amused to the young girl who was folding her nketyer uponyer neatly. ¡°Yi Yi, what are you thinking of?¡±

    It was a good while before Ming Yi Yi noticed that someone had called her and she raised her head up looking a little dazed. ¡°Huh? I am merely folding my nket.¡±

    Qing Yu nced at the nket with amusement. ¡°You have been folding that nket for a good quarter of an hour already and you¡¯re still not done?¡±

    Ming Yi Yi then looked a little defeated and then stopped her actions in folding the nket.

    ¡°What? You told your brother and it shocked him so much that he gave you a fierce scolding?¡± Qing Yu asked with an eyebrow raised.

    Talking about that, Ming Yi Yi¡¯s pretty and adorable little face could not help but show a sliver of frustration. ¡°No, he did not scold me, and neither was he shocked.¡±

    Pausing a moment and her voice sounding so aggrieved that she was going to cry, she then said: ¡°His reaction could not have been any more calm. He said I am still very young and it ispletely normal for girls to be fond of those close to me who are of the opposite sex. He merely sees the whole thing just as a joke.¡±

    ¡°Is that what happened?¡± Qing Yu nodded in understanding.

    Her gaze then swept over the young girl whose body was a little thin and slightly bony due to the long years she had been ill. Ming Yi Yi was the same age as her and though she was about five months older, her body was very petite and looked quite a lot younger than she was.

    At that age, the ces a girl body¡¯s were supposed to develop should have grown to a significant extent but she still looked like a little girl.

    Although Qing Yu¡¯s body had frequently suffered from hunger and insufficient food seven years ago, she still looked a lot better than Ming Yi Yi.

    Hence, Qing Yu patted Ming Yi Yifortingly on the shoulder and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. You will grow up one day. Maybe when youe to look more feminine, your brother will start to take notice of you.¡±

    Though what Qing Yu went through when she was younger in the past was from apletely different world.

    Mu Lai and the others from opposite had alreadye over to knock on their door and that topic ended at that moment. Qing Yu went over to open the door. ¡°Are you all ready?¡±

    ¡°It will take roughly about half an hour from here to the meeting hall, and it will be just right if we leave now.¡± Mu Lai answered.

    Many disciples in white robe uniforms could already be seen walking past outside. It was not known what material they used to make the uniforms as they all had the mystifying air of deities about them, changing one¡¯s ir and demeanor once a person put it on.

    Yan Xi Wu said feeling a little touched: ¡°I had never thought that the day woulde that I can really be a member of this ce!¡±

    Speaking about that, she suddenly looked at Yan Xi Rou a little smugly and said: ¡°That woman Yan Ning Luo always thrown cold scorn and ridicules us everytime shees back to the manor just because she was part of the Faint Mist Sect. And what did she say thest time? She said that we would just shame ourselves by being eliminated in the very first round. I would like to see what else she has to say when she sees us this time.¡±

    It seemed like she had really been badly bullied. Yan Xi Wu felt that she had found her voice this time and she would be able to retaliate good and proper this time so she was not bothered at all whether her words would be heard by others.

 Chapter 156.1 - Just How Terrifying a Womanâ€™s Jealousy Can Be

    Chapter 156.1: Just How Terrifying a Woman¡¯s Jealousy Can Be

    Qing Yu nced at her with a smile. ¡°There are still quite a few protectors who will do Yan Ning Luo¡¯s bidding without question. With you being a fresh recruit in here, you must remember that whates out from one¡¯s mouth can bring disaster.¡±

    Hearing that, Yan Xi Wu quickly sped her hand over her mouth with her eyes wide, as she gazed suspiciously all around her.

    See, she was just being so fierce and aggressive barely a moment ago. Is this what people call the legendary instantaneous timidity?

    She was probably just reacting to whatever was being said.

    From afar, a group of people about five or six in number were walking towards them, and in the lead, was Yan Ning Luo herself. Right beside her, were her two loyal protectors who were always by her side, Jiang Yi Han and Shen Jing, together with a few other inner disciples walking with them.

    It was inevitable that the two groups of people woulde to meet as this was the only way to the meeting hall. Qing Yu and the others were still focused on their own conversation as disciples passed all around them and they did not notice Yan Ning Luo with the others in front of them.

    But the valiant and pretty looking Shen Jing was rather sharpeyed who noticed the other group immediately.

    Humans were afterall visual creatures and with that group of five young girls, all of them with extraordinary good looks, they had naturally drawn many gazes to look their way. Moreover, one among them was such a peerless beauty that was dressed in those divine white clothes, her facial features more stunning than the most beautiful blossoms, the soul captivating Qing Yu.

    Beauties were countless throughout the world, but beauties who were unforgettable with just one nce were a very rare few.

    In the Green Wave Kingdom and even in the Faint Mist Sect, Yan Ning Luo¡¯s looks was considered an unmatched beauty and nobody could have thought that within this batch of new recruits, there would be such a beautiful youngdy, who did not pale inparison to Yan Ning Luo in anyway, with none of the alluring and lustre diminished in the slightest.

    ¡°Yi Han, look at that young girl. Isn¡¯t she just such an absolutely beautiful little thing?¡±

    Shen Jing¡¯s personality was candid and magnanimous and not fussy or petty like many other girls, who would be jealous when they see a pretty girl, but was just purely filled with admiration.

    Hearing that, Jiang Yi Han raised her head to look and her eyes lit up in surprise a moment by the stunning beauty she saw. She then turned to look at the expressionless youngdy beside them and went on to say: ¡°She¡¯s indeed beautiful, but that kind of beauty is too mboyant and seductive. I still think Ning Luo is better looking.¡±

    Shen Jing smile with a curve of her lips and did not say anything. But when she saw Yan Ning Luo¡¯s gaze was fixed upon that group of people, she raised an eyebrow and asked in puzzlement: ¡°Ning Luo, you know them?¡±

    As she spoke, the few of them had already reached before the group, and were just a few steps¡¯ distance away.

    It turned out that Yan Ning Luo spoke first, her tone light and soft, her emotions indiscernible. ¡°Congrattions on passing the recruitment trial.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s lips curved up and before she could speak, she heard Yan Xi Wu beside her say in a hypocritical tone: ¡°Thanks you Elder Sis for your concern. But I¡¯m sorry to say we did not embarrass ourselves and managed to make it through instead of being disqualified in the very first round. You must be sorely disappointed.¡±

 Chapter 156.2 - Just How Terrifying a Womanâ€™s Jealousy Can Be

    Chapter 156.2: Just How Terrifying a Woman¡¯s Jealousy Can Be

    These words sounded so familiar. They were the words that Yan Ning Luo had said to them half a year ago, and Yan Xi Wu had now thrown it back onto Yan Ning Luo like a p across the face.

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s face was unaffected but her eyes darkened.

    [Is this fool bragging in front of her now? Ha! What does she think getting into the Faint Mist Sect represents? She has merely gotten in through a miraculous stroke of luck.]

    [Does she think that just by being on Yan Qing Yu¡®s side and she would have nothing to worry about anymore?]

    [But when did this fool start to be on such good terms with Yan Qing Yu?]

    ¡°Eh, Ning Luo, this is your younger sister? Why haven¡¯t I never heard that you have a younger sister! ?¡± Jiang Yi Han asked in surprise.

    Yan Ning Luo then replied: ¡°She¡¯s just amoner born from a concubine. I only have one brother born from my mother.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so I see.¡±

    Inrge prestigious families, great importance was ced on one¡¯smon or noble birth lineage, determining their status and position, as those ofmon birth were usually not viewed with any importance.

    Yan Xi Wu was greatly nauseated by her cold demeanor, looking high and mighty.

    This woman was always like this, using her position as the eldest daughter to treat themon offsprings as lowly servants, never thinking anything of them.

    But if not for the fact that she had a mother of noble birth marrying in early, in what way was she better than all the others?

    With the undisguised look of disgust in Yan Xi Wu¡¯s eyes, Yan Ning Luo had naturally noticed it, but she was not about to lower herself to be affected by it at all. What she was concerned about, was that seemingly weak and harmless looking young girl who always had a faint smile hanging from her lips.

    From the beginning till now, she had been that one that she was unable to fathom, and the existence that she was most wary of and hated the most.

    ¡°I heard that you joined the Deviant Department. That ce is a lot more demanding than the other departments and you must take the effort to carefully establish good rtions with them. If youe to offend anyone in there, I might not be able to help you at all.¡± Yan Ning Luo cooed like a naggy elder sister giving advice to her younger sibling, her tone highly caring, seemingly concerned, and was showing sympathy and feeling sorrowful.

    Qing Yu smiled and did not rebutt her, but went on to say cordially: ¡°Thank you for my elder sister¡¯s advice. My fellow senior disciples in there are very nice people and I am not facing any problems in there.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s good.¡± Yan Ning Luo said with her lips stiffened.

    [She just doesn¡¯t yet know just how hard a ce like the Deviant Department is to be in. Just how many people have pulled themselves out from the Deviant Department on their own in the past years, with the one who remained in there the longest just over twenty days, unable to even make it till the one month probation trial. There will be much time for her to regret it when the timees.]

    Till now, she was still unable to believe what she saw back at the main hall on the day of the recruitment trials.

    [An all element wielder, an unmatched prodigy with maximum levels in soul power and martial strength.]

    [Hmph, how can that be possible?]

 Chapter 156.3 - Just How Terrifying a Womanâ€™s Jealousy Can Be

    Chapter 156.3: Just How Terrifying a Woman¡¯s Jealousy Can Be

    [That Yan Qing Yu who was so weak and ipetent that she did not even dare to speak up, always hiding behind that crippled good for nothing Yan Qing Bei. How could she possibly have suddenly been enlightened out of nowhere? And met with such a miraculous encounter that could not possibly have happened to someone like her.]

    [Like she had be apletely different person.]

    [And at her side, people whom she could not possibly have met or had any dealings with before have appeared.]

    Recalling how Feng Tian Hen had acted back in the main hall during the recruitment trials, Yan Ning Luo was still thinking it all felt too surreal.

    From what she could remember, she had only seen that man two times herself.

    Once was after the internal turmoil within the Faint Mist Sect was quelled, when things were at its lowest point.

    The Sect Leader Wen Ren Qian had picked out ten people out from a batch of children with extraordinary gifts and brought them back to the Faint Mist Sect, and she had been one of them.

    Feng Tian Hen at that time was just an eighteen year old youth but he was already a person so deep and unfathomable that people were unable to read clearly at all. She had seen when Wen Ren Qian spoke to him, he was courteous and polite,pletely unlike the demeanor he used towards most disciples, but more like he relied on the man instead.

    The other time was when she was promoted to be an inner circle disciple within the span of two short years, and Feng Tian Hen had said to her: ¡°Not bad.¡±

    That man was really terrifying. He was clearly so gentle and good looking, his intoxicating gaze able to melt a person, but despite all that, he just causes fear to rise up in people¡¯s hearts for no reason.

    But back on that day, his demeanor towards Qing Yu had been tolerant and indulgent like never before.

    If Qing Ye Li was said to be her dream from the time that she was a very young girl, then Feng Tian Hen would be the level of power she yearned to attain all this time.

    But, why have both these two people be linked to Qing Yu?

    In that intense sh of the goddesses, Qing Yu and her group had already said their greetings and went walking away, leaving Yan Ning Luo and her group there to stare at their departing backs going further and further away.

    Shen Jing smiled with amusement and said: ¡°Ning Luo, that younger sister of yours is rather interesting.¡±

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s eyes surged up within and did not answer, walking towards the meeting hall without a word while the others behind her exchanged nces with each other.

    ¡°What up with her?¡± Shen Jing said with a highly baffled face.

    Jiang Yi Han shook her head and replied: ¡°Ning Luo has never liked people of lowly birth so I think now that her few sisters are here in the same sect as her, she isn¡¯t feeling too happy about it.¡±

    Shen Jing raised an eyebrow but did notment.

    The new disciples have basically all arrived in the meeting hall and only some of the more senior inner disciples of a higher status and a few teachers were not yet there.

    Roughly about half an hourter, several people were then seen walking out slowly from the back of the great hall, and the graceful and handsome man in a dark green robe in the lead gazed with a smile on his face upon the disciples who were gawking curiously at him.

    While the new recruits were still guessing at the identity of that man, before they could react, they saw the man taking a seat down upon the seat right in the middle, his poise elegant.

 Chapter 156.4 - Just How Terrifying a Womanâ€™s Jealousy Can Be

    <strong>Chapter 156.4: Just How Terrifying a Woman¡¯s Jealousy Can Be</strong>

    ¡°Aren¡¯t all of you going to greet the Sect Leader?¡± A white bearded elderly man beside him said in a deep holler as he stared at the disciples with a fierce gaze.

    That was when the disciples then came to realize that the young man who was only in his early thirties was actually the mysterious Sect Leader, Wen Ren Qian.

    In a moment, everyone quickly retracted their gazes and went on to greet in a fluster: ¡°Respects to the Sect Leader!¡±

    Wen Ren Qianughed softly, his voice gentle. ¡°It¡¯s alright Elder Mo, don¡¯t be too strict now. All the little ones here have never seen me before and they would naturally not recognize me. Ignorance makes them innocent.¡±

    Elder Mo then relented, acknowledging with a muttered yes and a nod of his head.

    Wen Ren Qian then swept his eyes all around with a gauging gaze and when he did not find the person he wanted to see, he opened his mouth to ask quizzically: ¡°Feng Tian Hen is not here yet?¡±

    ¡°Chief suddenly recalled he forgot something and he went back to fetch it. He should be arriving in a while.¡± Luo Lan Zhi exined.

    ¡°What is it that he could not get a disciple to go fetch it but has to personally make a trip himself?¡± Wen Ren Qian then asked.

    Luo Lan Zhi then smiled. ¡°He said it is something important and he does not want it in another person¡¯s hands.¡±

    Wen Ren Qian did not pursue it any further, looking like he suddenly remembered something. He looked at Luo Lan Zhi and said: ¡°Where is that little prodigy your Deviant Department recruited? Let me have a look as I have yet to see her¡±

    Qing Yu hade here together with Ming Yi Yi and the others but upon reaching the meeting hall, the disciples were separated ording to their departments, so Qing Yu was with the others in the Deviant Department at that moment.

    Suddenly having been singrly called out and the gazes of the other fes around her turning to fix upon her, it made her feel rather ufortable and she moved a couple of steps to one side.

    It was silent in the hall at that moment and her movements had naturally attracted the attention of others. Upon seeing that she was standing on the Deviant Department¡¯s side and that exceptionally beautiful face, everyone was naturally able to guess her identity.

    ¡°That is the prodigious all element wielder? Why does she look so seductive and alluring as well?¡±

    Hearing those words, it could immediately be ascertained that it came from a woman who was highly jealous.

    ¡°But I think she is very adorable instead!¡± Someone raised his voice in rebuttal.

    ¡°She looks so very young and seems so frail that makes people want to protect her. Those few other girls in the Deviant Department are all vicious tigresses, hope that she would not be bullied by them.¡±

    ¡°Hearing you say that just makes my heart ache. Why does such a good little fellow junior have to fall into the demonic ws of that bunch in there? My heart will not be able to take it!¡±

    Hearing the bunch of people bemoaning loudly like there was no one else around, the people from the Deviant Department almost exploded in rage.

    [What kind of a joke are they making?]

    [What do they mean by fall into their demonic ws! ?]

    [Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve all gotten it backwards? ! That littless is really very skilled in using her weak and frail outlook to deceive everyone!]

    [We just could not wait to hold her up in reverence you know? Much less even dare to bully her? ! What a big joke! !]

 Chapter 157.1 - Romanticism from theâ€¦.. Ancients?

    <strong>Chapter 157.1: Romanticism from the..... Ancients?</strong>

    Wen Ren Qian looked at the youngdy before him with interest. [Is this thess that caught the eyes of that fe Feng Tian Hen? An all element wielder?]

    [Really rather different from what he had imagined.]

    ¡°Lass, what¡¯s your name?¡± Wen Ren Qian opened his mouth to ask with a smile.

    ¡°Qing Yu.¡±

    Although she was a little flustered with so many people¡¯s gazes fixed upon her, but since the question was directed at her, she went on to answer truthfully.

    When Wen Ren Qian heard the exceptionally two clear and simple words, he could not help but smile. [Thisss is rather candid, and it would seem like she was not one to tter and fawn upon others. Just what was Feng Tian Hen really thinking in his mind?]

    After having asked her for her name, Wen Ren Qian did not say anything more. Just at that moment, a tall and well built figure came walking slowly into the hall, d in his usual suit of white.

    But this time, the clothes on his body seemed to be different in some way. Upon close inspection, it looked no different from the uniform worn by the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s inner disciples, but just a minute difference in the finer details of his clothes.

    Compared to the cloud patterns embroidered into cuffs and hem of the inner disciples¡¯ uniform, it was only when he walked closer that they saw soaring phoenixes embroidered into the front and back of the clothes on the man¡¯s body, and that was a uniform that was one of a kind throughout the entire Faint Mist Sect.

    Some people were born suited to wear such a gentle and graceful white like this. Feng Tian Hen¡¯s facial features were exceptionally handsome an elegant, his brows tinged with a faint gentleness, and the pure and pristine white of his clothes just emphasized the gentle demeanor his body exuded.

    It was a kind of attraction that shocked and overwhelmed thedies, where they would surrender their hearts upon seeing him a second time.

    Even the people from the Deviant Department who had spent the longest period of time in Feng Tian Hen¡¯s presence could not help but be mesmerized for a moment.

    Upon seeing him, Wen Ren Qian said in jest: ¡°I heard that you went off to fetch something very important? I wonder what kind of treasure could be so precious that it needed you to protect it yourself?¡±

    Feng Tian Hen¡¯s gaze did not waver as he passed through everyone¡¯s stares toe walking up to the elevated tform at the head of the hall. He then sat himself down upon the chair to the left, just below Wen Ren Qian, his poise gracefully leisurely.

    It was only at that moment that everyone noticed there was a seat there and they immediately were in awe.

    The Sect Leader held the highest authourity in the Faint Mist Sect and in all important ceremonies, besides the Sect Leader himself, everyone else remained standing. But another seat had been specially ced there this time and none of them had noticed it earlier till now, that the seat had been set there just for Feng Tian Hen.

    Being number one in the inner circle of disciples really has its advantages!

    After Feng Tian Hen sat down, his eyes seemed to unconsciously drift towards a particr direction, and he then said with a softugh: ¡°It is indeed something important, and it wouldn¡¯t be wise to leave it in the hands of others.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know whether she was mistaken, but she felt that the look that Feng Tian Hen gave was actually directed right at her.

 Chapter 157.2 - Romanticism from theâ€¦.. Ancients?

    <strong>Chapter 157.2: Romanticism from the..... Ancients?</strong>

    Back on the day during the recruitment trials, teachers from three different departments had been determined to win the all element wielding prodigy prize, refusing to give way to each other.

    But what they had not expected was for Feng Tian Hen who appeared and stuck his foot in halfway through to poach the prodigy into joining the Deviant Department. Although they did not dare to say anything despite the rage they felt, they scolded him countless times silently in their hearts.

    Upon seeing Qing Yu again now, they were still highly amicable to her, finding her pleasing to their eyes, especially Elder Jin, whose face was already stern and fierce without being angry. He was highly smiley today, looking exceptionally weird.

    Jin Ze Hao standing close by saw his own father¡¯s foolish looking face and felt goosebumps rise all over him, which made him suspect whether his father had taken a wrong dose of medicine today.

    Back to the topic at hand. Wen Ren Qian retracted the joking smile on his face and looked at the disciples in the great hall seriously. ¡°From today onwards, you are a member of the Faint Mist Sect. I hope that all of you will be able to strictlyply to the sect rules, and note every action that you take. Work hard on your cultivation and contribute to the Faint Mist Sect, and progress together with the sect, striving towards the peak of power.¡±

    All the disciples then replied in unison. ¡°We¡¯ll remember the Sect Leader¡¯s wise words.¡±

    After that, a senior disciple from the respective departments then distributed out the sect uniforms and identity badges to the disciples. When the disciples received their badges and uniforms, every one of them were as excited as when they had first advanced a level in their cultivation.

    Yan Ning Luo was the representative for the Martial Department and when the youths saw that they had such an extraordinary and ravishingly beautiful female senior fellow disciple in their department, they were immediately ecstatic, their faces flushed red with delight.

    When it was Yan Xi Wu and Yan Xi Rou¡¯s turn, Yan Ning Luo merely paused and rested her gaze on them for a moment, before reverting her expression back to normal as she handed the items to them.

    The Elixir Cultivators Department had Elder Jin¡¯s First Disciple Tan Lin Ruo as their representative. Having heard Elder Jin trumpeting how talented and good looking his First Disciple was, he was now still trying to entice Qing Yu over by using sex appeal.

    Hence, Mu Lai had specially paid attention to him, and found that though he was rather good looking as a person, a suave and handsome young man, but.....

    Mu Lai¡¯s gaze nced over to peek into the Deviant Department¡¯s side. That Feng Tian Hen was a lot more outstanding than in looks than Tan Lin Ruo, and the vour of maturity in the man pounded out from the passage of time, was one thing that an inexperienced youth like Tan Lin Ruo who had not yet seen enough of the world did not possess.

    Because Qing Yu was the one and only new recruit over at the Deviant Department, hence she stood right at the back of everyone else.

    Luo Lan Zhi personally handed out the sect uniform to her, and when he was about to give her the identity token, he discovered that the fifty badges that had been definitely made had now run out, with none to give to Qing Yu at her turn.

 Chapter 157.3 - Romanticism from theâ€¦.. Ancients?

    Chapter 157.3: Romanticism from the..... Ancients?

    Luo Lan Zhi knitted up his brows. ¡°What happened?¡±

    His gaze then turned to gaze at the bunch of people from the Deviant Department, giving a silent warning. [Could this be the doing of that bunch of rascals again?]

    Right at that moment from the elevated pedestal, Feng Tian Hen suddenly stood up from his chair and came walking down slowly. His voice was gentle and pleasing to the ear as he said: ¡°Her identity token is here.¡±

    Upon saying that, he then pulled out a silver white jade badge from his sleeves, before gently tying it to the youngdy¡¯s hip.

    Large characters could be clearly seen carved into the jade badge, Deviant Department: Qing Yu.

    It did not really look all that different from the identity badges of the other disciples, but people who knew stones would be able to see that the quality of the jade was special, and not any ordinary stone.

    It was made from priceless Heavenly Silkworm Jade that was extremely rare. It was a treasure that Feng Tian Hen happened toe across by chance, where he crafted an identity token badge for himself, and it had not been thought he would give the remaining amount of stone to this youngdy.

    That was something nobody could have expected.

    Just what was it about this youngdy that made Feng Tian Hen favour her so much that he made him not stinge on such a precious treasure but was giving it to her just like that?

    It must be known that when Luo Lan Zhi had opened his mouth to ask for the stone in the past, the ck hearted fe had adamantly refused, by quoting a ridiculously high price for it.

    On the other side, all the others who saw Feng Tian Hen¡¯s actions, regardless of whether it was the new recruits or disciples who had been in the Faint Mist Sect for many years already, they were greatly astounded and their eyes grew green with envy.

    It must be said that the youngdy must be truly blessed. To think that the Chief, the first ranked inner circle disciple was treating her so well.

    But Qing Yu who had been bestowed with that honour did not look all that happy. Instead, her brows were creased up, the expression on her face looking ratherplicated as she stared at the badge token at her hip.

    If she was not mistaken, the make of this identity token of hers waspletely different from that of others. Just the material used differed by a million miles and the most important thing was.....

    Qing Yu¡¯s confused gaze then turn to look at Feng Tian Hen¡¯s lean hip, to see a jade token that was exactly the same as hers hanging there.

    [This couldn¡¯t possibly be the fabled..... couple jade tokens right! ?]

    [Romanticism from the..... Ancients? ?]

    Qing Yu very nearly frightened herself to death with that stunning thought that jumped into her mind. She quickly halted the raging emotions that welled up within, her face expressionless as she said: ¡°Thank you my senior.¡±

    Feng Tian Hen looked at her with a gentle smile. ¡°You do not seem to like the identity token all that much.¡±

    [You don¡¯t say! In front of so many new recruits and he conjures up such a show of exclusivity by giving her a specially made identity token badge? !]

    [Does he fear that everyone here wouldn¡¯t want to stick a dagger into her back right this instant? So is he now encouraging them by doing this? He¡¯s just making them think that she has used some underhanded means to win the favour of the inner circle¡¯s number one, like maybe seduce him with beauty!]

 Chapter 157.4 - Romanticism from theâ€¦.. Ancients?

    Chapter 157.4: Romanticism from the..... Ancients?

    Although she was well filled up with nothing but scorn for him in her belly, her face as indifferent as she replied: ¡°Not true, I like it.¡±

    Feng Tian Hen looked disbelievingly at her and raised an eyebrow with an indiscernible smile on his lips. ¡°If you like it, then why is the expression on your face like this?¡±

    ¡°Senior is showing me so much concern that I really do not know what kind of reaction I should give.¡± Qing Yu exined rather believably.

    A rare twitch twerked at the corner of Feng Tian Hen¡¯s lips. ¡°.....¡±

    Luo Lan Zhi and Su Li Mo could almost not maintain their stoic demeanor anymore. [So this is how the littless interacts with the Chief? And the Chief isn¡¯t getting angry in the slightest, but was being as indulgent to her as the rumours say.]

    Of course the ones that were the most shocked were those who viewed Qing Yu with enmity, the bunch from the Deviant Department that were thinking how they would be able to prank Qing Yu good and proper, like how they had forced others to leave the department before. All of them had faces looking like they had just seen a ghost at that moment.

    [The Chief is really going to indulge her like that?]

    [Oh Heaven! Fortunately they had not continued to dig their own graves after that lecture from Senior Luo. Otherwise if they had really done something irreversible, there wouldn¡¯t be any medicine for regret.]

    [That girl isn¡¯t even afraid of the Chief, but is putting on such an arrogant and rude attitude. No wonder she had treated them like little children.....]

    Thinking back about it, they had really been rather childish.

    ¡°It seems that girl is really rather capable.¡± When Ming Jing saw that scene, he spoke his thoughts aloud softly.

    Feng Tian Hen was deep and profound, a man that was hard to read. Few dared to speak to him with such wilful carelessness and he was quietly allowing it as well. It must be said that it was a rare and spectacr sight to see.

    Ming Yi Yi beside him smirked a little smugly as she looked at Ming Jing, like he was praising her instead. ¡°That is a matter of fact. Qing Yu is really highly skilled or how could she be epted into the Deviant Department?¡±

    The look of reverence on her little self caused a look of suspicion to show on Ming Jing¡¯s cold and aloof countenance. ¡°You like her?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Not only is she my benefactor, she is now a good friend of mine, and she is very nice as well.¡± Ming Yi Yi did not see the puzzled look on her Big Brother¡¯s face and she continued on to say: ¡°If Big Brotheres to get to know her, you will surely like her as well.¡±

    ¡°No need for that.¡± Ming Jing said with a scornful sniff, and turned his head away from her.

    ¡°.....¡± Ming Yi Yi was baffled for a moment, not knowing what happened.

    [What did she say that got him so miffed?]

    Wen Ren Qian up upon the raised pedestal said a few more words, reminding the disciples to look out for their new fellow juniors and to help them along, coupled with some appropriate words telling them to share weal and woe before the wee meet came to a close.

    After Wen Ren Qian departed, the rest of the people then began to leave the meeting hall one after another.

    Mu Lai and the few other girls then came swarming over to Qing Yu, their eyes mischievous as they stared at the jade token hanging from her hip.

 Chapter 158.1 - Turning a Rotten Thing into Something Amazing

    Chapter 158.1: Turning a Rotten Thing into Something Amazing

    A corner of Qing Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°What is it?¡±

    [What are they trying to say with their eyes.....]

    ¡°Qing Yu, the inner circle¡¯s first ranked Senior Feng looks so breathtaking!¡± Yan Xi Wu was a ssic dolt easily infatuated with good looks, and regardless of whether it was a man or woman, she just had no resistance against them.

    Mu Lai was just looking thoughtfully at that retreating back gradually growing further, her fingers sped around her chin. ¡°Why do I feel that Feng Tian Hen is exceptionally concerned about you?¡±

    Qing Yu could not help but feel mournful when she heard that. ¡°It¡¯s just an identity badge. Aren¡¯t you thinking too much about it?¡±

    Ming Yi Yi had been staring at the badge for a good while before she said all of a sudden: ¡°Throughout the entire Faint Mist Sect, it seems like only Senior Feng has a piece that looks exactly the same, making your identity badge a pair with his.¡±

    The young girl¡¯s highly candid words tumbled out from her mouth just like that which caused the gazes of the other girls to grow more mischievous, like they thought that Qing Yu was hiding some unspeakable secret with Feng Tian Hen.

    Qing Yu immediately felt her headache worsening. She looked at the jade badge at her hip like she was looking at some malevolent and ferocious monster.

    She then noticed the cold and aloof Yan Ning Luo walking past beside her and the look the woman gave her just before she left was one tinged with unprovoked scorn and derision.

    Qing Yu immediately had the urge to want to tear that jade token off her and to smash it right onto Feng Tian Hen¡¯s face.

    [Did that guy do that on purpose?]

    [Was it because she embarrassed him on the day of the recruitment trials and he bore a grudge against her, so he hade up with this big show here today right before the countless pairs of eyes here today?]

    After today, everyone in the Faint Mist Sect would surely think that there was some level of intimacy in her rtionship with Feng Tian Hen.

    Qing Yu clenched her jaws tightly together. [What a shameless and despicable man!]

    Yan Xi Ruo had always been more reserved and she did not join in with the teasing. Instead, her brows were slightly furrowed as she said in a serious tone: ¡°I feel that the man is not someone that is easy to deal with and you must be careful around him.You must not go against him openly.¡±

    Hadn¡¯t his actions here today caused Qing Yu to gain many enemies? There would surely be many disciples green with jealousy who woulde find trouble with Qing Yu in future. Being closely linked to the first ranked disciple of the inner circle was not as great as it seemed on the surface.

    Hearing those words that were said out of concern for her, Qing Yu nodded her head with a smile. ¡°I will be careful. Thanks Second Sis¡±

    Yan Xi Ruo was taken aback, her eyes a little strange as she looked at Qing Yu.

    [Did she just call her..... Second Sis?]

    She had never thought that they would be able to get along on such amicable terms. Qing Yu had been so weak and timid in the past and although Yan Xi Ruo had not really detested the girl, it couldn¡¯t really be considered as liking her as well.

    But she had suddenly changed to seemingly be a totally different person, her entire being exuding with such blinding light that people could not take their eyes off of, unable to help themselves but to follow in her footsteps.

 Chapter 158.2 - Turning a Rotten Thing into Something Amazing

    Chapter 158.2: Turning a Rotten Thing into Something Amazing

    By now, Yan Xi Ruo greatly admired her, and she had not expected that Qing Yu would address her as Second Sis despite the things that had happened in the past.

    That form of address which sounded so intimate made her feel like they were sisters with absolutely no feelings of estrangement.

    The expression on her face immediately softened quite a bit.

    Qing Yu thought nothing of it but Yan Xi Wu was immediately blustering as she wailed: ¡°You..... You called her Second Sis? I don¡¯t care! Then you have to call me Third Sis as well!¡±

    Seeing how greatly skilled Qing Yu had now be, and that she was her younger sister, just the thought of that made her feel that it was something she could brag about!

    But Qing Yu merely looked at her with a profound gaze, seemingly refusing her request.

    Yan Xi Wu¡¯s face immediately turned mournful. Seems like she hadmitted too many foolish deeds and her younger sister did not have that good an impression of her.

    Everything that was happening here was being carefully scrutinized by the Lightning ze Unicorn, a spy hidden amongst the crowd.

    Although he did not fully understand confusing and winding ways of humans, but there was one thing he had seen clearly. [Why would that man with ill intentions need to give such a youngdy a gift? Was he trying to hook up with the little youngdy! ?]

    [The youngdy looks so naive and innocent. What is he going to do if she falls for it?]

    [This is a serious matter. He must inform the Lord about this. He is afterall highly responsible.]

    But the Lightning ze Unicorn was set to fail this time. He immediately remembered that Luo Jun Yao had just said a couple of days ago that he was leaving to go take care of some business, and would not be in the Gathered Cloud Loft. Just when he was all ready to leave, he coincidentally bumped into Bai Zhi Yan.

    Bai Zhi Yan was naturally aware that the Lightning ze Unicorn had been assigned the role of being a spy and he immediately knew why the man hade here. Bai Zhi Yan draped his arm around his shoulders and brought him upstairs. ¡°What, you came here to snitch? Has thess gotten herself in trouble again?¡±

    The Lightning ze Unicorn¡¯s face was befuddled and he looked at Bai Zhi Yan with a slightly displeased look. ¡°The youngdy has been very good. Why would she get herself in trouble?¡±

    [Ha! He has merely eaten one rabbit from her and he is being so protective of her already, not allowing him to say anything bad about her. Does not bite the hand that feeds indeed. Has the Lightning ze Unicorn forgotten he was his benefactor that saved his life?]

    Bai Zhi Yan thought to himself and then went on to say: ¡°Alright then. She¡¯s being very good and has not gotten into any trouble. So why have youe here then?¡±

    Remembering the purpose of his visit the Lightning ze Unicorn¡¯s expression grew grave and concerned as he looked at Bai Zhi Yan seriously. Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face darkened as his heart sank and he could not help but ask: ¡°What is wrong now? Has the littless met with danger or has she gotten hurt? !¡±

    Although Qing Yu¡¯s words really drove him up the wall at times, but Bai Zhi Yan was filled with admiration for the intelligent and highly capable littless, so he was naturally highly concerned about her. Thinking that something might have happened to her, he immediately became anxious.

    The Lightning ze Unicorn looked like he did not how to put it into words as he stood there with his brows deeply furrowed for a good while.

    Bai Zhi Yan became even more flustered. ¡°What exactly happened! ? At least say something for Heavens¡¯ sake!¡±

 Chapter 158.3 - Turning a Rotten Thing into Something Amazing

    Chapter 158.3: Turning a Rotten Thing into Something Amazing

    ¡°The youngdy is doing great and she is fine.¡± The Lightning ze Unicorn said unhurriedly. ¡°There is an extremely good looking man among you humans today who gave her a gift as a love pledge today and she epted it.¡±

    His heart in a fluster, Bai Zhi Yan who wished he could personally fly his way into the Faint Mist Sect right away was then stunned for a good while before he could digest that piece of news.

    ¡°A love pledge?¡± A corner of Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s lips twitched a couple of times. ¡°You better not spout nonsense about things you don¡¯t understand. Do you even know what a love pledge is?¡±

    The Lightning ze Unicorn looked at Bai Zhi Yan scornfully and said: ¡°Although I am not human, but many female beasts among my species worship and are highly infatuated with me alright? Moreover it isn¡¯t just a matter of a day or two that that man has been coveting for the little youngdy and I have spoken to the Lord about it before. Who knew that their rtionship would progress so quickly just after the Lord left?¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face grew even more amused. ¡°Then what do you say we should do?¡±

    The Lightning ze Unicorn snorted derisively through his nose. ¡°I would naturally have to make the littledy realize the error of her ways and turn herself around. I have decided that I will go try to convince her to not get bewitched by that man¡¯s beauty. She is too young to know the kind of tricks all these men are capable of deep inside their bellies, and you cannot me her for getting swept off her feet for a moment in such a situation.

    Backing up everything he said with a reason, he made himself look seasoned and experienced.

    Bai Zhi Yan curled up his lips with derision, his eyes filled with contempt. ¡°That littless is so smart and intelligent. How could she be so easily bewitched by a man? If it is that simple, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s handsome face would have her eating right out of his hand, but she still remains unmoved even after having faced each other for so long. Don¡¯t tell me that man you are talking about is a deity descended to the mortal realm.¡±

    ¡°That might not be entirely impossible.¡± The Lightning ze Unicorn¡¯s assessment of that someone was rather high. ¡°From my experience of having seen countless humans in this world over so many years, I have not met more than five men I would consider good looking, but this man here is ced among them.¡±

    He paused a moment, and a feeling of crisis hit him out of nowhere. ¡°And that fe really knows how to make a girl happy.¡±

    Hearing him say that, Bai Zhi Yan inadvertently became a little worried. [Would the littless really lose her mind from the attention.....]

    After the wee meet for the new recruits ended, life in the Faint Mist Sect resumed back to normal.

    Compared to the other departments, disciples in the Deviant Department enjoyed a lot more freedom. As the profession and field of they specialized in were all different, they usually did not interfere with each other¡¯s training but cultivated on their own. Only when they asionally encounter a bottleneck, would Luo Lan Zhie give them guidance.

    But it was different this year as their main pir Feng Tian Hen hade back, and everyone¡¯s morale was riding high, all of them filled with confidence as they strove to show off their skills.

    Qing Yu came to notice that there was an exceptionally young boy among them, who did not look like he had reached the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s minimum age for new recruits at all. He did not even look to be ten yet and he was very quiet, always keeping to himself. He always kept his head lowered and did notmand much presence, making it easy for people to disregard his existence.

 Chapter 158.4 - Turning a Rotten Thing into Something Amazing

    Chapter 158.4: Turning a Rotten Thing into Something Amazing

    Qing Yu was a little curious and she took a couple of steps closer. She then came to hear the overbearing doll faced young girl saying in a nasal voice: ¡°Little Junior had better not go near that fe. Be careful he does not turn you into something strange or the Chief will surely me all of us.¡±

    ¡°Something strange?¡± Qing Yu raised an eyebrow. ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Another tall andnky youth who had seen Qing Yu before then opened his mouth to exin. ¡°He has a strange and unique ability to turn people into all kinds of things, like wood or stone for example, or into an animal. He is even able to give his creations a soul, which is just so demonic, so all of us usually do not go close to him.¡±

    ¡°I saw some trees that were alive when I first came here. Were those one of his creations?¡± Qing Yu asked with her eyes shining brightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Those demonic monsters are always roaming everywhere all the time and we have gotten used to it.¡±. The tall andnky disciple replied. But one thing befuddled him. [Why does the expression on the youngdy¡¯s face look so..... excited?]

    Qing Yupletely disregarded the look on the disciple¡¯s face and went on to approach the quiet little boy. She went on to say in an easy and jovial voice: ¡°I had not thought that I would see a Soul Binder in the flesh in this ce. You¡¯re really good at it!¡±

    Never expecting that she would be able to immediately point out his profession with the first words that she said to him, the young boy lifted his head up in surprise, to look into the youngdy¡¯s exquisitely beautiful face, before quickly lowering his head back down.

    But that action of his had allowed Qing Yu to see the mark that filled the left side of the young boy¡¯s face. It was a strange creature with eight waving tentacle arms that looked like an octopus, but had the unique head of a dragon.

    That was the mark that Soul Binders were born with which was a symbol of the Soul Bound Beast he possessed. The ability was as rare as Midas¡¯ Touch, giving shape to the formless, that could even exchange the souls between humans and spirit beasts, a heaven defying profession that could reappletely unexpected results.

    She just could not fathom why the youth who possessed such a heaven defying ability would be so quiet and withdrawn, and even looked like he had an inferiorityplex.

    Was it because of the mark on his face?

    But the more the youth tried to avoid her gaze, the more Qing Yu did not want to let him go. In the end, for the first ever time over the past several years, a hoarse and raspy voice spoke a few highly precious words.

    ¡°I look so hideous. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±

    The jaws of the others from the Deviant Department at the side almost dropped their jaws to the ground. [Did...... Did the scary little mute just speak? ? ]

    [The new little junior is just incredible! All kinds of impossible things are happening to her here! ?]

 Chapter 159.1 - Winning Over the Little Boy

    <strong>Chapter 159.1: Winning Over the Little Boy</strong>

    Faced with the youth¡¯srge limpid ck eyes, it was seen that they still showed a hint of hesitation and timidity.

    Qing Yu smiled gently and said: ¡°What is there to be afraid of? You are much better looking than most people. The mark on you is a symbol of the spirit power you are born with, so you should be proud of it instead!¡±

    The youth was suddenly taken aback and his entire body froze. The fair skin on his face turned red at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye, rising up till it reached the tips of his ears.

    This was the first time that someone did not despise him for his looks, but had instead praised him for being good looking.

    Even the Bound Spirit Beast in his body became so highly ted that it almost could not hold back from leaping out of the boy¡¯s body.

    When the doll faced girl at the side saw that the corners of her lips turned up in scorn. ¡°Crazy! Why would shee suck up to the little mute out of the blue? Really can¡¯t understand what she is thinking.¡±

    The tall andnky youth then tugged at her sleeve, signalling her to not talk so much. The youngdy was afterall someone the Chief favours now and it would not be good if theye to offend her.

    Qing Yu seemed to like the shy and bashful little boy very much as she said many things to him. In the end, when Qing Yu reached her hand out, wanting to touch the mark on his face, the young boy became highly rmed and quickly retreated back a step, like he was afraid of her touching him. With his face pale, he then said timidly: ¡°You..... You must not touch me.....¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Qing Yu asked in bewilderment.

    The expression on the youth¡¯s face then turned sad and mournful as he said: ¡°I am not able to control my own power..... I will turn you into a monster.....¡±

    In the Deviant Department, he was the least conspicuous disciple. No one dared to have any contact with him, and he would try his best to keep out of everyone¡¯s sight, not wanting to show himself before them. He really did not want to cause anything irreversible to happen because he was unable to rein in his powers.

    Because even he himself did not know how to change the strange creatures he had created back into their original selves.

    Only the Chief was able toe close to him and remain safe and sound. Although the Chief had always consoled him, but he just could not get over the fact that he had once turned a living person into a tree.

    The youth looked like he had withdrawn himself back into a sturdy little protective shell, not just to protect others from him, but also to protect himself. He was afraid that he would hurt others, but was more afraid that others mighte to hurt him.

    Qing Yu sighed and tried her best to make herself look like a person safe to engage with. Her voice was exceptionally gentle as she then asked: ¡°What is your name?¡±

    The youth¡¯s eyes shed with a wary glint and it was quite a while before he opened his mouth to utter two short words: ¡°Xing Tong.¡± (Trantor¡¯s Note from Cloud: Xing1 Tong2 ¨C ÐÇÍ«, in this instance means ¡°starry eyes¡±.)

    Everyone here had always called him Little Mute and no one knew what his name really was, as no one had asked him.

    This beautiful youngdy, was the first person who was willing to take the initiative to ask him his name.

    But the very next instant, the friendly youngdy whom made him feel secure enough to engage with then did an action that would shock and astound any other person.

 Chapter 159.2 - Winning Over the Little Boy

    Chapter 159.2: Winning Over the Little Boy

    Before anyone even had the time to react, Qing Yu¡¯s hand reached out to rest on the youth¡¯s cheek, and she smiled more beautifully than a flower as she said to him. ¡°The name suits you very well, as beautiful as the way your eyes look.¡±

    Xing Tong was stunned into a daze, unable to move as his cheek felt the cool temperature on his skin, and it did not feel ufortable at all. The Bound Spirit Beast in his body was like a happy little kid, longing for more of the highly caring touch of the youngdy, enjoying it immensely.

    [Why is he..... liking it so much?]

    [Shouldn¡¯t he be in a helpless fluster, terrified that his uncontroble powers would turn her into some kind of hideous monster?]

    [Why doesn¡¯t he feel the slightest abhorrence or any resistance against it at all?]

    ¡°Heavens! My eyes must be going blind!¡± It was not known who said that who then gulped loudly in horror.

    ¡°Has the Little Mute suddenly recovered?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Why not one of you step forward to let him touch you and see! ?¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? You go let him touch you yourself!¡±

    The doll faced girl was also in a state of shock. After hearing what all the others said, she then spotted a bird flying through the air above. She went on to strike the bird down from the air and threw it upon Xing Tong¡¯s body.

    In the end, they saw the expression on the youth¡¯s face changed in shade and in the next instant, the bird was turned into an ugly toad going ¡°ribbit ribbit¡± non stop.

    The bird immediately felt extremely ufortable and it attempted to stretch its wings out to fly away. It came to discover in horror that its wings have..... disappeared! ? And when it cried out its cry had turned into a horrible sounding ¡°ribbit ribbit¡±!

    [It was just flying past the ce and what has happened in just an instant! ?]

    Everyone¡¯s face immediately lost their colour. [Fortunately they had not touched Little Mute out of curiosity, or it would have been such a tragedy!]

    [Is the new little girl junior a deity? Why is shepletely fine and unaffected! ?]

    [Does being that good looking give them such an advantage as well?]

    It was out of utter surprise that Xing Tong¡¯s head which had been bashfully lowered all this time now came to lift up fully, and his whole countenance came to be revealed without any part of it hidden.

    Disregarding the left half of his face that was filled up by the mark of the Bound Spirit Beast, the other half of his face had exquisitely fair skin, and a look that was enchantingly tinged with a hint of sadness, especially his pair of eyes. They were as beautiful as his name, a bright and shiny jet ck, so captivating that one would not be able to take their eyes off them.

    [The Little Mute has rather handsome looks!] Everyone thought silently to themselves.

    ¡°Are..... Are you alright?¡± Xing Tong asked anxiously, getting a little tongue tied as his gaze remained fixed upon the youngdy before him.

    Qing Yu was tickled by the boy¡¯s careful concern which made herugh. Her phoenix like eyes shed with an astute glint and she said: ¡°It looks like you do like me deep in your heart afterall. And look, you haven¡¯t turned me into some strange monster have you?¡±

    Against the looks of utter amazement that Xing Tong and the others were giving her, Qing Yu was actually aware of the real reason behind it.

 Chapter 159.3 - Winning Over the Little Boy

    Chapter 159.3: Winning Over the Little Boy

    She possessed the purest bloodline that was loved by all spirits, a bloodline that all living creatures could not help being attracted to, hence when the Bound Spirit Beast in Xing Tong¡¯s body was touched by her, it became incredibly delighted, and was inevitably drawn to her, yearning to stick close to her.

    ¡°What are all of you doing clustered together there?¡±

    It was time for morning lessons and the ssroom in the Deviant Department was empty, without a single person in there. Luo Lan Zhi had followed the voices here, and had coincidentally bumped into Feng Tian Hen along the way.

    Upon hearing his voice, one of the disciples immediately could not wait but to run over eagerly to him. ¡°Senior, Chief, I¡¯ll be damned! Our new little girl junior is just too godly! She touched Little Mute and she ispletely unaffected!¡±

    Hearing that, the two men were clearly taken aback as well.

    They raised their eyes and immediately saw just below a tall tree, a youth sitting obediently there, looking rather frightened. Qing Yu was squatting just in front of him, talking to him with a smile on her face, and even stretching out one of her ws to pinch the boy¡¯s face.

    The youth did not flinch or dodge, but just sat there red faced, allowing her to do as she please.

    Feng Tian Hen¡¯s eyes narrowed and he took a few steps to walk over there. He grasped the youngdy¡¯s arm and pulled her up to her feet. With a voice that wasn¡¯t as gentle as before but tinged with a certain deep darkness, he went on to ask: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Xing Tong¡¯s eyes stared wide like a startled little fawn. ¡°Chief.....¡±

    Qing Yu creased up her rows, and flung off his hand in great displeasure. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Senior know that appearing so suddenly out of the blue like this can scare the life out of a person?¡±

    The difference in her demeanor at that moment was as different as light and daypared to the caring and concerned person towards Xing Tong earlier.

    The new little girl junior was indeed highly favoured. To think that she dared to speak to the Chief in such a manner.

    ¡°Howe I did not know that you were so timid?¡± Feng Tian Hen said with augh when he heard that. His eyes then turned to the frightened Xing Tong. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you should have kept your distance away from her?¡±

    The look on the youth¡¯s face then became even uglier, turning a pale shade as his body trembled slightly.

    When Qing Yu saw that she stood in front of him to protectively to block Feng Tian Hen. ¡°Why are you bullying a kid for nothing? I was the one who took the initiative toe talk to him. He did not do anything at all.¡±

    Seeing her so protective like a mother hen, Feng Tian Hen was helpless. ¡°There are many kinds of danger here in the Deviant Department. I was just worried that you are not familiar with things in here and might get hurt as you just came here recently.¡±

    ¡°Am I not still good and well now? Senior has worried himself for nothing.¡±

    Those were clearly words said out of concern for her but for some unknown reason, Qing Yu just could not help but have a strange feeling inside, her mind subconsciously repulsive.

    To put it more urately, right from the very beginning, she had felt a kind of repulsion towards Feng Tian Hen, and she couldn¡¯t really pinpoint the reason for it, but her body just seemed to resist himing close to her.

 Chapter 159.4 - Winning Over the Little Boy

    <strong>Chapter 159.4: Winning Over the Little Boy</strong>

    Towards that intentional cold indifference, not to mention just Feng Tian Hen, everyone else in the Deviant Department who were presently watching the scene there could also sense it, which caused them to burst out in cold sweat. [Their new little fellow junior is really quite a character, to think that she dares to stand up to the Chief like this.]

    Feng Tian Hen had always seemed so gentle, especially when he was before Qing Yu, like he would never ever get angry.

    Turning around to the others with a faint smile, he then said: ¡°The Deviant Department has enjoyed much freedom all these years but when I was with the Sect Leader and the others in the meeting hall, I heard that two high level teachers would be joining the Deviant Department at the end of the year. They will be teaching all of you so I hope that from today onwards, all of you can learn to restrain yourselves a little, so that you do not create unnecessary trouble for everyone in future.¡±

    His voice was still just as gentle and pleasing to the ear, but the underlying meaning in his words was immediately understood by everyone there. [Has the Chiefe to know how they had tried to pull a prank on their new little junior in the past and he was now giving all of them an indirect warning?¡±

    Everyone burst out in a bout of cold sweat, their eyes looking ruefully at Luo Lan Zhi at the side. [Didn¡¯t you agree to keep it a secret Senior?]

    After Qing Yu heard those words, a look of surprise showed on her face.

    [Lou Jun Yao had told her before that he would being into the Faint Mist Sect as a teacher to help her locate her mother¡¯s soul fragments, but he had not mentioned anything about a second personing in together with him.]

    [To have two high level teachers join the sect at the same time, will they attract too much attention to themselves? What will they do if they be suspicious?]

    But what she had not thought was that Lou Jun Yao himself was not aware of that fact. The other teacher joining the sect was someone she had never expected at all.

    It was just deep autumn when the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s recruitment trials started and in a blink, the weather was already starting to turn colder and colder, the season running straight into winter when the first snowfall fell.

    Not including the years she spent roaming everywhere as a formless spirit, this was the seventh year since Qing Yu came to this other world, but this year, she finally did not need to be holed up within the tiny Tranquil Abode inside the Duke of Eternal Peace Manor.

    Time passed in a whirl and they had been in the Faint Mist Sect for more than half a month, and many of the people in there hade to be acquainted with each other.

    Besides Qing Yu, no matter whether they were sincere or being hypocritical, the other eleven disciples in the Deviant Department no longer ostracized Qing Yu, because they just could not find anything to hate about her.

    She was probably the kind of person that once people came to know well, they would not not be able to help themselves but adore the person.

    ¡°Little Junior, Little Junior,e here quickly and have a look. Why do I suddenly have so many red spots on my face when I woke up this morning? !¡± An exaggeratedly shrill scream sounded from behind.

    Qing Yu who had been enjoying the snowy scenery outside almost had her eardrums ruptured from the sudden screech and she turned herself around in speechlessness. She was met with the sight of a tall figure who had his face covered and was ncing around furtively as he scuttled his way over, looking at her like he had just found his saviour.

    However patient Qing Yu could possibly be, she just could not hold herself back from saying with scorn in her voice: ¡°What happened to you again?¡±

 Chapter 160.1 - Itâ€™s Him! ?

    Chapter 160.1: It¡¯s Him! ?

    She had really not met any man more nit picky than him.

    It could be overlooked if he was just always too concerned with his looks, but for him to get into such a mad panic when he was just bitten by a bug and expecting her to cultivate some kind of miraculous elixir to ensure it would not leave a scar, she was driven to the edge of madness.

    She really wanted to blow up! She was an Elixir Cultivator you know? Not some damned beautician!

    The man did not seem to have noticed the shade of her face but had gone on to push his own face close to her with a pitiful look on his face. ¡°Little Junior, have a look and see what kind of an illness I have been stricken with! ? Is it very serious? ?¡±

    Qing Yu took a deep breath and forcibly pushed down the rage threatening to well up inside as she nced at the man. ¡°Did you sneak out to eat something secretly against night?¡±

    ¡°Huh? How did you know that! ?¡± The man asked in shock.

    ¡°I have already told you that you have a sensitive constitution and you must not eat things that are too stimting. Why can¡¯t you just rein in your urges?¡± Qing Yu asked, her brows creasing up as she felt a headacheing on, unable to recall how many times the man was kicking up such a big fuss over a small allergic reaction.

    Qing Yu pulled a green porcin bottle out from her sleeves and said to him: ¡°This is thest time. Next time, don¡¯te look for me even if you get disfigured.¡±

    After that, she walked away and did not turn back no matter how loud the man called out to her.

    These people were really getting to be a little too much. If not for the fact that there were traces of her mother¡¯s soul fragments in this ce, she would have left long ago.

    ¡°Ay! Youngdy!¡±

    As she walked, a snowball was suddenly tossed down from up above a tree. Fortunately her quick reflexes allowed her to dodge in time or that snowball might have sted onto her head.

    Dread filled up inside Qing Yu. She had immediately known who that was the moment she heard the voice. She gritted her teeth together and said: ¡°What are you doing up there? You were waiting for me to pass just to attack me sneakily?¡±

    Her ears had already suffered under the grinding drone from the guys back at the Deviant Department and now this beast here hade running to join in the fun as well. She started to wonder just what Luo Jun Yao had been thinking, to appoint such a clumsy and simple minded fool toe protect her. Is he sure that he wasn¡¯t just adding to her troubles instead?

    The Lightning ze Unicorn was a refined and handsome sight, dressed in a suit of white robes, almost perfectly camouged against the white snow that nketed everything. But as he was really too tall in stature, but had chosen a branch that was only as thick as a baby¡¯s arm to crouch upon, he looked mostical, making Qing Yu worry whether the branch would break under his weight.

    His head peeked out from behind the tree to look at her, his white teeth showing. ¡°Youngdy, where are you headed off to for fun?¡±

    Qing Yu looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Are they always so rxed at the Martial Department? Howe no one noticed that you have sneaked out?¡±

    The Lightning ze Unicorn¡¯s eyes widened as he started to exin. ¡°I did not sneak out from the department alright? The teacher back at the department said that if I can beat him into the ground in ten moves, he will let mee out to y. I remembered to pay mind to his reputation and I did not kill him instantly with one move, even giving him a handicap of three moves!¡±

 Chapter 160.2 - Itâ€™s Him! ?

    Chapter 160.2: It¡¯s Him! ?

    [Oh, you¡¯re really so thoughtful aren¡¯t you?]

    It could be overlooked if it was just a twelfth level spirit beast picking on the weak. But when it was boasting about it so shamelessly, then she really did not know what to say.

    Moreover, could he not tell that the teacher was politely telling him that his demand to leave was being rejected?

    To think that he really went on to fight the teacher! To have disgraced the teacher right before so many other disciples, it could be seen that he really was just a simple minded beast who was unable to understand the ways of humans. It was thought that he would surely be marked with hatred by the teacher after he returns back to the Martial Department.

    ¡°Come down here and speak. Why must you always hide yourself up on a tree?¡± Her neck was feeling sore from craning her neck back to speak. [Doesn¡¯t that fe mind getting pins and needles from squatting behind a tree the whole day?]

    Hearing that, the Lightning ze Unicorn then obediently jumped down from the tree.

    The falling snow had stopped and an asional sprinkling of snow would fall down from the trees. Several fresh sets of footprints could be seen running through the newly fallen snow.

    Qing Yu followed beside the footprints as she walked, and then started to make perfunctory chatter with a certain beast with her. ¡°What has your Lord been busy with recently?¡±

    The Lightning ze Unicorn thought it fun and imitated Qing Yu by following the footprints as he listened to her speak. He then subconsciously answered without thinking: ¡°Huh? I think the Lord went back to Cloud Heaven!¡±

    Qing Yu was dazed for a moment and her footsteps halted. ¡°Did anything happen? Why did he suddenly go back?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure, but my Lord said that he wille to the Faint Mist Sect once he has dealt with some business. He will probably be back in a few days¡± The Lightning ze Unicorn replied.

    Qing Yu nodded and did not ask anymore.

    As the man would frequently just appear by her side all of a sudden, it somehow felt a little strange that she had not heard a peep out of him for a good two weeks at a stretch now.

    At that same time in another side of the Faint Mist Sect, Yan Ning Luo had been summoned to the great meeting hall.

    It was cold and deste in the great hall as the chill wind blew through the vast empty space. A man sat high up upon the elevated pedestal as the teapot upon the table before him let out a cloud of steam above it, that blurred the man¡¯s countenance.

    Yan Ning Luo retracted her gaze and said respectfully: ¡°I wonder why Master has summoned Ning Luo here for?¡±

    Most of the disciples throughout the Faint Mist Sect addressed Wen Ren Qian as Sect Leader and Yan Ning Luo was one of the few people who addressed the man as Master. It was because she had been following at the man¡¯s side since a very young age and over the many years that had passed, the rtionship built up between the two people was naturally not an ordinary one.

    Wen Ren Qian raised his eyes andughed softly. ¡°After this year, Ning Luo would then be eighteen already!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Ning Luo answered, not sure where this conversation was heading.

    ¡°Your previous engagement with Xuanyuan Che was called off. Was it because you already had someone in your heart?¡± Wen Ren Qian suddenly asked, which caught Yan Ning Luo off guard and she was unable to react for a moment.

    ¡°What does Master mean by that?¡±

    Wen Ren Qian shook his head with augh. ¡°I was naturally just concerned about you. A girl should have someone she can rely on when she grows up, so is there anyone in the Faint Mist Sect that takes your fancy?¡±

 Chapter 160.3 - Itâ€™s Him! ?

    Chapter 160.3: It¡¯s Him! ?

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s eyes sharpened slightly. ¡°Thank you Master for your concern, Ning Luo does indeed have someone in my heart, but..... he is not from our sect.¡±

    Wen Ren Qian just smiled and did not say anything as he poured out a cup of tea and a disciple coincidentally announced at that moment: ¡°Sect Leader, a guest is here waiting outside the mountain gates.¡±

    Yan Ning Luo was just about to ask for her leave when she heard Wen Ren Qian say to her with a smile: ¡°Ning Luo, help me go wee the guest.¡±

    Although a little puzzled, Yan Ning Luo did not probe any further but just acknowledged the order and went out.

    ¡ª At the foot of the Faint Mist Sect mountain ¡ª

    A simple and inconspicuous horse carriage was stopped in this ce as a ck robed youth sat on the outside of the carriage. The horsewhip held in his hand asionally poked at the horse¡¯s behind, the youth seeming bored and was looking for something to kill time with.

    After a good while had passed, he turned his head and spoke to the person inside the carriage, his tone of voice sounding highly displeased. ¡°Lord, why hasn¡¯t anyonee out yet? Is the Faint Mist Sect putting on airs now?¡±

    ¡°We came here unannounced, so it is normal that we will have to wait for a while.¡± The voice inside the carriage was cold and maic, highly pleasing to the ear like the clink of jade beads falling upon a dish.

    The ck robed youth stiffened his lips and did notin any further. It then looked like he suddenly remembered something and his eyes turned slightly as he asked with secret delight: ¡°Say, would that person be very happying to know about this?¡±

    The person in the carriage did not respond for a long while. It was after quite a while that the voice inside then rang out. ¡°Hopefully she would not be mad at me¡±

    ¡°Why would that be? My Lord has spared no effort, all because of.....¡±

    The ck robed youth had just opened his mouth to exin further when he saw the mountain gates in front slowly opening, as a slender and graceful figure came out slowly, moving towards them.

    People with cultivation had better hearing and sharper eyesight than regr people and hence the youth immediately recognized the slightly familiar figure from afar, where he quickly said in surprise: ¡°Isn¡¯t that Princess Ning Feng? And she is.....¡±

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s footsteps were light and slow, but the speed which had seemed slow brought her quickly in front of them.

    Upon seeing just the unimpressive horse carriage at the foot of the mountain and the youthful coachman seated on its outside, Yan Ning Luo could not help but raise an eyebrow slightly, seemingly a little curious who the guest was, but her face remained calm and indifferent like always.

    She parted her lips slightly and said: ¡°I came under the orders of the Sect Leader to receive our esteemed guest. Horse carriages are unable to go into the Faint Mist Sect, so can I implore our distinguished guest to first disembark, so that I can walk you in.¡±

    After a moment of silence, arge hand that was slender and fair then stretched out behind the curtain, a voice filled with iciness that would not melt over eternity just like before, the chill seeping into one¡¯s bones, but was so unforgettable, that said only two words.

    ¡°Appreciate the trouble.¡±

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s entire body froze, and her calm and indifferent eyes suddenly red wide, like she could not believe that that was really the voice she had just heard.

 Chapter 160.4 - Itâ€™s Him! ?

    Chapter 160.4: It¡¯s Him! ?

    [Is she mistaken?]

    The voice, one that was so familiar to her, the same voice that she was able to hear only in her dreams.

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s eyes stared unblinkingly at the horse carriage, till the owner of that hand pulled the curtain aside, finally revealing his true countenance.

    ¡°It really is you.¡± Yan Ning Luo¡¯s eyes were misty, her voice a little hoarse.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Little youngdy, do you see? I have really performed very well recently, so can you even consider preparing a rabbit feast, with steamed, braised, roasted and fried rabbit for me?¡± The Lightning ze Unicorn nagged persistently as he followed behind Qing Yu.

    Qing Yu covered her ears with her hands, her face mournful. ¡°Do not follow me anymore. It isn¡¯t as if you are not aware that the Faint Mist Sect prohibits any form of cooking on your own within its premises, I¡¯ll have a ckmark against me if we¡¯re caught.¡±

    ¡°What is there to be afraid of? Isn¡¯t Feng Tian Hen the chief among the inner circle¡¯s disciples? Moreover, all the Elders are afraid of him almost half to death, so just say that he is the one who wants to eat if you get caught! I can guarantee you that no one will dare to give you a ckmark.¡±

    The expression on the Lightning ze Unicorn¡¯s face looked as if it was saying ¡°I am so clever¡±, seemingly seeking for Qing Yu to praise him.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with you? Don¡¯t you know how malicious that man really is? If he finds out that I made use of him, I will have to pay him back ten times at least. Just because of you gluttony and you want me to do something so dangerous? Wait till I go tell Lou Jun Yao about this and let him smash you back into your original form.¡±

    The Lightning ze Unicorn immediately looked highly aggrieved. ¡°Why are you threatening to have me turned into my original form the moment you disagree with me? I am afterall still a twelfth level high grade spirit beast, I have a reputation to maintain you know! ?¡±

    ¡°If you want to maintain your reputation, then use that clever mind of yours a little, and note up with such silly ideas trying to take advantage of me.¡± Qing Yu said with a cold stare.

    The Lightning ze Unicorn then mped his mouth shut ruefully. [It was agreed that there would be a rabbit feast to eat if he performed well. The Lord lied to me again. I will not believe you again.]

    Qing Yu was on her way back to the dormitory when she bumped into the doll faced girl from the Deviant Department. Compared to the malicious way the girl already tried to pick on her, she was not exceptionally friendly instead.

    ¡°Little Junior, where are you headed for?¡± The girl asked as shetched on to Qing Yu¡¯s arm. ¡°Tell you something. We have a teacher who came in today, and we are all headed to the ssroom to go wait. The Chief will also be there.¡±

    ¡°Teacher?¡± Qing Yu raised an eyebrow. ¡°He arrived so soon?¡±

    [Didn¡¯t the Lightning ze Unicorn say that he went back to Cloud Heaven? And he is already back?]

    Qing Yu did not think any further about it but just allowed the doll faced little girl to pull her along as they went on their way to the ssroom.

 Chapter 161.1 - A Wolf Only Has One Mate Throughout Its Life

    Chapter 161.1: A Wolf Only Has One Mate Throughout Its Life

    When Qing Yu and the doll faced girl reached the Deviant Department, they found that everyone else had reached there, and they were thest to arrive.

    Feng Tian Hen was leaning at the side of the window, his gentle and exquisite countenance staring into the snowy scenery outside with a faint smile hanging from his lips, a hazily unreal sight to behold.

    This man almost gave off a surreal feeling, when he was clearly close within a person¡¯s hand¡¯s reach, but it was impossible for them to get close enough to touch him.

    The others were gathered together and locked in heated discussion, but there was not a single person at the man¡¯s side, forming an independent space, an invisible barrier that no one was able to breach.

    Seeing her approach, the smile at the corners of Feng Tian Hen¡¯s lips deepened, and his voice was gentle as he said: ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡± Qing Yu acknowledged with a slight nod of her head.

    Although they belonged to the same department, it was as the rumours say. Feng Tian Hen seldom appeared before everyone, his movements unpredictable.

    Hence, though Qing Yu did not like him all that much, but whenever feelings of disgust and hatred rose in her heart, he would then be far away from her line of sight, which worked out rather well for both of them.

    Sometimes, suspicion would grow in her as well, somehow feeling that the man understands her very well, but she just cannot recall that they had ever met before.

    The doll faced girl watched her Chiefe walking over and she quickly dodged away to the side. Although the Chief was a very gentle person, but he did not indulge her like how he gave in to their Little Junior, so she thought she had better stay a little further away.

    ¡°A teacher ising here today, but you do not seem to be surprised in the slightest.¡± Feng Tian Hen said with a calm smile on his face.

    Qing Yu lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Surprise?¡±

    Feng Tian Hen signalled for her to look at the others from the Deviant Department and she saw that the expression on everyone¡¯s faces were looking rather excited, where even the highly introverted Xing Tong had a curious twinkle in his eyes.

    In contrast, she was incrediblyposed, like she already knew about it beforehand.

    Faced with that man¡¯s eyes that seemed as though he had seen through something, Qing Yu¡¯s face did not change in the slightest. ¡°A teacher is also just a human with two eyes and a nose. Is that anything to be so surprised about?¡±

    Feng Tian Hen merelyughed softly and did not say anything more.

    About another half an hour passed when they heard sounds outside.

    The sounds of footsteps reached their ears and someone immediately scuttled over to the window to look outside. He then let out a cry of surprise: ¡°The Sect Leader actually came here personally? And right behind him, that..... that is our new teacher? !¡±

    That tone of unsuppressable shock made all the others even more curious. They slowly turned their gazes and saw two people walking through the snow from afar.

    At the front, Wen Ren Qian was dressed in an elegant soothing green, and it was probably because the man behind him was just too eye catching that caused everyone¡¯s eyes to disregard Wen Ren Qianpletely, but were all fixed upon the tall and lean figure of the young man dressed in a dark red long robe, a cape over his back and a bamboo hat over his head.

 Chapter 161.2 - A Wolf Only Has One Mate Throughout Its Life

    Chapter 161.2: A Wolf Only Has One Mate Throughout Its Life

    Most people who practise cultivation were usually not afraid of the cold, so even in the wintry chill of snowynds, they were usually not seen to be dressed in very thick clothes.

    But the man who looked to be only about twenty years of age and should be a strong strapping young man, was however bundled up tightly, like he was afraid of such weather.

    It was till the man came closer that it could be seen that his skin was indescribably fair, hisplexion paler than that of a sickly elderly old man would be, like he was a creature who lived thirsty for blood, and seldom saw the sun.

    The colour of his lips however, struck a clear contrast against his fair and almost translucent skin, the bright vivid red like blood.

    Looking upon his countenance, it really looked like the face had been carefully carved out by the hands of the Creator, wless in its beauty, brilliant and magnificent. He looked like a man who had walked out from a painting, his facial features beautiful to the extreme, so exquisite looking at them from afar, not to mention gazing upon the face close up, just how stunningly handsome would he be! ?

    ¡°The teacher looks like he¡¯s just about the same age as us, can he really teach us anything? And don¡¯t you think his looks are a little too capable of bringing ruin to a country and its people! ? How am I going to be able to still my heart and concentrate on cultivation like that?¡±This voice that spoke through tightly clenched teeth hade from none other than the slightly effeminate looking man who was always overly concerned with his looks.

    ¡°The Sect Leader personally escorted the man here. I think he must surely be somebody.¡±

    ¡°You can see that he is highly skilled with just one nce at him, and he doesn¡¯t look all that approachable and easy to get close to. Will he be very fierce! ?¡± The doll faced girl asked, her face looking very worried.

    Xing Ting lifted his head and his eyes carefully studied the man, but he did not voice out his opinion. But then he suddenly spotted something, and he opened his mouth, a little stunned. With a voice that was just barely audible, he said: ¡°His eyes..... are green in colour.¡±

    Qing Yu was standing just beside him and she had naturally heard the boy. Her eyes that were lowered subconsciously raised up to look outside the window, and unable to believe what she saw, her eyes widened slightly as she stood dazed in her spot.

    She had thought that the personing here was Lou Jun Yao and she had naturally not shown much surprise before. Never had she ever thought that the person who wasing here would be.....

    Within the span of time those thoughts ran through her mind, Wen Ren Qian and the young man was at that moment already slowly walking in.

    The man lifted a hand to lightly flick the snow off his shoulders, before he pulled off his bamboo hat. The colour of snow and frost that covered the head under the hat spilled forth, and his dark green eyes swept one round over the room, till they saw the youngdy the man had missed for so long, where a faint gentleness then came to show.

    ¡°This man here..... Why do I find him a little familiar?¡±

    ¡°Silver hair, green eyes..... Could it be?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the infamous grim reaper of the Water¡¯s Edge Kingdom, the Duke of Vast Seas!¡±

    ¡°Oh my Heavens! Can this really be true? !¡±

 Chapter 161.3 - A Wolf Only Has One Mate Throughout Its Life

    Chapter 161.3: A Wolf Only Has One Mate Throughout Its Life

    The expressions on everyone¡¯s faces had gone from shock to disbelief before they were now filled with fiery fervour. [This man is right up there among the top ten most highly skilled fighters in the Constetion Continent and he had actuallye to the Faint Mist Sect to be their teacher? This must all be just a dream!]

    Seeing every single one of them getting so excited they were no longer themselves, Wen Ren Qian could not help butugh out loud. He then looked at the man beside him and said: ¡°Looks like you are really famous in thesends. See how happy all of them are.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my honour.¡± Qing Ye Li nodded slightly, the expression on his face unchanged.

    Wen Ren Qian then turned himself back around to say to everyone: ¡°Looks like everyone already knows who this man standing beside me really is. But no matter what his identity was in the past, he is your teacher from today onwards. All of you must be obedient and listen to him or this teacher will not show any mercy.¡±

    Everyone immediately nodded their heads quickly. [Who would dare not listen?]

    [The gap between their powers against this man here was just too great, and if they do not listen to what he says, they will surely be made to face torment with their own blood!]

    Wen Ren Qian left the disciples with a couple more instructions before he bade Qing Ye Li farewell and departed from there.

    Once he left, the atmosphere in the ce became a little strange.

    Feng Tian Hen had kept his eyes on the man since the man hade in, and his gaze never left the man. He saw that the man¡¯s beast like eyes had been locked on to him all this time, looking as if the man was going to tear him into shreds at any moment.

    [Hmm, interesting..... Why does this man feel so much enmity towards me? Do we know each other?]

    ¡°Back when I was travelling through thends, I was fortunate enough to pass through the borders of the Water¡¯s Edge Kingdom, and there was no one that was unaware of the Duke of Vast Seas¡¯ fame. So I am rather curious why the revered Duke of Vast Seas would choose to give up his position as one who holds power above all but one man, toe here to such a faraway Faint Mist Sect?¡± Feng Tian Hen¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, as he asked with a meaningful smile.

    Qing Ye Li took two slow steps closer to him and said in a cold hard voice: ¡°To each his own. Though power and authourity is highly enticing, but there are other things more precious than that.¡±

    As he spoke, he noticed that the youngdy had a ratherplicated expression on her face as she fixed her gaze upon him, which he could not help but start to feel uneasy. [Why hasn¡¯t she said a thing? Does she me him foring here uninvited?]

    Seeing the loneliness and despair in those green eyes, Qing Yu could no longer bear it anymore and she opened her mouth to say: ¡°Teacher, can we speak in private over on the side?¡±

    Hearing those words, the man with his cold and icy demeanor really went outside with the youngdy, leaving all the others to discuss fervently.

    ¡°What is the Little Junior doing? Is she trying to get near to the Duke of Vast Seas..... to establish a closer rtionship?¡±

    ¡°Will she be able to do that? The man does not look like a person that is easy to get along with at all! Why not you try to get close to him and see?¡±

    ¡°No no no..... I don¡¯t dare to.¡±

    Feng Tian Hen¡¯s eyes darkened imperceptibly as he looked at the two people standing outside under the tree, their backs facing him. He did not know what they were talking about, but he just had a feeling that the two of them were acquainted.

 Chapter 161.4 - A Wolf Only Has One Mate Throughout Its Life

    Chapter 161.4: A Wolf Only Has One Mate Throughout Its Life

    Feng Tian Hen had not missed out on the fact that the man¡¯s gaze had remained on Qing Yu for very long.

    Qing Ye Li had given up on everything in the Water¡¯s Edge Kingdom and he was now no longer the Duke of Vast Seas, though that was known by only a few people internally, the news not yet spread. But to Feng Tian Hen, getting to know all these things was not difficult for him at all.

    To a man like him, the most important things were power and position, to stand unmatched upon the highest pinnacle.

    Qing Ye Li had money and authourity, and he was one of the most powerful pugilists throughout thends. The one thing that could make him willing to give all that up, traverse thousands of miles while condescending himself toe here to the Faint Mist Sect to be a mere teacher, could only be for someone he held dear in his heart.

    And the identity of that person, was now clearly evident.

    The look in Feng Tian Hen¡¯s eyes changed several times. [Thedy he had his eyes on was on the mind of quite a number of people!]

    ¡°You¡¯re unhappy.¡±

    The youngdy did not speak for a long while and Qing Ye Li finally could not endure the heavy silence anymore, so he opened his mouth to say in a slightly choked voice.

    And Qing Ye Li must have undergone a rather earth shaking struggle in his heart before those words came out of his mouth.

    Qing Yu lifted her eyes and looked at the man¡¯s forlorn expression. The brows that were as exquisite as a painting were slightly furrowed, making the man look as if he was feeling incredibly guilty.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wearing your mask anymore?¡± Qing Yu suddenly asked, not responding to his statement

    Qing Ye Li was taken aback a moment before he said: ¡°I have been taking the elixirs you gave me and you will basically not see any difference anymore. Didn¡¯t you say..... that you wished that I can be a normal person?¡±

    Qing Yu could not help butugh. She then turned her head sideways to look at him. ¡°Then what kind of a person do you wish to be?¡±

    The man pressed his thin lips together and it was quite a while before he said: ¡°I wish..... I can be the man that you wish me to be.¡±

    She was suddenly stunned, and she was unable to speak for awhile.

    No matter whether it was in the previous life or this one, he had always been following behind in her footsteps, and he had probably never once thought about the kind of life he wanted for himself before.

    She didn¡¯t know whether it was because of her, that had stopped him from moving himself forward.

    ¡°Little Ye, if I had not picked you up back then, would you have lived and you would not have turned to look like this?¡± Qing Yu asked sadly as she held a lock of his snowy white hair.

    ¡°Unfortunately there isn¡¯t a if. I only know that without you, there will be no Qing Ye Li.¡± The man lifted his hand to brush off the snow on her clothes, and said softly.

    ¡°I once lived life where the days felt like years, hating the entire unfair world. But now, I am extremely thankful to the Heavens, that allowed me to remain safe and sound, for me to stand before you once again, alive and well.¡±

    ¡°I have also hated you before, for going back on your word. You showed me the light of hope, why did you then snatch it away from me so cruelly.¡±

    ¡°You said before that I am a wolf, and throughout a wolf¡¯s live, once it has set its mind on someone, it will never ever change, even till death.¡±

 Chapter 162.1 - Even Touched Her Hand? Somethingâ€™s Definitely Afoot!

    Chapter 162.1: Even Touched Her Hand? Something¡¯s Definitely Afoot!

    He had always been a man of few words and this was the first time seeing him say so many words.

    In the previous life, he was like a shadow that followed around her, never having much of a presence, but protected her silently at the side, only appearing whenever she was faced with danger, ridding all obstacles in her way.

    While sheughed uninhibited under the sun, he only dared to secretly watch her from within the darkness, in humble servitude.

    All done carefully, like he was afraid to shatter the peace.

    But he was destined to not be ordinary. With the blood of the Wolf Tribe in his body, mysterious and incredible powery hidden in his body. That was a terrifying weapon that the Wolf Tribe had been looking to discover, for them to research and develop, power that would be unimaginable once it was unlocked.

    The first time that Qing Yu saw the man¡¯s form change, she already had her suspicions on his identity, so she did everything she could to conceal it for him by distracting and diverting people¡¯s attention, where even at the point of her death, she had not forgotten to remind him to go far away from there, to protect himself.

    But what she had not thought was that her death would be the detonator thatpletely ignited Qing Ye Li¡¯s transformation.

    What was even more unexpected was that he was even able to follow her to this other world.

    As those thoughts went through Qing Yu¡¯s mind, a faint tinge of worry came to show between her brows. Meeting the man¡¯s earnest and passionate eyes, her lips moved slightly as she said in a soft voice: ¡°Little Ye, it is..... not safe here by my side.¡±

    She was still worried. Worried that that person who harboured evil intentions towards her, could very possibly still be alive.

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s eyes grew dim. ¡°I am a dangerous person myself all this time aren¡¯t I? Things are not the same as before. I have enough power to protect you now, and the tragedy that happened in the previous life will not happen again.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, did you know.....¡± Qing Ye Li interrupted the youngdy who was just about to say something, a hint of bloodthirsty murder creeping into his cold stern face. ¡°I was initially not prepared toe here so early, but a few days ago, I suddenly sensed Qing Tian Lin¡¯s aura.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply, and her hands clenched up into fists.

    ¡°Could he really..... still be alive?¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember back when he locked me in an isted chamber and tried to extract my blood essence to further his cultivation but your sudden appearance interrupted his ns?¡± Qing Ye Li said in a low voice.

    Qing Yu¡¯s expression was solemn as she nodded. ¡°I remember. What is it? Is there any link between that incident to this?¡±

    ¡°He had actuallypleted half of the blood essence extraction at that time and because he was prematurely stopped, his mark was left behind in my body.¡± Qing Ye Li said as he slowly ced his hand over his chest, the expression on his face icily cold. ¡°Now, whenever a fluctuation of his aura shows up, I am able to sense it.¡±

 Chapter 162.2 - Even Touched Her Hand? Somethingâ€™s Definitely Afoot!

    Chapter 162.2: Even Touched Her Hand? Something¡¯s Definitely Afoot!

    ¡°If he is really still alive, then you will definitely be the first person he will be looking for. Afterall, for the position of the Family Head, he has shown he is capable ofmitting all kinds of heinously mad and lunatic deeds.¡± Qing Ye Li said with a hand ced on the slender youngdy¡¯s shoulder, looking deep into her eyes. ¡°Only when I am by your side, can my mind be at ease. At least when he appears, I can stand in front of you to block him, to shoulder a part of the danger for you.¡±

    ¡°All of this has nothing to do with you, and you do not have to wade into these troubled waters.¡± Qing Yu said with her eyebrows furrowed together as she shook her head. ¡°I will definitelye to face him in the end and with or without your interference, what muste will stille. It is something I will not be able to avoid.¡±

    The strength Qing Ye Li exerted in his hand suddenly increased as he held her tightly, his dark green eyes tinged with a bit of paranoia and insanity. ¡°I will not allow you to face all that danger on your own. I¡¯ve said it before. Only when you are well and alive, will I be able to live as well. You are my very life, so you know that?¡±

    Unconsciously, the strength of his grip drove pain into her shoulder. Qing Yu merely showed a helpless smile and could only temporarily reassure for the moment. ¡°I know, so I will not let anything happen to me alright? Having been reborn into this world, I havee to treasure my life more.¡±

    Qing Ye Li looked measuringly at her for a long while, to ascertain that she was not merely trying to brush it off before he released his grip.

    The youngdy let out a breath as if in relief, her tiny face creased as she massaged her shoulders. That was when Qing Ye Li realized that he had used too much strength earlier and had hurt her. He was immediately in a fluster as he apologized: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did it hurt very much?¡±

    She looked so petite and frail, so how could she possibly withstand the kind of strength he possessed?

    Upon seeing the man whose face had just looked like ¡°all who oppose me shall die¡± now turned to be so gentle and carefully concerned, Qing Yu could not help but burst outughing. ¡°I am not made of paper that will crumple just by gripping it you know? Why are you looking so worried?¡±

    The expression on Qing Ye Li¡¯s face did not rx in the slightest but maintained its stern look. ¡°You are indeed that frail! I remember how you would wail and burst into tears whenever you merely scrape your skin when you were young.¡±

    Qing Yu was speechless. ¡°.....¡±

    [How frustrating. Doesn¡¯t he know that she was just ying a prank on him all those times back then?]

    When she thought back to how his always expressionless and silent face be so utterly helpless and flustered from fright at that time, it had been so amusing to see. But now, he was actually bringing that up to use as proof that she was frail and weak.

    [She had really picked up a rock and dropped it right onto her own foot!]

    In order to not make herself feel so embarrassed, Qing Yu quickly changed the topic. ¡°How did youe up with the idea to be a teacher here at the Deviant Department? Although you are very powerful now, but are you certain that you..... will be able to teach that bunch?¡±

    As Qing Yu said that, her gaze swept over the bunch of disciples from the Deviant Department who were peeping at them.

    Hearing that, Qing Ye Li opened his mouth to say indifferently. ¡°Being a teacher here is just pure camouge. My objective is only to remain by your side to protect you. As for them, it will be fine if I just asionally teach them a technique or two to raise their cultivation.¡±

 Chapter 162.3 - Even Touched Her Hand? Somethingâ€™s Definitely Afoot!

    Chapter 162.3: Even Touched Her Hand? Something¡¯s Definitely Afoot!

    ¡°Will that really work?¡± Qing Yu said with a twitch tugging at the corner of her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sure they will have something to say about that!¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed the look in their eyes when they look at me? Did you see the fervour and worship in their eyes? So even if I just toss them some half hearted techniques, they would probably just think that it is an extraordinary method that an exceptionally powerful pugilist uses to cultivate.¡±

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s words stunned Qing Yu into speechlessness.

    [Is this the same Little Ye that she used to know? To think that he could be so open and candid about pulling wool over people¡¯s eyes in deceit just like that. Having not seen him after so many years, she really has to see him in apletely different light.]

    ¡°Say, what do you think our Little Junior is talking to the teacher about? They are really taking such a long time out there.¡± The tall andnky youth said thoughtfully, his hand rubbing his chin. Why do I feel that they seem to know each other?¡±

    ¡°Not only do they look like they know each other, I think something¡¯s afoot between them!¡± The effeminately pretty looking guy then chimed in. The next moment, as if he had just seen the proof, his eyes grew wide as his face grew pale. ¡°Look! He is even touching her hand! That must surely show that their rtionship isn¡¯t entirely pure!¡±

    Upon hearing those words, everyone turned to look,ing to see that tall slender man in red clothes holding the youngdy¡¯s wrist in his hand. From their angle, they could even see that man¡¯srge hand tighten, gripping the youngdy¡¯s petite jade like hand affectionately a couple of times.

    [Sweet Heavens! What an absolute beast! !]

    [How dare he defile their pure, utterly unbesmirched and adorable dear Little Junior like that!]

    [Even if he was a famed and revered powerful figure well known throughout thends, how could hemit such an unforgivable sphemy like that! ?]

    Someone among them was just about to blow up when they all heard the sound of a strange ¡°crack¡±.

    Following the direction the sound had been heard from, they saw the gentle and refined Fen Tian Hen in his resplendent white clothes, a smile as refreshing as the spring breeze on his face, the aura he exuded exceptionallyforting and snug.

    [Nothing seems to be..... wrong. Is there?]

    But when they moved their gazes down a little lower, they saw that the hard and sturdy gold streaked cedar wood table beside him had a corner broken off under the man¡¯s prominently defined hand.

    Everyone immediately felt the trickle of cold sweat running down their backs. [Looking like this, the Chief is just so..... scary.]

    [Luckily, it was just a table that broke.]

    ¡ª¡ª

    It could be clearly felt..... that there was something not quite right with Yan Ning Luo today.

    In the afternoon, Shen Jing and Jiang Yi Han had asked Yan Ning Luo along as they went to the Meal Hall to have their lunch, and they noticed that the normally cold and aloof young woman who usually did not seem to need to eat, was carrying an almost imperceptible hint of a smile between her brows.

    Shen Jing raised an eyebrow and looked at the young woman, her voice a little teasing. ¡°We¡¯re right in the middle of winter here and your powdered face is looking like spring is upon us. Has spring reallye early?¡±

    Yan Ning Luo looked rather surprised a moment before she realized that her emotions had been showing on her face. She was a little perplexed as she then said: ¡°Stop that nonsense.¡±

    Jiang Yi Han pressed her lips together in a smile and then blinked her eyes innocently before leaning in close to say: ¡°Ning Luo, you must not hide it from us if something happy happened as such things must be shared with your sisters here. You seem to be in very good spirits today, so good that you are unable to hide it.¡±

 Chapter 162.4 - Even Touched Her Hand? Somethingâ€™s Definitely Afoot!

    Chapter 162.4: Even Touched Her Hand? Something¡¯s Definitely Afoot!

    Faced with two pairs of eyes that were sparkling with inquisitiveness, Yan Ning Luo felt rather helpless as she let out a sigh in resignation. ¡°Alright, I give up. I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    ¡°My Master recently got me to go receive a guest from the mountain gates, a teacher for the Deviant Department. But little did I expect that he turned out to be.....¡± Yan Ning Luo paused a moment as she looked straight into her friends¡¯ curious gazes before she said: ¡°It was Qing Ye Li.¡±

    ¡°Qing Ye Li?¡± The two other girls chorused together, clearly surprised.

    It took them awhile for them to digest the news before Shen Jing said with shock on her face: ¡°Isn¡¯t he the Duke of Vast Seas in the Water¡¯s Edge Kingdom? Why would hee to the Faint Mist Sect?¡±

    Yan Ning Luo shook her head lightly. ¡°I am not too clear about that as he went straight to my Master after that.¡±

    Jiang Yi Hanughed and said: ¡°No matter what, the man in your heart is now so much closer to you here. This is just great!¡±

    The person Yan Ning Luo liked was Qing Ye Li and that was already not a secret among them. Although Xuanyuan Che wasn¡¯t too bad as well as he was the Crown Prince of a kingdom, but what mattered most was only when one¡¯s heart truly liked him or not, otherwise it would be of no use no matter what was said.

    It was lunchtime and because the Faint Mist Sect prohibited anyone from preparing their own meals within their premises, fearful that food from outside would hinder their cultivation practice, disciples from the various departments were at that moment all streaming steadily into the meal hall, quickly filling up the entire ce.

    At least the food in the Faint Mist Sect was quite good, four different dishes and a soup, a bnced two meat two vegetable meal. Moreover the cooks would constantlye up with many fanciful ways to prepare the dishes, so everyone was rather satisfied with the food provided.

    Mu Lai and the others would always wait for Qing Yu toe join them together for their meal. As all the other departments were closer to the ce with the Deviant Department the only one that was furthest away, the others would alwayse in first to upy seats in the meal hall to wait for her. But today, a long time seemed to have passed but they still did not see any signs of hering through the doors.

    Yan Xi Wu was staring at the braised spare ribs on her te as she chewed on her chopsticks, before muttering mournfully: ¡°Why is Qing Yu still not here yet? The food is getting cold and they will not taste good very soon.¡±

    ¡°Maybe she is just dyed today. She has never beente before.¡± Ming Yi Yi said with a smile.

    Qing Bei¡¯s eyes looked a little nk, and it was not known what was going through his mind. There was suddenly amotion outside the door and he immediately lifted his head up to look.

    It was a silver haired man dressed in a dark red robe, his green eyes dark. He was exquisitely handsome, every inch extraordinary looking, a beautiful sight wherever he went. In addition to that, the slender figure of a youngdy whose beauty was as alluring as a fox stood just beside him.

    The two figures wore the white uniform that was no different from everyone else, but it looked exceptionally captivating upon them, as they stood there with a faint smile on their lips, tugging at everyone¡¯s hearts.

    Standing together side by side, they presented an exceptionally harmonious sight. The man was surrounded by a seemingly unmeltable iciness, but it felt as if the frigid chill was being thawed by the beautiful faint smile on the enchanting youngdy.

 Chapter 163.1 - Heartwarmingly Loyal Little Guard Dog

    Chapter 163.1: Heartwarmingly Loyal Little Guard Dog

    The faint smile that had been on Yan Ning Luo¡¯s face suddenly froze.

    Shen Jing did not see the expression on Yan Ning Luo¡¯s face but merely blinked her eyes in shock. ¡°Ning Luo, isn¡¯t that your younger sister? Why is she here with the Duke of Vast Seas?¡±

    Jiang Yi Han was conscientious enough to notice that Yan Ning Luo¡¯s expression did not seem right. Coincidentally, a whole group of ravenously hungry youths came surging in through the meal hall¡¯s doors right at that moment, most of them disciples from the Martial Department. Having just undergone overly rigorous training from their teacher, their tummies were already rumbling with hunger, their bodies starting to protest.

    Upon seeing that a stout bodied youth was going to bump right into Qing Yu, Qing Ye Li¡¯s eyes glinted sharply and he immediately stretched out a long arm to pull her to his chest, shielding her protectively.

    As the aura exuding from his body was really just too icily cold, nobody dared toe within a meter of him, which allowed Qing Yu to avoid the wave of youths surging past unscathed.

    Qing Ye Li knitted up his brows and lowered his head to ask the surprised youngdy: ¡°You alright?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m fine.¡± Qing Yu smiled, before squirming out from under his arm. ¡°I see Little Bei and the others. Are you..... going over to eat together with them?¡±

    Qing Ye Li nodded and said very simply: ¡°Together¡±

    ¡°What is that man? He¡¯s rather strange looking.¡±

    ¡°That girl looks like the prodigious all element wielder from the Deviant Department. What kind of a rtionship does those two share?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking about what even a half blind person will be able to see? Didn¡¯t you see the caring and highly protective way that man shielded the girl just now?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Faint Mist Sect forbid such rtionships from forming between their disciples? But that man does not look like he is from our sect, so why is he here?¡±

    ¡°Pay attention to his looks. Doesn¡¯t it remind you of anyone.....¡±

    ¡°Silver hair with green eyes..... Can it really be that person?¡±

    ¡°Oh sweet Heaven..... I really do not believe this. I am actually seeing such an entity here in the Faint Mist Sect!¡±

    Everyone immediately huddled together in groups to whisper in hushed tones. Many of the innocent and naive female disciples had also felt their hearts flutter when they saw how exquisite the man¡¯s facial features were and how gentle and chivalrous his actions were just now.

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s clear eyes involuntarily darkened.

    She had realized it before, but it was now clear to see.

    The reason that led Qing Ye Li toe to the Faint Mist Sect, choosing to be a teacher in the Deviant Department, was all merely because of Qing Yu.

    She hadpletely forgotten that Yan Qing Yu was in the Deviant Department.

    After thest time back at the Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor, she should have realized that the way Qing Ye Li treated Yan Qing Yu was not ordinary. Based on what she was now seeing, it seemed that their rtionship was not just extraordinary, it could be termed as intimate.

    She had not forgotten how much Qing Ye Li hated peopleing so close to him, where even when he was severely injured back in the past, he had been extremely wary cautious of her when she went close to him.

 Chapter 163.2 - Heartwarmingly Loyal Little Guard Dog

    Chapter 163.2: Heartwarmingly Loyal Little Guard Dog

    But he had subconsciously shielded Yan Qing Yu without giving it a thought just now and it must be said that his action had caused jealousy and envy to rise in her always calm andposed heart.

    Yan Qing Yu, what right does she have?

    Besides that beautiful face just like her mother¡¯s that bewitches a man¡¯s heart, in what other way can that wenchpare to her?

    ¡°Ah Che, what are you staring at so transfixed?¡± Lian Shao Jie could not help but ask as he came back carrying a bowl of rice and saw Xuanyuan Che staring in a daze.

    Xuanyuan Che lifted his eyes to look at him and his lips curled up into a smile as he said: ¡°Nothing really, but I am feeling a little curious just how interesting Yan Ning Luo¡¯s face would look seeing the Duke of Vast Seas being so intimate with another girl.¡±

    Lian Shao Jie burst out inughter upon hearing that. ¡°You are really gloating here aren¡¯t you! ? You can¡¯t possibly be bearing a grudge just because people called off the engagement with you right? That is not the way a gentleman should act.¡±

    Xuanyuan Che scoffed. ¡°I am not such a petty person. The engagement was not what both of us wanted so everyone¡¯s happy that it has been called off. I am merely pitying her as the man she likes has an affectionate rtionship with some other girl. With her proud character, she would surely choke to death having to swallow such a blow.¡±

    ¡°Ay ay ay, how do you know she will choke to death at all? Do you still miss her that much! ?¡± Lian Shao Jie said teasingly, as his gaze then turned towards the door. ¡°But the looks of that girl with the Duke of Vast Seas is not inferior to Yan Ning Luo at all but feels a lot more lovable than that cold arrogant look of hers. It¡¯s no wonder the man isn¡¯t interested.¡±

    Xuanyuan Che had not paid attention to the other girl¡¯s looks. Upon hearing Lian Shao Jie¡¯s words, he then turned his eyes to have a gander, immediately finding her rather familiar looking, as if he had seen her somewhere before.

    On the other side, Qing Yu and Qing Ye Li came to sit down together with Mu Lai and the others. They had left just one seat for Qing Yu and as the ce was crowded with people at that time, all the surrounding seats were already filled and there were no more spare ones.

    Qing Ye Li furrowed his brows and his gaze fell lightly upon a youth seated on the left of the group. The youth had been eating quietly when his body suddenly broke into a bout of cold sweat under that stare, causing him to quickly shift to the side to make space for another person.

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s brows knitted up tightly as he stood there unmovingly. The youth almost broke into tears under the sinister aura engulfing him as his teeth chattered with his chopsticks still in his mouth.

    Qing Yu shook her head helplessly and went to sit down on the seat the youth had been sitting in. Qing Ye Li then went to sit down on the space the girls had kept for Qing Yu and it was only then that the tightly knitted up brows rxed.

    He had probably been unhappy with the seat that the youth had just vacated! These skilled and powerful pugilists are really entric characters indeed!

    Qing Bei then asked in delighted surprise: ¡°Duke of Vast Seas, what are you doing here?¡± He then paused before he turned to look at the youngdy with smiling eyes opposite him. It then seemed like something just dawned upon him and he continued to ask: ¡°You came here to see Qing Yu?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Qing Ye Li grunted a reply and on this rare asion, he added: ¡°I am a teacher in the Deviant Department.¡±

 Chapter 163.3 - Heartwarmingly Loyal Little Guard Dog

    Chapter 163.3: Heartwarmingly Loyal Little Guard Dog

    Qing Bei¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°You really came to the Faint Mist Sect to be a teacher? Can I then transfer to the Deviant Department?¡±

    Qing Yu was speechless. *Sweating. [This fe really idolizes Little Ye!]

    On the side, Yan Xi Wu also became excited when she heard that and she said in a soft bashful little voice: ¡°Can I also join as well?¡±

    The moment those words came out, Yan Xi Wu was mercilessly ridiculed by Qing Bei. ¡°You can just forget about it right now. It¡¯s already hard enough for you to remain inside the Martial Department, so don¡¯t let your imagination run wild and dream up such fantasies.¡±

    What tyranny!

    Yan Xi Wu was boiling up inside but she did not dare let it erupt.

    Mu Lai watched on with amusement with a measuring gaze before turning to Qing Yu to ask: ¡°Is this gentleman the Duke of Vast Seas? Howe I did not know that you are acquainted with such a great entity?¡±

    Qing Yu shrugged her shoulders helplessly. ¡°I did not know him before, and it was only after we met that I came to recognize him.¡±

    ¡°Are you two close?¡± Mu Lai asked with a wink, in a slightly teasing voice.

    The man whose entire body exuded a cold chill did not say a word, but just silently picked up food with his chopsticks to ce into the youngdy¡¯s bowl. That action did not only cause everyone in the group to stare in bbergasted shock, but had everyone in the entire hall turn to fix their eyes on the group, even forgetting to eat their own food, eager to watch the gossip unfold.

    A certain beast seated among the group from the Martial Department had his head buried down in his bowl, looking like he waspletely unaffected by the things happening in the hall, but his ears were pricked up and had actually already discreetly picked up lots of information.

    [Those are some really dangerous grounds you¡¯re treading on oh captivating little youngdy..... It¡¯s not enough that there Feng Tian Hen, and now there¡¯s another one. Although this one gives off such a cold and icy aura, but he sure knows how to show a girl concern. Doesn¡¯t it seem that most girls nowadays are usually attracted to such a type of guys?]

    [And his poor Lord ispletely unaware that the Little Young Lady is being pursued by another man here!]

    The others in the group were staring at the food in Qing Yu¡¯s bowl so hard that their eyes were almost going to bore holes into it.

    Qing Yu found the question a little funny as she picked up her chopsticks to have a bite of her food before she slowly replied: ¡°Mm, we¡¯re very close.¡±

    Mu Lai continued to ask teasingly: ¡°And how close is that?¡±

    Qing Yu went on to finish chewing the food in her mouth in silence before she swallowed. After thinking about it a moment, she then replied: ¡°There are certain people in the world, though unrted to you by blood at all, would forever just stand by your side without question, regardless of right or wrong, and you are able to leave your back in his hands without hesitation, never having to worry about being betrayed as the person is willing to die for you. This is exactly how close.¡±

    Unknowingly, the eyes of the cold and aloof noble looking man beside her had reddened slightly, his body suddenly stiffened a little.

    Those words caused everyone to be silent. For some unknown reason, a question that had originally been asked just in jest had suddenly turned the atmosphere heavy, making it seem like those two people had undergone some unspeakable suffering no one knew about.

 Chapter 163.4 - Heartwarmingly Loyal Little German Shepard

    Chapter 163.4: Heartwarmingly Loyal Little German Shepard

    The reply from Qing Yu did not seem to be a response she made up, but words that spoke of her true feelings from events that she had experienced.

    It was after a long while that Qing Ye Li¡¯s eyes narrowed. His voice low and maic as always, and it carried a subtle hint of feelings, he then said softly: ¡°You will not die.¡±

    [If such a day were toe around, no matter what it costs him, he will not allow Qing Yu to die before his eyes.]

    Seeing the grave and serious look on his face, like they would be parted between life and death the very next moment, Qing Yu blinked her eyes a couple of times before stuffing something straight into his mouth and asked: ¡°Is it nice?¡±

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s cold and noble face exhibited a rare instance of helplessness before unconsciously chewing on it. It was soft and chewy in his mouth with a refreshing fragrance. He nodded his head slightly and replied. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Have more if you like it. The chefs here are in no way inferior to the ones outside, and you are also too thin.¡± Qing Yu said smilingly, before she picked up more food to ce onto her bowl, which caused him to fall into a daze. She then said urgingly: ¡°Go on, eat!¡±

    The man who would never refuse any request that Qing Yu made then went silent after hearing what she said, before lowering his head to eat his food.

    Everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°..... ! ! !¡±

    [She was able to change the topic so easily? ?]

    [What¡¯s more, when he is before Qing Yu, the Duke of Vast Seas..... is actually..... so docile? !]

    [To think that that cold and merciless man who killed people without blinking an eye would have such a side to him.]

    [Just thinking about that and it cannot be anymore terrifying.]

    She had probably been so shocked by the scene she saw that Mu Lao did not ask any more questions but to start eating quietly. Mu Lai was afraid that the answers would tell her things that she should not know and that they would give her nightmares.

    Ming Yi Yi had been silent throughout it all, where not a single sound was heard from her. She had merely looked at Qing Ye Li in puzzlement with a measuring gaze and creased up her brows like she wanted to say something, but decided against it in the end.

    ¡ª Cloud Heaven ¡ª

    ¡ª Dark Lands ¡ª

    Luo Jun Yao had changed into a dark purple robe and was just about to go out when a lean figure the colour of the moon appeared before him that said to him softly: ¡°You cannot leave now.¡±

    ¡°What? It hasn¡¯t been that long that I have been away from here and all of you are going to control where I want to go now?¡± Though Luo Jun Yao raised an eyebrow with an indiscernible smile on his face, there wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of mirth in his captivating violet eyes.

    His countenance attractive and handsome, with a pair of blood red eyes, that man standing before his Lord was none other than Little Monster.

    The only other person in Cloud Heaven who possessed strange coloured eyes, and one of the very few people who dared to look straight into Lou Jun Yao¡¯s devilish eyes. It was said since ancient times that people born with strange coloured eyes were extraordinary. This was the case for Lou Jun Yao, and it was the same for Little Monster.

    Looking into the man¡¯s eyes that had a displeased glint in them, Little Monster¡¯s face was calm. ¡°You were wounded. At least wait till the scent of blood on you has fully dispersed before you go out, otherwise you might attract the attention of those detestable things.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Those things?¡± Lou Jun Yao clicked his tongue, and gave a scornfulugh.

    Little Monster¡¯s gaze turned sharp. ¡°You are in such a hurry to leave. Is it because of that littless?¡±

 Chapter 164.1 - Lou Jun Yao, Youâ€™ve Fallen For Her

    Chapter 164.1: Lou Jun Yao, You¡¯ve Fallen For Her

    ¡°That is not something you should be concerned about.¡± Lou Jun Yao said with a sideways nce at the man.

    Little Monster¡¯s lips seemed to curve up slightly. ¡°You are the Lord of the Dark Lands and the King of all of us here. It is a matter of fact that none of us can interfere with wherever you want to go or whatever you want to do, but it is unavoidable that we will be a little concerned that our King is being so meticulous towards a littless.¡±

    ¡°Concerned?¡± Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze was calm as he looked at the man, seemingly not understanding what Little Monster¡¯s words meant.

    Little Monsterughed and his scarlet eyes shed with a glint. ¡°My Lord has lived uninhibited and carefree for several hundred years a single man, and I fear that you might not know what it truly means when one starts to show a girl too much care and concern, to the extent that he has repeatedly gone above and beyond to make exceptions just for her.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s brows knitted up. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°You have fallen for thess.¡± Little Monster said softly.

    The expression on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face froze, like he had been shocked by those words, unable to recover for quite a good while. He then shot Little Monster an impatient nce before saying coldly: ¡°That¡¯splete rubbish.¡±

    He turned around and immediately walked away after saying that, and his back view looked rather angry.

    Little Monster raised a hand up to rub his chin thoughtfully, his eyes filled with mirth. The sound of a sultry woman¡¯s softugh suddenly rang out behind him and he turned his head around to look. He saw an alluring and seductive woman in crimson clothes leaning against the wall with her arms folded, her beautiful eyes looking at him as a naughty smile hung from her lips.

    ¡°What?¡± Little Monster looked at her to ask.

    Mei Ji thenughed louder. ¡°You¡¯re really naughty! You really think it¡¯s a good idea to uncover the Lord¡¯s secret just like that! This might be the very first time love has stirred in his heart and is just starting to bud. Having you expose him like that, based on his character, don¡¯t you think he would just throttle those feelings that are only in its infancy? What you did is just wrecking someone¡¯s rtionship.¡±

    ¡°I just want him to realize the truth. The Lord is great in every way, but his emotional quotient is rather worrying.¡± Little Monster said matter of factly.

    Mei Ji then sidled over to him, her soft curvaceous body leaning against the man lean muscr chest as a slender finger traced tiny circles suggestively upon it. ¡°How can the Lordpare to the scheming mind of a naughty thing like you who looks so decent on the surface, but is in fact so filled with passion and ck bellied inside?¡±

    Little Monster scoffed and then caught the mischievous finger on his chest, his other arm carefully cradling the soft and flexible back of the woman as she rested her svelte body entirely onto him, to prevent her from falling. His voice was low and slightly raspy as he then said: ¡°Since you already know that I am so sly and scheming, I wonder who is the one that is alwayscking the kind of reservation a girl is supposed to show, toe stick her body right against mine to seduce me?¡±

    Mei Ji¡¯s face was one of perfect innocence as she blinked her eyes and pouted, looking aggrieved like she had aint to make. ¡°Who asked you to always put on a front like you have absolutely no earthly desires at all? If I do not take the initiative, am I then supposed to wait for you to act? You clearly know that I like you, but you always pretend as if you know nothing about it. Tell me, is there a bigger scoundrel than you?¡±

 Chapter 164.2 - Lou Jun Yao, Youâ€™ve Fallen For Her

    Chapter 164.2: Lou Jun Yao, You¡¯ve Fallen For Her

    Looking so pitiful and aggrieved, the always seductive and heart captivating sultry vixen was really alluring.

    Little Monster¡¯s scarlet eyes turned a deep red and he then lowered his head. A light fleeting kiss was then nted upon Mei Ji¡¯s smooth cheek, where she froze for a moment in surprise, her eyes widening in a fluster, and her cheeks even unexpectedly reddened for once.

    She then heard the man¡¯s slightly raspy sounding voice whisper into her ear: ¡°I like it very much when you take the initiative¡±

    Mei Ji¡¯s face turned red to the point she looked like she was going to explode, the flush spreading all the way her neck.

    She had never known that when her Little Monster spoke to her in such gentle tones, it was actually so stirring!

    She knew herself to be highly thick skinned person, but when faced with such a sensuous Little Monster here, she waspletely defenceless.

    She was being eaten up alive.

    The winds blew strong that night, cold and bleak. It was deadly silent out here in the deste mountains, and only the Gathered Cloud Loft that was nestled between the two peaks was alight, glowing like a sparkling star, where the rustle of money was drowned out by the sound of song and dance amidst all that mindless revelry that was going on.

    It was said that higher levels in the Faint Mist Sect had oncee forward to have a discussion with them, that such a tranquil and quiet location was not really suitable for their kind of establishment, and that they would pose to be a temptation, enticing their disciples to sneak out to patronize the house of entertainment.

    But the negotiations had not been sessful. The senior member of the sect had initially wanted to diplomatic about it, but since the other party did not reciprocate his kind intentions, he had no choice but to employ more brutish and illegal methods. However, before he could even make a single move, he found himself being thrown out of the ce by a mere little doorguard.

    How appalling was that? To think that somebody as well known as him from the Faint Mist Sect whom everyone respected would be treated in such a manner by an unknown little scoundrel here. In a fit of rage, he had immediately wanted to teach that insolent scoundrel a lesson.

    But a light palm strike from the other party had pushed him tens of meters backwards, injuring him severely as he vomited out a mouthful of blood with one of his ribs broken.

    It was terrifying that even a nobody guarding the door would already possess such a frightening level of cultivation. Just what kind of a profound and unfathomable power was behind this Gathered Cloud Loft?

    They could not afford to offend these people and the Faint Mist Sect had no choice but to close one eye to it.

    When the matter was reported to Wen Ren Qian, he merelyughed it off and paid it no mind. If even the Sect Leader himself was not concerned about the matter, what else could they do but to leave it alone?

    In that icy cold weather, the white robed Bai Zhi Yan was still dressed in his thin red clothes.

    His figure slender and well built, the man¡¯s enchantingly handsome face carried with him the scent of rouge and cosmetics. Having just escaped out from under the evil ws of all those female patrons who were ravenous like wolves, his face was looking a little gloomy.

    [Damn it, he almost got kissed by an old woman and would have lost his chastity.]

    [He had only just gone on to the back to survey the situation when he was mistaken to be one of the ¡°male hosts¡±. Ha! Is there even a ¡°male host¡± as good looking as him? What a joke!]

 Chapter 164.3 - Lou Jun Yao, Youâ€™ve Fallen For Her

    Chapter 164.3: Lou Jun Yao, You¡¯ve Fallen For Her

    He had just opened the room¡¯s door when he immediately saw a man sitting by the table who had his head propped up with one hand holding his cheek. His eyes were closed, and his face was rather pale.

    Bai Zhi Yan was shocked and he quickly walked over to the man with big wide strides to grab at his arm. Even with suchrge movements, only the man¡¯s eyelids moved slightly, and he did not show any other reaction.

    ¡°Jun Yao, what happened to you?¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan was highly flustered when he was only able to feel just a faint intermittent pulse and saw how weak Lou Jun Yao looked. It was clear to see that he had sustained very severe internal injuries, but he was still able to endure it all without letting his condition re up while traversing through two realms toe here all the way from Cloud Heaven.

    ¡°Who was it that could possibly even wound you?¡± Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face turned frighteningly dark as he infused the man¡¯s body with a stream of spirit energy. After awhile, the man¡¯s pulse then slowly stabilized.

    Lou Jun Yao opened his eyes and his voice was low as he said: ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°In this state and you say you¡¯re fine?¡± Bai Zhi Yan red at him and said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even feel your pulse and almost thought you had died!¡±

    ¡°You wish.¡± Lou Jun Yao raised his eyes up to look at him to say. ¡°A scourgests for a thousand years. I won¡¯t die so easily.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan snorted in derision, and said scoffingly: ¡°Don¡¯t give me all that drivel. What happened to you? Just one trip to Cloud Heaven and you came back half dead barely alive. Don¡¯t tell me just because you haven¡¯t fought anyone for the past few hundred years your skills have deteriorated into such a pitiful state?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao gave a long sigh. ¡°I was too careless and did not think that a devil beast would be guarding the area around that ce. I was caught off guard for a moment and ended up getting struck once by it.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan was stunned. ¡°Judging by the severity of you injury, that devil beast must at least be level fifteen or higher!¡±

    ¡°It was a peak level eighteen Ghost Faced Lion. It was too deeply concealed and I did not notice it.¡± Lou Jun Yao said, sounding a little vexed.

    Upon hearing that it was a level eighteen devil

    beast, it was interesting to see the series of shades Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face then underwent, before it shed with a look of immense relief that the man managed to pull through the cmity. ¡°You are truly a blessed man to have lived through disaster. There¡¯s just a handful of high level spirit beasts and devil beasts in the entire Cloud Heaven and you just had toe bump into one. So you killed that devil beast in the end?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao lifted an eyebrow. ¡°What else did you expect? Do you think I¡¯ll let it go just like that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I mean to ask, where is the devil beast core?¡± A level eighteen devil beast was not something one could just seek out. Not to mention how priceless that crystal core would be, if it was used on a spirit weapon, its power would surely be so incredible!

    Unfortunately, Lou Jun Yao knitted up his brows and said in an indifferent tone. ¡°I blew its head to smithereens and its brains flew everywhere. It was so disgusting that I smashed its crystal core together with everything else.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan found himself unable to speak. ¡°.....¡±

    He knew he should not have expected this fe to be so diligent that he would bring the crystal core back. That guy wouldn¡¯t know a thing about what it meant to be squandering away such a heavenly object.

 Chapter 164.4 - Lou Jun Yao, Youâ€™ve Fallen For Her

    Chapter 164.4: Lou Jun Yao, You¡¯ve Fallen For Her

    ¡°What did you even go back for? To think that you even got yourself injured for it.¡± Bai Zhi Yan had not forgotten to ask what was most important. Things that could move him enough to act upon even at the risk of injury were few and far between.

    When that was brought up, a smile came to be revealed on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face and two crystal clear Spirit Nourishing Orbs appeared in his hands, with an ephemeral spirit body lying quietly curled up within each one.

    ¡°This time, it yielded quite a good result for me.¡± Lou Jun Yao replied.

    Bai Zhi Yan blinked his eyes in surprise. ¡°Are they Aunt Lan¡¯s spirit fragments? Where did you find them?¡±

    ¡°At the bottom of the mountain cliff just behind the Dark Lands.¡± Lou Jun Yao responded.

    Bai Zhi Yan became even more surprised. ¡°How did you manage to find them?¡¯ [They were right beneath their noses all this time! ?]

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s finger tapped lightly on the table. ¡°Instinct.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan shook his head andughed softly. ¡°With you trying so hard, Qing Yu will surely be so moved if she knew.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes shed with a glint when he recalled the nonsense Little Monster said before, his face changing slightly. ¡°How is she doing recently?¡±

    ¡°Everything¡¯s normal. Nothing big happened and the Lightning ze Unicorn would asionallye report about miniscule happenings in there. Just a few days ago, I was told that Qing Ye Li who is umonly close to thess had joined the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s Deviant Department as a teacher. As the saying goes, the intention of that drunkard isn¡¯t on the wine!¡± Bai Zhi Yan said with augh.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyebrow raised up. ¡°Isn¡¯t he holding some position as the Duke of Vast Seas or something in the Water¡¯s Edge Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Back when he appeared in the Water¡¯s Edge Kingdom and agreed to help the new Emperor in the running of the kingdom, it seemed like the agreement was for a ten year period, and that he would leave once time was up. But more than ten years have passed since then and he is only leaving the Water¡¯s Edge Kingdom now, so it feels like something¡¯s a little strange.¡±

    The man had seemed rather mysterious and Bai Zhi Yan had looked into him. He only managed to find out that the man hade from another world and was not from thesends.

    [That¡¯s right.....]

    ¡°Didn¡¯t thess Qing Yu mention that Qing Ye Li and her were people from another world? It is possible that Qing Ye Li was waiting for her and now that she has been found, it is most natural for him to leave.¡± In a sudden stroke of ingenuity, Bai Zhi Yan suddenly thought of it, and found that there were just too many suspicious points in his deduction.

    ¡°But she is also Aunt Lan¡¯s daughter, but she has also said she is not from Cloud Heaven. All of this has gotten me truly baffled.¡± Bai Zhi Yan said with his brows furrowed, unable to make head or tail of everything.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s violet eyes darkened slightly and then suddenly said slowly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing really that impossible. Though there are many differences between her and Aunt Lan, it could be that that body of hers is really Aunt Lan¡¯s daughter, but her soul inside does not belong to this ce.¡±

    ¡°Reborn through transmigration of one¡¯s soul or resurrection through a dead body.¡±

 Chapter 165.1 - Nowadays, All the Girls Always Prefer Icy Glaciers

    Chapter 165.1: Nowadays, All the Girls Always Prefer Icy ciers

    A corner of Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°So..... it is highly possible she might be an old monstrous hag whose soul has lived for many long years?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao shot a sideways nce at him. ¡°As someone who is over two hundred years old himself, you have the cheek to call others an old hag?¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan immediately exploded when he heard that. ¡°Calling me a two hundred year old man? Aren¡¯t you over two hundred years old yourself? !¡±

    Lou Jun Yao clicked his tongue like he was secretly ridiculing the man, the man¡¯s gaze causing Bai Zhi Yan to fume inside.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Here at one of the most withdrawn powers in Cloud Heaven, in the Barbarians¡¯ main encampment, it was deep night, where it was quiet and silent all around, the time where everyone was sleeping most soundly, when a terrified cry suddenly rang out from one of the tents and tore through the air.

    All the tents in the encampment were immediately lit up with lights with some of them rushing to put on their clothes in a rush. ¡°What happened? Is there an enemy intruder?¡±

    ¡°How could an outsider possiblye here into thends of the Barbarians? They won¡¯t even be able to get past the desert out there.¡±

    ¡°What is it then? Go take a look.¡±

    In the tent that had been the source of the scream, a petite little girl with sweet and pretty looks was at that moment holding an old man¡¯s hand tightly, the expression on her face fearful and pleading. ¡°Grandfather..... Grandfather..... You must not kill her. She isn¡¯t a bad person¡±

    The old man¡¯s face that was filled with fury saw the little girl trying so hard to stop him and he immediately became even more enraged. ¡°Ah Yue, why are you so foolish? You are breaking the tribe rules here! Do you even realize that! ?¡±

    The old man¡¯s gaze was sharp as a de as it swept over the figure of the woman leaning back on the bed and his eyes grew more murderous. ¡°The only thing I can do now is to kill her and go beg for forgiveness from the Chieftain!¡±

    Ah Yue was so anxious that tears were about to fall from her eyes and she went on to beg: ¡°Grandfather, can you just pretend you did not see any of this? It¡¯s been so long and weren¡¯t you entirely clueless all this time? I have hidden her very well all this time and I will make sure no one finds out!¡±

    The old man then roared in anger: ¡°What has the woman bewitched you with that you have to protect her like this? Do not for a moment think that you will be able to get out of being for bringing in an outsider among us. Not only will you be severely punished, even your Grandfather here will suffer for it as well! Wait till I kill this woman here first and I¡¯lle teach this audacious and reckless littless a good lesson!¡±

    Upon saying that, he pushed the tiny little Ah Yue away with a great heave. In his rage, he failed to control his strength and the little girl was flung straight towards the main supporting steel pir holding the tent up in the middle, hurtling through the air.

    Flung with such great strength straight at such a strong hard metal pir, together with the high speed the girl was flying, her head would have split apart if she had crashed into it.

    He immediately heard the terrified cry of the little child and the old man¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°Ah Yue~!¡±

 Chapter 165.2 - Nowadays, All the Girls Always Prefer Icy Glaciers

    Chapter 165.2: Nowadays, All the Girls Always Prefer Icy ciers

    In that split second of almost certain peril, the eyes of the woman who had remained silent without making a single sound suddenly glinted sharply, and she lifted up a slender finger where a long strand of fine golden thread shot out to wrap around the girl¡¯s waist, that pulled her back to safety.

    In the instant that everything happened, the little girl¡¯s head was merely just one finger¡¯s width away from the steel pir.

    Just how deep and profound must one¡¯s cultivation be for it to allow one to control their powers with such speed and precision?

    The old man then turned to look at the woman¡¯s eyes, and they have changedpletely. With that one nce upon the woman¡¯s countenance, the old man was dazzled for a moment.

    Because, the woman was really so beautiful it was a little surreal.

    In the hundreds of thousand years the Barbarian Tribe had existed, they had probably never seen anyone with such divine looks like one of a celestial being, a higher form of existence born to receive the reverent worship of earthly mortals, and not to be profaned.

    ¡°Who could you possibly be?¡± The old man had not really cared who the woman was before. But now, upon seeing the woman¡¯s countenance and the extraordinary aura exuding from her, he quickly came to realize that this woman was not someone he would be able to stop at all.

    But the woman was someone his granddaughter had brought back afterall, so he could not possibly not do anything about it at all.

    Ah Yue who had just managed to survive from such a close shave then said weakly: ¡°Grandfather, she lost her memory and does not even know who she is herself. Moreover her soul is wrecked and iplete, so her condition fluctuates greatly, sometimes good, and gets very bad at times.¡±

    ¡°Her soul is iplete?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Could she be someone who is being persecuted by other powers? You¡¯ve really brought back some great trouble!¡±

    Ah Yue¡¯s lips curved downwards, looking aggrieved as she said: ¡°She is no trouble at all. I felt very close to her the first time I saw her and I liked her a lot. She might even be linked to our Barbarian Tribe in some way!¡±

    Those words were not something she had uttered without thinking. It must be known that though Ah Yue was thought to be just a nobody with her weak and unpolished skill in martial arts, she was well aplished as one of the best in medical skills within the tribe.

    And besides her medical skills, she also had an ability she was born with, and that was her gut instinct, which had been shown to be incredibly urate. There was even one asion where her unbelievably urate instinct had saved the Tribe Chieftain who almost lost his life.

    She had contributed greatly to the Barbarian tribe and gained significant merit!

    So when the old man heard his granddaughter¡¯s words, though he did not believe them fully, he thought they might have an ounce of truth in them.

    [Could it be that this woman really has ties with the Barbarian Tribe?]

    But before he could give it any more thought, the sound of running footsteps reached his ears from outside, with voices raised up from further away asking: ¡°Old Ji, what happened? I thought I heard your little Ah Yue scream just now!¡±

    The old man¡¯s face immediately changed. [Oh darn. They¡¯ve drawn everyone¡¯s attention. It will be hard to conceal it now.]

    Ah Yue¡¯s eyes turned to look around and an idea suddenly came to mind. It was not known what she had pulled out from her hip when she suddenly pped it upon her smooth skinned arm. A purplish green bruise immediately formed and it looked exceptionally prominent against her fair white skin.

 Chapter 165.3 - Nowadays, All the Girls Always Prefer Icy Glaciers

    Chapter 165.3: Nowadays, All the Girls Always Prefer Icy ciers

    The old man looked at the little girl in bafflement, not knowing what thess was thinking to do once again.

    He then saw Ah Yue go walking out of the tent to apologise to everyone outside. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have woken everyone from your sleep. I identally hit myself on a table and it was so painful I could not stop myself from letting out a scream.¡±

    The young girl revealed her arm that she had been covering up and everyone could see the garish green and purple bruise upon her fair skinned arm, all of them quickly bing sympathetic.

    ¡°Little girl, that¡¯s really careless of you. How did you bump into the table half asleep like that? Hurry up inside to get that wound treated and all of us had better disperse and go back to our tents.¡±

    Seeing that it was nothing all that serious, they all yawned and went on back to bed.

    Ah Yue heaved a soft sigh of relief inside before she turned around to go back inside. When she saw the frightened and worried look on the old man¡¯s face, she stuck her tongue out and said: ¡°Grandfather, everything¡¯s fine now!¡±

    ¡°You rascally imp.¡± The old man said as he patted the little girl on her head, feeling angry and wanting tough out loud at the same time.

    Ah Yue lifted up her chin proudly. ¡°I told you that they will not find out. Grandfather is just making a mountain out of a molehill.¡±

    The old man shook his head and sighed. ¡°But this still does not solve everything.¡±

    Ah Yue¡¯s brows furrowed up, her mouth moving like she wanted to say something, but she did not dare to give voice to the audaciously daring n in her mind.

    Because she knew without having to say anything, that Grandfather would never agree to it.

    The woman of unmatchable beauty had her eyes narrowed as she listened to the conversation between the old man and his grandchild quietly. It was only after a long while that her soft gentle voice then sounded. ¡°The elderly senior can be assured that I will not remain her for long.¡±

    Ah Yue was immediately anxious when she heard that. ¡°You spirit soul is notplete and you do not even know who you are, so you cannot leave this ce on your own. Do you know how dangerous it is out there and moreover, you are so beautiful looking.¡±

    The old man contemted deeply for a moment before he then opened his mouth to say: ¡°You can..... leave after you¡¯ve regained your memory. I¡¯ll take it as if I had note here today.¡±

    When she heard that, Ah Yue quickly said thankfully: ¡°Thank you Grandfather!¡±

    The edges of the woman¡¯s lips curled up slightly with a smile and lowered her eyes to look at her body that had grown more solid over the past few months. She then said in a soft voice: ¡°I am very grateful for the kindness you have shown me. Although I am still unable to recall my past, in terms of the ability to protect myself..... I think I should be fine. Moreover, my soul fragments are scattered all over the world so I need to go find them, to be a whole person once again.¡±

    ¡°But how are you going to find your soul fragments?¡± Ah Yue asked, her tiny face creased with worry.

    The woman gave a softugh, her beautiful eyes gentle as she looked at the little girl. ¡°Do you know why the faint ephemeral soul that I was back when you first found me has now turned to possess a solid flesh body like this?¡±

 Chapter 165.4 - Nowadays, All the Girls Always Prefer Icy Glaciers

    Chapter 165.4: Nowadays, All the Girls Always Prefer Icy ciers

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It is just as you see. This is my real body.¡± The woman said.

    Ah Yue stared, her eyes wide with disbelief. Her tiny mouth was agape as she stuttered: ¡°But..... But when I first brought you back, you were in spirit form!¡±

    The woman nodded andughed. ¡°That¡¯s right. You only brought back my spirit, but thereafter, my flesh body came to find me on its own.¡±

    ¡°Is such a thing even possible?¡± The expression on Ah Yue¡¯s face looked as if she had just heard a strange and mystifying story.

    She was still very young and did not know much about these things, but Old Qi who had lived more than a hundred years knew. It was said that an almighty power existed in far ancient times that had the ability of resurrection, to rise up again from the ashes.

    Even if they were torn asunder and split into pieces, as long as a sliver of their spirit essence remained, it was possible for them to be revived. And no matter how much their spirit soul had changed under the passage of time, it would never disperse fully away, but would piece itself back together from different various ces as the owner¡¯s flesh body was reconstructed, to gain new life.

    But, that was an ability only one with almighty power from far ancient times would possess.

    This woman looked like she was only in her twenties at most, so how could she possibly possess that kind of power?

    That was justpletely unimaginable.

    Could she be..... a fallen pugilist who possessed peerless power from far ancient times?

    ¡ª¡ª

    Faint Mist Sect

    Ever since the Deviant Department had another teachere in, the days became much more interesting and a lot more eventful for everyone.

    They were seeing how two equally outstanding men, their always unbelievably gentle Chief and the cold and indifferent Qing Ye Li, always attempting to mock and taunt each other, locked in constant strife, a tussle between skilled experts, striking with invisible blows.

    And the greatest beauty of the Faint Mist Sect, who was said to be the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s most prodigious female, would also asionallye to the Deviant Department as well.

    She seemed to be on rather good terms with their new teacher and the two of them would remain at a quiet spot to speak for a while whenever she came, though it was mostly just the beauty doing the talking, while the cold faced teacher would just remain silent and expressionless.

    Which made him look rather insensitive and unromantic.

    It was not known why young girls nowadays had such unique tastes. If a man was sweet tongued, romantic and passionate, the girls would say they are flirtatious and promiscuous, not the type they liked. If one was not good with words, they wouldin that the man was boring and old fashioned, not the type they liked either.

    They all seemed to like this type, who exude an icy aura all over, who seemed to keep everyone at arm¡¯s length away, an ice cier that was able to freeze you with just one single word. Are the girls all masochistic?

    Speaking of that, the white flowing robes of the highly aloof young woman could be seen approaching from afar once again.

    Seeing her going straight towards a particr ce in the Deviant Department, everyone went ¡°tsk¡± as they clicked their tongues, their faces turning to ones of no interest, though they felt a twinge of jealousy inside.

    [Why do they not have any girlse look for them?]

    [It seems like being a teacher is really popr nowadays, and all of them as disciples are greatly disadvantaged. What a pitiful and mournful life it is!]

 Chapter 166.1 - Are You Taking Liberties With Me?

    Chapter 166.1: Are You Taking Liberties With Me?

    Yan Ning Luo looked at the tall and slender figured man with a cold icy countenance before her, and with a clean slight smile on her face, she said: ¡°Have you gotten yourself well adjusted here in the Faint Mist Sect?¡±

    Qing Ye Li replied indifferently. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine.¡±

    After that, his deep prating gaze suddenly turned to look somece, and the expression on his face changed, like his vacant eyes had finally found something to focus on, that one and only person. It seemed as if nothing else was worth his attention at all, his eyes watching intently.

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s brows knitted together as she turned around to see. Without even having to even guess, she already knew who it was.

    As long as Yan Qing Yu appears, Qing Ye Li¡¯s eyes would never leave that figure.

    Her eyes immediately darkened and she went on to ask in a soft voice: ¡°You and Qing Yu..... When did youe to know each other?¡±

    Hearing her words, Qing Ye Li merely responded curtly with two cold words. ¡°Long ago.¡±

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s fingers tightened. ¡°I first met you when I was just eight, and now, it has already been ten years. She..... knew you longer than I have?¡±

    [How is that even possible? At that time, Yan Qing Yu was weak and ipetent, timid and afraid of trouble, always hiding away from everyone. How would Qing Ye Li ever pay attention to someone like her? And was she even worth his attention at all?]

    Qing Ye Li turned around with his eyes narrowed. ¡°We grew up together from a very young age. I am indebted to her for being the person who gave me a new lease of life and she is the most important person to me.¡±

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That is not possible. You are from the Water¡¯s Edge Kingdom and it is so far away from us. Moreover, you only came to the Water¡¯s Edge Kingdom fifteen years ago, so how could you have possibly grown up together with Yan Qing Yu?¡±

    But she had just finished saying those words when she suddenly remembered something which made her freeze.

    [Wait a minute.....]

    [It seems like..... Qing Ye Li isn¡¯t from the Water¡¯s Edge Kingdom. In fact, he was not from thisnd at all.]

    [It was said that he had descended from another star, one who came here traversing through time.]

    [So, when he said they grew up together....]

    Yan Ning Luo immediately raised her eyes to look at the faraway petite figure. ¡°Could it be that Yan Qing Yu is also from another world?¡±

    []If that was the case, then everything would make sense.

    [It would exin how a shy and timid girl who looked so highly unremarkable, could have suddenly turned into a wless beauty with profound cultivation, and was an all element wielder who possessed maxed out levels in soul power and martial strength, together with all the other unbelievable things that had urred.]

    [It would seem like she was no longer that frail and ipetent, lowly littlemoner child in the Eternal Peace Duke¡¯s Manor since a long time ago, but was actually someone from another world who possessed mysterious and unfathomable powers like Qing Ye Li.]

    [Then, what other possibilities were there?]

    Yan Ning Luo turned to face a direction where her eyes could not be seen, where they then darkened with a sharp glint.

    [Her self perceived sense of superiority, her noble status, and the fact that she had known Qing Ye Li for a long decade, the unique rtionship she shared with Qing Ye Li that no one was able to surpass, had all just been nothing more than a joke in Yan Qing Yu¡¯s eyes.]

 Chapter 166.2 - Are You Taking Liberties With Me?

    Chapter 166.2: Are You Taking Liberties With Me?

    She then recalled how Yan Qing Yu had looked with that imperceptible smile on her face with that slight upcurl of her lips. [Had she beenughing at her all this time?]

    [Ha ha..... What a joke.]

    No wonder a man as cold and heartless as Qing Ye Li who kept people at arm¡¯s length showed so much gentle concern only to her, seemingly giving all the patience and warmth in him just to that girl alone.

    Qing Ye Li did not notice the changing expressions on Yan Ning Luo¡¯s face, but was only staring at the youngdy who had been approaching suddenly pause in her steps, before turning to walk off in another direction.

    Over on the other side, Qing Yu who had wanted to avoid the pair when she saw Yan Ning Luo with Qing Ye Li, suddenly felt pain at the back of her head. Something had struck her.

    She tilted her head back to look and saw upon a tree branch above, a familiar bit of cloth exposed.

    Qing Yu lifted an eyebrow. [This fe really thinks that he has hidden himself very well?]

    [If he likes being so mischievous, then she¡¯ll have to teach him a good lesson today.]

    The light petite figure leapt soundlessly andnded high up upon a tree branch before she moved like a lightning sh behind the thick trunk of the tree, seeking to drag out the scoundrel who ambushed her.

    Never had she thought that when she slipped herself to the back of the trunk, what she saw was not a certain beast she had expected to see, but someone who had suddenly sprouted out after having gone missing for a long time.

    Stunned into a daze, she quickly retracted the hand she had gripping on the guy¡¯s cor. But as she had been moving too quickly, it was already toote. The branch under her feet shook and quivered from her sudden halt of her movements and it was seen that her body was tipping over, almost about to fall off.

    The expression on the man¡¯s face immediately changed and arge hand reached out to hold her by the waist, before pulling her in into a full embrace.

    Instinctively, Qing Yu¡¯s hands held on tightly to the man¡¯s clothes, her long narrow eyes wide with shock as they stared.

    Lou Jun Yao was tickled by the adorable look on her face and his voice was low and melodious as he said: ¡°What? You¡¯re so excited to see me?¡±

    Qing Yu could not help but roll her eyes and said in indignant anger: ¡°Excited? I almost had my life frightened out of me!¡±

    Lou Jun Yao then raised an eyebrow. ¡°Am I that terrifying?¡±

    ¡°So full of nonsense. Little wonder you¡¯re the Lord of that dumb beast. Not only do both of you like to climb trees, you both like to throw things at people from your perch.¡± Qing Yu snorted derisively before she squirmed her way out of his embrace. She was just about to get off the tree when Lou Jun Yao suddenlyughed softly and pulled her back.

    Qing Yu turned her eyes around to look at him. ¡°What else do you want?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao lifted his chin up slightly to signal her to look. ¡°Your little lover boy seems to be rather close to that woman over there!¡±

    Qing Yu followed the direction of his gaze to see. Yan Ning Luo had her back facing her and she did not know what she was saying. Qing Ye Li¡¯s face was indifferent, his brows slightly creased, looking rather impatient.

 Chapter 166.3 - Are You Taking Liberties With Me?

    Chapter 166.3: Are You Taking Liberties With Me?

    Watching Lou Jun Yao¡¯s highly amused face, Qing Yu opened her mouth and went on to say softly: ¡°Little Ye is like kin to me, and not my lover. But even though that might be the case.....¡±

    Her words suddenly stopped , and Lou Jun Yao looked at her with a puzzled look, waiting for her to continue.

    Qing Yu hesitated for awhile before she said: ¡°Although I know that your interests lie in that direction, but..... Bai Zhi Yan has always been very good to you, you must not do anything to let him down.¡±

    It was Lou Jun Yao¡¯s turn to be stunned this time. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    [Let Bai Zhi Yan down? ?]

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows knitted up tightly, like she was struggling to get the words out of her mouth. ¡°I said, do not harbour any designs towards Little Ye. That will make Bai Zhi Yan very sad.¡±

    With the intelligent mind that Luo Jun Yao had, he immediately came to realize what she meant The face that was crafted by the hands of the gods suddenly turned shade of ck that was deep as ink, but his voice was as normal as it could possibly ever be, except for a hint of sinister danger melded within.

    ¡°You mean to say I am in love with Bai Zhi Yan? And that I like men? ?¡±

    Qing Yu nced at him out of the corners of her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    [She was always seeing those two men at each others¡¯ throats in such a loving way, their rtionship exceptionally close and intimate.]

    [Everytime some small little thing happened to him, Bai Zhi Yan would always look so devastated like the sky had fallen down, bing more anxious about him than anyone else.

    If they did not share that kind of a rtionship, than what was it?]

    Lou Jun Yao felt like she would really be the death of him, really clueless how thess hade to such a shocking conclusion.

    [But she had reminded him that though the fe Bai Zhi Yan seems like a promiscuous and untethered butterfly all the time, that guy was indeed exceptionally concerned about him. That guy might just really have some weird inclinations that people did not know about.]

    [Seems like they had better maintain a distance from each other.]

    If Bai Zhi Yan was aware of the thoughts going through Lou Jun Yao¡¯s mind at that moment, he would probably die on the spot from anger.

    [But..... that is what thess really thinks of him?]

    Lou Jun Yao suddenly felt disgust rise up inside as he held the youngdy¡¯s slender waist in his arm. His good looking face then showed an evil smile as he slowly leaned in close to her, his warm breath sshing over the smooth skin of the youngdy¡¯s neck. His voice was low and alluringly maic as he said: ¡°Although I do not know how you came up with such a horrifying thought in your mind, but..... don¡¯t you want to try and see whether I really like men or not?¡±

    The man¡¯s face was just inches away, till his thick luscious eyshes could be clearly seen. But Qing Yu¡¯s face remained calm andposed, instead of turning red faced while the heart beat furiously when faced with such a situation like most girls. Her lips parted slightly. ¡°If I am not mistaken, you are here in the Faint Mist Sect today as a teacher?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao had obviously not expected her to change the topic and then jumped such a far distance away from him, but he still went on to answer her: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°So, Teacher, are you at this moment..... showing a good example of what a teacher should be like, to take liberties with a disciple?¡± Qing Yu asked with a mirthless smile.

 Chapter 166.4 - Are You Taking Liberties With Me?

    Chapter 166.4: Are You Taking Liberties With Me?

    The smile in Lou Jun Yao¡¯s violet eyes deepened. ¡°That sounds a little interesting. Why not let me really take liberties with you?¡±

    ¡°You can try.¡± Qing Yu replied with a harmless looking face.

    Lou Jun Yao gave a helpless look and let her go. [The little one only looks mild tempered and gentle on the outside, she might very well be hiding some nasty idea in her mind to y a trick on him!]

    [Better not go too far with the teasing.]

    Qing Yu saw that he was dressed in a deep purple robe that he did not usually wear, making him look more mysterious and unfathomable. That was when she came to realize that the scrap of ck cloth she spotted earlier was something a particr beast had carelessly left behind from before.

    ¡°I heard that you went back to Cloud Heaven over this period?¡± Qing Yu then asked.

    ¡°Mm. Found two fragments of Aunt Lan¡¯s spirit soul and I have already ced them in Spirit Nourishing Orbs.¡±

    Qing Yu was taken aback a moment. She had not thought that he had gone back for that. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Lou Jun Yaoughed. ¡°Thanks for what? This is something that I want to do all along.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, I am still grateful to you.¡± Qing Yu said with a serious face.

    Seeing that, Lou Jun Yao lifted an eyebrow. ¡°How are you going to thank me?¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Qing Yu countered.

    Lou Jun Yao contemted about it for a while, like he was deep in thought. ¡°Why not, you offer yourself up in marriage?¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened, never having expected that the scoundrel would carry on the joke even further, where she then raised up a hand to p the man on his chest.

    In the very next second, she saw the shade of the man¡¯s face change, his originally rosyplexion turning deathly pale as the tall slender figure started to tilt to one side, almost falling off the tree.

    Qing Yu quickly scrambled to grab at his hand and pulled him back. ¡°Are you pretending to try to trick me again? I did not use that much force just now and you put on a look like you¡¯re gravely injured.....¡±

    [Something¡¯s not right. Why is the pulse so weak?]

    ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡± Qing Yu was immensely shocked.

    Because he was afflicted with the Ice and Fire Yin Yang Curse and the Emotion Devouring Curse before, the fe¡¯s body had taken quite a beating and his current powers was only half of what they truly were, never so weakened before. And now, his pulse had fallen into such a chaotic state.

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows furrowed tightly together. ¡°Who could possibly be able to injure you at all?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao said rather helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was merely ambushed by a beast. It¡¯s just a scratch.¡±

    Qing Yu looked at him out of the corner of her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re lying. After you were wounded, you had clearly fought with another person, and that is why your pulse is in suchplete disarray. You must have overexerted your spirit powers to be so weak now.¡±

    The expression on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face was one of utter surprise. ¡°You can really see all that?¡±

    [This exnation he gave, was one that Bai Zhi Yan did not even suspect in the slightest. And just by feeling his pulse, she is able to diagnose so much?]

    Qing Yu scoffed coldly. ¡°As an outstanding Elixir Cultivator, if I can¡¯t even see this much, I might as well change my profession.¡±

 Chapter 167.1 - Steal a Kiss with a Stoic Face

    Chapter 167.1: Steal a Kiss with a Stoic Face

    [So, one would really start to think, just how diluted Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s title as the greatest prodigy of the Divine Healers Sect really was?]

    It was almost close to lunchtime at that moment and most of the disciples would not be there. Qing Yu thought about it a moment and then said: ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me to the ssroom in the Deviant Department? There¡¯s medicine there and I can take a look at your injury.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    It turned out there really wasn¡¯t a single person at the Deviant Department as everyone must have gone to the meal hall. Neither was there any sign of Qing Ye Li and it was not known whether he had left the ce together with Yan Ning Luo.

    Although Qing Yu did not really have that great an impression of that woman, but that woman sincerely loves Little Ye. And the woman¡¯s animosity towards her was probably due to her being so close to Little Ye.

    If it turned out that the two of them were simrly interested with each other, she would not want to interfere at all. Although she was very close to Little Ye, that was afterall a personal and private matter.

    In the Deviant Department¡¯s ssroom, because there were only twelve students, there were twelve neatly arranged desks in there. A row of shelves was ced at the back, whether the students kept some of their personal belongings. Because the ce was rather far from the dormitories, it was more convenient for the students to just leave these belongings in the ssroom itself.

    ¡°Grab a seat. I¡¯ll fetch the medicine.¡± Qing Yu said as she went walking towards the shelves at the back.

    Lou Jun Yao swung his gaze to look around and then asked: ¡°Which one is your table?¡±

    ¡°The first one on the extreme left.¡± Qing Yu replied.

    Hearing that, Lou Jun Yao walked over to it, and sat himself in her seat.

    ncing at the several other tables surrounding hers, he saw a few useless knick knacks ced on them, and things that girls used to pretty themselves up.

    It was a lot more simple at Qing Yu¡¯s table, where there were just a book on medical techniques and two little porcin bottles. He also noticed that a tiny trap had beenid over the table, one that was unnoticeable if a person did not look carefully.

    Lou Jun Yaoughed. ¡°Why did you put such a thing in your table? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you might hurt yourself?¡±

    ¡°Back when I first came here, the others were always trying to y a prank on me, putting in all sorts of insects, rodents, reptiles and whatnot. In the end, not only did they fail to scare me, they were almost frightened half to death themselves. In order to discourage further stupidity, I had no choice but to do it this way.¡± Qing Yu exined in an indifferent tone.

    Lou Jun Yao could not help but smile appreciatively. ¡°You¡¯re such a sly little fox. Never allowing yourself to be at a disadvantage. It is most unfortunate for anyone who seeks to scheme against you.¡±

    Qing Yu came walking over cradling seven or eight bottles and sks in her arms,menting as she approached: ¡°Good that you know that. So you had better not imitate those conceited and decadent offsprings from rich families who take liberties with women. It does not pay to take advantage of me.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao merely blinked his eyes at her, his beautiful looking violet eyes sparkling mesmerizingly like stars.

    Looking exceptionally innocent, he asked: ¡°When did I take liberties with you?¡±

    [Ha! What an actor! Really cannot be bothered with this fe.]

    Qing Yu ced the porcin bottles on the table, and she had just stretched out her hand when she suddenly froze for an instant, before pulling her hand back.

 Chapter 167.2 - Steal a Kiss with a Stoic Face

    Chapter 167.2: Steal a Kiss with a Stoic Face

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyebrow raised up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Qing Yu nced at him and then turned her gaze to look into another direction. ¡°Where are you hurt? You can remove your robe yourself.¡±

    ¡°Haha, are you feeling shy now?¡± Lou Jun Yao came to understand her actions and could not help butugh out loud before saying teasingly.

    Qing Yu red at him angrily. ¡°Hurry up and take your robe off. When the otherse back, I will not care whether you live or die.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao shook his head in helplessness. ¡°Such a fierce one.¡±

    Though his mouth wasining, his hands were already moving to slowly undo his belt before taking off the deep purple outer robe. Upon the white under robe he wore inside, traces of blood could be faintly seen.

    [Could she have pushed him too hard just now?]

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows creased up as she watched him take off his robepletely, to reveal his lean muscr torso. The muscles were well defined, the lines on his body beautiful, and the smooth fair skin he had would really makedies jealous.

    But on that perfectly shaped body, several deep gashes seemingly from a w could be seen.

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows immediately tightened together. ¡°Those wounds are deep! Why were you so careless? If they had gone in any deeper, I think your organs would have been torn to pieces!¡±

    Lou Jun Yaoughed softly. ¡°Don¡¯t we have a Divine Healer here?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you can do this to yourself! I was the one who saved your life and if you do not treasure it and want to court your own death, I should be the one that takes your life with my own two hands.¡± Qing Yu said in a highly displeased tone, the movements of her hands bing rough and callous, like she wanted him to remember this as a lesson.

    Lou Jun Yao blew out a long breath, looking like he was in great pain, his voice a little mournful as he said: ¡°If you continue being so brutal, I would be dead from the torment here under your hands before anyone even plots against me.¡±

    Qing Yu burst out inughter before giving the man a scathing nce. She did not say anything to him after that but her hands¡¯ actions became quite a bit more gentle.

    It was not known whether it was due to her exemry medical skills, but the moment thefortingly cold salve was applied on the wound, he immediately felt the pain reduced by a good half, where he could even faintly sense that the rather drained spirit power in his body was slowly starting to recover.

    Lou Jun Yao was a little taken aback. ¡°What kind of medicine is that? It¡¯s amazing.¡±

    Qing Yu replied as she bandaged up his wound. ¡°It¡¯s just regr soothing salve for wounds. Are you feeling that the wound is healing and your spirit energy is recovering? That is because back when I purged the grub poison and dispelled the Emotion Devouring Curse for you, I cleansed your meridians and renewed your body¡¯s core essence, so all your old injuries and afflictions have been cured. Moreover, most regr poisons can¡¯t do much to you at all, which is clearly shown by the fact that the spirit beast¡¯s poisonous ws have had no effect on you.¡±

    ¡®So I see.¡± Lou Jun Yao nodded his head inprehension and his violet eyes rippled with smiles. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve really gotten myself a great bargain. Just a wisp of Pr Fire Core in exchange for a prodigious Elixir Cultivator. That is as good as gaining another life!¡±

 Chapter 167.3 - Steal a Kiss with a Stoic Face

    Chapter 167.3: Steal a Kiss with a Stoic Face

    Qing Yu¡¯s face was expressionless as she shot him a nce to say: ¡°Do not always think that you will be so lucky. If you are to turn up before me in such a detestable state again, I¡¯ll do you a favour and send you on your way earlier.¡±

    Lou Jun Yaoughed. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Qing Yu gave a snort of derision. After she finished up with her treatment of his wounds, his arm got snagged in his clothes behind his back. As it was a little inconvenient for him in his current condition, she went on to kindly help pull the robe up for him, slipping it over his shoulder.

    The scene where the youngdy had her head lowered as she helped the handsome man put on his clothes so seriously, could not be any more heartwarming.

    Her slender arms reaching around him on both sides, looked as if she was hugging him. And the distance between them was very close, so close they could hear the soft sound of each other¡¯s breath.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes suddenly took on a deep and profound look. When the youngdy bent down to help him secure his belt, before he even knew what was happening, both his arms had for some unknown reason inexplicablye to surround the youngdy¡¯s waist.

    Qing Yu¡¯s movements immediately froze, her brows knitted up together as she looked at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s palm then held the youngdy¡¯s waist, his fingers gently tightening its grip. ¡°Why does it feel as if you¡¯ve lost weight again? Is the food in the Faint Mist Sect really that bad?¡±

    Qing Yu smacked his rascally hands away. ¡°The best thing they have here is their food, and I have always looked like this. When did I lose any weight?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better fordies to have a little more flesh. Being too skinny is not good for health.¡± Lou Jun Yao reasoned.

    ¡°I have always been in the pink of health. Why would you find a sickly Elixir Cultivator? You¡¯ve gotta be kidding.¡± Qing Yu retorted, and then turned around to pack away the numerous bottles on her table. ¡°You¡¯re done. You can put on your outer robe yourself.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to help people all the way? Moreover, if I were to split my wound in a moment of carelessness, I will have to trouble you to bandage me up again.¡±

    Qing Yu considered his words for a moment and thought that he was right. [The man was dressed only in a thin inner robe here in the middle of winter.....]

    [Where¡¯s the harm? Already helped him with his inner robe anyway, one more wouldn¡¯t make a difference. Who asked her to be indebted to this guy?]

    Qing Yu then went over to fetch his robe in resignation. The man raised his arms out cooperatively as he looked at the youngdy¡¯s creased brows. Although not entirely willingly, she went on to help him put on the robe, while the mesmerizing violet eyes filled with a sliver of imperceptible smile.

    ¡°Little fox.¡± The man¡¯s low maic voice sounded softly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Qing Yu responded, her head subconsciously looking up at him. The man¡¯s good looking face was coincidentally just turning to look at her and before she could react at all, something soft pressed against her forehead.

    The two people suddenly froze still in that position.

    Qing Yu was originally helping him put on his outer robe and when she was stunned into a daze, the robe slipped down off his shoulder.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s lips were still stered over the youngdy¡¯s fair and smooth forehead and it was a while before he was able to regain his senses. He had not thought that thess would suddenly raise her head out of the blue, to bump straight into his face.

 Chapter 167.4 - Steal a Kiss with a Stoic Face

    Chapter 167.4: Steal a Kiss with a Stoic Face

    Faced with such an unexpected situation despite having lived two lives, Qing Yu blinked her eyes nkly before taking one step back to put some distance between the two of them. Her hands then lifted up to sp over her forehead, the expression on her face rather dazed. ¡°What..... did you just do?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face was one ofplete innocence. ¡°It was you who suddenly raised your head.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s all my fault?¡± Qing Yu raised an eyebrow to ask.

    Lou Jun Yao then said self righteously, highly indignant. ¡°I just wanted to ask who you learnt your medical skills from. Who knew that you would suddenlye bump yourself into me? I could not possibly have expected that.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± The innocent youngdy believed those words to be true and did not probe any further as she quickly moved to help him put on the robe, failing to notice the glint of mischief in the man¡¯s eyes.

    Lou Jun Yao watched her stuff all the numerous bottles and sks back into the shelves and he opened his mouth to ask: ¡°Has that Feng Tian Hen been bugging you recently?¡±

    Qing Yu locked up the bottles and turned around to reply: ¡°We¡¯re in the same department afterall, so we¡¯re bound to bump into each other somehow or other. But after Little Ye came here, it seems like the two of them do not get along all that well and Feng Tian Hen has not given me all that much attention, as dealing with Little Ye is already enough to keep his brows furrowed and his mind preupied.¡±

    Feng Tian Hen was the founder of the Deviant Department, and he was also the Chief of all the disciples in the sect¡¯s Inner Circle. But as Qing Ye Li was also highly well known in thesends and also a teacher in the sect, Feng Tian Hen could not very well openly put himself in conflict with Qing Ye Li.

    That came to greatly reduce the amount of attention Feng Tian Hen put on Qing Yu.

    Upon hearing her mouth Little Ye with every sentence, a form of address that was put forth so naturally and intimate sounding, Lou Jun Yao curled up the ends of his lips and said in a voiceden with underlying meaning: ¡°Qing Ye Li¡¯s actions makes him seem like he is at odds with Feng Tian Hen, but he is actually trying to divert away the attention Feng Tian Hen ces on you. He really cares a lot about you.¡±

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow and was just about to say something when the sound of footsteps was heard outside the door. The clear voice of a woman was then heard: ¡°Qing Ye Li, can you let me finish what I have to say?¡±

    ¡°I only seek to love you quietly. Can¡¯t I even do that?¡±

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes in astonishment. [Is that Yan Ning Luo? To think a person as haughty and arrogant as her would..... confess her feelings like that?]

    Lou Jun Yao lifted an eyebrow feeling rather amused before turning to look at Qing Yu. ¡°Looks like..... the man is in high demand!¡±

    Qing Yu snorted in contempt at the man, the expression on her face proud and haughty. ¡°Of course! Even without his powers, just that face of his is enough to throw a girl¡¯s heart into turmoil. If Little Ye is not so cold and distant, I would think that great numbers of women will being here to the Deviant Department to try to see if they bump into him by chance!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes deepened, the expression on his facezy and indifferent as he looked at thess, the devilishly handsome countenance looking highly alluring, drawing one to fall into a boundless sea of desire, almost enticing one tomit a crime. His thin lips suddenly parted slightly, his voice low and faintly raspy as he said: ¡°How..... then would I do,pared to him?¡±

 Chapter 168.1 - Lou Jun Yaoâ€¦.. Is A Pervert ?

    Chapter 168.1: Lou Jun Yao..... Is A Pervert ?

    In that pair of deep violet eyes, a ripple rose in widening circles, magic that hooked a person¡¯s very soul, unable to take their eyes off them.

    Qing Yu looked straight into his eyes for a heartbeat before she suddenly lifted her fingers up to rub at her chin as she said slowly: ¡°It is said that the minds of people who live for hundreds of years will end up bing more and more devious with the passing of time. Seems like it¡¯s true.¡±

    The smile on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s lips suddenly stiffened. [Did thess go one big round just to call him an old man?]

    [And, from which world did she hear that garbage saying from?]

    Outside, Yan Ning Luo¡¯s voice continued to ring out.

    ¡°Do you know? From the time I can remember, I have been having the same dream.¡± Yan Ning Luo¡¯s fingers were tightly clenched up, her eyes lowered. Even when she knew that he was already impatient with her, she still felt that she needed to tell him.

    If this was in the past, she would never want to do anything that would make him destest her at all.

    Because she strongly believed that no other woman was morepatible to Qing Ye Li than herself.

    But now, havinge to be aware of Yan Qing Yu¡¯s real identity, after knowing that she shared a past with Qing Ye Li that no one knew about, it caused her to be a little panicked.

    ¡°A person¡¯s back would always appear in my dreams, and I have never seen what he looked like. But one day, I was finally able to clearly see what he looked like, and after that night, I identally stumbled onto you who was wounded back in the mountains.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember that? That was the first time that we met.¡± Yan Ning Luo¡¯s eyes were earnest as she looked at the cold faced man before her.

    ¡°So what if I remember.¡± Qing Ye Li said indifferently.

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s lips stiffened as she bit on her lower lip, her voice soft and gentle as she said: ¡°Ever since I was very young, I have already thought of you as the destined one. So even at the risk of incurring His Majesty¡¯s wrath, I sought to call off the engagement in marriage.....¡±

    ¡°I..... will only belong to you alone.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, such deep emotions!¡± Lou Jun Yao was greatly amused as he listened in on the conversation outside, the ends of his lips curving up in an evil smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling angry after hearing all that?¡±

    Qing Yu raised up an eyebrow. ¡°Why would I be angry?¡±

    ¡°If Qing Ye Li were to really be with that woman, maybe he will not care for you anymore in future, and will not be so protective over you any longer. Aren¡¯t you jealous at all?¡± Lou Jun Yao asked.

    Qing Yuughed. ¡°Little Ye is free to choose his own life. If he really likes Yan Ning Luo, no one is stopping them from being together, as long as he does note to regret it.¡±

    ¡°You really do not mind?¡± Lou Jun Yao persisted, looking at her as he asked.

    ¡°Everyone makes their own choices in their lives, and there is no need to make amodations for others, nor is there a need to force yourself to do something against one¡¯s own will. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Qing Yu retorted with an easy smile.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes shed with a glint and he merely smiled without saying another word.

    At that moment, Qing Ye Li¡¯s voice then rang out, and there wasn¡¯t the slightest sliver of emotion in it. ¡°That is your business.¡±

 Chapter 168.2 - Lou Jun Yaoâ€¦.. Is A Pervert ?

    Chapter 168.2: Lou Jun Yao..... Is A Pervert ?

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s voice sounded as if she was a little choked up. ¡°Do you really not feel anything at all? Even if you cannot reciprocate, do you have to push me away at arm¡¯s length like this? Or could it be..... you already have someone in your heart?¡±

    Hearing Qing Ye Li reject her so mercilessly, even Qing Yu was a little taken aback. She had initially thought that although Little Ye did not really love Yan Ning Luo, he would at least not dislike her.

    [He was always a man of few words and was never good at expressing himself well, always rying his feelings through his actions. At least, with herself excepted, Yan Ning Luo was the only other girl who seemed to be a little closer to him, whom he had not rejected outright.]

    [But right before her now, he had just denied her very candidly.]

    [Has he really fallen for someone else?]

    And when Qing Ye Li¡¯s voice rang out once more, it had be even more icy, the chill reaching into one¡¯s bones. ¡°I will not like anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Then what about Qing Yu? Do you dare say that you do not like her too?¡± Yan Ning Luo sounded like she was about to lose herposure, her voice rising up shrilly. She stared straight at the man and then said: ¡°You do not like anyone froming too close to you but allow only Qing Yu to touch you. You are cold and heartless to everyone else but soft and gentle only to her. It¡¯s all because you like her right?¡±

    Her words felt somewhere interrogative which caused the aura around Qing Ye Li to turn thick and heavy, as if the secret hidden in his heart that he did not want anyone to know about had been pricked.

    At that very moment, the gaze that Qing Ye Li was looking at her with seemed like he was looking at a dead person, filled with cold chilling murder, an icy de slicing into Yan Ning Luo¡¯s heart.

    Yan Ning Luo suddenlyughed softly and her eyes turned misty, as if something was about to spill out. But she fought to hold it back, unwilling to appear so lowly and wretched before the man.

    ¡°Qing Ye Li, you¡¯re pathetic.¡± Yan Ning Luo said, engulfed in self scorn.

    The man¡¯s dark green eyes deepened. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Yan Ning Luo looked fixedly at the man, pausing at every word. ¡°Because she does not love you at all, so you do not dare to let her know, afraid that she will distance herself from you forever. You do not even dare to admit your love for her?¡±

    Qing Ye Li looked at her without any expression on her face, and it was after a moment that his lips then curled up, to reveal a scathing cold smile.

    Yan Ning Luo was greatly taken aback.

    The only shoring with that wlessly exquisite countenance of Qing Ye Li¡¯s is that there was seldom a change in its expression, not to mention being able to see him smile.

    But the smile on his face before her eyes at that moment drove a terrifying chill colder than the waning winter¡¯s moon outside.

    His eyes were looking at her but they were nk and vacant, like they saw nothing at all, seemingly sad, deste and dead.

    Yan Ning Luo was suddenly flustered, feeling lost and helpless. ¡°Qing Ye Li, I.....¡±

 Chapter 168.3 - Lou Jun Yaoâ€¦.. Is A Pervert ?

    Chapter 168.3: Lou Jun Yao..... Is A Pervert ?

    ¡°What do you know?¡± Qing Ye Li came to say. ¡°From now on, do not appear before me again.¡±

    The tall and lean figure turned around and gradually walked off far into the distance. In the span of just a few blinks, he had disappeared without a trace.

    Yan Ning Luo¡¯s face went pale and raised her voice to call out to him: ¡°Qing Ye Li~~¡±

    A pity, but there was no response iing. She bit down on her lip, and then quickly walked off into another direction.

    After awhile, the door opened very slowly. Qing Yu¡¯s brows were furrowed tightly together and the expression on her face was ratherplicated as she stood at the door.

    ¡°Why, aren¡¯t you going to leave in pursuit?¡± Lou Jun Yao asked as he leaned against the wall just behind her, his voicezy and slovenly.

    Qing Yu was silent for a moment before she shook her head slightly. ¡°Better not. Little Ye should be in a rather bad mood now..... because he probably does not love me at all, and Yan Ning Luo is just mistaken.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao almostughed out loud at her words. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like you and he is angry because he was misunderstood?¡±

    Qing Yu lifted an eyebrow and looked at him, feeling a little puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what just happened?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao suddenly stretched his hand out to ruffle her head, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡°Little Fox, you¡¯re such a precious treasure.¡±

    To think that ass that was always so smart and intelligent was so oblivious about this. [Qing Ye Li is obviously so head over heels in love with you that he is almost going to lose himself. How can she possibly say something so adorably naive here?]

    Caught off guard and got her head ruffled, Qing Yu red at Lou Jun Yao and said: ¡°Just use your mouth to speak. Why do you need to touch me? I am not a puppy!¡±

    Someone must have forgotten that the thing she liked to do the most was to vite her younger brother¡¯s head as well.

    Lou Jun Yaoughed out loud. ¡°Yeah yeah yeah, you¡¯re not a puppy. How can a puppy possibly be as adorable as you?¡±

    ¡°Lou Jun Yao, are you asking for a beating?¡± Qing Yu¡¯s face was darker than the bottom of a pot. If not for the fact that he hade in here to help her, she would have bashed this foul mouthed fe into a cripple.

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. No need to get mad.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao always knew when to stop and not go overboard, before things went too far. Seeing the youngdy¡¯s tightly knitted brows, he helplessly lowered his head and leaned forward, his voice sounding like he was trying to appease her: ¡°Why not I let you ruffle my head in return?¡±

    Qing Yu was taken aback a moment. Seeing the man¡¯s handsome face so close to her, for some unknown reason, the awkward and embarrassing scene from before suddenly came into her mind. Her cheeks burned up, and she stretched her hand out to push him away, before she said in a huff: ¡°Childish.¡±

    The feeling of the youngdy¡¯s tiny soft hand upon his cheek was subtly sublime, and when she retracted her hand, the man suddenly held onto her arm.

    ¡°What are you doing now?¡± Qing Yu asked as she red at him.

    The man just curved up the ends of his lips to reveal a devilishly smile, his violet eyes sparkling brightly as he stared at her. Hisrge hand slowly tightened its grip on her arm, as he brought her hand up to press against his cheek.

 Chapter 168.4 - Lou Jun Yaoâ€¦.. Is A Pervert ?

    Chapter 168.4: Lou Jun Yao..... Is A Pervert ?

    Qing Yu¡¯s hand usually felt cold, but pressed against the man¡¯s cheek, it became toasty warm. His hand was simrly heating up, her arm burning under the man¡¯s grip, which caused her heart to fill up with a hot flush.

    ¡°You.....¡± The expression on the face of the usually candid and magnanimous youngdy turned into one looking like a startled little fawn, her alluring phoenix like eyes staring wide in shock, seemingly highly flustered, her beautiful face unconsciously tinged pink.

    ¡°Lou Jun Yao, what are you doing?¡±

    Qing Yu pulled hard to retract her hand. Though it was with such great force, the man¡¯s hand did not move in the slightest, her hand held tightly in his grip. It was skillfully held, as even though she was unable to break free, it did not hurt her in the slightest.

    Qing Yu¡¯s face turned a brighter red, and she said highly infuriated: ¡°Have you been possessed? Why are you acting so strange today?¡±

    [What does this damned thug here really want by holding her hand and refusing to let go?]

    [When had their rtionship progressed to be so close that such intimate actions were permissible?]

    [He must have had a screw knocked loose from the crash with the spirit beast that ambushed him.]

    Hearing that, Lou Jun Yao merely squeezed her fingers and mumbled softly: ¡°I am also feeling rather curious whether I have been possessed. Why do I feel so happy whenever I see the little fox that you are?¡±

    Qing Yu immediately felt a chill run through her and she lifted her other hand up discreetly to sp over his wrist. But with the treatment she gave him earlier, his pulse has settled down to a steady pace, and could not be anymore normal, nothing that would suggest he was possessed.

    ¡°Let go of my hand first so I can look you over properly.¡± Qing Yu said in an attempt to negotiate.

    Lou Jun Yao contemted for a moment and felt that he was indeed acting rather abnormally, so he released his grip on her wrist. But what he had not expected was for the youngdy before his eyes to execute a teleportation technique in the very next instant, disappearing right before his eyes before he could even react.

    Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow. [She actually ran away?]

    He¡¯s gotta be kidding. Doesn¡¯t he realize what kind of a freakish pervert who holds some kind of warped indulgences he must look like in Qing Yu¡¯s eyes now? If she does not run away there and then, when was she supposed to wait until?

 Chapter 169.1 - A Great Battle Caused By Good Looking Men

    <h4>Chapter 169.1: A Great Battle Caused By Good Looking Men</h4>

    [Qing Ye Li and that youngdy undoubtedly knew each other.]

    [Could this Lou Bai Qian possibly havee here because of her as well?]

    The smile on Feng Tian Hen¡¯s face deepened. [Ha! What a captivating littless she is to have so many people keep such a careful watch on her.]

    [But, he will never allow anyone else to covet anything that he seeks to have.]

    ¡ª¡ª

    Bright Moon Temple

    ¡°A bunch of useless good for nothings!¡±

    A great surge of power behind the curtain veil sted out which threw everyone kneeling below back, and to vomit out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Temple Lord please calm your anger. Your subordinates have really done everything they can, but that ce is not anywhere that all of us were able to get into.....¡± The people below the pedestal ignored the pain their bodies were feeling and resumed back to their kneeling positions, their voices quivering as they begged.

    ¡°Oh? So I should not punish all of you?¡± The woman asked with augh, her voice carrying a hint of icy murder. ¡°How could all of you possibly allow her to escape into that ce? Not to mention that it is impossible to recapture her, she might be able to regather her fragmented spirit soul! If she ever regains the power she held back at her peak, the entire Bright Moon Temple will then cease to exist. To think that you are the most elite assassins of the sacred temple, this is an absolute disgrace!¡±

    ¡°Temple Lord, so what if she regains her power? That man is already dead. With her power alone, we might still stand a chance of winning if we fight her with everything we have!¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes shone with a sharp glint, like she was recalling about something in the past. Her lips then curled up in scorn: ¡°He died..... I do really wish that he is truly dead as well.....¡±

    [She had clearly seen his lifeless body, and he was no longer breathing.]

    [Haha, the two people she had loved the most..... How ironic..... that she had killed them with her own hands.]

    [Wasn¡¯t it good enough if everything had just remained the same?]

    [Why? Why betray her?]

    ¡°How are things in the Dark Lands?¡± Recollecting back her thoughts, she then asked softly.

    ¡°Ever since the Dark Lord returned, the security at the Dark Lands¡¯ borders has tightened up, and we have not heard a single sound from the people who installed in there ever since. They have probably been discovered.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, seems like Lou Jun Yao has noticed something. They have tightened the security in the Dark Lands because he is not here in Cloud Heaven at all.¡± The womanughed mockingly, a tempest rising up out of nowhere within her beautiful eyes. ¡°In order to resurrect that woman, Lou Jun Yao has not spared any effort. That woman is really fortunate. No matter when, there is always someone who is willing to give up everything for her.¡±

    [Jealousy?]

    [She thinks it¡¯s probably envy, something she yearned so much for, sprouted out from greed, that gave rise to the murder she felt inside.]

    ¡°Fei Er, you¡¯re still alive. That¡¯s good.¡± A man¡¯s gentle voice said lovingly, that sounded right by her ear.

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s willowy brows creased slightly, as she fell deep into a dream.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    [Why can¡¯t she see his face clearly? But his voice..... felt so familiar that she felt tears surging up inside.]

    [Did they know each other in the past?]

 Chapter 169.2 - A Great Battle Caused By Good Looking Men

    <strong>Chapter 169.2: A Great Battle Caused By Good Looking Men</strong>

    The man stroked her cheek gently and said in a soft voice: ¡°This is good as well. You don¡¯t remember me anymore and you no longer have to suffer pain.¡±

    ¡°You know me? Who are you?¡± Seeing that the man was gradually disappearing, Qing Lan Fei reached her hands out in a panic, grasping nothing but air.

    ¡°Fei Er, I will always be watching over you.¡±

    At the point just before he disappeared, the man merely left her with those words.

    Qing Lan Fei sat up suddenly in bed from shock, her back soaked in sweat.

    In agony, she cradled her head in her arms and whimpered softly, the tiny sound awakening Ah Yue who was sleeping not too faraway. Peering through barely open eyes still groggy with sleep, she immediately saw that scene. Scrambling out from her bed in a hurry, the little girl asked worriedly: ¡°Sis Fei, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°My head hurts.....¡± Qing Lan Fei clenched her teeth tight, pausing between each word that came out.

    ¡°Did you manage to remember something?¡± Ah Yue asked carefully.

    ¡°I..... think I dreamt of a person, who felt so familiar, but I cannot remember who he is.¡± Qing Lan Fei muttered softly.

    A smile came onto Ah Yue¡¯s face. ¡°It is a good sign that someone familiar to you appeared in your mind Sis Fei. I think it will not be long that you will slowly start to regain your memory.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei was rather dazed as she looked at the little girl. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I will never lie to you.¡± Ah Yue said with augh.

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s headache had faded away slightly and upon hearing the little girl¡¯s words, she felt somewhatforted. ¡°Hope that happens.¡±

    Ah Yue saw that the woman was still as beautiful even with her brows furrowed together and could not help but be mesmerized for a moment. [When would she be able to grow up quickly and it will be great if she can be as beautiful as Sis Fei.]

    As she continued to fantasize, she suddenly remembered what her grandfather had said to her earlier that day. She opened her mouth and said a little worriedly: ¡°Sis Fei, you must remember to remain inside the tent for the next few days, and not wander your way outside!¡±

    The Barbarian Tribe disliked people who were not from their tribe and that was why Ah Yue had kept Qing Lan Fei so carefully hidden all this time. As every tent maintained quite a distance between each other, Qing Lan Fei had gone outside the tent before, and had never been discovered. But in the next few days, it would be highly inadvisable for her to go outside.

    Hearing the grave tone in the little girl¡¯s voice, Qing Lan Fei asked puzzledly: ¡°What happened?¡±

    Ah Yue bit on her lip, looking like she was hesitant to speak.

    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for you to tell me? Then I will not probe. I will just remain inside.¡± Qing Lan Fei said understandingly.

    ¡°It really isn¡¯t anything that I can¡¯t tell you. I heard from Grandfather that the Tribe Chieftain seemed to have been possessed, his temperament greatly changed, bing absolutely ruthless. I am afraid that if you happen to identally bump into him, he will surely have you killed.¡± Ah Yue said, her heart filled with dread.

    ¡°Possessed?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am nning to go have a look at the Tribe Chieftain tomorrow to see whether he has fallen into devilry while cultivating. Our Tribe Chieftain is actually a very kind person, and rarely has he even lost his temper, much less turning into someone like that.....¡±

 Chapter 169.3 - A Great Battle Caused By Good Looking Men

    <strong>Chapter 169.3: A Great Battle Caused By Good Looking Men</strong>

    ¡°I heard from Grandfather that the Tribe Chieftain..... killed quite a number of people over the past few days.¡±

    ¡°Seldom does he even raise his voice when he talks, why had he turned to be so bloodthirsty?¡±

    Qing Lan Fei looked at the little girl and said: ¡°Since that is the case, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

    Ah Yue stuck her tongue out mischievously. ¡°I am the Barbarian Tribe¡¯s most highly skilled little genius doctor. I am not afraid at all!¡±

    ¡°Mm, Ah Yue is indeed really very skilled.¡± Qing Lan Fei said with a smile.

    Hearing herself being praised, the adorable little girl¡¯s face flushed red, and she scratched her head feeling a little embarrassed.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡®Teacher, I have not been able to summon up the energy clumped up in my dantian recently, making it impossible to focus my energy during cultivation. I really do not know where the problem lies, can you tell me what am I doing wrong?¡±

    The pretty looking little girl asked the tall and muscr figure before her with a tinge of bashfulness in her eyes, the man¡¯s countenance devilishly handsome, his body exuding azynguid air around him.

    Hey reclining his back against the tree, his captivating jet ck eyes slightly narrowed as he stared into the faint light above his head, where glittering stars reflected within that pair of intoxicatingly alluring eyes, causing one¡¯s heart to stir irrepressibly, unable to help themselves but want to get close.

    Not too far away, a group of people hid themselves as they watched the spectacle.

    ¡°Our new teachersing in really has one even more handsome looking than the next! See, even our Deviant Department¡¯s most reserved little imp whose heart has little desire for anything has been stirred up!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t our sect¡¯s greatest beautye here so often in the past few days wanting to know Qing Ye Li better? But look at this now. I think this Lou Bai Qian is on a much higher level, looking exactly like a male seductive demon and going around to tempt and bewitch people everywhere. I heard that one of the Elders from the Elders Council has beening to deliver food to him and I think the meaning behind that is clear to see!¡±

    ¡°I highly suspect that he came here to the Faint Mist Sect to seduce women.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that about him will you? Teacher Lou possesses real capabilities. He even helped me to breakthrough to the next level a while ago! He is just blessed with good looks and who can you me for that?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right, although our two teachers are strange and entric, but they are truly highly skilled! One is a well known powerful pugilist, and the other is a legendary recognized seven star grade teacher. I would be inclined to think that it is a big gain for our Deviant Department you know? All of you should not be such sour grapes and be jealous of their immense poprity with thedies.¡±

    The person saying that was the doll faced young girl who was skilled with poisons. After having observed the situation for a period, she waspletely convinced by the two new teachers. There was nothing she could do, as their faces were really just too convincing.

    Hearing that, the effeminate man immediately snorted derisively and said: ¡°Don¡¯t think I do not know that you changed sides once you saw how good looking they were, always so easily lovestruck. I wonder who is it that was always proiming her loyalty to our Chief, but has shifted her target so quickly now. What a starry eyed infatuated idiot.¡±

 Chapter 169.4 - A Great Battle Caused By Good Looking Men

    Chapter 169.4: A Great Battle Caused By Good Looking Men

    ¡°What did you say? I dare you to say that again!¡± The young girl¡¯s eyes red wide, almost exploding in anger as she pulled back her sleeves and nted her hands on her hips to say: ¡°You damned transvestite, are you looking for a fight?¡±

    ¡°A fight it is then. Do you think I am scared of you?¡± He hates people picking on his looks the most and this girl just called him a transvestite! He disregards even kinship when he gets angry and even if it¡¯s just a young girl, he would not hold back in the slightest!

    Those two were the most explosive duo among all of them and if they were to really fight, with their capability for destruction, it was thought that the whole Deviant Department would be destroyed by them.

    Everyone quickly stepped up to dissuade them. ¡°The two of you should just calm down. Why take things so seriously?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Come on, we¡¯re all fellow disciples here and fighting will just hurt the harmony we all share!¡±

    ¡°All of you better stand back. I am definitely going to beat this damned transvestite up so bad that his own parents would not be able to recognize him!¡± The doll faced young girl was still right at the tip of anger and sheshed out with a palm strike that pushed the people who came up to hold her back a good distance away.

    Fortunately they managed to dodge in time or they would have vomited out blood from her strike.

    They all then cried out mournfully. ¡°It¡¯s over..... All over.....¡±

    They saw the girl¡¯s aura turn sharp, and her delicate fingers curl up into ws where several translucent brown orbs shot out from her fingertips. Several kinds of poisonous insects could be seen inside and in the instant that they flew out, the insects broke free from the orbs, filled with a chilling sinister air.

    The effeminate man smiled scornfully and the smile faded from the face of the mischievous prankster, his fair skin covered with a faint golden sheen in an instant. The moment the poisonous insects came into contact with him, a sizzling sound could be heard before they fell limply to the ground.

    ¡°Trifling trick. You think your little bugs will have any effect on me?¡±

    The young girlughed out loud in contempt. ¡°Really? I do not believe that you¡¯re invincible and do not have a weak point on your body.¡±

    Upon saying that, her eyes glinted sharply and she pressed her palms together before her to trace out a circle, chanting as she did that. When everyone saw her stance, their faces all changed and they retreated a far way back into the distance, afraid that they¡¯ll be caught up in the impending disaster.

    Only the dazed Xing Tong was left behind, and by the time he was able to react, it was already toote. Tens of thousands of poisonous insects gradually grew in size right before his eyes, that surrounded him and the effeminate looking man, trapping them good and proper inside.

    The effeminate looking man possessed an ability that gave him a body impervious to de or spear, immune to fire or poison. But Xing Tong was still too young and even though he had a bonded spirit beast in his body, it would not be able to handle such a great number of poisonous insects at one time, and he just stood there staring nkly.

 Chapter 170.1 - Have Youâ€¦.. Fallen For Me?

    Chapter 170.1: Have You..... Fallen For Me?

    ¡°Little Mute! Dodge!¡±

    Seeing that tragedy was right about to strike, someone could not help but cry out in panic.

    When the effeminate looking man saw that his face sank as well. [Stupid crazy woman!]

    Qing Yu was supposed to go to the Elixir Cultivators Department but as Feng Tian Hen suddenly appeared out of the blue and snatched the prize, Elder Jin nursed a grudge in his heart.

    Upon knowing that Mu Lai was very close to Qing Yu, he frequently used the excuse of facilitating the exchange of techniques and knowledge among fellow disciples to get her toe watch other disciples cultivate elixirs, and to point out their inadequacies, causing her to feel embarrassed and awkward all the time.

    The Elixir Cultivators Department¡¯s First Disciple Tan Lin Ruo would now avoid her whenever he saw her because Elder Jin would be singing her praises to no end. Tan Lin Ruo had witnessed it for himself just how skilled the petite sized girl who was younger than he was, and he was a little ashamed and felt rather inferior.

    And Qing Yu had just returned when she was met with such a harrowing sight. The wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of colour on Xing Tong¡¯s small handsome face as he stood there in a daze, his small frame making him look exceptionally helpless.

    ¡°Xing Tong~¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes turned sharp and she was already flying through the air, to charge right into the swarm of many thousands of poisonous insects.

    ¡°Sweet Heavens! Little Junior!¡±

    [If their Little Junior gets hurt, Chief will surely ughter them all!¡±

    The entire gang immediately flew into a fluster, frantically thinking how they were going to rescue the youngdy, hopping around in a helpless panic, not knowing what to do.

    The expression on the doll faced young girl changed as well, and though she wanted to retract her move at that moment, it was already toote.

    In that instant, it seemed even the wind went still.

    All the poisonous insects that were almost going to envelop the youngdy suddenly hung suspended in midair.

    Everything surrounding that ce, including the breeze that brushed past everyone¡¯s faces, the tree branches that swayed under the wind, together with the umted snow that asionally fluttered down from the roof, everything there..... all froze in suspended animation in that one moment.

    The air itself was deathly silent.

    Everyone stared in incredulous disbelief as they saw the man in purple robes stood shielding Qing Yu and the stunned and dazed Xing Tong behind his body, the expression on his face calm without a ripple of emotion as he stared at the doll faced young girl.

    The man who usually had a frivolous and mischievous smile on him was at that moment not showing the slightest hint of a smile on his face, and that was the first time that everyone was seeing another side of this enigma of a man.

    There was clearly not the slightly hint of anger on him, but he made everyone feel fear seep out from the depths of their hearts for no reason, the oppressive aura that exuded out from his body so heavy it was hard to even breathe.

    The doll faced little girl opened her mouth to mumble indistinctly: ¡°Tea..... cher¡±

    ¡°Games like this are very dangerous. It will not be good if someone gets hurt.¡± Lou Jun Yao¡¯s voice was low, without a tinge of emotion, which drove a chill to shoot right through the young girl¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 170.2 - Have Youâ€¦.. Fallen For Me?

    Chapter 170.2: Have You..... Fallen For Me?

    ¡°I¡¯ve realized my mistake, Teacher.....¡± The doll faced young girl bit on her lip, seeming like she was about to break out in tears.

    Lou Jun Yao acknowledged with an indifferent grunt, and then said: ¡°Go carry out your punishment. Copy the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s sect rules ten times and hand it to me tomorrow morning.¡±

    The Faint Mist Sect¡¯s sect rules, off the top of the head, there were at least several thousand. Ten times.....

    The doll faced young girl begged with an aggrieved face. ¡°Can it be a little less.....¡±

    ¡°Twenty times.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it. I will go start right now.¡± The young girl then walked away in dismay.

    Lou Jun Yao then turned to look at the effeminate looking man behind. ¡°The two of you opened engaged in battle here, which is a breach of the sect rules. My punishment for her was to copy the sect rules. For you, before sundown today, fill up the ten water urns outside the mountain gates. If you do notplete the task or Ie to discover that you cheated with help from others, then it will be a hundred times of the sect¡¯s rules for you.¡±

    Each one of the ten water urns just outside the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s mountain gates were at least as tall as two grown men¡¯s height, and from now till sundown, there were at most only about six hours¡¯ time left.

    And the effeminate looking man was always most conscious of his own looks, a delicate and thin figure,pletely unsuited for such heavy manualbour at all

    Although it was winter and the weather wasn¡¯t stifling hot like summer, it was at that moment the middle of noon and the sun was shining down rather strongly. This was a man who needed to carry an umbre over his head whenever he steps out and he could not help himself but to shout with a roar: ¡°Lou Bai Qian, what right do you have to punish me?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao curled up his lips. ¡°It seems like you feel rather indignant? Such disrespect to a teacher. It looks like a lesson is in order.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re even going to bully someone weaker now?¡± The effeminate looking man became even angrier.

    Lou Jun Yao broke into augh and nced at him. ¡°Bully the weak? To kill you is as easy as squashing an ant. You really think you¡¯re worthy of having me strike you?¡±

    ¡°You.....!¡± The effeminate looking man¡¯s face reddened with rage.

    ¡°You can continue to haggle andin, but if those urns are not filled by sundown, you will not want to know the consequences.¡± Lou Jun Yao said with an absolutely harmless smile.

    Sensing deep down inside that the man was definitely not kidding, no matter how indignant and angry the effeminate looking man felt, he could do nothing but resign himself to his fate as he went on to carry water. As he walked away, he turned to look at several of the guys closest to him, hoping that they would help him. In the end, all of them avoided his eyes like he was some dangerous cmitous beast, running far away from there.

    ¡°.....¡± [A bunch of traitors!]

    With the two people who started the fight punished, the other people then became afraid that they might be implicated for no reason, quickly scattering like startled birds.

    Xing Tong looked at Qing Yu gratefully and when he saw the look in Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes, a shiver ran through his entire body and he went running far into the distance away from the man.

 Chapter 170.3 - Have Youâ€¦.. Fallen For Me?

    Chapter 170.3: Have You..... Fallen For Me?

    With only Qing Yu who was still there and had not left, she then stared at the eyes that had been altered ck on the man for a moment and then tilted her head to one side before she asked: ¡°You¡¯re in a bad mood? Why did you punish them?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow. ¡°They broke the rules and created trouble by fighting here which disturbed the sect¡¯s peace. Shouldn¡¯t I punish them?¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s face was one of surprise as she looked at him. ¡°You are now..... looking more and more like what a teacher should be.¡±

    ¡°I am a teacher.¡± Lou Jun Yao scoffed and then went walking over closer to her. He held her by her shoulders and turned her to face him. ¡°And I haven¡¯t reprimanded you yet. What did you think you were doing just now? Youpletely disregarded your own safety to go save that kid. Do you really think that you¡¯re invincible?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now aren¡¯t I? I moved only because I am confident that I will not get hurt. I am a selfish person and will never do anything that disadvantages me.¡± Qing Yu said with an indifferentugh.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lou Jun Yao challenged with an indiscernible smile. ¡°Why do I seem to remember when you were dispelling the curse I was afflicted with, you went on to take on the full brunt of the bacsh in order to protect me from being hurt which resulted in you losing consciousness from severe injuries?¡±

    Qing Yu was stumped for words with that retort.

    [How was she supposed to respond to that? That she did it to return the favour for the Pr Fire Core?]

    [This fe really remembers things in the past so well. If not for the fact that she was hurt that time, he wouldn¡¯t have discovered that she was really a girl in disguise so early.]

    Seeing the youngdy at a loss for words and unable to retort, Lou Jun Yao could not help butugh aloud and stretched his hand out to pinch her cheek as he said softly: ¡°Do not be so foolish next time. Nobody is more important than you and even if you will not get hurt, never put yourself in the way of danger. Do you hear?¡±

    Qing Yu was shocked by his sudden actions and subconsciously took a step back as she stared at him with an angry re. ¡°Lou Jun Yao!¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± The man responded with a smile. ¡°I am now called Lou Bai Qian and it will not be good if you expose me by shouting like this.¡±

    A vein twitched at Qing Yu¡¯s temple. ¡°Can you possibly.....¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± The man lifted an eyebrow to look at her. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Can you possibly be a little more normal?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not normal?¡±

    ¡°In what way are you normal! ?¡± Qing Yu closed her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°Can you not do such strange things to me?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao saw the look of utter exasperation on that tiny face and could not help but break out inughter. He leaned in closer and asked: ¡°What kind of strange things?¡±

    With him having moved himself so close to her, Qing Yu retreated a few steps backwards, but there was a tree right behind her. Seeing that the youngdy¡¯s slender figure was about to crash into the tree, Lou Jun Yao quickly reached his arm out to slip around her waist, where she knocked right into the crook of the man¡¯s arm.

 Chapter 170.4 - Have Youâ€¦.. Fallen For Me?

    <strong>Chapter 170.4: Have You..... Fallen For Me?</strong>

    And she was trapped there in between the tree and the man.

    ¡°Lou Jun Yao! Keep in mind that we¡¯re out here in public!¡± Qing Yu lifted her hand to push at his shoulder, her eyes scanning around at the surrounding area. ¡°Let go of me now!¡±

    ¡°You have not told me what kind of strange things do you mean?¡± Lou Jun Yao lowered his eyes and repeated his question.

    It was probably because he was in such a great mood that a faint tinge of violet could be seen sparkling beneath those altered ck eyes, looking exceptionally attractive.

    ¡°What you are doing right now is strange!¡± Qing Yu said with a stifled shout. ¡°If anyone sees a teacher like you molesting a female disciple like this, let¡¯s see how you are going to continue to remain in this ce.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So I am molesting you now?¡± Lou Jun Yao asked with a deep meaningful smile. ¡°I have been wronged. Why not..... I make that a reality then?¡±

    ¡°You dare! ?¡± Qing Yu stared with her eyes wide, shocked that the man could be so shamelessly despicable. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the best of friends with my mother? By doing this to her daughter, don¡¯t you feel the slightest bit of guilt?¡±

    ¡°Heh heh. Little fox, seems like you have quite a bad memory.¡± Lou Jun Yao lowered his head to look down at her and say. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say..... that you¡¯re from another world? So Aunt Lan and you are slightly linked only by the blood in this flesh shell of yours. So why would I even feel any guilt?¡±

    Qing Yu was so infuriated by his reasoning that she almost wanted tough. Her phoenix like eyes suddenly lifted slightly as she stared right at him, her exquisitely wless beautiful face breaking into a smile that could move the heart of all living things as her lips parted to say softly: ¡°So, what you are doing now is an attempt to express.....¡±

    Lou Jun Yao was so entranced by the youngdy¡¯s intentionally enticing smile that his gaze grew deep and profound. Upon seeing that she did not finish her sentence, he went on to ask: ¡°Express what?¡±

    The very next instant, the youngdy¡¯s face suddenly moved toe right before his, less than an inch away.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s breath caught in his throat.

    [Too close. Feeling as if the moment he opened his mouth to speak and he wille to touch the youngdy¡¯s lusciously soft lips that were curled up in an indiscernible smile.]

    When had the youngdy who always maintained a distance from him evere so close to him so intimately? In that instant, a look of ufortable awkwardness shed upon Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face and he turned his head away.

    The youngdy thenughed, a breath tinged with a fragrant scent brushing over his ear as her voice sounded, one unlike the supple yielding voice of any other regr youngdy, but was instead filled with an unfathomable maic allure, plucking at someone¡¯s heartstrings. ¡°Have you discovered that you¡¯ve..... fallen for me?¡±

    The words sounded highly familiar, words that Little Monster had just uttered the other day.

    [Lou Jun Yao, you¡¯ve fallen for her.]

 Chapter 171.1 - Bipolarâ€¦.. Devil

    Chapter 171.1: Bipr..... Devil

    The youngdy, was born with a pair of eyes that were able to seduce people into devilry.

    With those eyes born upon that wlessly beautiful face, it was even more devastating in their capability to bring down countries and ruin to its people. Even for someone like Lou Jun Yao who had lived for several hundred years, could not help but feel the tranquilke that his heart was start to stir.

    [Such a seductive little fox!]

    Lou Jun Yao became flustered under her stare, and he raised a hand up to cover over her eyes.

    But even after doing that, he was still able to see the lips curled up in a barely imperceptible smile, that seemed to be mocking him. ¡°What? I read exactly what your mind is thinking and you¡¯re masking humiliation with anger?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s teeth were tightly clenched. ¡°Really feel like giving you a good thrashing!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Not only do you like to tease thedies, you also like to beat people up?¡± Qing Yu said expressionlessly.

    Lou Jun Yao took a deep breath, pushing down the urge of wanting to hit her as he turned to walk away indignantly.

    Qing Yu was astounded. ¡°? ? .....¡±

    [Men nowadays are all so petty?]

    [She was just pulling his leg. Did he have to get so angry? And she hadn¡¯t even held it against him for the times he was such a scoundrel with his hands!]

    Feng Tian Hen watched from a far distance away for quite a long period, before suddenly turned to leave.

    The good looking youth followed behind his footsteps and it was after a while that he asked: ¡°Chief, who is that youngdy? Why do I feel as if you care for her a lot?¡±

    [It waspletely unlike the Chief to do something like that.]

    He then recalled how Feng Tian Hen had acted back on the day he came back to the Faint Mist Sect, when the man had suddenly stared fixedly into the distance, his eyes filled with heated fervour and longing. Thinking back about it, he seemed to remember that it was the back view of a youngdy, very much like this youngdy here. Could they be..... the same person?

    Feng Tian Hen¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the ends of his lips curved up in an arc. ¡°Do you believe having a previous life?¡±

    The youth was a little puzzled. ¡°Previous life?¡±

    ¡°I do not know why myself. But from the first time that I saw her, I¡¯ve had a special feeling in my heart. I feel as if I¡¯ve known her for a very long time and I hear a voice telling me that she is mine.¡± Feng Tian Hen¡¯s voice was filled with longing, like it was all really as beautiful as he had described.

    After hearing that, the youth was silent for a while before he asked: ¡°Does that mean my Chief likes her? Why not tell her then? It seems like the man we saw just now is interested in the youngdy and if Chief does not say anything, others might very well make the first move.¡±

    Feng Tian Hen watched the youngdy¡¯s departing back and his eyes turned dark. ¡°The day wille where she will know who is the mostpatible with her. That man is merely just a lowly teacher. Tsk, one will have to pay the price when they delusionally seek for a person who does not belong to them.¡±

    ¡°Chief, leave that man to me to deal with.¡± The youth said with murder in his eyes.

 Chapter 171.2 - Bipolarâ€¦.. Devil

    Chapter 171.2: Bipr..... Devil

    An eyebrow of Feng Tian Hen¡¯s raised up slightly. ¡°That man is not as simple as he looks. If you are careless, you will quickly find yourself at a disadvantage.¡±

    The youth was indignant as he tried to argue. ¡°Although my cultivation is not as highly profound as my Chief here, but I am at least one of the higher ranked pugilists throughout the entire Constetion Continent. Would I be unable to deal with a mere skirt chaser like him?¡±

    [That¡¯s right. The way he sees it, that man is just a lecherous skirt chaser who is vying for the same woman with the Chief. But besides being rather good looking with tricks to beguile youngdies and possessing some petty skills in martial arts, that man is a useless good for nothing.]

    If those thoughts were made known to a certain someone, he would surelyugh himself to death.

    As the Lord of the Dark Lands in Cloud Heaven, he was thought to be a petty skirt chaser who preys on youngdies. What a hopeless failure.

    Seeing that the youth¡¯s mind was made up, Feng Tian Hen was helpless, but he did not reject the youth.

    [Just as well, it will be a good opportunity to test just how deep this Lou Bai Qian is.]

    Having gained Feng Tian Hen¡¯s silent acquiescence, the youth went away delightly, leaving Feng Tian Hen to remain there in his spot for a long while as his face changed.

    If anyone were to walk past, they would have seen that strange side of the gentle and refined looking man, the absolutely wless countenance looking as if it had split in two halves, to be twopletely different people.

    One side of the face had an evil sinister smile hanging from it while the other side looked like the face of a bumbling naive youth.

    The man wed at his head in agony. ¡°You devil! Get out of my body! Get the Hell out~!¡±

    The heart rending roar of rage tore through the air, not fading for a good while.

    It was like twopletely different split personalities, locked in a mad struggle to gain control over the body.

    ¡°Hahaha. You¡¯re being disobedient again? What do you mean by saying its your body? You and I are one, isn¡¯t it?¡± This voice had clearlye out from the very same mouth, but it sounded highly sinister.

    ¡°What do you really want to achieve?¡± Feng Tian Hen¡¯s eyes were red, as asked through tightly gritted teeth.

    The evil half of his face stuck out his tongue and licked the corner of his lips. ¡°What I want to achieve? Although you and I are originally one and the same, but this youngdy..... is not someone you can covet to have.¡±

    ¡°What did you just say! ? You had better not have any designs on her, or I will not let you off.¡± Feng Tian Hen said angrily.

    ¡°Haha. Why do you think that you felt such a great sense of familiarity the first time you saw her? Why does your heart yearn for her so much? Because..... those feelings in you are all influenced by my memories.¡±

    Feng Tian Hen was greatly taken aback.

    ¡°She belongs only to me. In this entire world, no one else has the right to possess her. Except for me, and only I can.¡± The evil face was sinister and bloodthirsty. ¡°In view of the fact that we share one body, I will not pursue it any further against you. I am satisfied with what you have done today, as any man who lusts for my Qing Qing will suffer a life worse than death.¡±

 Chapter 171.3 - Bipolarâ€¦.. Devil

    Chapter 171.3: Bipr..... Devil

    Feng Tian Hen could not help but feel his body suddenly turn stiff, as a bone biting chill spread up from his feet.

    A head spinning whirl suddenly engulfed his mind and the man¡¯s split personalities suddenly reverted back to its normal state, turning back into the gentle and handsome looking man, except for the smile at the corners of his lips that was notforting like a refreshing spring breeze like it was before, but instead felt terrifyingly evil and sinister.

    It was the same face, but felt like twopletely different people.

    The man narrowed his eyes. ¡°My mind will not be at ease leaving it in the hands of that useless good for nothing. Better that I rid myself of any worries by doing it myself.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Night fell and it was quiet in the Faint Mist Sect.

    Except for Qing Yu in the Deviant Department, most of the others lived together in the same ce, close to each other.

    The effeminate looking man had gathered up the fastest speed he had moved his entire life, to quickly fill the urns up with water before the sun set.

    He was so exhausted that he had fallen asleep but his mouth was still incessantly mumbling curses at a certain ck hearted man. Under the year¡¯s end cold winter moon, theke had frozen up and he had to melt the ice in the water which took up quite a bit of his time as well, which made it an almost impossible task.

    But that day¡¯s lesson left a deep impression on him. Among all the teachers in the Faint Mist Sect, whoever you had to offend, one must never offend Lou Bai Qian.

    That man was able to torment you to death while smiling harmlessly at you without having to draw a single drop of your blood.

    Teachers in the Faint Mist Sect enjoyed much better treatment, where almost every single one of them were allocated an individual courtyard and an expansive space for their own use.

    And Lou Jun Yao was a seven star grade teacher, so he was orded even better treatment. His courtyard was several times the size of those other teachers enjoyed, and not to mention the vast amount of space, it was rtively more quiet, and people seldom came to disturb him, and Lou Jun Yao could not be any more at ease.

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s front foot had barely just left that ce and his back foot had just lifted when an unwee guest came in.

    But as that person¡¯s cultivation level was very low, no matter how softly his feet treaded, Lou Jun Yao had already sensed his presence before the person entered.

    Wrapped in full ck clothes to escape notice under the darkness, the ck masked assassin slipped soundlessly inside, and he jumped back in shock when he saw the man enjoying his tea right in the middle of the courtyard.

    [Is this man..... sick in the head?]

    [Not sleeping in the middle of this freezing cold wintry night, but is sitting here under the bitterly chill wind to sip on tea! ?]

    Lou Jun Yao curled up the corners of his lips. ¡°Will my guest happen to be in the mood for some great tea I have here?¡±

    [He¡¯s really got to be sick. This is the first time he was seeing a person invite an assassin that came to take his life to sit down to have tea.]

    The assassin scoffed disdainfully and spread his palms open. A transparent sword with a sinister aura emanating from it appeared in his hand, glinting coldly under the cold silvery moonlight.

 Chapter 171.4 - Bipolarâ€¦.. Devil

    Chapter 171.4: Bipr..... Devil

    ¡°Today is the day your time is up!¡±

    An eyebrow raised up on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face. [Did he hear the man correctly? Did the man..... just say that he came here to kill him?]

    After understanding the man¡¯s intentions, Lou Jun Yao was not able to hold back hisughter, his chest heaving up and down greatly. [Interesting. How many years has it been? He had not thought that he would encounter something so interesting.]

    [Ambushes and assassinations weremon happenings in Cloud Heaven but here in this low levelnds, it was the very first time it was happening to him.]

    [But he can¡¯t help but wonder, who was it that he hade to hinder?]

    It was probably because the bewilderment on his face was clear to see and the assassin opened his mouth to say helpfully. ¡°If you need to know what to me this on, then me it on your own lecherous nature, to dare to covet my Chief¡¯s woman!¡±

    [Lecherous nature?]

    [Me?]

    Lou Jun Yao grew even more curious. ¡°And who might your Chief be?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for a dead person to know too much!¡±

    ¡°.....¡± [And who was the one who brought it up in the first ce?]

    The assassin gave a stifled shout and he was already charging forward fiercely in attack. Lou Jun Yao did not make any attempt to dodge, but waited till the assassin came in close before he moved his body slightly to the side, to avoid the ferocious blow that was aimed right at him.

    The assassin¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp glint, never expecting that his opponent would be as skilled as this, to be able to avoid his attack.

    Realizing that the target would not be easy to deal with, the assassin pulled out a small cbash gourd from his hip and plucked off its stopper. Throwing his head back, he gulped down the contents inside and threw the gourd down to the ground. In an instant, his eyes turned red, and the aura surrounding his body became more powerful.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s nose twitched, and he nced at the gourd on the ground. [This scent..... Wine?]

    ¡°Now die!¡±

    After consuming the wine, the assassin¡¯s speed became faster, and the power of his attacks became stronger. But in Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes, his movements were full of openings, and not worth a mention from him at all.

    He had initially been delighted that he was going to be able to have some fun with the dumb assassin for awhile, but he suddenly sensed the presence of another aura at another ce and his eyes narrowed sharply, to shoot out a brilliant violet ray that struck the assassin squarely. His body immediately rocked with violent spasms, before he fell into a dead faint.

    With a flick of his sleeve, the unconscious person lying on the ground disappeared without a trace in a blink.

    In the very next moment, a maliciously evil sounding voice rang out. ¡°You¡¯re truly not someone simple!¡±

    Lou Jun Yao turned to gaze to look towards the source of his voice. The man in white was someone familiar to him, someone he had seen earlier that day.

    ¡°Feng Tian Hen?¡±

    The man walked slowly over as he approached, and it was probably due to the overpowering evil aura he exuded was far too contrasting to the person he had met, that caused Lou Jun Yao to knit up his brows to say in a sure tone ¡°You are not Feng Tian Hen.¡±

    The face was the same, but the difference in their auras was like Heaven and Earth.

    If the Feng Tian Hen that people usually saw was just a nauseating pretentious hypocrite, this manifestation of evil right here must be his true unmasked form, a person that anyone would want to avoid.

 Chapter 172.1 - Only By Killing Him, Will You Be Truly Freed

    Chapter 172.1: Only By Killing Him, Will You Be Truly Freed

    The man with an evil smile on his lips moved toe right before Lou Jun Yao in an instant, looking at him right out of the corner of his eye as he asked: ¡°I wonder where our esteemed teacher is from? Thatst strike the teacher just executed looks like the long lost Eye Ray technique. I would think that this tiny Constetion Continent couldn¡¯t possibly have birthed one as highly skilled as you.¡±

    A corner of Lou Jun Yao¡¯s lips stiffened. ¡°You¡¯re not someone simple yourself. Pretending to be somewhat human all this time, what made you decide to drop the act?¡±

    ¡°Pretend?¡± The man with the evil smileughed. ¡°I am not pretending. This is the real me.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao narrowed his eyes. ¡°Just who are you?¡±

    ¡°Who I am is not important, what¡¯s important is regardless of how capable our esteemed teacher is, you will fall here on this very night.¡± The man said in an ominous tone. ¡°Although fairdies will always sought after by gentlemen, but..... It is better that one does not carelessly go touch something that does not belong to them.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes darkened. Hearing those words, a person subconsciously came to his mind. [Is he talking about the little fox?]

    [Just how many pairs of eyes has she attracted?]

    But there was no more time for him to contemte further. At the moment the man¡¯s voice fell, a strange cacklingughter rang out, and a sinister wind kicked up suddenly. The evil looking man disappeared before Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes and in his ce, many figures with dishevelled hair and their heads drooping down appeared, several tens of human shaped puppets with stiff hard bodies.

    ¡°I have not used this puppetry technique of mine for many years, and I think it¡¯s great for our esteemed teacher to work up a sweat with.¡±

    [Puppetry Technique?]

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes deepened. Among the many different kinds of professions throughout thends, the Puppetry Technique was most rarely seen. Not to mention this was in a low levelnd, even in Cloud Heaven, there couldn¡¯t possibly be more than five puppeteers.

    Throughout time, people who were puppeteers were all unparalleled experts, able to control any person and excelling in powerful mental attacks. Many a time, highly skilled experts with profound powers of cultivation had also found themselves disadvantaged in a bout against a puppeteer.

    In the eyes of people in the world, a puppeteer was the manifestation of all the evil in the world put in a single body.

    They cultivated in the arts of devilry, using live people as sacrifices and tempering them into weapons imprable by de or spear, impervious to the elemental powers. They were turned into killing machines imbued with lethal poison that knew no exhaustion nor pain, a single puppet capable of battling a hundred on the battlefield.

    Since far ancient times, many imperial families would pay heavenly prices to recruit puppeteers, getting them to create puppets with unmatchable powers to do their bidding. When two kingdoms engaged in war, just those puppets alone would allow them to gain victory without having to lose a single foot soldier.

    But as Puppetry was just too heinously evil, during a highly tumultuous incident of great cmity, a mighty pugilist joined forces with the ruler of a powerful kingdom, to embark on a relentless crusade to annihte these nefarious puppeteers, wiping out the entire Puppeteers Sect and burned all the texts and manuals rting to the cultivation of Puppetry. An order was then given that any puppeteers discovered henceforth was to be executed without exception!

 Chapter 172.2 - Only By Killing Him, Will You Be Truly Freed

    Chapter 172.2: Only By Killing Him, Will You Be Truly Freed

    From then on, the Puppeteers Sect fell into non existence.

    Even though several hundred years have passed since that incident and over that long period of time, it was not known when a puppeteer appeared again but there was no example of the malevolent use of human sacrifice ever found and it looked as if puppeteers were developing towards a more positive direction, so people grew to be less averse to them.

    But what was Lou Jun Yao seeing here before his eyes? They were clearly puppets created from humans!

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face grew grave and a fiery ze lit up within his eyes. ¡°The sacrifice of humans in puppetry has been forbidden for hundreds of years and you have actually broken that taboo. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will incur the wrath of the world upon you?¡±

    ¡°Taboo? Hahahahaha. I make the rules here under these Heavens! So what if I am reviled by the world? I will stand at the pinnacle of this world sooner orter, to be the King of the entirend!¡± The man who remained hidden broke out into highly arrogantughter, his voice confident with voracious ambition, filled with utter contempt for the rest of the world.

    At the same moment that his voice fell, the puppets that had been immobile suddenly seemed as if their acupoints had just released, their drooped down heads starting to move with a loud ttering. The arms at their sides snapped up with a swoosh to reveal long ck fingernails at the tips of their hands.

    And on the faces that were veiled by their dishevelled hair, bright red eyes burned with a light filled with avid desire.

    ¡°Puppetry and the Eye Ray Technique are both simr in the way they are able to control a person¡¯s consciousness. I am rather keen to see which of these two long lost ancient secret techniques takes the upperhand.¡±

    The man said in a sinister voice and then made a strange sound with his mouth. The very next second, the lifeless and sluggish puppets then started to move at an rming;y fast speed.

    Their long nails were incredibly sharp, and with a single swipe of their hand, the thick trees in the courtyard were cut right through, falling to the ground with a loud crash.

    It looked like he hade here prepared tonight and an istion barrier should have been set up around the ce, so no matter how big amotion rocked the ce, no one would hear anything.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes deepened and the jet ck eyes that had been altered were slowly revealing its true colour from the use of the Eye Ray, to be an alluring deep violet.

    ¡ª¡ª

    That night, the girls chatted for a short while before they all went to their beds to sleep, and only Qing Yu who could not find deep restful sleepy there with her brows furrowed together, tossing and turning, unable to get proper rest.

    For some unknown reason, her heart was just feeling rather perturbed.

    Suddenly, a violent shiver shot through her entire body for an instant, and her body tensed up, stiff as a board.

    ¡°Qing Qing, wake up~ Don¡¯t you want to see me?¡±

    ¡°Qing Qing, I miss you so much. We¡¯ve not met for so many years and you¡¯ve be so much more beautiful. But, I still remember how you looked in your bridal gown and you were the most beautiful woman in the world.¡±

 Chapter 172.3 - Only By Killing Him, Will You Be Truly Freed

    Chapter 172.3: Only By Killing Him, Will You Be Truly Freed

    Qing Yu¡¯s hands clenched up tightly into fists, her eyshes quivering with unease. A look of intense struggle shed across her face before her eyes red wide open.

    [That demonic devil..... is close!]

    The terrifying feeling that made one tremble shook her strongly.

    Qing Yu sat up slowly and pulled on her clothes, not waking anyone else as she walked out of the room without a sound.

    Her beautiful countenance wasposed but her eyes looked a little vacant, seemingly unconsciously bewitched by something as she walked slowly into a particr direction.

    ¡°Mistress!¡±

    A surge of warmth rose within her palms which caused Qing Yu to regain her senses.

    She raised her eyes and saw a golden hair youth bathed in shimmering golden light, his handsome face no longer tinged with puerile innocence like it was before but was more restrained and steady looking, giving people a sense offorting ease.

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes in surprise. ¡°Little Burrow.....¡±

    The youth¡¯s good looking gold and silver eyes looked at her. ¡°Mistress, I havepletely recovered and from now onwards, I do not need to stay inside Mistress¡¯ body to recuperate anymore but stand shoulder to shoulder with Mistress in battle.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really great.¡± Qing Yu said after heaving a sigh.

    Zang Mai looked at her with a carefully measuring gaze but did not see anything out of ce and felt relieved. He then said in a rather stern tone: ¡°Mistress, did you know that you fell under the effects of the Puppetry Technique just now? If I had not discovered it in time, you would still be under its spell now.¡±

    Puppetry.....¡± Qing Yu¡¯s eyes turned chilly. ¡°Do you sense it too? The aura.¡±

    Zang Mai¡¯s eyes turned to stare off into the direction forward and then said softly: ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±

    Sensing that the youngdy¡¯s aura was growing darker, Zang Mai then said: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Mistress might forever be unable to cross the gulf in your heart and will not be able to strike him.¡±

    ¡°People change.¡± Qing Yu lowered her eyes and said emotionlessly.

    ¡°Mistress, if you really are not able toy your hands on him, then let me do it.¡± Zang Mai held her hands and said in a soft voice. ¡°This has haunted Mistress¡¯ dreams and only by obliterating himpletely will Mistress be able to walk out from it.¡±

    ¡°I can do it.¡± Qing Yu shook his hands off, and then went walking off on her own.

    The youth¡¯s gaze sharpened, the worry in his eyes hard to conceal.

    On the other side, in the elegant and spacious courtyard that Lou Jun Yao was at, the ce was already aplete mess.

    Those puppets numbering several tens did not know exhaustion and they charged up incessantly time after time. Lou Jun Yao¡¯s violet eyes with its highly destructive powers had expended all its energy and were unable to do anything to the lifeless puppets anymore.

    Unable to attack forcefully, he could only passively defend.

    ¡°My Lord, let Yue Ji help you.¡± Hidden in the shadows, Yue Ji who had been watching for quite some time became anxious when she saw Lou Jun Yao taking passive ground and she wanted toe out from the shadows.

    ¡°Stay there hidden properly. Without my orders, you are not allowed to make any moves!¡± Lou Jun Yao admonished coldly.

 Chapter 172.4 - Only By Killing Him, Will You Be Truly Freed

    Chapter 172.4: Only By Killing Him, Will You Be Truly Freed

    The puppets almost seemed to have no weaknesses, feeling no pain or could they be wounded, their counters bing more ferocious the harder they were attacked. Hence before discovering their weak point, Lou Jun Yao could only choose to defend. Having Yue Jie out at this moment would not only be of no help to him, it would only make things worse.

    Hearing that, Yue Ji could only remain hidden in ce to wait for her orders, her eyes gazing around to search for the puppeteer controlling the puppets behind the scene.

    Damn it. To think that a puppeteer would appear here in these low levelnds and had evene strike their revered Lord. If not for the fact that their mission here was secret, the Dark Lands would have descended upon this ce and trampled the entire ce t.

    ¡°Tsk. How dull. That¡¯s all that you turn out to be. You can¡¯t even take down my puppets and you dare to harbour designs on Qing Qing, you¡¯re just courting your own death.¡±

    The man¡¯s evil eyes zed over with a murderous glint and a strange light lit up inside. The puppets that had been attacking heedlessly in no particr order suddenly let out a roar before their bodies pounced nimbly like leopards to surround Lou Jun Yaopletely in the middle, seemingly seeking to devour him.

    ¡°My Lord look out~¡±

    Yue Ji¡¯s eyes stared wide with horror and disregarding Lou Jun Yao¡¯s orders, she charged mindlessly right into the circle of puppets.

    She was the Lord¡¯s shadow guard and it was her duty to protect the Lord. If she allowed herself to not do anything while seeing the Lord fall into danger, she would rather pay for it with her very own life!

    If she were to die, she would rather die before her Lord does.

    Seeing Yue Ji charged through the encircling ring of enemies to stand in front shielding him, Lou Jun Yao creased up his brows and cursed in a low voice. He was just about to summon up spirit powers to immobilize Yue Ji to hurl her out of the circle of enemies when he heard a melodious voice sound out far away. It was just a short four words, but that caused the malevolent puppets with their ws out for blood to instantly freeze in ce.

    ¡°Blood Sacrifice, Banish Evil.¡±

    The faint scent of blood wafted through the air,ing out from the bodies of the puppets. A red light suddenly burst forth and the puppets that had not suffered a single scratch throughout the battle with Lou Jun Yao suddenly wailed in agony, before their bodies blew up into pieces with a loud explosion, their mangled limbs scattered all over the ce.

    But there wasn¡¯t a single drop of blood on the ground.

    Qing Yu watched the scene before her emotionlessly and the golden haired youth beside her said in a low voice: Mistress, he got away.¡±

    That familiar aura had disappeared before she appeared here in this ce.

    [Ha, since he¡¯s already revealed himself, why does he not dare to meet her? Hasn¡¯t he been trying to draw her to appear before him?]

    Qing Yu turned and looked at the surprised Lou Jun Yao. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who isn¡¯t fine.¡± Lou Jun Yao strode over to her with wide steps and grabbed her wrist with his hand, raising it up. He saw a deep grisly bleeding gash in the middle of her palm, still dripping with blood.

 Chapter 173.1 - What is His Inner Demon

    Chapter 173.1: What is His Inner Demon

    Seeing the blood still seeping out of the wound on that fair skinned palm, Lou Jun Yao quickly took out a square silk handkerchief to wrap around her palm, pressing it down tightly to stem the flow of the blood.

    ¡°What secret technique did you just use to kill all those puppets?¡± Lou Jun Yao asked as he bandaged up her wound.

    Qing Yu stared at her wrapped hand without saying anything for a moment, and then went on to reply: ¡°I am of the purest bloodline, and my blood is the thing that all evil fear the most.¡±

    ¡°But that takes a severe strain on your body.¡± Lou Jun Yao¡¯s brows furrowed up as he looked at the already fair skinned tiny face now showing absolutely no colour in her lips, her cheeks garishly pale, looking very frail.

    ¡°Only my blood is able to resist against the Puppetry Technique.¡±

    Qing Yu lowered her eyes and having not felt anything up till now, seeming like it was only at this moment that she came to realize it. The agonizing pain in her palm caused her toe back awake and her voice was a soft whisper as she said: ¡°Did you manage to take a good look at the person who executed the Puppetry Technique just now?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao sensed that she was rather emotional and his face was rather worried as he asked: ¡°I am not sure whether it is him.¡±

    [That face had clearly been so familiar to him. How could it suddenly change to look so different?]

    [The evil aura that had seeped out right from his bones was impossible to conceal. How did such evile to appear on a man known to be so gentle and untainted in the slightest, hidden so deeply inside, catching everyone off guard.]

    ¡°That person though his aura and mannerisms werepletely different, the face he carried was definitely that of Feng Tian Hen.¡±

    [No wonder.....]

    [No wonder she had somehow just disliked Feng Tian Hen deep inside her heart. No wonder she had innately felt a strange sense of familiarity about Feng Tian Hen.]

    [So it was really him. He had really been reborn into this world as well.]

    Qing Yu closed her eyes and she unconsciously clenched her injured hand up tightly. The wound split open and bright red blood soaked through the hanky.

    ¡°What are you doing? Do you not want the use of that hand anymore?¡± Lou Jun Yao held on her wrist and pried her fingers open. The wound that had finally closed now split open again, the grisly red blood horrifying to see.

    The look on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face turned an ugly shade. ¡°Do you have any medicine to stop the bleeding?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It will close up after awhile.¡± Qing Yu said softly.

    She possessed an amazing me element in her body and she had strong self healing powers. Although the wound was rather frightening to look at which would take most people ten days to two weeks to heal, she would need just two days to make aplete recovery.

    Lou Jun Yao merely took it as she was pretending to be strong about it and his brows knitted up before he summoned up his spirit energy to help her stem the bleeding. The wound immediately shrank by quite a bit, leaving a shallow looking scar.

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes and looked up at him in surprise.

 Chapter 173.2 - What is His Inner Demon

    Chapter 173.2: What is His Inner Demon

    The man¡¯s face then contorted up in displeasure and he said in admonishment: ¡°You already have such such a small petite frail little body and how damaging much it be for you to lose so much blood! As a girl, you don¡¯t even know how to take good care of yourself.¡±

    Qing Yu found herself at a loss for words. ¡°.....¡±

    A short distance away, when Yue Ji heard those words, she almost stared her eyes out of their sockets.

    [Did she really just hear that?]

    [The Lord is looking so fierce..... because he is being protective of the youngdy?]

    [To think that the Lord who does not even care that much for her as his personal guard could actually be so concerned for a youngdy.....]

    [Looks like..... the rumours swirling in the Dark Lands had some truth to them!]

    Those words did not only make Yue Ji indignant but helpless, even Zang Mai who had remained invisible could not help but sniggle behind his hand and then said fearlessly in a mocking tone: ¡°Mistress, there¡¯s someone able to control you atst.¡±

    Even the ever calm andposed Qing Yu¡¯s face showed a look of embarrassment from the man¡¯s actions and she pulled her hand away a little awkwardly.

    ¡°Do you and Feng Tian Hen know each other?¡± Seeing her look a little embarrassed, Lou Jun Yao went on to change the topic.

    Hearing that, Qing Yu¡¯s eyes darkened, and she was silent for a long while.

    Immediately, the long forgotten memories surged up like the iing tide, her mind was engulfed by old memories hidden deep down inside, those memories that were also the ones she once treasured the most.

    Little Burrow was correct. That man would always be the inner demon lying deep in her heart, one she was unable to sever herself from, nor to erase from her mind.

    Lou Jun Yao had been watching her and he had naturally noticed the series of changes in her facial expression, the immense grief and despair exuding from her body almost letting others feel how she felt.

    [Just what..... kind of an unresolved past could she have with that Feng Tian Hen?]

    [And what is it that could make her fall into such stupefying and utter despair.....]

    It was exceptionally cold on this highly eventful night and also extraordinarily quiet. After Yue Ji saw that Lou Jun Yao was not in any danger, she slipped off on her own to leave without a sound.

    Only Lou Jun Yao and Qing Yu remained there, standing quietly in the night, the ground covered in snow and ice. The youngdy¡¯s petite figure was straight as she stood, the tall and well built man watching her intently, both of them not moving in the slightest.

    Suddenly, the petite figure wavered and swayed, and she started to fall.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply and he instinctively reached out to catch her.

    It was only when he bent down that he discovered that the youngdy was merely keeping her eyes lowered, and was not showing any other signs of difort. She remained there crouched on the ground, her hands hugging her knees, looking highly feeble and vulnerable.

    Lou Jun Yao did not retract his hands, but ced them over her shoulders, maintaining a protective stance. His tall figure crouched there beside her in apaniment, his violet eyes rippling deeply as he said in a deep low voice: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Qing Yu had never exhibited such feeble vulnerability. She had always been the epitome of power and fearlessness.

 Chapter 173.3 - What is His Inner Demon

    Chapter 173.3: What is His Inner Demon

    Shed blood than shed tears, words that would usually describe a proud and determined iron blooded male seemed to be made to measure in describing this youngdy.

    Never cried since she was young, not even when she was born or when her parents were killed, not a tear shed. It was probably because she knew that she was a child that nobody loved, and crying would only make people detest her more. So she had not allowed herself to cry, never allowing herself to portray such a weak and feeble front to others.

    All the way from the beginning till now, this was the one time she cried.

    For the person who had had impure intentions right from the beginning, who had gotten close to her with an ulterior motive.

    The youngdy¡¯s exquisite countenance did not show the slightest ripple of emotion, her eyes nk and vacant. It was a good while before she finally regained her senses, her fingers unconsciously gripping the man¡¯s arm. Her lips parted and her voice was soft: ¡°His name is Qing Tian Lin, and he is my elder brother.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao was taken aback. ¡°Then why.....¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Qing Yu scoffed in disdain before she said slowly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it ironic? No matter how much I hate to admit it, he was the one who personally wrecked the slightest bit of longing towards kinship with his own hands, and pushed me right upon a road with no way out.¡±

    It was probably because it was too cold on that snowy night, together with the fact that she had once again felt that unimaginably evil aura that she could never free herself from, which had caused her entire body to tremble uncontrobly. And seeing this man before her squatting here in the snow together with her at this moment, she suddenly felt like she wanted to get it off her chest.

    ¡°Tell me. Why are things like power and status so terrifying that it can change a person sopletely?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao saw the bewildered expression on her face. She looked like a terrified deer who had lost her way, so helpless and pitiful.

    Something in his heart moved, and he let out a sigh before he said: ¡°When ites to power and status, people who value it would think of it as something that is worth them pursuing it with everything they have their entire life. To people who do not care for it, power and status holds no meaning in their hearts. So the most terrifying thing is not power and status itself, but one¡¯s own inner demons in their hearts.¡±

    ¡°Inner demons.....¡± Qing Yu muttered, and then raised her eyes up to look at him. ¡°Then what sort of inner demons does your heart hold?¡±

    ¡°I have no inner demons. Would you believe that?¡± Lou Jun Yao said as his lips curved up in a smile.

    Qing Yu creased up her brows and looked thoughtful. ¡°Could a person really have no weakness at all?¡±

    Lou Jun Yaoughed softly and replied. ¡°Who knows?¡±

    The man¡¯s mesmerizing violet eyes almost seemed magical and Qing Yu was entranced staring into them. She saw everything spin into a dizzying whirl for an instant and her eyes closed as she fell into his arms.

    Her breathing was steady, looking like she was fast asleep.

    Lou Jun Yao lifted a hand to brush a sliver of her hair over her face behind her ear, and then hooked his arm under the crook of her legs to lift her up off the ground. His voice was gentle and soft as he said: ¡°You should get some restful sleep.....¡±

 Chapter 173.4 - What is His Inner Demon

    Chapter 173.4: What is His Inner Demon

    Like a ghostly shadow, the figure soared through the air like it was no man¡¯snd, flying over great distances. Suddenly, the figure was forced toe to a stop by the powerful energy sh from a sword.

    Under the night, the figure in a suit of red clothes in front was exceptionally eye catching, a sword in hand and a chilling aura swirling his body, an icy malevolent glow shing off the green eyes embedded in the wolf¡¯s head upon the sword¡¯s hilt.

    That person was Qing Ye Li.

    He stared with a calm expression at the figure dressed in full ck, almost melding perfectly into the darkness of night. His lips parted slightly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Qing Tian Lin.¡±

    The shadowy figure was taken aback a moment before heughed out loud arrogantly. ¡°As expected, the nose of an animal is sharp.¡±

    Qing Ye Li snorted derisively. ¡°The aura emanating out from your body is just too disgusting and I do not need to smell it to know it¡¯s you.¡±

    Those words probably angered him and there was no more mirth in the man¡¯s voice as he said sinisterly. ¡°I can grant you your wish if you seek death. Without Qing Qing protecting you, there is no question you will die here today.¡±

    ¡°I throw those very same words right back at you.¡± The moment his voice fell, the sword in his hand was already shing right straight towards the man like lightning quicker than one can cover their ears. Although he dodged very quickly, two slivers of his hair were sliced off.

    The manughed evilly as he looked at the hair on the ground. ¡°No wonder you dare toe challenge me so bravely. It seems like you¡¯ve improved by quite a bit. But that..... is still far from enough.¡±

    Upon finishing saying that, his mouth had already started the chant to summon the puppets when the expression on his face froze, and a mouthful of vile ck coloured blood spurted out from his mouth.

    His eyes stared incredulous with disbelief. [Qing Qing had actually used her blood to suppress his Puppetry Technique!]

    With that..... not only would he not be able to use his Puppetry Technique, even his cultivation powers would deteriorate. If the blood seal suppressing his powers was not undone, his cultivation would grow weaker and weaker over time, till all his cultivation waspletely obliterated.

    He had always known that Qing Qing¡¯s blood from her bloodline was extraordinarily powerful but never had he ever thought that it would be so strong that it could be the bane of his Puppetry Technique!

    She was indeed a priceless treasure that hid immense secrets and he really had to speed things up.

    Crossing swords with Qing Ye Li at this moment would only be disadvantageous to him and of no benefit at all.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time and the next time we meet shall be the day you meet your death!¡±

    The man¡¯s ink stained eyes changed before he turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared into the air.

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s gaze turned grave. [Damn it! He managed to escape.]

    He had a feeling all along that that person was not dead. And now, that had been proven true.

    Now, he really could not allow himself to take a single step away from Qing Yu anymore, as this devil would surely be trying all ways and means to resume the plot he was forced to terminate in his previous life.

 Chapter 174.1 - Foolish Girl, It Has Always Only Been Just You

    Chapter 174.1: Foolish Girl, It Has Always Only Been Just You

    Ever since that night, Feng Tian Hen seemed to have evaporated into thin air, where no one saw a single sign of him anywhere.

    Fortunately, people from the Faint Mist Sect and the Deviant Department are used to him appearing and disappearing out of the blue, and he would always be gone for long periods every single time. His stay in the Faint Mist Sect this time was also considered to be one of the longest periods he had stayed.

    So, his unannounced disappearance did not draw much attention, and neither did it cause much of a stir.

    But only Qing Yu knew that he had not just disappeared suddenly for no reason, but it was because he was unable to use the Puppetry Technique and his cultivation powers have been greatly reduced, giving him no other choice but to leave. Otherwise, if he were to encounter any kind of danger here, the only result would be death for him.

    If not for that, it would not matter even if his identity had been exposed, and he would not care about that at all. Buting to know that Feng Tian Hen was actually Qing Tian Lin, the doubts in Qing Yu¡¯s mind were finally unraveled.

    That vicious devil had not only harboured designs on the powers of the Sacred Burial Arts and the Heavenly Insights of Medicine she possessed back then, but he had even sought to turn her into a puppet, to forever do his bidding as his ve.

    He had done everything he could to secretly learn forbidden dark arts in his previous life, and had gone against all moral ethics to make moves against Qing Yu, all of that just to be able to stand upon the highest pinnacle over everyone, to fulfil his lust for power and status.

    Although his scheme had not seeded, but unexpectedly, Qing Tian Lin did not die as she had thought, but has been reborn into this world. It was not known how long he had lived in this world and there was no way of knowing what kind of other nefarious plots and schemes he had been secretly hatching waiting for her to appear.

    Right from the beginning, Qing Tian Lin¡¯s only objective has been to possess her. In order for him to reach the Heavens in a single leap, only the Heavens knew what kind of unconscionable and depraved deeds he hadmitted, and countless are the people who died at his hands trying to protect Qing Yu.

    The ones lucky enough to survive was only Qing Ye Li who possessed the bloodline descended from wolves.

    Qing Yu could not help but have a nagging feeling that with the defeat Qing Tian Lin suffered this time, he would definitely bring with him an even more nefarious scheme the next time he appears.

    Time passed in a blink and it would soon be a new year. Although the Faint Mist Sect was strict with their discipline, they were not unamendable to reason. Their disciples had not returned home to have a reunion with their family for many years and so they gave their disciples a five day holiday over the uing new year. They were allowed to go home, but they must return back within the allotted time, considered as a form of allowance the sect made for their disciples.

    But quite a number of them were all alone in this world, carefree and idle without parents or siblings, so those five days gave them a chance to go indulge themselves fully.

    The winter¡¯s first blizzard hadsted for a good half month and the umted snow was just beginning to melt, causing the temperature to fall even lower than when snow was falling. Though the disciples possessed spirit powers to resist the cold, most of them still could not help but wrapped themselves in thicker clothes when they went out.

 Chapter 174.2 - Foolish Girl, It Has Always Only Been Just You

    Chapter 174.2: Foolish Girl, It Has Always Only Been Just You

    Ming Yi Yi who always bundled herself up like it was perpetually winter had finally taken off her hick fox fur cape during this winter.

    When Ming Jing opened his room door, he saw the young girl standing there with a grin on her face, and it was probably because of the chill wind that blew over her face, her cheeks were rosy red, looking highly adorable. ¡°Big Brother.¡±

    Ming Jing was taken aback a moment before he noticed how thinly dressed the young girl was. His face immediately turned dark and he took off his own cape to cover it over the girl. ¡°Why did youe out wearing so little?¡±

    Ming Yi Yi watched how anxious he was being, her rosy cheeked face looking a little bashful. ¡°Big Brother, I am not feeling cold. I will not be so afraid of the cold like before anymore.¡±

    Ming Jing was stunned for a while. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The corners of Ming Yi Yi¡¯s lips lifted slightly, revealing two adorable dimples on her cheeks. ¡°My illness has been cured. Qing Yu has rooted out the cold poison in my body, and I will not fall sick so easily anymore as my health gradually improves.¡±

    Ming Jing¡¯s body stiffened and the expression on his good looking countenance looked a little foolish for the first time. His hands were trembling slightly as he held the young girl by her shoulders. ¡°Is that..... really true? Yi Yi, you¡¯ve really been cured.....¡±

    It¡¯s true.¡± MIng Yi Yi nodded with a smile, her soft hands gently holding the young man¡¯s face. ¡°Big Brother, everything will turn out fine. Look, I will be sixteen after this new year and all those quack doctors said that I will not make it till mying of age. Those were all just lies. Yi Yi will continue to live and will always be by Big Brother¡¯s side.¡±

    Ming Jing¡¯s body stiffened up even more.

    His thoughts recalled back to the morning of the weing meet for all the new recruits when the young girl hade to appear right before him, obstinate and stubborn as she stared into his eyes.

    And had said those..... Incredulous words.

    [Big Brother, I like you. I have liked you so much since I was very young. Can you wait for me? Can you wait till my illness is cured and we can then be together?]

    [Big Brother, I will not die. I want to forever stay by your side, so can you not like anyone else?]

    For as long as he could remember, Yi Yi had always followed behind him, her eyes filled with trust, love and reliance, like he was a hero she had always worshipped. But never had he thought that things were not the same as what he had thought they were, but even at such a young age, the youngss had already been thinking of marrying him when she grew up.

    After he came to know that Ming Yi Yi had left the Soul Cultivators Tribe and crossed thousands of miles toe look for him at the Faint Mist Sect, his heart had felt both anger and pain for the young girl.

    He was angry at those people who dared to bully and oppress her when he was not there.

    Pained because the little princess he had carefully doted on and treasured in the palm of his hand who had never endured such suffering was made to sleep and eat under the harsh open skies, forced to face countless dangers throughout the journey, and all of it had been because of him.

    The foolish littless had always thought that he did not know anything, but he knew better than anyone deep down in his heart.

 Chapter 174.3 - Foolish Girl, It Has Always Only Been Just You

    Chapter 174.3: Foolish Girl, It Has Always Only Been Just You

    She had kept a very low profile in the Soul Cultivators Tribe because of him, her frail sickly body wrecked because of him, and now, her leaving the Soul Cultivators Tribe was also because of him as well, all because she did not want to be a burden to him. All these grievances a young girl yet to havee of age had to endure, suffering in silence that many people did not even know about at all.

    She had loved him so much, careful to not voice out, but how could she have known that she had always been the ray of light he treasured and cared for the most for in his heart, one that warmed his cold hard heart.

    With his hand held in the young girl¡¯s tiny little one, his heart melted into a puddle of mush.

    Wrapping the young girl¡¯s petite figure in an embrace, Ming Jing¡¯s voice sounded with a gentleness that was never heard before. ¡°You little fool, I really do not know what to do with you.¡±

    Held close against his broad chest, Ming Yi Yi¡¯s face could not help but burn up as she then asked in a soft voice: ¡°Does this mean that Big Brother is agreeable? That you will not like anyone else?¡±

    She was unable to forget the time when she saw her Big Brother being so intimate with another girl, and how bitter that had made her feel.

    The young man did not make a single sound for a while, and just as Ming Yi Yi¡¯s heart was growing jittery with unease, a deep soft voice suddenly sounded above her head, words that were the sweetest and most endearing she had ever heard whispered to her.

    ¡°Foolish irl, when have I ever liked anyone else? It has always only been you.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°What is on your mind?¡±

    Qing Yu snapped back to her senses, and suddenly saw that Qing Ye Li was standing beside her.

    ¡°If someone wanted to ambush you, you would have already been struck. When did you be so unwary of your surroundings?¡± Qing Ye Li asked softly.

    It had been a few days since she had seen this man and for some unknown reason, the aura around the man had be even chillier than before.

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow. ¡°What happened to you?¡±

    ¡°Qing Tian Lin appeared. But you had probably sensed it as well¡± Qing Ye Li looked at her to say.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes shed with a glint. ¡°Mm. And we even exchanged blows. I used the Sacrificial Blood Seal to suppress his Puppetry Technique and I do not know where he managed to escape to.¡±

    ¡°No wonder when I encountered him that day, he did not fight me¡± Qing Ye Li immediately understood, and his brows creased up in worry as he said: ¡°You must be careful. I feel that he has be even more powerful.¡±

    Qing Yu clicked her tongue out of the corner of her mouth. ¡°He has naturally be much stronger. Feng Tian Hen isn¡¯t just a nobody by himself and I fear that he might be someone who came down from one of the higher realms. Qing Tian Lin could possibly have devoured his soul and taken over his body as wasn¡¯t his flesh body from his previous life so wrecked and ruined like mine was, unable to be of any use anymore?¡±

 Chapter 174.4 - Foolish Girl, It Has Always Only Been Just You

    Chapter 174.4: Foolish Girl, It Has Always Only Been Just You

    ¡°Anyway, he was injured by you and he would probably not appear for a while.¡± Qing Ye Li said as he gazed fixedly upon the youngdy¡¯s face. ¡°Promise me this. No matter what, you must not let the tragedy from the previous life repeat itself. You have me, and many other friends, or maybe even that man. All of us are able to help you and so in order to keep yourself safe, it wouldn¡¯t matter even if some of us are sacrificed in times of need.¡±

    ¡°Little Ye, the biggest difference between me and Qing Tian Lin is that in order to attain his objectives, he is able to give up anything, but I cannot. From the way I see it, the greatest meaning of my existence is to protect the people I care about. Just to see them remain safe and happy and I will be content.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes were serious as she looked at the man. The man¡¯s dark green eyes stared back at her with disapproval, like he was not going to give in.

    Until the youngdy¡¯s narrow eyes grew red tinged and her lips parted slightly: ¡°I do not wish to see so many people fall to the ground because of me. Back then, I had nightmares for an entire month and my dreams were all filled with how everyone died. Everytime I think back about it, I am still unable to forgive myself.¡±

    ¡°But you killed him in the end didn¡¯t you?¡± Qing Ye Li asked in a deep voice.

    Probably no one else knew better than Qing Ye Li just how important a position Qing Tian Lin took in Qing Yu¡¯s heart.

    Qing Tian Lin was once the person who treated her the best, but was also the person who hurt her the most.

    Nothing was more agonizing than when a persones to discover that someone whom you have sincerely given your entire heart to was just filled with endless lies and plotting nefarious schemes against you in the end.

    Qing Yuughed softly. She raised her eyes to look at the man¡¯s brows that were furrowed up in worry before she said: ¡°He brought harm upon so many people and he will have to pay the price sooner orter. This is a debt in karma and..... let me be the one to end it once and for all.¡±

    The resolve and determination in her eyes sparkled like something Qing Ye Li had never seen before, the fervour seemingly scorching his heart.

    ¡ª Gathered Cloud Loft ¡ª

    ¡°How? Any news of that person?¡± Lou Jun Yao asked in a leisurely voice as he ncedzily at the man.

    Ling Shu gave a big sleepy yawn. ¡°Among the White Fen Lands¡¯ Four Great Families, there seemed to be amon born descendant named Feng Tian Hen from the Feng Family, but it could very well be just a coincidence that they merely share the same exact name.¡±

    Have you looked into this person¡¯s character traits, personality, and his achievements?¡±

    Ling Shu rolled his eyes. ¡°Do I even need to look into that? Since he is ofmon birth, then he must surely be a regr nobody without any outstanding achievements andrgely unnoticed by his family. You must have known how clearly the Four Great Families segregates their descendants between those of noble andmon birth, much more stringent than people in the Constetion Lands, which basically renders those ofmon birth to have no way of standing out over any others.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao then clicked his tongue before he said: ¡°But from what I know, not only has this Feng Tian Hen attained deep and unfathomable cultivation, he carries himself with extraordinary ir. Moreover, he is adept in the Puppetry Technique so he cannot be just some nobody ofmon stock.¡±

    Ling Shu raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then there are only two possibilities for that. Either he has been hiding a light under a bushel and has been pretending to be a fool all this time or this Feng Tian Hen you are talking about is actually an impostor. The information I have gathered about the man clearly says that he is just an unremarkable disciple ofmon birth.¡±

 Chapter 175.1 - Want To Bring You Home

    Chapter 175.1: Want To Bring You Home

    ¡°Something must have gone wrong somece. Go look into it more carefully and see whether there¡¯s anything strange with Feng Tian Hen in the past recent years.¡± Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes grew profound. ¡°If I am not wrong, this Feng Tian Hen in the Faint Mist Sect is that Feng Tian Hen from the White Fen Lands and he is definitely not just any ordinary man.¡±

    Ling Shu looked at the man quizzically. ¡°Why are you suddenly showing so much interest in this man? Has he offended you? ?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao curved up his lips in a faint smile. ¡°He hasn¡¯t offended me, but I have merely be his imaginary enemy.¡±

    ¡°Imaginary enemy?¡± Ling Shu did not understand.

    ¡°Mm. That fe is interested in the little fox and coincidentally, the little fox is rather close to me, so he then wants to kill me.¡± Lou Jun Yao exined.

    Ling Shu burst out inughter and it went on for a long while, unable to stop. Not until a certain person¡¯s slightly narrowed eyes turned onto him, that he immediately found himself unable tough. ¡°To think the Great Dark Lord of Cloud Heaven had an assassine after his life for such a reason. That is really surprising.¡±

    Lou Jun Yaoughed scoffingly but did not respond to the man.

    However, Ling Shu then came leaning in close and said softly in a sly tone: ¡°On the other hand, do you really have no interest in that littless? You are always so highly concerned about her affairs, I think it rather impossible if you say you¡¯re not the least bit interested.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao nced at the man dismissively. ¡°When did you be so gossipy?¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, I am just being concerned with out Dark Lord¡¯s other significant half and was trying to see if you have fallen for this littless. I heard from Bai Zhi Yan that you got yourself injured a few times because of her but the youngdy did not know anything about it at all.¡±

    ¡°She does not need to know about such things.¡± Lou Jun Yao said in an indifferent tone. ¡°I am indebted to Aunt Lan and it is merely reasonable that I watch over her descendants.¡±

    Ling Shu¡¯s face broke into a mischievous smile. ¡°Is that really the case? Why do I feel that you¡¯ve gone beyond just watching over the youngdy.....¡±

    In the end, he had not managed to lean in close to the man when he found himself pushed back with a p of the man¡¯s palm. ¡°Go back to sleep if you still have note awake. Make sure you do not mess the serious things up.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    [Ooh, guessed what was on his mind and he¡¯s hiding his embarrassment with anger!]

    [Serve you right that the littless still do not like you. What a waste of that wlessly good looking face.]

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Qing Yu, I will be going back home in a few days. Will you and Qing Bei want to go back with me to the Mu Family over the new year?¡± Mu Lai asked suddenly leaping up behind the window opposite, looking at her as she leaned over the window sill.

    The Duke of Eternal Peace Manor was a ce that Qing Yu did not feel the slightest bit of emotional attachment towards at all as she had grown up in there living amongst all kinds of devious scheming and oppression from the servants in the manor. Even her father Yan Su was not real and after she made the decision toe to the Faint Mist Sect, she had absolutely no intention of going back there anymore.

    Mu Lai was more or less aware of her situation and she sympathized with the pair of siblings. Moreover, Qing Yu was a few years younger than her which made Mu Lai feel like caring for her a little more.

 Chapter 175.2 - Want To Bring You Home

    Chapter 175.2: Want To Bring You Home

    Although it couldn¡¯t be said that it was all that peaceful back at her home at the Mu Family, it was still a lot better than Qing Yu¡¯s situation. At least she had a father who treated her rather well.

    Mu Lai was an exceptionally righteous and warmhearteddy and although people who did not know her well felt that she was unapproachable, an arrogant and cold woman who looks down on others, people who came to walk into her heart would discover that she was someone who would share everything she had with them, without holding back in the slightest.

    Qing Yu looked at the young woman¡¯s bright eyes that had ¡°Just agree to it¡± written all over it and she could not help but curve her lips up into a smile. ¡°That would bring you quite a bit of inconvenience so Little Bei and I will just remain here in the Faint Mist Sect. It¡¯s only five days anyway and just the journey back and forth alone will take up two days already.¡±

    Mu Lai creased up her brows, looking a little disappointed. ¡°But I would really like to have youe and my father is also rather keen on meeting our little genius healer here.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll meet when the opportunity arises. You¡¯re going back there because you miss home and I can be carefree and worry free by remaining here, so I¡¯ll not be going with you.¡± Qing Yu said with a reassuring smile, before tossing an exquisite red and gold porcin bottle to the woman. ¡°Which also makes me wonder if your father is feeling better already. Help me give this to your father by way of sending my greetings and take it as a gift from me for the new year. It¡¯s just a small token.¡±

    Mu Lai caught it and asked in surprise: ¡°What is it?¡±

    As she spoke, she had already reached her hand out to remove the stopper and a scent came wafting out from the bottle. Mu Lai¡¯s eyes then widened in disbelief. ¡°This is.....¡±

    ¡°Mm. I refined a batch of elixirs a few days ago and these two Heart Nurturing Elixirs are the only two that were sessfully cultivated. I had not thought that the sess rate would be so low and a good amount of herbs were wasted.¡± Qing Yu said looking rather perplexed.

    Mu Lai¡¯s face then became even more shocked. ¡°You only refined one single batch?¡±

    Qing Yu nodded and then replied: ¡°I sure did. Just one batch and I already wasted so much expensive herbs. If I were to do a few more batches, all those herbs I would have wasted put together would be able to buy at least half the Faint Mist Sect.¡±

    ¡°So you are saying that you seeded in cultivating Heart Nurturing Elixirs on your very first try? ?¡±

    [Heavens! How is that even possible! ?]

    Heart Nurturing Elixirs are eighth level superior garde elixirs and one must at least be a superior grade Elixir Cultivator of the gold level before one can refine such an elixir. If a person of insufficient level were to forcibly attempt to cultivate them, not only will they not get the desired result, they might even damage their very power essence.

    More importantly, just like what Qing Yu said, the sess rate for the Heart Nurturing Elixir was extremely low, only at a mere five percent, which also means that only five out of a hundred batches could possibly even have a chance of seeding.

    [And thatss produced two at her very first try? And she was evenining that the sess rate is too low? ?]

    [She probably does not know just what a monster she is!]

    [Even high leveled Elixir Cultivators with abundant experience might not be as lucky as she has been.]

    [She must have been born to exist exactly as what an Elixir Cultivator is to be.]

 Chapter 175.3 - Want To Bring You Home

    Chapter 175.3: Want To Bring You Home

    She had probably noticed that she was being seen as an unbelievable monster as she suddenly smiled sheepishly: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s..... not that big a deal. Maybe I was just lucky enough to blindly hit it right on the nail!¡±

    A corner of Mu Lai¡¯s mouth twitched, but she did not expose the youngdy, merely going on to keep the little porcin bottle carefully away as her gaze grew warm. ¡°I will ry your kindness to my father. Thank you for being so thoughtful.¡±

    Not to mention just how priceless and rare those elixirs were, the fact that the youngdy still remembered that her father¡¯s health had greatly deteriorated, which was never the same again after he got injured, and having her refine these elixirs that nurture one¡¯s core constitution and capable of adding years to one¡¯s lifespan, Mu Lai was greatly moved by the kind gesture.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to do together with me? There won¡¯t be much people around in the Faint Mist Sect over the new year. Won¡¯t you be bored staying back here?¡± Mu Lai still wanted to bring her back with her, the more the merrier it¡¯ll be.

    Qing Yuughed. ¡°No, I like it quiet.¡±

    Although Mu Lai felt a tinge of disappointment, but she respected the youngdy¡¯s decision. ¡°Alright then, see you next year.¡±

    The other two girls living in the same house also packed up their things, in preparation for their trip home.

    It was thought that Ming Yi Yi had probably revealed her heart to Ming Jing as they were often seen stuck to each other, seldoming back to the dorm.

    With Qing Bei¡¯s great gift, he was highly valued by the teachers after being admitted into the Soul Cultivators Department which greatly reduced the number of times he was able toe to look for Qing Yu. He worked very hard in his cultivation training and his soul power had increased by quite a bit.

    So only Qing Yu was left back in the dorm, where she was able to enjoy the peace and tranquility.

    The rascals in the Deviant Department had always been an unruly bunch and besides Feng Tian Hen, only Luo Lan Zhi was able to control those guys.

    But as Luo Lan Zhi had been busy making arrangements for the uing friendlypetition meet between the Three Great Sects happening after the new year, he wasden with loads of tasks on his hands and naturally did not have time to deal with the rascally bunch. The two famed teachers in the department were alwaysing and going as they pleased and as the new year was almost right upon them, they were not too strict with the disciples as well, allowing them to roam freely on their own.

    Qing Yu had initially gone to the teachers¡¯ dorms to look for Qing Ye Li but found his room door tightly shut with two lines of words written with spirit energy over the barrier erected. ¡°Went out on personal business, will return in two weeks.¡±

    [Where had he gone to? Why did he leave without a word? Could he have..... gone to do something dangerous?]

    She was engrossed in her thoughts when she suddenly bumped her head straight into someone as she wasing out from the ce. She snapped back to her senses in shock and when she saw the face of the person, her eyes blinked in surprise. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 175.4 - Want To Bring You Home

    <h4><b>Chapter 175.4: Want To Bring You Home</b></h4>

    But it was only after she uttered those words that she came to the realization that the guy¡¯s dormitory should be close to this ce as well, so it shouldn¡¯t be surprising that he would appear at this ce.

    Lou Jun Yao supported her by her shoulders for the youngdy to catch her bnce, and he then said in a slight chiding tone: ¡°What could you possibly be thinking about that has you so engrossed and walking around blindly in such a daze?¡±

    ¡°Do you know where Little Ye went?¡± Qing Yu asked.

    She was thinking that as both of them were teachers, they would probably know a little something about each other¡¯s whereabouts even though they were both here with their own motives.

    Lou Jun Yao read the two lines of words spelled out with spirit energy on the doors before he raised an eyebrow to look at the youngdy. ¡°Qing Ye Li left?¡±

    ¡°Mm. I do not know what that guy is really up to. I fear that he¡¯s going to do something dangerous.¡± Qing Yu said worriedly, her brows creased up.

    ¡°You worry too much. That fe does not look like he will be easily bullied and even if hees to meet with any danger, it¡¯s the other party you should be worrying about.¡± Lou Jun Yao said with a reassuring smile.

    ¡°I hope so.¡± Qing Yu said with a sigh.

    ¡°There wouldn¡¯t be much people around in the Faint Mist Sect for the next five days. Just bring the kid over with you to the Gathered Cloud Loft as there is nothing for you to do here anyway.¡± Lou Jun Yao said with his eyebrow raised.

    ¡°Little Bei is in seclusion with his cultivation training and would probably not being out.¡± Qing Bei said in reply.

    ¡°Then juste by yourself.¡± Lou Jun Yao said with his eyes fixed on her. ¡°You¡¯ve already been in this ce for so long, did you manage to find any clues?¡±

    Qing Yu shook her head with her brows furrowed. ¡°Before I came here to the Faint Mist Sect, I had always felt a strong premonition in my heart, but that feeling has suddenly disappeared now. What would say caused it? Could someone be secretly interfering?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes then shed sharply. ¡°Speaking of that, I discovered a strange phenomenon just over the past few days.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°For a good four hours everyday, Aunt Lan¡¯s spirit fragments in the Soul Nourishing Orbs would be incredibly clear to see, like they were almost going toe back alive.¡± Lou Jun Yao said slowly.

    Upon seeing the incredulous look on the youngdy¡¯s face, he then flicked his clothes sleeves before a scene came to unfold before them. Several Soul Nourishing Orbs hung quietly, suspended in midair, all of them containing the figure of a woman lying inside, where her incredibly beautiful countenance could be faintly seen, looking highly extraordinary.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes widened as she stared. The person that had appeared in her dreams so many countless times, and this was the first time that she was able to see her countenance so clearly, and she was such a wless beauty.

    The woman was more gentle looking than she remembered, her eyes closed like a fairy in a painting. Even though her eyes were closed, the air the woman exuded was one that seem to draw people to her.

    And Qing Yu had taken a great liking to her with just that very first nce.

 Chapter 176.1 - A Thug Who Blatantly Teases Fair Maidens

    Chapter 176.1: A Thug Who tantly Teases Fair Maidens

    A smile showed on Qing Yu¡¯s lips subconsciously. ¡°She¡¯s really beautiful.¡±

    Lou Jun Yaoughed in agreement. ¡°She¡¯s much more than that. Aunt Lan was Cloud Heaven¡¯s greatest beauty back then and her suitors could fill up half of the entire Cloud Heaven!¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Yu could not help but click her tongue. ¡°Beauty always invites disaster.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao shook his head and sighed. ¡°You mean to say beauty bring unfortunate fates.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s face changed and a short momentter, she suddenly asked in a soft voice: ¡°Who was it that wanted to eradicate her so badly?¡±

    She remembered that Lou Jun Yao told her before that her mother¡¯s spirit soul was torn into pieces where even her body was severely wrecked. Just who could be so vicious and venomous to do that?

    Seeing the solemn expression on the youngdy¡¯s face, Lou Jun Yao curved his lips up into a smile and said: ¡°When you are capable enough to know, I will tell you everything.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes silently surged for an instant, but she did not probe any further.

    [He is right. Even if he told her now, before she gains absolute power, it would only make her feel so useless and will only add on to her problems.

    Seeing that the youngdy was looking rather dejected, Lou Jun Yao reached a hand out to pat her on the head and saidfortingly: ¡°Don¡¯t lose heart. You¡¯re already doing very well.¡±

    Qing Yu remained quiet for a moment before suddenly looking up expressionlessly at the man. ¡°Can you..... Not touch my head?¡±

    His nefarious w still upon her head which had not moved away, the man went on to say seemingly unperturbed as he patted her head reassuringly another time: ¡°Why not?¡±

    [He still has the cheek to ask why not?]

    The man¡¯s height gave him an unfair advantage as the tall figured Qing Yu merely reached up to his shoulders, so it made it rtively easier for him to sneak in an attack like this.

    She finally came to understand why Little Bei¡¯s face always looked so mournful and indignant whenever she vited the kid¡¯s head. The wheels of fortune truly turns.

    [And.... this guy here should not act like he¡¯s an elder just because he¡¯s lived for a couple of hundred years!]

    It was probably because the fury in the youngdy¡¯s eyes were really just too intense, Lou Jun Yao did not continue to tease the youngdy. He then opened his mouth to say with a smile: ¡°You want to go stay at the Gathered Cloud Loft for a few days? You can also observe Aunt Lan¡¯s condition closely while you¡¯re there.¡±

    ¡°Right now?¡± Qing Yu blinked her eyes in surprise. ¡°But the new year isn¡¯t here yet. Will it be considered as sneaking out without permission?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao looked helplessly at the youngdy before him. ¡°Look around in the Deviant Department. Besides that small little runt who does notmand the slightest bit of presence in there, can you even see a shadow of a single person in there?¡±

    [The small little runt. He must be talking about Xing Tong.]

    Lou Jun Yao did not have a good impression of him. Who asked him to nearly cause Qing Yu to be hurt? Even if he was just a young little kid, Lou Jun Yao still thought it was unforgivable.

    But after hearing Lou Jun Yao say that, Qing Yu realized that she really had not seen any anybody.

 Chapter 176.2 - A Thug Who Blatantly Teases Fair Maidens

    Chapter 176.2: A Thug Who tantly Teases Fair Maidens

    So, had those scoundrels really brazenly sneaked their way outside?

    The Faint Mist Sect¡¯s rules and regtions had be merely decorative now? Nobody was around anymore so why should she still be sow abiding?

    WIth that thought in mind, Qing Yu then nodded. ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Having been in the Faint Mist Sect for two months, when Bai Zhi Yan whom she had not met for quite some time saw hering in, his face broke into an earnest smile. ¡°Little Qing Yu, I have not seen you for so long and you seem to have grown taller again!¡±

    Qing Yu was at a loss for words. ¡°.....¡±

    [What kind of a greeting was that?]

    [Shouldn¡¯t he praise her for having be more beautiful or something? This master and servant pair really has one weirder than the other.]

    Seeing her seeming to ignore him like that, Bai Zhi Yan rubbed his nose awkwardly, and it was only after sometime that he came to realize that he must have said something wrong.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get all huffed up. I was just trying to make a joke as I was afraid that we¡¯ve grown distant after not seeing you for such a long time.¡± Bai Zhi Yan quickly tried to salvage the situation.

    Qing Yu looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Were we ever on familiar terms?¡±

    The smile on Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face gradually froze stiffly in ce.

    [Isn¡¯t it always said that girls do not like anyone picking on their looks at all? Was this youngdy different from others and was bothered by her height instead? ?]

    Bai Zhi Yan turned to look pleadingly at Lou Jun Yao for help, but discovered that the man was not even looking at him at all. His eyes were lowered, looking at Qing Yu as he said: ¡°Go upstairs and see which room you like. There are many empty rooms on the second and third levels.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not picky. It¡¯s only for a few days anyway.¡± Qing Yu said with a smile.

    ¡°That will not do. It is not often that youe here to stay at the Gathered Cloud Loft, so you must naturally stay in the best room and eat the best food.¡± Bai Zhi Yan interjected quickly without waiting for Qing Yu to reply, and then called out: ¡°Lian Ji.¡±

    Immediately, a seductive woman dressed in a pink dress came shuffling in.

    The corners of Qing Yu¡¯s mouth curved up. ¡°Lian Er, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw you.¡±

    Ever since Lou Jun Yao¡¯s condition improved, Lian Ji had not been seen in the Gathered Cloud Loft anymore, and it was not known where she had been sent off to.

    In a blink, a year had passed. Back when Qing Yu was always dressed up as a man, she had frequently patronized the Fragrance Court that Lian Ji was in charge of. Disguised as a man, Qing Yu had looked really captivating back then and Lian Ji had often teased and flirted with her.

    And as Qing Yu was quite adept as well, if Lian Ji were some young naive romantic, her heart might really have been stolen away.

    Lian Ji had never seen Qing Yu in women¡¯s dress before and when she suddenly heard that highly familiar tone from Qing Yu, Lian Ji could not help but be taken aback a moment, merely finding the youngdy a little familiar, but just could not recall who she was.

    Qing Yuughed secretly to herself inside, and a wicked thought came into her mind. Completely disregarding the other two men watching them, Qing Yu reached a hand out so naturally, and hooked her finger under Lian Ji¡¯s chin.

 Chapter 176.3 - A Thug Who Blatantly Teases Fair Maidens

    Chapter 176.3: A Thug Who tantly Teases Fair Maidens

    Lou Jun Yao and Bai Zhi Yan were stunned for a moment, never expecting the youngdy to suddenly carry out such an action.

    She was tall and slender, a little taller than Lian Ji, so Lian Ji had to raise her head to look up slightly. The scene was one of a thug tantly teasing a young fair maiden, and with Lian Ji too shocked to react for a moment, she looked so very pitiful.

    ¡°Lian Er is really heartless. We merely have not met for some time and you have forgotten all about me already. Looks like all those sweet promations that you¡¯ll marry no one else but me were just lies.¡± Upon saying that, the expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face looked highly hurt as she sighed a long sigh.

    Lian Ji was so shocked that her eyes nearly popped out from her head as she stared.

    [This..... This familiar manner of speech, that look of a prodigious wastrel on the exquisitely alluring countenance of this youngdy..... Could she possibly be.....]

    ¡°Young Master Qing?¡± Lian Ji whispered hesitantly.

    As expected, the arc at the corners of the youngdy¡¯s lips deepened. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a girl?¡±

    Lian Ji regained her senses and pped Qing Yu¡¯s hand away as her beautiful eyes looked the youngdy before her with a measuring gaze from head to toe, seemingly trying to ascertain something. Her eyes hovered over the protruding chest area for a second, before she silently epted that to be a fact.

    It was probably due to the fact that the expression on Lian Ji¡¯s face showed that she waspletely stumped for words, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s curiosity was piqued. He raised an eyebrow and then said: ¡°The two of you know each other? And something interesting seems to have happened between you?¡±

    Qing Yu replied smilingly: ¡°It¡¯s nothing really. I was just too suave and handsome looking when I was dressed as a man back then, making everyone whoid eyes on me can¡¯t help but fall in love, and Lian Er here was immediately smitten at first sight, proiming that she would marry no one else but me.¡±

    Lian Ji remained silent. ¡°.....¡±

    [She was really starting to suspect whether this person was actually really a man disguised as a girl.]

    [Such a thuggish scoundrel who distorts the truth without even batting an eyelid, how could all this possibly be from a delicate youngdy?]

    [And what kind of words did she just use? Smitten at first sight and will marry no one else but her? !]

    [Ptui! That scoundrel had been the despicable and shameless one! Alwaysing to flirt and tease her, and she had merely yed along only because she thought that scoundrel to be a rather interesting character!]

    Hearing that, the interest on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face intensified, and he looked at Lian Ji with an indiscernible smile. ¡°So that is the type of men that Lian Ji likes?¡±

    Lian Ji was immediately greatly embarrassed, wishing that she could dig a hole in the ground to hide herself in. The look of the Lord¡¯s face was just too scary and she rushed to stammer haltingly as she tried to exin herself. ¡°No, milord, this is all just a misunderstanding.....¡±

 Chapter 176.4 - A Thug Who Blatantly Teases Fair Maidens

    Chapter 176.4: A Thug Who tantly Teases Fair Maidens

    [You must be joking! This person here is the Lord¡¯s benefactor who saved his life! Someone even the higher ups back in the Dark Lands will hold in reverence! Not to mention that she was a woman, even if it was really a man, she wouldn¡¯t dare to harbour any thoughts at all!]

    Lian Ji then turned her pleading gaze towards Bai Zhi Yan.

    She was one of Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s subordinates and Bai Zhi Yan would naturally not leave her to drown without lifting a finger. Heughed out loud and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Alrightss, don¡¯t tease Lian Ji anymore and just allow her to bring you to a room upstairs to get some rest first!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Qing Yu said as she nodded with a smile.

    Lian Ji then went on to lead Qing Yu upstairs warily, filled with jitters.

    Waiting till the two of them had left, Lou Jun Yao then kept away the smile on his face. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan sighed. ¡°We found a location.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± Lou Jun Yao asked.

    ¡°The Barbarian Tribe.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze constricted. ¡°How did she get there?¡±

    ¡°Her aura was previously detected at the outer perimeter of the Barbarian Tribe¡¯snds but as it was too overwhelming inside, our men were not able to go in.¡± Bai Zhi Yan replied.

    Seeing the solemn look on Lou Jun Yao;s face, Bai Zhi Yan then said reassuringly softly: ¡°You need not be so worried about it as the Barbarian Tribe have quite a deep rtionship with her, so I do not think they would do anything to her.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao scoffed disdainfully. ¡°For someone who has died, you think there is still any past sentiments to even speak of?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he isn¡¯t dead?¡± Bai Zhi Yan asked with an eyebrow arched up quizzically.

    The expression on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face grew even more contemptuous. ¡°Even if he¡¯s not dead, to be unable to protect his own woman, he is no different from being dead.¡±

    A corner of Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s mouth twitched. [You have to use such venomous words? You¡¯re speaking of an Elder here and do you have to make him sound so useless?]

    ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s eyes nced meaningfully upstairs. ¡°Were you trying to distract thess away from here on purpose? Aren¡¯t you going to tell her about this?¡±

    ¡°Mm. The time is not ripe.¡± Lou Jun Yao said gravely. ¡°Keep watching the Barbarians and I will make a trip back to Cloud Heaven sometimeter.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan then said teasingly: ¡°Are you so worried for the littless? If you want to go back, just go. There is no need to worry about things here as I will be watching closely. I guarantee that no one will dare to bully her.¡±

    ¡°That is definitely not what I am worried about. It will already be a blessing if she does not bully others.¡± Lou Jun Yao said indifferently.

    The mischievous look on Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face intensified. ¡°See the kind of tone you¡¯re using here. Why do I feel that the rtionship between you two..... Is bing more and more intriguing and interesting?¡±

    But there wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of any mirth on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face, his mesmerizing violet eyes tinged with a dark glint. ¡°I will not be leaving here for a period. Ling Shu has gone to the White Fen Lands¡¯ Feng Family to investigate into Feng Tian Hen. I feel that this person will grow to be a huge threat in future, and we should grab this chance when he is unable to use his Puppetry Technique now, to have him eradicated as soon as possible!¡±

 Chapter 177.1 - The Fairy Couple Finally Meets

    <strong>Chapter 177.1: The Fairy Couple Finally Meets</strong>

    ¡ª Cloud Heaven ¡ª

    The Barbarian Tribe Main Encampment

    Old Qi was in his own tent fiddling around with an elixir form that he just got when a flurry of hurried steps was heard before the young girl¡¯s terrified sounding voice reached his ears. ¡°Grandfather! Grandfather! Oh no.....¡±

    Old Qi snapped his head up and then stared with displeasure at the little girl panting heavily to say: ¡°What¡¯s gotten you so wound up in such a fluster?¡±

    It was a good while before Ah Yue managed to calm down, her face pale as she said: ¡°Grandfather, I went over to see Sis Fei this morning and saw that there was nobody in the room at all. I looked all over the ce but was not able to find her. Do you think somebody found her and took her away?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Old Qi was shocked for a moment and quickly forgot about his precious elixir form as he tossed it aside before shooting up from his chair. ¡°You really searched everywhere? Did you search the ces she usually goes to?¡±

    Ah Yue nodded and replied: ¡°I looked everywhere. Now that everyone has woken up, I do not dare to be too obvious snooping around. Otherwise even if Sis Fei was not taken away, I would have exposed her wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    Old Qi snorted derisively. ¡°At least you have some smarts.¡±

    If this was at any other time, Ah Yue would surely have been greatly delighted from the praise but she just could not find any joy inside at that moment. Her tiny adorable face was lined with worry as she asked: ¡°Grandfather, what do we do now?¡±

    Old Qi stroked his beard and then said: ¡°Wait for a while more. If she does not return after two hours, I¡¯ll then look into it with the Spirit Sight Mirror.¡±

    The Spirit Sight Mirror was a very important magical artifact in the Barbarian Tribe that allows them to see a location map of the entire Barbarian Tribe, where even a single worm would not be able to escape its prying eyes.

    So if an intruder were to sneak in and managed to get their hands on the Spirit Sight Mirror, that would put the entire Barbarian Tribe in grave danger. As no matter where the tribespeople hid themselves, the Spirit Sight Mirror would be able to uncover them wherever they were. Hence, the Spirit Sight Mirror was of utmost importance to the people in the Barbarian Tribe, where with the exception of the Chieftain and a few senior Elders, no one else was allowed to even touch it. If anyone were to unterallye touch the Spirit Sight Mirror, the punishment would be to suffer three days¡¯ worth of whipping.

    And Old Qi happened to be one of the highly respected senior Elders in the Barbarian Tribe and so he had the authourity to activate the use of the Spirit Sight Mirror.

    Ah Yue heaved a slight sigh of relief after hearing that and she said: ¡°In that case Grandfather, I¡¯ll go back and look around again.¡±

    ¡°Go go.¡± Old Qi said with a dismissive wave of his hand.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Heavens know when will he finally regain consciousness!¡±

    An old wizened voice reverberated inside the vast hall, followed with a long resigned sigh.

    Upon the ice bed that was emitting a cold icy chill, a many quietly on top of it.

    The man was dressed in a luxurious lunar white brocade robe, his body tall and sturdily built, his hands quietly crossed over his abdomen. His skin was exceptionally fair, the icy air from the ice bed coating his body with ayer of frost.

 Chapter 177.2 - The Fairy Couple Finally Meets

    <strong>Chapter 177.2: The Fairy Couple Finally Meets</strong>

    Looking at that face, although it looked unbelievably pale and weak, the wless beauty of his countenance was one rare to see throughout the world.

    Maybe using the words wless beauty to describe a man might sound a little girly, but this man was truly prettier looking than the thousands of alluring and seductive women everywhere, but in no way felt effeminate, his beauty bnced just right.

    Even though his eyes were shut and should not be intimidating in anyway, but there was a kind of person who would beside bedazzling you with their wless looks, make you feel he was far beyond your reach, seemingly high up on a pedestal of divinity, that made people feel an unexinable fear in their hearts.

    A thin figured middle aged man stood before the ice bed, his wizened looking face tinged with worry as he watched the man who was in a deep sleep. ¡°It has already been an entire hundred years and you should have gotten enough sleep. Are you really intending to never wake up anymore?¡±

    Two elderly men followed behind him a few steps distant, their faces simrly solemn and the auras they exuded extraordinarily grave and depressed.

    The middle aged man whispered many words under his breath, seemingly helping him recall events that happened in the past. His tone was gentle, hopeful that the man would awaken soon, but the man on the ice bed did not respond to him in anyway.

    After a good while, the middle aged man¡¯s calm demeanour seemed to be highly agitated as he raised a foot up to kick a corner of the ice bed, the ice bed seeming to quiver from the kick.

    His voice almost broke as he shouted: ¡°Get up already! What do you mean by dumping this whole mess onto me? Do you think you do not have to care about anything just by pretending to sleep here? Let me tell you. If you still do not wake up, I will have the whole Barbarian Tribe mourn for you, and then make sure the name of the Barbarian Tribe disappears from the face of the world! Not only that, I will also make the woman who has you bewitched, the one you are head over heels in love with, suffer a fate worse than death itself! Don¡¯t you care for her very much? I will bring her here, and right before your very eyes, I will use all the most cruel methods of torture in existence to torment her, and let you have a taste of suffering and pain you¡¯ll wish you were dead!¡±

    He had looked so dignified, his demeanour high and mighty just mere moments ago, but he was at that moment like a raving lunatic on the verge of copse, screaming brokenly his eyes wide and red, a faint mist forming over them.

    The man was the Barbarian Tribe¡¯s Chieftain, a man who looked to be only about forty years old.

    But in reality, he had lived for an entire six hundred years, and he was considered to be an elder who had lived for quite a long life in Cloud Heaven. And the one thing that no one could have possibly ever imagined is that the young handsome looking man on the ice bed was a person that was the same age as the Barbarian Tribe¡¯s Chieftain, and he was in fact several months older.

    As for the reason why the two of them differed so greatly in terms of the age they looked like, it was due to a rule of life in Cloud Heaven, where when one attained a supreme level in their cultivation, the ageing of their countenance would be suspended at that age, never to change in the slightest, no matter how many years pass.

 Chapter 177.3 - The Fairy Couple Finally Meets

    Chapter 177.3: The Fairy Couple Finally Meets

    The man on the icy bed had already attained the supreme level at the young tender age of twenty four and hence, even though several hundred years had passed, he was still the same strapping young man he was in his early twenties.

    The two men were the best of friends through life and death and they were so close that they would readily trust each other with their very own lives. They¡¯ve known each other since they were in their twenties and their rtionship was still as strong as before, a friendship so rare you might not be able to find throughout Cloud Heaven.

    A few hundred years had passed in just a blink of the eyes and except for several of the Elders, no one else would probably know that their current Chieftain was actually not the true Chieftain of the tribe.

    After their Chieftain disappeared for many years, when he came back, he was already in that vegetative state, lying their for a hundred years and did note awake. After that happened, the current Chieftain had produced the Blood Jade Ring that was handed down exclusively only to the next sessor, to suppress any objections and to assume his position as the new Chieftain.

    Now that so many years have passed, they have all gotten so used to their new Chieftain that the original Chieftain had all been forgotten except for several of the senior Elders. The original Chieftain had always been a carefree and frivolous man, an unconventional Chieftain who did not deal with the tribe¡¯s affairs all that much, a fe who frequently gave all the others in the tribe quite a headache.

    But who could have guessed that on a single trip away from the tribe, he came to meet a woman who woulde to change his lifepletely.

    From someone who seemed like a kid who would never ever grow up, he changed into a dependable and mature man who was able to hold up one half of the Heavens overnight, and it could very well be imagined just how big an effect that woman had on him.

    Though it was a very good thing that the original Chieftain had became so much more matured, but having him now lie motionless like this for over a hundred years here was also all because of that same woman.

    Seeing the middle aged man raving like a lunatic, the two elderly men behind him could not help but sigh inment. [How fate toys with us mere mortals!]

    No one had noticed that when the middle aged man said that he was going to capture the woman and torture her, the man lying on the icy bed who had remained quiet without showing any response suddenly twitched a finger on his hand, seemingly expressing the rage he felt inside.

    But that happened very quickly and he did not move anymore after that, almost like it had just been an illusion.

    As the middle aged man continued to rant explosively, the expression on his face suddenly froze, and his feisty gaze swung around to stare at the tightly shut door before he shouted in a stern voice: ¡°Who¡¯s out there! ?¡±

    The two elderly men were stunned for a moment and they immediately saw the middle aged man say in a frighteningly thundering voice with murder on his face. ¡°That isn¡¯t the aura of anyone in our tribe. Who is it that possess the power to sneak all the way into this ce? Pursue the intruder and I do not need him alive!¡±

 Chapter 177.4 - The Fairy Couple Finally Meets

    Chapter 177.4: The Fairy Couple Finally Meets

    The moment his voice dropped, several fleeting shadows immediately appeared in the room, and they went on to pass right through the tightly closed doors, like they were merely light formless puffs of smoke.

    The middle aged man then opened the door and went striding out while the two elderly men quickly recollected their senses to follow behind him.

    [The Chieftain¡¯s sensory ability is really terrifying. Someone sneaked their way in and they had not detected it at all. On top of that, what were those ephemeral shadows just now? They looked like they possessed profound and unfathomable powers and it seems like the Chieftain is definitely not ordinary!

    The men had all gone out, their attention drawn away by the intruder. The door was opened and then shut tightly when they left, but after several moments passed, the door suddenly opened once again, and the light patter of feet could be heard.

    ¡®Pitter-patter¡¯

    The room was really just too big. Even with movements so light, the sound was greatly magnified, to be clearly heard.

    The slender red figure moved slowly, taking one step at a time towards the ice bed.

    Every single step seemed to tread right onto her heart. Qing Lan Fei¡¯s wlessly beautiful face was one ofposed calm, her eyes staring a little vacantly. Her lips then parted slightly: ¡°Was it you..... Were you the one constantly calling out to me?¡±

    [In her dreams, she would always hear the gentle voice of a man, calling out to her tenderly just beside her ear, saying Fei Er.]

    [Everything in this ce was so familiar to her, like she hade here before, but she just doesn¡¯t remember it. The only thing she remembers is the voice that calls out to her heart, constantly guiding her here, to this ce, this very person.]

    In the blink of an eye, she was already standing right before the ice bed, her gaze quietly scrutinizing the man¡¯s extremely beautiful countenance. She fell into a daze and before she knew what was happening, she was crouched down by the bed, her hand reaching out to gently caress his face.

    An icy chill shot straight up her fingers reaching into her bones at the moment she touched her skin, ayer of frost forming over her fingertips. Fortunately she pulled her hand back in time and summoned up her spirit energy to melt the frost off her hand, or her entire hand would have frozen stiff.

    It was easy to imagine from here just how cold the temperature was on the ice bed.

    [With the man just lying on it like this, is he ill?]

    [Otherwise, at just a freezing temperature, how could his body possibly withstand it, lying t upon the bed of ice and not moving an inch?]

    Qing Lan Fei creased up her brows, looking rather exasperated. Her soul was not whole which caused her consciousness to asionally be as naive and innocent as a child. She stood there staring at the man¡¯s face in a foolish daze, her senses lost for a long while.

    She found that he began to look more and more familiar to her, feeling like he was someone she was extremely close to before.

    Her mind had just recalled that one single thought when her head suddenly felt like countless needles were piercing right into her, the agonizing pain causing her entire body to fall limply to the ground, curled up tightly into a ball as she wailed weakly.

 Chapter 178.1 - First Recollection of Memories

    Chapter 178.1: First Recollection of Memories

    Her head ached so badly it felt like it was going to explode. At that moment, a stream of unfamiliar images seemed to surge into her mind, with at the same time also felt like she knew all of them before.

    ¡°Qing Lan Fei? A beauty indeed, and such a nice sounding name, a name one would know belongs to a wless beauty just by hearing it. I wonder if I may just call you Fei Er from here on?¡±

    The lips of the man with astoundingly exemry looks arced up into a handsome and easy smile, his entire person looking just like adies man who was always surrounded by countless women, as his smooth manner ofing on to a woman here was seen to be highly skilled.

    The expression on the face of the wless beauty in a red dress turned slightly indignant, her beautiful eyes sweeping indifferently over the man as she said just two curt words. ¡°Shameless lecher.¡±

    The man who was used to having women deliver themselves right into his arms had never encountered a situation like this before, to be treated so coldly after he took the initiative to get close to the woman.

    Not to mention what his true identity really was, just his face alone had been enough to attract an innumerable amount of girls to fall head over heels in love with him.

    [But this young woman here had not only rejected his advances, she had even called him..... a lecher?]

    [Heh heh. How interesting.]

    That was the first time they met and it was thought that the encounter would merely be an inconsequential interlude passing fleetingly in their lives, never having ever thought that from then on, an inseverable affinity between them had been sealed into their fates.

    A suave and passionate man, reckless and unrestrained who was able to coax and beguile his way around many different women to make them secretly long for him but never once getting involved with any of them. This was the first time he met a woman who seemed impervious to his charms and that had naturally caused him to grow interested. But what he did not realize was that one¡¯s interest had to be piqued before their hearts coulde to be moved and turn into love.

    Having lived for hundreds of years, it was the first time that the unfathomable and mysterious man who holds such a noble and revered identity came to be ying the role of an unshakable shadow, and he was naturally viewed with nothing but contempt, but he just would not leave no matter how hard she tried to chase him away.

    It was said that love will blossom over time and it just could not be more true for these two people.

    Habits can really be such a terrifying thing. Without realizing it, when someone suddenly appears andes to take up a ce in your life, constantly remaining in your sight, their presence seeping right into your bones, impossible to cut the person off.

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s tightly furrowed brows eased up a little, those beautiful surging memories seeming to soothe her headache. But very soon, the expression on her face changed and the aura surrounding her became agonizingly depressed.

    ¡°Fei Er, I¡¯m sorry. I might..... not be able to apany you throughout this life.¡±

    Thest time they met, he who always loved to wear pristine white clothes wore grave and solemn ck for the first time. Holding her in his embrace, he whispered softly right beside her ear.

    Thank you for reading BBB ¨C ck Bellied Belle: Demon Lord, Bite the Bait Please

    Can¡¯t wait for your next dose? Free advance chappie on MistyCloudTrantions¡¯ Patreon and many more~

    Read more novel on MistyCloudTrantions and many more~

    Click on Cloud¡¯s ko-fi page~ if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    You might also like to read

    ¨C Rebellious Consort: Profligate Elder Miss

    ¨C The Phoenix Arises

    ¨C Unbridled Medical Expert Consort: Demon Prince, Be Good

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All your kind support big and small are greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 178.2 - First Recollection of Memories

    Chapter 178.2: First Recollection of Memories

    She did not know whether she was mistaken. Although the man was rather thin, but his body was muscr and strong. But the person embracing her right at that moment seemed to have lost a good amount of weight to the extent that his body felt a little frail.

    She did not know what to feel when she heard those words, but she knew that she asked him very calmly: ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I fell in love with someone else.¡± That was what he answered.

    At that moment, her heart had seem to freeze up, and there was a wincing pain.

    She had always been highly cold and aloof and this was the first time that she had seriouslye to love a person. But what she got in the end, were just these few words.

    [In love with someone else?]

    [Ha. He was the one who started it all, and he¡¯s also the one who wants to end it. Just what does he take me for?]

    [After having pampering her so much like she was a dainty and carefree princess, till she was just about to hand her whole heart over to him and she cannot do without him anymore, here he was suddenly saying that he did not love her anymore, and had now fallen in love with someone else?]

    [This must be the biggest joke she has ever heard.]

    She did not shed any tears and even went on to show a smile on her face, a smile just as radiant as before as she said: ¡°Then I must really congratte you.¡±

    After saying that, she turned around and left, failing to notice the tears threatening to surge up within the man¡¯s eyes. It was probably because she was ovee with grief that she did not notice how haggard and thin the man¡¯s handsome face had now be.

    She had once said jokingly that if he were to be ugly one day, and was no longer so handsome, she would no longer want him.

    The petty minded man had always remembered those words in his heart, always paying great attention to his looks no matter the circumstances, where he would even use the best kinds of magical medicine to treat the slightest scratch, refusing to allow the slightest mark to blemish his looks.

    When had he ever allowed himself to look so slovenly and disheveled.

    The man watched with red rimmed eyes at her back that was bing smaller as she walked off into the distance. But very soon, the expression on his face turned sharp and angry with rage. ¡°You lied to me!¡±

    The blue skies that looked like they had been newly washed suddenly turned red like it was stained by blood and right in the middle between the two people, a humongous six pointed star pentagram array suddenly appeared, as a ghastly and terrifying blood red skeleton stood in the middle of it.

    The woman who had just walked a few steps away suddenly halted her footsteps and stared at the pentagram array right before her feet. Before she could even react, a sinister aura engulfed her as a grisly skeletal figure flew straight towards her.

    ¡°Fei Er~¡±

    The woman found herself being brutally pushed down to the ground, pain shooting through her back as she slid over the ground. Before she could even speak, she heard the man lying on top of her give a stifled grunt, before a trickle of blood spilled out from the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 178.3 - First Recollection of Memories

    <strong>Chapter 178.3: First Recollection of Memories</strong>

    The woman¡¯s eyes red wide as she cried out softly: ¡°You¡¯re hurt!¡±

    The man wiped away the blood from the corner of his lips with his hand and helped her up from the ground as he said in a soft voice: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am fine.¡±

    The woman red fiercely at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you do not love me anymore? Then why bother about me? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I am dead and which will bring an end to all your troubles?¡±

    Hearing her say such spiteful words, the man could not help butugh softly. ¡°Look at what you are saying here. You sound as if you will not be able to live without me. Do you really love me so much?¡±

    In the past, he had always been the one pursuing her, pestering her, forever whispering all kinds of sweet and loving tender words.

    It was possible that she did not really love him all that much.

    That was good in this case, as he would then be able to let her go with his mind at ease.

    His words said in a joking manner however caused the expression on the woman¡¯s face to look taken aback a moment, before she lowered her eyes and said in an indifferent tone: ¡°That¡¯s right. I do not know why as well. It feels like without you in my life, the days pass so arduously. Even though I clearly did not have you in the past, I was however able to live very well.¡±

    The man¡¯s face constricted a moment, like he could not believe that he would ever live long enough to ever hear his woman confess her feelings to him like this.

    ¡°When I first got to know you, I had clearly thought to myself, how could such a shameless and thick skinned man who is sopletely bad to the core evere to exist under these Heavens? But thereafter, it was as if I had been poisoned, unable to stop myself from loving this bad loathsome man, and no other person will do, my eyes..... unable to see anyone else.¡±

    Sheughed a little sarcastically and then raised her eyes to look at the man straight in his eyes. ¡°Tell me, since you¡¯ve fallen in love with someone else, why would you still risk your own life to save me? If you do not love me anymore, why do I see such tenderness in your eyes and such a strong reluctance to leave me?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes shed with a glint and it looked like he was just about to say something but the woman suddenly pressed her finger on his lips, her wlessly beautiful face obstinate and determined. ¡°I, Qing Lan Fei, have never been a person anyone would want to offend. All this time, I am always the one who rejects people and never has someone chosen to let go of me on their own initiative. And since you have now offended me, then it¡¯s not up to you to decide when to end it.¡±

    ¡°Though you said that you do not love me anymore, it¡¯s alright. I will make you fall in love with me all over again as your words just now has made me very angry. Have I been not obvious all this time and that is why you were not able to sense how I feel?¡±

    In the very next instant after she said that, upon the man¡¯s lips that were still heavy with the stench of blood, the woman suddenly leaned over to stop the man from saying anything, even viciously biting him hard, that left small delicate looking teeth marks on them.

    ¡°Are you not able to feel how much I love you? Leaving me just like that..... Are you trying to kill me?¡±

    She immediately looked like an aggrieved child who had just suffered a huge injustice, crystalline tears welling up and falling down her cheeks. Seeing a beauty shed tears always made one feel like their hearts were being gouged out.

    The man¡¯s heart quickly wrenched up in pain, his big hand gently wiping away her tears. His voice was extremely gentle as he said: ¡°Fei Er my dear, don¡¯t cry anymore alright? It¡¯s all my fault and seeing you cry like this makes my heart hurt so much.¡±

 Chapter 178.4 - First Recollection of Memories

    <strong>Chapter 178.4: First Recollection of Memories</strong>

    ¡°Then are you still going to leave me?¡± She said still sniffing in tears.

    The man¡¯s body stiffened in shock, suddenly at a total loss for words, standing there frozen and unable to move.

    [Is it even possible to leave her? How can he not continue to love her?]

    [But.....]

    Something came to mind inside his head and his face turned pale, his hand clutching at his heart over his chest.

    In there, there was something incredibly evil, that was maniacally eating at his heart and preventing him from even thinking any thoughts about love and tenderness.

    He fought hard to quell that agony, trying to calm his tone of voice as he said ¡°Fei Er, listen to me. I will create an opening in this array in a moment and you must quickly get yourself out of here. Do you hear me?¡±

    The woman creased up her brows. ¡°You mean, you want me to leave by myself?¡±

    ¡°If no one remains inside to maintain this array, then neither one of us will be able to leave.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! Let me tell you now. No matter what kind of difficulty you are facing that you are unable to tell me about, I will not leave you here by yourself!¡±

    ¡°Fei Er, do not be so stubborn!¡± The man¡¯s voice was sounding a little frustrated.

    ¡°I am not being stubborn. Do not just assume that everything you do is for my own good.¡± The expression on her face was calm. ¡°If we are not able to walk out together from here today, then let us die together.¡±

    ¡°Fei Er.....¡±

    ¡°You said it yourself. In this world, besides death, nothing else can separate us.¡±

    The expression on the man¡¯s face was stunned. If this was in the past, hearing these words from her would definitely make his heart flutter with joy. But at this moment, he only hoped that she would be able to live well.

    ¡°Hahahahaha~ Such deep love! Even my heart is moved watching.¡± It was not known where the voice was from, the tender pleasing voice of a woman, that lifted one¡¯s spirits.

    But upon reaching the man¡¯s ears, the voice was no different from the devil¡¯s. It was probably due to her arrival that the pain in his chest had grown more intense. He clenched his jaws and said through tightly gritted teeth. ¡°You went back on your word!¡±

    The womanly voiceughed softly and then said: ¡°Go back on my word? I gave her a chance to leave but she chose to remain. Who can you me?¡±

    The voice was so familiar that even though she did not show herself, Qing Lan Fei was able to know who the person was just by the voice. It was as if her body was struck by some immense aggrievement and her body swayed and wavered in her spot. ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me?¡±

    ¡°You should have died long ago. If Mo Jing Yu had not repeatedly shielded you, do you think that you will still be alive today?¡± The womanly voice said with a contemptuous sneer.

    ¡°Give me one reason.¡± Qing Lan Fei said with her eyes lowered, her long fingernails digging hard into her flesh.

    She just did not dare to believe, and neither could she make herself believe, that the person who was once as close to her as a real sister, would now want to see her dead.

 Chapter 179.1 - Donâ€™t Die! Do Not Abandon Me~

    <strong>Chapter 179.1: Don¡¯t Die! Do Not Abandon Me~</strong>

    ¡°Hah! Lan Fei, haven¡¯t you always thought so highly of yourself, thinking you¡¯re above everyone else? Haven¡¯t you always hated how Jing Yu pestered you? Why have you forgotten the words you said when you were tangled up with him and he just would not leave no matter how hard you tried to drive him away? Hmm?¡±

    The woman¡¯s mirthful voice somehow made a person¡¯s heart turn cold. ¡°I had clearly fallen in love with him first but why can¡¯t he see that? Instead, he just had to choose to love a person who ignores him all the time. Tell me, are men all so cheap and a glutton for punishment?¡±

    When those words came out from her mouth, Mo Jing Yu good looking face became pale and the agonizing pain in his chest seemed to intensify with the appearance of the woman, his heart getting devoured more maniacally.

    She seemed to notice his agony and the woman then said with augh: ¡°Lan Fei, don¡¯t you know that I nted a love curse in his heart and from then on, he can only have me in his mind and can only love me. The moment he shows the slightest sign of being disloyal, the love curse would gnaw into his heart, till his heart fails and he dies.¡±

    ¡°But does he fear death?¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice was filled with a kind of sadness and self scorn. ¡°Even if he were to die, he chose to die by your side, and if I had not threatened him with your life, how could he have possibly been willing to leave you! ?¡±

    ¡°Qing Lan Fei, why are you better than me in every way? Even this man¡¯s heart belongs to you fully! Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll give way to me? You said that you do not care and will let me have whatever I want! You lied, and now you must die for that!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone absolutely mad!¡± Qing Lan Fei¡¯s eyes grew fervoured as she looked at the man beside her. She bit her lip and said in a choked voice: ¡°Jing Yu, I¡¯m sorry. I dragged you into all this.¡±

    ¡°Foolish dear, don¡¯t cry.¡± Mo Jing Yu sighed. ¡°It was my own choice and I did everything willingly.¡±

    It looked as if she was angered by that warm and tender sight when the woman¡¯s voice turned sharp as she said: ¡°Jing Yu, have you forgotten what you promised me? Do you believe that I will kill her right this instant! ?¡±

    Mo Jing Yu lowered his eyes andughed softly, the mirth not reaching his eyes. His voice sounded dark, without the slightest warmth in it. ¡°I was careless today to have fallen into your hands. You have better make sure that I do not have the chance to ever rise back up or I will pay you back a hundred times the humiliation I suffered today.¡±

    ¡°If you want to kill Fei Er, you will have to do it stepping over my dead body here today.¡± His voice was chillingly cold.

    The man always seemed to be passionate and warm, but he could also be heartlessly unfeeling. To him, love for a woman was all based on his feelings and in this world, only Qing Lan Fei could fully win his heart and have him care and protect with everything he had, unable to endure seeing her suffer the slightest sliver of aggrievement.

    Hidden from sight, the voice seemed to have been stunned by his words, quiet and silent for a moment.

    ¡°Jing Yu.....¡± Qing Lan Fei held his hand worriedly. ¡°Do not bother with me anymore.....¡±

    ¡°How can I not care about you?¡± Mo Jing Yu interrupted her, and grasped her hand in a strong grip, his eyes deep as he gazed at the woman¡¯s beautiful countenance.

 Chapter 179.2 - Donâ€™t Die! Do Not Abandon Me~

    Chapter 179.2: Don¡¯t Die! Do Not Abandon Me~

    ¡°Fei Er, all the way from the first time we met, I have never once thought of letting you go. But as luck took a turn for the worse today, I fear the great years ahead you should have enjoyed, your whole grand future, might get buried here today.¡±

    ¡°I am not afraid.¡± Qing Lan Fei shook her head. ¡°In order to be with you, I have no regrets even if I am to die here today.¡±

    ¡°Fei Er, those words you said just now, I want to hear you say them one more time.¡± Mo Jing Yu disregarded the devouring pain that was like a thousand des piercing into his heart, ignoring the heart rending agony, as he looked at the woman with a tender gaze to say.

    ¡°Which words?¡± Qing Lan Fei asked in bewilderment.

    Mo Jing Yuughed softly. ¡°The words you said when you kissed me.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei did not hesitate in the slightest and opened her mouth to say softly: ¡°I love you.¡±

    Mo Jing Yuughed out loud, his fingers gently caressing her face. ¡°I am very happy Fei Er. I¡¯ve heard those words in my dreams before, and hearing you say them from your lips makes me feel like I am dreaming.¡±

    ¡°If we manage to survive this today, I will say it to you everyday.¡± Qing Lan Fei said tenderly.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The voice of the woman hidden in the shadows was not heard anymore. She had probably seen their resolve to live or die together.

    The enormous six pointed star pentagram array suddenly gave off an intense light, and the sky turned the colour of thick blood, a dark scarlet. A Dark Crow filled with the aura of death flew past overhead, letting out a pitiful wail, like it was mourning for the lives that were about to expire soon.

    ¡°Fei Er, move away from there!¡± Mo Jing Yu suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her behind him, as he executed a palm strike that scattered the bones of the skeleton rushing straight towards him in attack.

    From the skeletal mouth of the blood coloured skeleton in the middle of the array, thousands upon thousands of skeletal figures crawled out, cackling sinisterly as they fully surrounded the two people, giving out a bloody and evil aura. It stemmed from the tens of thousands of aggrieved souls they had devoured, that assaulted one¡¯s mind, causing them to lose the will to fight.

    It felt as if there wasn¡¯t the slightest sliver of hope left, just the devastating premonition of certain and impending doom.

    MO JIng Yu found that he had underestimated how maniacal the woman could be, and underestimated how powerful the array had turned out to be. He had never thought that such an array used the ancients that only existed in legends would actuallye to appear here before his eyes today.

    His bright clear eyes seemed to ze over for a second, unable to see anything but grisly and bloody ughter. At that moment, he was just a machine that knew nothing but absolute massacre, his consciousness blinded.

    And seeing the wlessly beautiful woman before him looking at him with a worried look on her face, his mind was conscious of the one and only order he received. [Kill!]

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s eyes turned the same blood red shade as the sky above, his face expressionless as he looked at Qing Lan Fei. A sword suddenly appeared in his hand, which then came to be pointed right at the woman.

    The expression on Qing Lan Fei¡¯s face turned into shock. ¡°Jing Yu.....¡±

 Chapter 179.3 - Donâ€™t Die! Do Not Abandon Me~

    Chapter 179.3: Don¡¯t Die! Do Not Abandon Me~

    The man¡¯s voice was icy cold as he shouted: ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Jing Yu, is something wrong?¡± Qing Lan Fei did not avoid or dodge, but just stood there to ask him, her eyes not showing the slightest fear.

    Because she knew that this man would never ever hurt her.

    And like she thought, upon seeing her stand there resolute and unmoving right before his eyes, Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face hesitated a moment, before a look of agony showed on it. He then struggled very hard to speak: ¡°Fei Er, leave! Quick.....¡±

    Qing Lan Fei could not possibly heed those words and sheshed out with a strike to scatter the skeletons surging forward around them. The skeletons were all focused only on her, their attacks all directed towards her.

    Though as just a lone woman against the enemies, Qing Lan Fei¡¯s cultivated powers was not to be underestimated. She was not as frail and soft as her appearance portrayed and she was considered to be a skilled expert in Cloud Heaven. But as she was greatly handicapped within this array of the ancients, she was disadvantaged and seen to be a little passive.

    It was probably because she was seen to still be able to hold her ground, when sneeringughter sounded in the distance. The hidden adversary parted her red lips and started to chant a spell.

    The very next moment, the blood skeleton in the middle shed brightly with a red light, and two heavy metal chains that were as thick as a man¡¯s arm with sharp hooks on their ends suddenly came flying straight towards Qing Lan Fei¡¯s shoulders.

    A binding spell had been cast upon those chains and if they were to hook into a person¡¯s shoulder des, not only would the person immediately lose all their strength, their cultivation would be slowly destroyed over time, unable to regain back their powers till they die in torturous torment.

    How could Qing Lan Fei possibly not know what kind of an attack that was?

    The expression on her face immediately changed drastically, as she did everything she could to dodge the chains that were pursuing her like they had eyes on them.

    Mo Jing Yu was still suffering from the curse as his heart was being devoured, and on top of that, he was still caught under the powerful effects the array was inflicting on him, a barely repressible and intense urge to kill Fei Er rising threateningly in him. He was fighting to suppress that urge, as his eyes were staring fixedly into a particr direction.

    There was no one in the direction he was looking into, but because of the love curse cast upon him, he was able to sense that the woman was there.

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s eyes turned dark. ¡°Qing Luo Yan. She is your younger sister. Do you really want to have her killed so badly?¡±

    ¡°Younger sister? From the moment that she snatched you away, she was no longer my sister.¡± The womanughed scornfully.

    ¡°I was the one pestering her relentlessly and she had nothing to do with it. If you need to hate someone, then let it be me!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha.....¡±

    After the woman let out a long maniacallyugh, she then reverted back to look like her usual gentle harmless self. ¡°Jing Yu, I asked you this before. I do not mind you being with Lan Fei as she and I are already sisters. And since we are both in love with the same man, can¡¯t the three of us be happy altogether? Things will just be the same as before.¡±

 Chapter 179.4 - Donâ€™t Die! Do Not Abandon Me~

    Chapter 179.4: Don¡¯t Die! Do Not Abandon Me~

    ¡°But what did you say to me at that time? You said you only have her in your heart and there¡¯s no ce for anyone else? Haha... In what way am I not able topare to her? In terms of looks or temperament, I am better than her in every way, so why does it have to be her that you choose to fall in love with! ?¡±

    ¡°You betrayed me, Lan Fei betrayed me. The two people I loved the most were the ones who hurt me the deepest. How can I possibly let the two of you off so easily! ?¡±

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed as he subconsciously looked at the woman who was desperately trying to avoid the chains. A great number of skeletal hands suddenly lunged out from the ground to grab her ankles, holding her down trapped in ce and unable to move.

    And the chains with their sharp hooks were flying very quickly through the air straight towards Qing Lan Fei¡¯s shoulder des. Her eyes red wide open and her face turned pale.

    Just when her body went cold and her face was drained of colour, a warm blooded body suddenly embraced her tightly from behind.

    That warm body then twitched once violently, bing incredibly tightly tensed up. Even though the sound was soft, she had heard that stifled grunt, and the sound of something sharp piercing into a person¡¯s body, which was agonizing to hear.

    ¡°Jing Yu.....¡±

    Qing Luo Yan then came out of hiding, her face with highly exquisite features covered in tears as she looked at him with disbelief in her eyes. ¡°Why were you so foolish!¡±

    Qing Lan Fei had just recovered from stunned shock and she realized that the person hugging her from behind was Jing Yu.

    The arms embracing her so tightly then slowly loosened their hold on her, before a ¡®thud¡¯ was heard. It was the sound of his knee hitting the ground.

    Qing Lan Fei stiffly turned her head around to look, and she found her eyes suddenly turning misty.

    The man¡¯s ck robes were soaked through, as bright red liquid droplets dripped off the corners of his clothes onto the ground, staining soil a frightening red shade.

    He knelt there on the ground on one knee, his head drooping down, two thick chains deeply embedded into his shoulders. Among the grisly mess of blood and flesh, the ghastly white of bone could be seen.

    In that instant, her ears could not hear anything at all.

    She stood them in a daze as she stared at the man on the ground with his head drooped down, remaining so quiet it looked as if he was already dead.

    That was..... Mo Jing Yu.....

    The wilfully arrogant and incredibly powerful man who saw himself above all in this world. The man who remembered the words she said casually for a very long time, the man she really cared for with all her heart.

    The man who had tyrannicallye barging into her life so forcefully.....

    The man whom she hade to love right into her bones.

    Her man, Qing Lan Fei¡¯s man.

    The woman¡¯s eyes were red around the rims, like she was about to cry, but she was trying her very best to hold it in. She came walking slowly right in front of him, and then crouched down close, to call out softly: ¡°Jing Yu.¡±

    ¡°Wil..... Will you look at me?¡±

    ¡°Can you not remain silent? I will be good and listen to you. Please don¡¯t ignore me.¡±

    Her voice trembled, on the very verge of tears, tinged with a submissiveness never heard before.

 Chapter 180.1 - Even If I Forget The Whole World, I Will Not Forget You

    Chapter 180.1: Even If I Forget The Whole World, I Will Not Forget You

    No matter how hard she pleaded and begged, the man did not give her the slightest bit of response.

    Her slender body trembled slightly. It was after a long while before she slowly stretched her hand out to check for a breath under his nose, which felt chillingly cold, like he was frozen.

    Outside the pentagram array, Qing Luo Yan let out a heart rending scream. But unfortunately, once the array was activated, no one would be able to go inside. So she could only stand at a distance away to see the man kneel in there with his head drooped down, looking like he was dead. Her heart suddenly wrenched up painfully, suffocating her so hard she found that she could not breathe.

    She didn¡¯t mean it, didn¡¯t mean for this to happen.

    She should have known that Jing Yu would not stand back to watch Qing Lan Fei die and do nothing about it. She should have realized that the love curse she cast would have hollowed the man out to be nothing more than an empty shell. With such a frail and weakened body, it was impossible that he would be able to fend off the chains with the binding spell.

    Qing Lan Fei would have been able to survive that strike, but it could only mean death for Jing Yu¡¯s frail body.

    What she hadpletely not expected was for the man to jump in to shield Qing Lan Fei so selflessly despite fully knowing that he was unable to defend himself against it, to throw himself straight into the path of certain agony and death.

    [Why? Why was he so foolish! ?]

    [She merely wanted him to love her a little, wanted him to gaze at her a little bit more. But he would rather die than pity her just a little bit? Did he really detest her all that much?]

    Inside the array, Qing Lan Fei remained frozen in that position for quite a long while, not moving a single inch. After a long moment, as if her acupoints had been released, Qing Lan Fei then slowly extended her arms out carefully, to wrap them around the man¡¯s thin body. ¡°Are you feeling cold? You won¡¯t be cold like this. Jing Yu, I will be here with you. Do not be afraid.¡±

    ¡°I will not leave you to be alone by yourself. I¡¯lle apany you very soon alright?¡±

    Qing Lan Fei leaned her head on the man¡¯s shoulder, the ends of her lips curved up in a beautiful and gentle smile. The hand hanging limply at his sides suddenly raised up, and Qing Lan Fei immediately froze in that instant.

    Arge hand that felt rather cold covered the back of her hand gently, and his weakened voice sounded right by her ear. ¡°Do not do anything foolish.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s voice quivered. ¡°Jing Yu?¡±

    The man coughed weakly a couple of times, the sound soft and suppressed. It took him a long time to recover before he said: ¡°Fei Er, have I told you that I love you very much?¡±

    At the very moment that he said those words, his entire body tensed up tightly, as he groaned out in agony. His hand clutched tightly at his chest, his actions driving the hooks on the chains to pierce in deeper, causing blood and torn flesh to stter.

    The pain in Qing Lan Fei¡¯s heart caused her to burst into tears, unable to hold herself back. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Just don¡¯t move! Tell me where it hurts.....¡±

    But he was soon unable to say another word. Following the direction where the man¡¯s finger pointed, she could clearly see that something was throbbing incessantly under the ck robes he wore.

    Her face froze in horror, and she quickly pulled the man¡¯s clothes open, her eyes immediately narrowing up sharply.

 Chapter 180.2 - Even If I Forget The Whole World, I Will Not Forget You

    Chapter 180.2: Even If I Forget The Whole World, I Will Not Forget You

    She came to see beneath that thin chest, something ck under his skin that was moving about, like it wanted to struggle free from the flesh and blood. And everytime that thing moved, the shade on Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face would turn an uglier shade.

    She suddenly remembered what Qing Luo Yan had said earlier. Once the love curse had been nted, the victim must nevere close to the person he loves, not to even think of that person or to mention the person. Whenever he did that, he would then suffer maniacal devouring from the love curse.

    Although she was greatly skilled in Medicine, but she had never encountered a love curse like this, so she did not dare to carelessly try to undo the curse. She fought back her tears as her voice came out softly tinged with desperation: ¡°Jing Yu, what do I need to do to save you.....¡±

    ¡°Fei Er, promise me that you will continue to live a good life.....¡± Mo Jing Yu said softly by her ear.

    Qing Lan Fei bit down on her lip. ¡°If you die, I will not want to live by myself.¡±

    The man¡¯s body stiffened and he gripped her shoulders tightly, his eyes looking deep into her: ¡°Promise me.¡±

    ¡°Jing Yu......¡±

    ¡°Promise me!¡± He looked like he was almost screaming out in rage, his eyes blood red.

    He had always been such a doting and indulgent man towards her, with this being the first time he had spoken so loudly to her.

    Qing Lan Fei was taken aback, her eyes lowered but she did not say a word to him.

    ¡°Fei Er, do you want me to die with aggrievement?¡± Probably sensing that she was protesting in silence, Mo Jing Yu suddenlyughed softly and said in an indifferent voice.

    ¡°I will not be able to live much longer. The binding spell has sealed all the powers I possess in me and the love curse has already melded to be one with me. Only when I die, will it then die with me. Otherwise, it will live for as long as I live.¡± Mo Jing Yu gripped her hand, and pressed a dagger right into her palm. ¡°This deed, is one that only you can do.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei subconsciously pulled her hand back, an ominous feeling suddenly rising up in her heart.

    ¡°Only when you kill me with your hands, betrayed by the very person I love, will my heart lose all will, which would thenpletely destroy the love curse.¡±

    [Killed, by the hands of one¡¯s most beloved.]

    Qing Lan Fei hit the dagger away, her voice hoarse as she screamed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that!¡±

    ¡°The longer you prolong this, the more I will think of you, and I will suffer worse devourment. When that happens, I will definitely die a hideous death, to be left with nothing but bare bones, torn to shreds by wild beasts.....¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it! Don¡¯t say anything more.....¡± Qing Lan Fei mped her hands over her ears, almost about to lose her mind, her wlessly beautiful face filled with pain and despair. ¡°Why must it be like that! Isn¡¯t there any other way?¡±

    Maybe there really isn¡¯t any other way. She could see in Mo Jing Yu¡¯s chest, how violently tormenting the ck voodoo slug was being. A small section of its body would even burrow out through flesh at times, and it cannot be imagined just how agonizing that must be for him.

    [No..... She does not want to do that. She will not be able to do that. She just cannot bear to do that!]

    Qing Lan Fei could not help but stagger a few steps backwards. Her body suddenly stiffened up, and it looked as if she had changed into a different person. Her face was no longer showing any signs of struggle as she bent down to pick up the dagger that had been tossed a distance away. Her eyes were emotionless as she then went walking towards the man, one step at a time.

 Chapter 180.3 - Even If I Forget The Whole World, I Will Not Forget You

    Chapter 180.3: Even If I Forget The Whole World, I Will Not Forget You

    An easy smile hung from Mo Jing Yu¡¯s lips as he looked at her with gentle indulgence.

    Until the sharp point of the dagger plunged into the man¡¯s abdomen and bright red blood spilled out where a few warm drops sshed onto Qing Lan Fei¡¯s face, she then came to wake up from what felt like a dream.

    [She had really killed him with her hands.]

    In those moments just now, her mind had been aplete nk, unconscious of anything. By the time she came back to her senses, she was holding the dagger in her hand, with the pointed end stuck in the abdomen of the man she loved, plunged in right to its hilt where it could well be imagined how deep the de had prated.

    The ck curse slug flowed out from his body together with therge amount of blood that had been spilled, lying there motionless, looking like he was dead.

    [Only when I die, will it be killed.....]

    [Is he.....]

    ¡°Jing Yu.¡±

    ¡°Jing Yu.¡±

    ¡°Jing Yu, can you answer me?¡±

    ¡°I am scared Jing Yu. Did I really kill you? All of this isn¡¯t real is it?¡±

    ¡°Jing Yu, you said you will stay with me throughout my life, and will never abandon me.¡±

    ¡°You said that..... No one in this world loves me more than you.¡±

    ¡°You said that you wanted a daughter as beautiful as me, and a son as handsome as you.¡±

    The woman¡¯s bright red clothes syed out across the ground around the two people, as a scarlet shade slowly spread out further, as blood seeped into the ground.

    She reached her arm out to hook around the man¡¯s neck, embracing the almost ice cold body as she leaned in close to his ear. Her voice was almost inaudible, like the sweet whispers meant only for the ears of a lover. ¡°I had initially wanted to give you a surprise.¡±

    ¡°I am with child, and just like you wanted, it¡¯s a pair of twins, and it¡¯s been more than three months.¡±

    ¡°Are you happy to hear that my husband?¡±

    The rim of her eyes suddenly turned red, and she was so choked up she was unable to say anything more.

    This was the first time that she called him her husband, but s, he was no longer able to hear.

    ¡°Have I ever told you before that I love you too? I love you so so much.¡± Qing Lan Fei said with a smile as she looked at the man¡¯s face who had his eyes closed, as tears flowed down her face.

    A terrible sight, as they turned out to be tears of blood.

    All of a sudden, a brilliant golden light shone out from the woman¡¯s body, covering over the entire blood coloured sky. Suddenly, the two people within the pentagram array could no longer be seen clearly, caught with that intense and blinding light.

    [What is that?]

    Qing Luo Yan¡¯s eyes red wide, watching the strange phenomenon happening before her eyes in shock.

    Very soon, the mystically surreal voice of a woman came out from within the array, sounding as if it wasing from an ancient ce so very far away.

 Chapter 180.4 - Even If I Forget The Whole World, I Will Not Forget You

    Chapter 180.4: Even If I Forget The Whole World, I Will Not Forget You

    ¡°WIth my blood, mend this man¡¯s early demise. With my soul, allow this man to live. With a century¡¯s cultivation and my flesh offered up in sacrifice, let my child¡¯s memories be sealed, growth halted, reincarnated into a new life, born into another world, happy and safe, a life without worry.¡±

    The very instant her voice fell, the woman spread her arms wide open, her beautiful neck lifted slightly. The blood coloured clothes billowed out like she was standing under strong winds, looking like a phoenix weeping out blood, who at the moment just before death imed it, was showing off its most resplendent beauty.

    There was a secret forbidden technique known to exist among the ancient techniques that were taboo, where as long as one was sincere and determined enough, they coulde to possess great power, and have the ability to defy the Heavens by changing one¡¯s fate, where nothing was impossible for them. But people who executed that forbidden technique had to pay a great price. They would note to a good end.

    [Has Qing Lan Fei..... lost her mind?]

    [Does she know what she is doing at all?]

    Qing Luo Yan shook her head in disbelief. [Was she wrong? The two of them were willing to do things for each other to such an unbelievably far extent. It seems like there are really some things that are more important than one¡¯s own life.]

    [And that is love. The one thing that had gotten countless smitten men and women heartbroken and so ovee with grief since the beginning of time, that was much more venomous than the greatest poison there was.]

    The light faded away and the wlessly beautiful woman fell to the ground like all her strength had been drained out of her in an instant, but she endured the agonizing pain wrecking at her body as she dragged herself forward, to lean into the man¡¯s embrace, a thin trickle of blood spilling out from the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my love. How can I possibly leave you all alone in that cold deste ce?¡±

    ¡°Jing Yu, forgive me for my selfishness. I would rather see you continue to live in pain than to see you die right before my eyes, as that will really just be too cruel to me.¡±

    ¡°If I am still able toe back, can we then...... be together forever?¡±

    Many translucent shadows were flying out from her body. Those were her soul¡¯s essence leaving from her body. This was the price she had to pay for using the forbidden technique, and very soon..... All her blood will bleed out of her, and all her cultivation will be lost, to turn into a good for nothing, slowing dying away.

    But, she was not regretting it at all.

    That was right where her memory stopped.

    Qing Lan Fei opened her eyes slowly, and looked at the man whoy there upon the ice bed with his eyes closed, who seemed like he was such a quiet gentleman as he slept, before she suddenly smiled.

    [Mo Jing Yu.....]

    [He is still alive. He had really resurrected.]

    Despite the fact that he was not showing any response at that moment, but he was..... still breathing. And that meant that the day woulde when he would wake up again.

    There was no way of knowing just how severe his injuries had been, for him to have slept for an entire hundred years without waking.

    Qing Lan Fei leaned against his chest, to feel that almost imperceptible heartbeat, and she had never felt so at ease.

    [Finally..... seeing you again.]

    [Jing Yu, no matter how many years my mind had been clouded and confused, at the first moment that I saw you, I am suddenly able to recall everything.]

    That peaceful quiet did notst for long, when the tightly shut doors were suddenly crashed wide open, and the sounds of many footsteps came surging in.

 Chapter 181.1 - Fainted For No Reason

    Chapter 181.1: Fainted For No Reason

    Upon seeing the red clothed woman standing beside the ice bed, everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    [Who is this woman? They have never seen her before!]

    [This is a ce where ess is restricted and she dares toe in here? Isn¡¯t she afraid that she¡¯ll be killed?]

    [In addition to that..... does she know who that man lying on that bed is? To think that she dares to lean so intimately on him, what audacity! ?]

    Hearing themotion, Qing Lan Fei slowly lifted her head and looked towards the door. When her wlessly beautiful countenance was revealed, everyone was mesmerized, falling in a daze, thinking that they had seen a fairy.

    It was said throughout the world that the Barbarians looked exceptionally ugly, walking beasts with human faces, but that was only because the Barbarians were highly reclusive, and the rumours just got out of hand being told and retold by people. Instead, no one in the Barbarian Tribe was in fact exceptionally ugly looking, the worst one among them considered to be of average looks.

    But there was nock of people with outstanding looks, and one would know just by looking at the man lying there on the ice bed. That man was the most beautiful person in the Barbarian Tribe and though he was male, his looks were more attractive than any of their women, and that was how his reputation came about.

    Right before their eyes now, the woman¡¯s looks were not inferior to that man¡¯s in the slightest, dressed in a suit of ming red, stunning like the proud sun and a cold arrogant air surrounding her. She looked like a goddess descended from the Nine Heavens, and all of them could not take their eyes off her.

    In contrast to the astoundment everyone was showing, the face of the middle aged man leading them had instead stiffened, seemingly recalling something in his mind before he opened his mouth to say incredulously: ¡°Qing Lan Fei you witch! You are still alive?¡±

    Qing Lan Fei was taken aback a moment, feeling puzzled that the man was able to recognize her, though she found him a little familiar looking.

    But before she could recall, the middle aged man¡¯s face turned dark as he said in a sharp tone. ¡°It¡¯s not enough that you caused him to be in this state, you dare to pursue him all the way here to our Barbarian Tribe? You refuse the take easy path in Heaven and choose to barge your way straight into Hell! Guards! Capture her and throw her into the Ice Dungeon!¡±

    Before anyone could ascertain the identity of the incredibly beautiful woman, they suddenly heard the Chieftain¡¯s orders. They snapped out of their daze in surprise, and not daring to defy the Chieftain¡¯s orders, they all went forward to catch her.

    They had merely gone a few steps closer and had not even struck a single blow when they found themselves being flung out by a bright chilly re of light.

    Everyone was caught off guard and were thrown a far distance away, their bodies crashing heavily to the cold hard floor as they gasped and grimaced in pain. [What just happened?]

    Qing Lan Fei was equally surprised by that and her beautiful eyes red slightly, wondering what had happened as well.

    She saw the middle aged man¡¯s face turn an uglier shade and he had just leaned his body forward a little when he was assaulted by the same bright light. Fortunately he was able to dodge quickly or he would have ended up just like the others, flung out by the invisible force embarrassingly, where he would have then relinquished his position as the Chieftain from shame.

 Chapter 181.2 - Fainted For No Reason

    Chapter 181.2: Fainted For No Reason

    ¡°Damn you Mo Jing Yu, you¡¯re already lying there half dead and you still want to protect that witch? You deserve to lie there for a hundred years!¡± The middle aged man then flicked his sleeves angrily before he turned to leave.

    Everyone else exchanged nces, looking at each other for a moment before they followed the man out.

    Someone could be heard asking softly: ¡°Chieftain, what do we do with that woman in there? Do we still need to lock her up in the Ice Dungeon?¡±

    The middle aged man¡¯s infuriated voice was then heard in response: ¡°Lock what up? Didn¡¯t you see how all those useless good for nothings were unable to even get close at all? Are you going to lock yourself up?¡±

    Everyone did not know what to say. ¡°.....¡±

    [Why did the Chieftain call them useless good for nothings? It looked like you were not able to get close to the woman yourself isn¡¯t it? Are you..... also a useless..... good for nothing?]

    [You¡¯re the man! You¡¯re the Chieftain so anything you say will be right. Throwing such a tantrum here will only confuse everyone further you know?]

    In just a while, the ce was suddenlypletely clear of people.

    Qing Lan Fei turned herself back around, her eyes lowering down to look at the man lying on the ice bed, her slender hand holding onto his. But it wasn¡¯t like what happened the first time she touched him earlier, unexpectedly, there was no resistance or retaliation from him this time.

    Besides feeling that the temperature of his hand was a little low, his hand felt rather soft to the touch.

    ¡°Jing Yu, you are actually able to hear what I am saying can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Let it be my turn this time to apany you alright? I¡¯ll wait till you wake up, so that you¡¯ll be able to see me in the first instance. That will make you happy, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Her voice had just fallen and she did not know whether she was mistaken when she suddenly felt the hand held in her palm twitch slightly.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The endless darkness in Qing Yu¡¯s previous life had trained her to be an early riser. No matter howte she went to bed, she would always wake up just when the sun was rising, and would not be able to go back to sleep.

    Having her stay over in the Gathered Cloud Loft for two days, Lou Jun Yao hade to discover that thess woke up very early. But for today, it was already mid morning and he still did not hear any sounding out from her room.

    Qing Yu had picked a room further inside on the second floor which was a little more quiet. Lou Jun Yao¡¯s room was on the third floor and he did not see any signs of Qing Yu¡¯s presence when he came down. His eyebrow arched up as he asked: ¡°The little fox went out?¡±

    ¡°I did not see her. Could she have overslept?¡± Bai Zhi Yan said with a spring roll stuffed in his mouth, the words sounding rather muffled. He then raised his voice to call out: ¡°Lian Ji, go to thess¡¯ room and see if she has woken up.¡±

    Hearing that, Lian Ji acknowledged and went up the stairs. But very soon, the sound of hurried footsteps could be heard above and Lian Ji¡¯s voice sounded a little flustered as it rang out. ¡°My Lord, something isn¡¯t right with the youngdy. There is no response no matter how I call out to her.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao immediately got up and went upstairs, while Bai Zhi Yan quickly swallowed the food in his mouth before he went following right behind.

 Chapter 181.3 - Fainted For No Reason

    Chapter 181.3: Fainted For No Reason

    Upon the mattress, the youngdyy with her hands crossed over her abdomen. She looked like she was peacefully asleep and there was even a faint smile at the ends of her lips, seeming to be having a nice dream. If one were to disregard her unusually paleplexion, they might really think that she was just sleeping.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze turned dark as he walked over to the side of the bed. His footsteps were rather heavy but the youngdy did not seem to have noticed anything. She was usually highly alert and her senses sharp, able to maintain a certain level of consciousness at all times, never sleeping so deeply like this.

    She was only wearing a thin inner robe under the nket but in those circumstances, modesty wasn¡¯t really that big a priority in their minds.

    Lou Jun Yao pulled the nket a little lower, and pressed his finger against the youngdy¡¯s neck. It was icy cold to the touch and his face creased up. He then checked her hand and it was just as chilly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the littless?¡± Bai Zhi Yan asked as he walked in and saw the ominous look on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face.

    Lou Jun Yao made way for the man, his brows furrowed as he said: ¡°Have a look at her. I am unable to..... feel any pulse.¡±

    Hearing that, Bai Zhi Yan immediately shed away hisnguid demeanor and went to sit down by the bed. His ced his fingers on the youngdy¡¯s wrist and sent his consciousness out to probe deeper. It was as if he had gone intonds filled with ice and snow, where everything was blindingly white, unable to detect any signs of life.

    ¡°Thess.....¡± Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Her body ispletely frozen inside!¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes sank. ¡°How did it happen?¡±

    ¡°I do not know. But judging from the extent of the freeze that has overtaken her body, it must have been eight hours at least. I think even she had not noticed it herself, or the expression on her face would not look so peaceful. It had probably started while she was in her dreams and it struck her so fast and hard that she did not notice a single thing. If she does not wake up within these twenty fours, then I fear she will never ever wake up again.¡± Bai Zhi Yan said worriedly, his heart heavy.

    Seeing Lou Jun Yao silent without a single wording out from him and feeling the low oppressive aura emanating from his body, Bai Zhi Yan hesitated a moment before he decided to still say it: ¡°But we do not even know what the cause of it is at all, so I really do not know how to deal with this at all.¡±

    Just as the air was growing more oppressive, a faint golden glow suddenly appeared around Qing Yu¡¯s body, like it was trapped inside and was struggling very hard to break out. The golden glow then grew stronger and more intense, before surging out from her body, to form up into the shape of a human figure.

    Golden haired and dressed in gold, an outstandingly handsome tall youth suddenly appeared in the room. The other two men looked at him warily, and Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes glinted sharply, like something was surging and stirring up inside.

    The murder in his eyes was clear to see, so how could Zang Mai possibly not notice it. He immediately opened his mouth to proim: ¡°Let me say I¡¯m a friend and not a foe, before Ie to be harmed by mistake.¡±

    [Although he has already regained his powers to its previous peak, the man right before him looks like he had some depth as well. Moreover, he is a friend of the Mistress¡¯, so he really did not want to get into a fight here.]

 Chapter 181.4 - Fainted For No Reason

    <strong>Chapter 181.4: Fainted For No Reason</strong>

    Bai Zhi Yan stared with a slightly confused look at the strange looking youth before him. ¡°You..... are not human?¡±

    Zang Mai said smilingly, his eyes curved up to resemble two crescents. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am my Mistress¡¯ Weapon Spirit.¡±

    A weapon spirit..... Something that only the most mighty of people from a realm like Cloud Heaven were qualified to possess. A spirit consciousness that is born only when a spirit artifact advances in level till it reaches the peak of its power, gaining the ability to assume a human form, and to attain the boundless intelligence a human possesses.

    All in all, a weapon spirit is a creature of Heaven defying power, equivalent to a pugilist hiding a great and powerful move, where even when its Master was injured, it would be able to deal a fatal blow to the enemy at the most critical juncture, catching peoplepletely off guard.

    The golden haired youth looked at the youngdy lying on the bed who had fallen into a very deep sleep. He then sighed softly before turning his gaze to look at Lou Jun Yao, his tone serious as he said: ¡°Only you can save my Mistress now.¡±

    ¡°What has happened to her?¡± Lou Jun Yao immediately asked, seeing that the youth seemed to know something about the situation. ¡°She was fine the past two days and did not show any strange signs. Why has she suddenly be like this overnight?¡±

    ¡°It probably has something to do with Mistress¡¯ birth heritage. Her body has always been bound and shackled by a power in her blood, the body used as a medium, to sustain another person¡¯s life. Now that the other person¡¯s condition is slowly improving, the bacsh is being inflicted upon my Mistress¡¯ body in full.¡±

    When he spoke of that, Zang Mai¡¯s face could not help but turned dark. ¡°It is said that a malevolent tiger would not eat its young, and it can often be seen just how much more venomous humans arepared to beasts. Do they not know that their child would not be able to live by doing that?¡±

    Hearing that, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes shed. Those words had painted such a clear picture, how could he possibly not know what it meant.....

    [It was surely done by Aunt Lan¡¯s hand, all to save the man who had already breathed hisst. How big a price did she pay? Not only did she give up a hundred years of cultivation and her own flesh body, even her own child¡¯s resurrection had been a tool used to revive that man.]

    It was then that he felt resentment towards this respected elder for the first time.

    Especially when he saw that beautiful and always highly lively little figure lying lifelessly before his eyes, who could possibly never wake up from her sleep to pass away quietly in her dreams, he just could not remain calm.

    [How could such a bright and exuberant young life like this, be allowed to disappear just like that?]

    The moment that thought came into his mind, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s heart became depressed and sad, feeling highly ufortable. He had never felt this way before, where hemented the feeling of loss, and losing control of the situation.

    ¡°How can I save her?¡±

    ¡°If I am not mistaken, my Mistress helped you to dispel a curse seal before, and dispelling a curse needs my Mistress¡¯ blood. So now, only you have that purest blood of light throughout the world flowing in your body, which can be then introduced into my Mistress¡¯ body. Only when this spell that is freezing my Mistress¡¯ body is undone, will she then be able toe awake on her own.¡±

 Chapter 182.1 - You Ninny, Do You Want To Die?

    Chapter 182.1: You Ninny, Do You Want To Die?

    Zang Mai¡¯s voice had barely just faded and Lou Jun Yao had not even expressed his reply when Bai Zhi Yan had already opened his mouth to refuse. ¡°That will not do. This fe here has a unique body constitution and he must never be wounded or bleed as once he is wounded, the bleeding will not stop. When that happens, not to mention having him infuse his blood into the littless¡¯ body, he might suffer grave injuries to his very core!¡±

    Hearing those words, Zang Mai narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, you mean you do not care whether my Mistress will live or die here?¡±

    ¡°Of course we will have to save her, but can¡¯t we do it with another method?¡± Bai Zhi Yan asked, trying to negotiate.

    ¡°Where are you going to find such apletely perfect solution from?¡± Zang Mai scoffed. He hade to develop a certain level of dislike towards them in their hearts as the two of them were seemingly unwilling to save her by giving all kinds of excuses. Only his Mistress would be so kind hearted for nothing. If she had known this in the beginning, she should have just let the man die.

    Lou Jun Yao looked at the youngdy lying on the bed and it was a good while before he opened his mouth to say: ¡°What do I need to do?¡±

    ¡°Jun Yao.....¡±

    ¡°I cannot stand back to watch something happen to her in front of me. It¡¯s just a little bit of blood. It wouldn¡¯t hurt me.¡± Lou Jun Yao calmly interrupted the man.

    Seeing that, Bai Zhi Yan could do nothing but back down, his grumbling protests swallowed down into his belly. [Every time they meet with an incident that concerns thess, this fe would always lose his mind, saying that it would not hurt to help her. Just a bit of blood would note to hurt a normal person much but on you it could take away half your life!]

    ¡°I need to help my Mistress sit up first.¡± Zang Mai said as he came beside the bed. His hands had not even touched the nket when his hand was pushed away by Lou Jun Yao.

    Gazing into the golden haired youth¡¯s look of iprehension, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face was normal as he said: ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    He then cradled his arm around the youngdy¡¯s shoulders, and gently lifted her up to lean back against the bed¡¯s headboard. The youngdy was dressed in just a thin white inner robe, and the wide cor had loosened while she slept, now slightly opened up, offering a glimpse of her exquisitely beautiful corbone, and an exceptionally mesmerizing curve on her body.

    The man¡¯s face did not change as he helped her adjust her cor, his eyes watching her face intently to look like an elder being concerned for his junior.

    Zang Mai was a little puzzled as he watched the scene before him, blinking his gold silvery eyes, unable to help himself but feel that something was wrong, but could not really put his finger on it.

    That went on until the man¡¯s low and maic voice sounded. ¡°What¡¯s the next step?¡±

    Zang Mai then snapped back to his senses and went on to reply. ¡°Cut a slit in my Mistress¡¯ palm.¡±

    Hearing that, Lou Jun Yao lifted one of the youngdy¡¯s hands and dragged the tip of his finger gently over the smooth fair skin of her palm. The next moment, a long cut wound appeared, but in that wound, not a single drop of blood flowed.

    It could be seen that her body had froze up quite severely and every drop of blood and every blood vessel had lost their ability to function, bing slow and sluggish.

 Chapter 182.2 - You Ninny, Do You Want To Die?

    Chapter 182.2: You Ninny, Do You Want To Die?

    ¡°Now cut your palm and press it against my Mistress¡¯ palm and use spirit power to inject your blood into her body till the wound on her palm starts to bleed. Her body would then be able to bnce and heal on its own.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao followed those instructions and did as he was told, drawing a finger over his palm where a thin line of blood immediately appeared, slowing seeping out from within.

    He immediately held the youngdy¡¯s wrist and pressed their palms together. The next second, it felt as if there was a suction force in her palm as all his blood started to surge into the wound on her palm ferociously. In just awhile Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face had started to turn pale.

    Bai Zhi Yan was watching with trepidation at the side and he could not help but voice out to ask the youth beside him: ¡°When will he then be able to stop? Will thess finallye to suck up all his blood! ?¡±

    [This is more terrifying than meeting a vampire!]

    Qing Yu¡¯s skin was fair and when the blood was being infused into her limbs and body, one could almost see the flow of the blood under the exposed smooth fair skin of her arm.

    Probably beside Zang Mai and the other mysterious fe who was hidden in Qing Yu¡¯s body, no one else knew just how tyrannical and dominant the purest form of blood really was. And constantly transfusing blood without stopping like this, unless Qing Yu were to awaken quickly, Lou Jun Yao would definitely be sucked dry if that was allowed to continue on.

    Only someone with such a powerful level of cultivation would be able to withstand that and if this was any other person, they would probably already have breathed theirst.

    Bai Zhi Yan was an Elixir Cultivator and he had naturally detected that something was not right. Seeing Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face turned pale from excessive loss of blood, Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s expression immediately darkened as he shifted himself toe beside the bed. Just as he was about to interrupt the process, he was suddenly thrown back by a blinding bright light.

    The beam of light was strong and dominant, highly powerful. But it only stopped him from moving forward and did not harm him. Bai Zhi Yan gritted his teeth together and cursed: :Damn it! If this continues on any longer, he will die! You must stop them this instant!¡±

    Those words, were of course directed at the golden haired youth who stood leaning with his back against the wall, his arms crossed before his chest.

    But the youth merely shrugged his shoulders indifferently and said: ¡°There is nothing I can do as well. You saw that light yourself just now. You were not able to get close to them and neither can I.¡±

    Seeing Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face turn an ugly shade, Zang Mai then kindheartedly tried tofort the man as he said: ¡°You need not be too worried. My Mistress only needs just a tiny bit of blood and that will not cost him his life.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan held down the urge to curse at the youth. [You call that a tiny bit of blood! ?]

    ¡ª¡ª

    Groggy and in a blurry daze, Qing Yu then came to open her eyes and discovered that she was in her own dimensional space. Her entire body was immersed in the spirit spring but the water was all red and bloody.

    Her mind still rather muddled, she had suddenly woken up like this. [What is going on?]

    [Why is there so much blood?]

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake my Mistress.¡± A furry red head had appeared out of nowhere to lean in close to her, happily rubbing itself against her cheek.

    Qing Yu snapped back to her senses at that moment and pushed the head away from her face. That was when she saw what manner of creature it was.

 Chapter 182.3 - You Ninny, Do You Want To Die?

    Chapter 182.3: You Ninny, Do You Want To Die?

    Dressed all in red, a chubby little doll with a fiery red fur on his head..... [What in tarnation is this! ?]

    Seeing her not able to react for a long while, the little doll pursed his lips and pouted. ¡°Mistress, I am the book spirit of the Heavenly Insights of Medicine!¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Insights of Medicine?¡± Qing Yu stared, her eyes wide with surprise. ¡°Book spirits exists! ?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I have always been cultivating inside the book and if Mistress¡¯ body had not suddenly started to freeze and was almost unable to wake up, I would not havee out from there so suddenly like this. I had actually been nning to give Mistress a great surprise!¡± The little doll went prattering on nonstop, his face looking rather displeased.

    A corner of Qing Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°That must have been really hard on you then.¡±

    After she said that, she then realized that she seemed to have overlooked a serious problem. She quickly went on to ask. ¡°Why am I here? And, why is it with all this blood?¡±

    She was actually immersed in a ¡°blood bath¡±. She was no perverted old freak with strange fetishes, and the state she was in could not be any stranger no matter how you looked at it!

    ¡°Oh. This blood is from the violet eyed guy. Luckily, with a devilish twist of the mind, we came up with this great solution. Mistress will only need to soak yourself in this purest blood of light for four hours, and you will bepletely healed, and it will even raise your cultivation!¡±

    Qing Yu was stunned. ¡°How long has it been?¡±

    ¡°Oh. Slightly more than two hours I guess..... Huh? Mistress, where are you going? You cannot leave this pool before you¡¯re healed.....¡±

    But no matter how hard he called after his MIstress, Qing Yu continued moving further away without even turning her head once, till she went rushing out from the dimensional space.

    [Those two reckless fes have really created one big mess! Using other people¡¯s blood so extravagantly to immerse her in a blood bath! ? Don¡¯t they know they might kill someone like that? Those two are really going to get it from her when she returns!]

    The youngdy had her eyes closed as sheid still and quiet on the bed. The instant she opened her eyes, a golden red sh of light glinted brightly in them, mesmerizingly attractive, indescribably beautiful.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face was pale and his eyes were narrowed when he saw the youngdye awake. His violet eyes were filled with joy as he said: ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°You ninny!¡± Qing Yu admonished softly.

    Seeing that her palm that was pressed against his was still maniacally sucking out his blood, she immediately forcefully pulled their hands apart, and brushed her finger over the man¡¯s deep wound on his palm, closing it up instantly.

    Only the wound had been closed but the blood he had lost could not be replenished. At almost the same moment that Qing Yu¡¯s palm pulled away from his, the instant that the blood transfusion stopped, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s body wavered in weakness and started to tilt forward.

    He had probably found it taxing right from the start but as Qing Yu still had note awake, he had pushed himself to persevere, refusing to let himself fall, and now he was finally able to set his heart at ease, his entire body naturally feeling weak and depleted.

    With the unique constitution his body possessed, it was a miracle that he was able to maintain consciousness for so long.

    Qing Yu instinctively stretched her arm out to catch him by the waist, as the man fell right onto her. The excessive loss of blood had caused his body to turn cold, and she could not feel any temperature in his hands.

 Chapter 182.4 - You Ninny, Do You Want To Die?

    <strong>Chapter 182.4: You Ninny, Do You Want To Die?</strong>

    When have they ever seen this man in such a weakened state before? He was looking as frail as a delicate little girl! Qing Yu was feeling both angry and anxious at the same time as she could not help but berate gently: ¡°Are you really that foolish? If I do not wake up, you might have your bloodpletely drained out from you! Do you want to die! ?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao leaned against her shoulder andughed weakly, before he replied softly: ¡°What can I do? I cannot let anything happen to you.¡±

    Qing Yu was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°If you were to die, how dull would it be for me?¡± The man said with augh.

    Qing Yu snorted contemptuously and then brutishly stuffed something into the man¡¯s mouth. It melted instantly in the mouth and it all happened before he could even react.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Poison.¡±

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re repaying my kindness by killing me?¡± Lou Jun Yao said teasingly, and then drifted off into silence.

    He had fallen asleep.

    Qing Yuid him down on the bed gently, and her gaze then turned sharply upon the golden haired youth who had suddenly appeared. ¡°Little Burrow, would you like to exin the reason behind your actions? Don¡¯t you know that he could have died?¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Zang Mai did not feel that he had done anything wrong. ¡°To be able to save Mistress, that should be his honour. Moreover, only his blood is able to save Mistress, and if we dy it any much longer, Mistress will have fallen into very grave danger.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes turned chilly. ¡°So, in order to save me, you canpletely disregard other people¡¯s lives? In addition to that, this person has been helping me locate my mother. He is my benefactor!¡±

    ¡°Mistress, wake up already. She is not your mother.¡± Zang Mai was not anything like his usual obedient self, the expression on his face serious and stoic. ¡°She is the kin of this body you are inhabiting, and not yours. Has Mistress forgotten that you are the Family Head of the Qing Family, the top sequestered family. You seem to have..... be more and more indecisive, a little wishy washy. Have you forgotten about Qing Tian Lin?¡±

    Seeing the youngdy¡¯s face turning to look rather depressed, Zang Mai paused a moment before he went on to say softly: ¡°Mistress, a thing like betrayal, going through it once is more than enough. Since time began, people who have achieved great things were able to abandon lots more, not to mention a mere person¡¯s life.¡±

    Qing Yu saw the undisguised brutal bloodlust in his eyes and her eyes turned dark.

    [He is afterall a dark artifact of devilry. Even though he has stayed with her for so many years, the evil that is his nature deep inside his bones cannot be forever concealed.]

    If not because the two of them were contracted to each other by blood, he might not even want to submit himself to her! Humans had always been in their eyes, an existence that was insignificant and lowly, small like mere insects.

    And she was still human after all, so she could not make herself be that heartless and cruel as him.

    The atmosphere there hung heavy and silent for a long while, before the youngdy¡¯s clear voice suddenly said: ¡°You should just leave!¡±

 Chapter 183.1 - Illicit Designs Is Exactly What I Have Towards You

    Chapter 183.1: Illicit Designs Is Exactly What I Have Towards You

    Zang Mai was taken aback for a moment and was not able to react. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember why you decided to enter into a blood bond with me back then, to be my weapon spirit?¡± Qing Yu asked in an emotionless voice.

    Although not really understanding why she would bring up such a thing, Zang Mai still nodded his head as he replied: ¡°I remember. I was being persecuted by people from my tribe and I was severely injured, unable to even maintain my original form. It was Mistress who saved my life back then.¡±

    Qing Yu back at that time was merely about two to three years old, a tiny little tot, who clearly did not know anything at all, but possessed a rather mature mind for her age. After she picked him up and brought him back, she carefully tended to his injuries and helped him regain his cultivation powers. And that recuperation hadsted three long years.

    Snakes are born as cold blooded creatures and it could have been because this youngdy made him feel warmth and a sense of security that Zang Mai did not leave even after he recovered, but was willing to serve as her weapon spirit, and to enter into a bond by blood, to live or to die with, never to abandon or leave her.

    As a weapon spirit who had been by her side since she was very young, it cannot be said that Qing Yu¡¯s rtionship with him was not deep.

    But if she had awoken in time, even if Lou Jun Yao was not dead, his body would have been severely damaged, to be frail and susceptible to sickness. And she would have been the cause of that, so how could she not feel anything about what he did?

    Thinking about that, Qing Yu gave a sigh. ¡°Little Burrow, I might have been too easy and lenient with you, but do you remember me telling you this once before? Do not touch the people around me.¡±

    The expression on Zang Mai¡¯s face was shocked. ¡°Mistress..... Are you ming me here?¡±

    He really did not think that he had done anything wrong as everything that he did had been for his Mistress. And now she was questioning him because of an outsider?

    Qing Yu did not answer his question but was gazing at him calmly. ¡°Why did you make him shed some much blood when it was something that could be solved with just a few drops of blood? Did you do that only to save me?¡±

    ¡°His body is of a unique constitution and in addition to that, he drank my blood before, which made the power of his blood even stronger. So his blood will allow one to raise their cultivation and soar to reach the Heavens. I suppose that is exactly what you and that thing in the Heavenly Insights of Medicine were nning!¡±

    The youngdy¡¯s monotonous voice felt cold and limpid, like she was talking about an affair that had nothing to do with her at all.

    But those words caused the look on Zang Mai¡¯s face to sink, his fists clenching up, like he could not believe what he was hearing.

    Qing Yu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange how I know about this? Because on both that thing in the Heavenly Insights of Medicine and on you, lingers the scent of his blood. You have probably forgotten that I am an Elixir Cultivator.¡±

    No matter how well they tried to hide it, they were not able to escape her sharp sense of smell.

    As her weapon spirit, Zang Mai was absolutely loyal to her, and she did not have to worry about him betraying her.

    But besides her, he could be unscrupulously cruel and savage to all other people, and the people around her would not be spared. And just for her sake, he could be capable of anything, even if that went against her wishes.

 Chapter 183.2 - Illicit Designs Is Exactly What I Have Towards You

    Chapter 183.2: Illicit Designs Is Exactly What I Have Towards You

    ¡°Little Burrow, maybe the decision you made back then was too hasty. Maybe I am not suited to be your Mistress, and you are not suitable for me as my weapon spirit, so making you follow me might just be tying you down which could have you feeling rather restricted.¡± Qing Yu¡¯s face looked the same as usual, a faint smile hanging just from the edge of her lips. ¡°You do not need to worry about a thing as a blood bond can be rescinded and you will not suffer any bacsh from it.¡±

    The youth¡¯s eyes were lowered and he did not say anything for a long while. After some time passed, he then opened his mouth to say softly: ¡°You are chasing me away because of this man here.¡±

    Qing Yu shook her head andughed softly. ¡°I am not chasing you away. I am merely trying to broaden your horizons and allow you to have better choices to choose from. In the past, regardless of anything you did, I was able to choose to shut one eye to all your misdeeds as they were afterall beneficial to me. I am also not some goody two shoes. But there is one thing that Little Burrow you forgot. I said that you must never ever harm the people around me and you have defied my orders.¡±

    Zang Mai¡¯s fists clenched up tighter and he did not say a word, like he was holding something back. Finally unable to remain there any longer, he turned himself around and left, mming the door shut behind him.

    Qing Yu¡¯s face was expressionless and she did not say anything to persuade him to stay. [She had let that fe had his way with things a little too much or how could he possibly dare tomit such a deed over her head like this today? If she doesn¡¯t take him down a peg or two, he would forever not feel any remorse or change.]

    ¡°And you¡¯re chasing him away just like that?¡± A man¡¯s voice questioned softly behind her, his voice a little raspy. It was probably because he had fallen asleep for awhile and was still feeling a little groggy having just woken up.

    Qing Yu turned to the side and saw the man¡¯s half opened eyes, the violet orbs tinged with faint smiles. He was looking at her intently, his handsome countenance still showing a hint of paleness like he was ill, causing that always wilful and mboyant looking face to seem a little frail.

    ¡°Looks like my poison isn¡¯t lethal enough. To think that you will wake up so soon.¡± Qing Yu said with an eyebrow raised, ncing at him out of the corner of an eye.

    Lou Jun Yao ced a hand beneath his head as heid there, the corners of his lips curved up in a mischievous smile. ¡°You would really poison me to death? Can you really bear to do that?¡±

    [What a duplicitous little fox, her bark meaner than her bite. She had clearly fed him a blood nourishing elixir but just insists on saying that it¡¯s poison.]

    Qing Yu scoffed. ¡°Why not? You look like a fool who does not treasure his life anyway, so instead of wasting my effort to save you all the time, I¡¯d rather just feed you poison and that will be the end of it. Die early so you can reincarnate sooner.¡±

    The smile on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s lips stiffened. ¡°.....¡±

    [This venomous tongued vixen. Never giving in an inch, and would never admit defeat.]

    The atmosphere was strange and silent for a while and Lou Jun Yao then came to realize where he really was at that moment.

 Chapter 183.3 - Illicit Designs Is Exactly What I Have Towards You

    Chapter 183.3: Illicit Designs Is Exactly What I Have Towards You

    The hair of the youngdy beside him was in a disheveled state as she sat hiding behind her nket, dressed only in a thin inner robe. He, on the other hand was simrly wearing his white inner robe and lying on the bed beside her.

    With the two of them huddled in such close proximity, Qing Yu had even given him a part of the nket thinking that he was probably feeling cold, draping it over his abdomen. At that moment, if he were to move his body even slightly, he would inadvertentlye in contact with some part of her body.

    In that instant, the two of them suddenly found themselves slightly stunned to be caught in such a situation.

    Qing Yu regained her senses first and she started trying to exin: ¡°Do not misunderstand. Because your body is weak as you lost too much blood, and with the temperature being so cold in the winter, if youe to catch a cold sleeping under the chill, I will have to take the trouble to save you again.¡±

    Why does that exnation somehow make the awkwardness in that situation even more conspicuous?

    Especially when the youngdy¡¯s exquisitely beautiful face was seen to be tinged with a slight bashfulness.

    Lou Jun Yao could not help smiling, thinking the way she looked could not be any more adorable, and just needed to lean in a notch closer, to say in a low maic voice: ¡°What have I misunderstood?¡±

    Qing Yu was dumbfounded for a moment as she saw the teasing look on the man¡¯s face. Her eyes turned away ufortably as she then choked and stuttered: ¡°Misunderstood..... that I have illicit designs towards you!¡±

    The man¡¯s actions that had showed scant regard for his own safety had stirred up something deep in her heart this time, where he plunged in without thinking too much about it. But who knew that he would wake up so quickly, which put her in this situation she found herself hard pressed to exin.

    Hearing that, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s violet eyes surged tumultuously, turning deep. He leaned in close to the youngdy¡¯s ear and his voice was almost seductive as he said: ¡°I don¡¯t mind it one bit. That you have illicit designs towards me.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s face froze, and she stretched her hand out to push him away on his chest, trying to put some distance between them. Her other hand then went to feel the man¡¯s forehead, and she proimed: ¡°There¡¯s no fever. What¡¯s making you spout such nonsense!¡±

    Lou Jun Yaoughed aloud as he shook his head helplessly. ¡°Thisss here really knows how to kill the mood.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t be bothered with you any longer. Get out of my way. I want to get off.¡±

    Qing Yu was on the inside of the bed and with the man who had such long arms and legs lying across the entire length, he looked to be such an eyesore. But as she was not exactly modestly dressed at that moment, she didn¡¯t think it was appropriate for her to stand up, so she stretched her leg out and kicked him.

    Lou Jun Yao howled exaggeratedly. ¡°I am now a weak and frail patient. Can you be more gentle with me?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± [What an actor! She had just barely touched him, and he was howling so pitifully.]

    The corner just above Qing Yu¡¯s eyebrow twitched as she stared at the man who looked like he was refusing to get off from her bed. She then said to him in a calm andposed tone: ¡°Can you excuse me please? I need to go deal with one of life¡¯s most important matters.¡±

 Chapter 183.4 - Illicit Designs Is Exactly What I Have Towards You

    Chapter 183.4: Illicit Designs Is Exactly What I Have Towards You

    Lou Jun Yao was taken aback by surprise: ¡°One of life¡¯s most important matters?¡±

    ¡°In simpleyman terms, that woulde to mean thevatory.¡± Qing Yu said with a smile on her face.

    Hearing that, Lou Jun Yaoughed till he almost could not breathe and it was a long while before he calmed down. ¡°You, are really a bizarre little minx.¡±

    Qing Yu did not know what to say to that. ¡°.....¡±

    [Bizarre? Is he talking about her? ?]

    [She had been lying in that bed for almost the entire day. Isn¡¯t it entirely normal for her to need to use thevatory? What is so surprising about that?]

    Seeing him finally move his body, Qing Yu pouted and slowly shifted herself towards the foot of the bed. But sometimes coincidence strikes and a corner of her loose clothes just so happened to have been caught under Lou Jun Yao¡¯s body.

    When she suddenly got up on the bed, she found herself being pulled right back down.

    Lou Jun Yao did not notice that he was sitting on her clothes and by the time he was able to react, the youngdy was already crashing down onto him. He immediately stretched his arms out to catch the tiny falling figure.

    Both of them were caughtpletely off guard and Qing Yu¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Their lips were so close to each other that it seemed the moment either one opened their mouth, they would touch. Qing Yu subconsciously held her breath as throughout her two lives, she had never been in such an intimate position with a man, so she was suddenly feeling rather flustered.

    After being stunned into a daze for a short moment, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face then broke into a rather mischievous smile as he said: ¡°Are you trying to..... make good the illicit intentions you harbour onto me?¡±

    Qing Yu then retorted with indignant anger. ¡°I was not! Who asked you to be sitting on my clothes! ? If there were really illicit intentions, it would be you who will be capable of those unclean thoughts!¡±

    The arc at the corners of Lou Jun Yao¡¯s lips deepened, and his violet eyes narrowed, the starry sparkle within able to melt anyone¡¯s heart. This man was always smiling, fake smiles, scornful smiles, smiling in indifference, and a highly dangerous evil smile that sent chills running up one¡¯s spine.

    A smile filled with such immense joy that was on his face now, was rare to see.

    Probably only when he was with Qing Yu, would he be able to smile so earnestly and in such a rxed manner.

    Looking at it from this angle, the man¡¯s gaze was tender and intent, like he was gazing upon his beloved, his eyes seeing only her and was blind to everything else.

    The arms firmly circled around her waist showed no signs of wanting to loosen its grip and her fingers that were pushing against the man¡¯s chest started to curl up, right about ready to put up a struggle.

    Right at that very moment, the door was suddenly pushed open, and Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s loud boisterous voice could be heard. ¡°How is it? Has Qing Yu woken up yet? Jun Yao..... what are the two of you doing.....¡±

    The voice trailed off on a long note, its pitch rising in shocked astonishment.

    It had not been easy for Qing Yu to break herself out from the crook of the man¡¯s arm and being shocked all of a sudden like this, her hands pushing back against his chest went weak, and she fell right smack onto the man, her lips pressing against something firm and hard, before the man¡¯s body went stiff as a board.

 Chapter 184.1 - The Hell Lord Awakens

    Chapter 184.1: The Hell Lord Awakens

    That thing below her lips then moved, its touch strange and intriguing.

    Qing Yu recovered from her stunned daze and saw that she had actually..... kissed the man right on his adam¡¯s apple.

    Things have be so awkward.

    It would be strange whether Qing Yu got up or remained down there, suddenly feeling at aplete loss like she had never been before. That fe had just teased that she was hiding insidious illicit intentions towards him and she had now just made herself guilty of that crime.

    Bai Zhi Yan stood bbergasted at the door for a long time, watching the two of them on the bed, the woman on top and the man below, locked in an intimate embrace. The youngdy had even seemed to have kissed the man beneath her, her expression bashful and shy.

    He had merely just gone out for a short while and the two of them have already progressed to such a stage? !

    His face looking like nothing had happened, Lou Jun Yao sat himself up on the bed as he held Qing Yu by her shoulders, his gaze then turning slowly to look at the wide eyed man standing immobilized at the door. ¡°What is it?¡±

    That was when Bai Zhi Yan then managed to recover his senses, his face looking highlyplicated as he started to say: ¡°The two of you.....¡±

    ¡°There is absolutely nothing between us, and what you just saw is merely an illusion.¡± He had not even finished with his words when Qing Yu quickly interjected to say.

    Her body then moved toe off the bed, and stretching out a hand, her clothes at the side came flying towards her. In barely just a blink, she was already neatly and modestly dressed, well covered up.

    Her eyes then shed with a glint as she looked towards the man still leaning back on the bed, trying to make herself forget all that happened just now as she then said: ¡°Thank you for saving my life today. As you lost too much blood, have Bai Zhi Yan give you some blood nourishing elixirs to gather your Qi, and you should be fine after a few days of recuperation.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao grunted in acknowledgement and he suddenly arched up an eyebrow. ¡°I seemed to have overheard you arguing with your weapon spirit?¡±

    Qing Yu was silent for a moment before she replied: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He wille back on his own after sorting out his thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Was it because of me?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao had not forgotten that while he was just gradually beginning to regain consciousness earlier, he had heard the golden haired youth ask her: ¡°Because of this man, you are chasing me away?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to concern yourself with this. It has nothing to do with you. ¡° Qing Yu had no intention of telling him about the matter. Little Burrow was afterall her own weapon spirit and one should never air their own dirtyundry outside. As for the fact that Lou Jun Yao had so innocently lost so much of his blood, she would just have to find ways to help him replenish it all back in future.

    It could be seen that she wasn¡¯t too willing to speak any further about it, and Lou Jun Yao did not probe any further. But there was one thing that she needed to know about.

    ¡°Do you know why you fainted so suddenly and your body came to freeze up?¡±

    Qing Yu was taken aback a moment. ¡°Why?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao massaged the bridge of his nose as he began to say: ¡°If my guess is correct, this is due to a seal that Aunt Lan imnted inside you back then, and what happened was the result of the bacsh from its power.¡±

 Chapter 184.2 - The Hell Lord Awakens

    Chapter 184.2: The Hell Lord Awakens

    ¡°Seal?¡± Qing Yu¡¯s brows creased up. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°This brings us to the topic about your father.¡± Lou Jun Yao paused, like he was not very willing to bring that up. ¡°The tragedy that fell upon your mother was greatly because of him. He was severely injured back then and his cultivation was sealed, almost as good as dead. On his veryst breaths, it was Aunt Lan who gave up her powers and the essence of her very own soul as the price to pull him back from the very brink of death.¡±

    ¡°Then..... what is the other half of the story?¡±

    After hearing that, Qing Yu did not show much in the way of emotion but as this was the first time she was hearing about her father, she could not help but feel a little curious.

    ¡°Another part of the reason was, as Aunt Lan was pregnant with child, and added to the fact that she was injured while also ovee with grief about the disaster that befell onto your father, she lost the will to live.¡± Lou Jun Yao said softly.

    Qing Yu lifted her head and nodded. ¡°Then what does that have to do with my body freezing up all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°There are five main factions of power in Cloud Heaven and the kind of power one of the factions is highly mysterious, where nothing much is known about them by the other people of the world. They are from the Barbarian Tribe and their current sitting Chieftain is someone by the name of Yan Shu. It is not known to many people, but the Chieftain they had a few hundred years ago was a person who once rocked the entire Cloud Heaven, where no one did not know his name. The name Mo Jing Yu was etched deep in the hearts of all the maidens, determined to be his wife.¡±

    ¡°It was said that this man had Cloud Heaven¡¯s most handsome looking countenance and that fame was known far and wide, seducing the hearts of countless women who could not even eat thinking about him. Despite his wanton and unrestrained ways, he was the head of the three Lords of Hell in Cloud Heaven, able tomand all that power throughout the entire Cloud Heaven. It could very well be imagined just how many people were eyeing him covetously.¡±

    ¡°But instead, he preferred to live uninhibited and free, and no matter how alluring power and authourity was to him, it could not tie down that unfettered heart. The kind of power, position and gift in cultivation that others could only dream of was all within his reach but he did not care for any of that. That had naturally came to incur the displeasure of the other two and as time passed, they started to have intentions to have him killed.¡±

    ¡°Mo Jing Yu was uniquely born with an icy crystalline heart, his body built different from others, hence his extraordinary gift, the speed he advances in cultivation more than ten times faster than normal, and was immortal, where no matter how severely injured he was, he was able to heal very quickly. Hence, that drew many people to plot and scheme, thinking that once they possess that unique icy heart, they would possess that same great power, which would change their destiny, the world at their feet.¡±

    ¡°Unaware of all that, he came to discover one day that his cultivation was slowly beginning to regress, and his body had be exceptionally frail while his heart started to freeze day by day. Suddenly overnight, his crystalline heart of ice seemed to have lost its great power. If his heart freezes uppletely, there was no doubt he would die. When Aunt Lan discovered that, she took that ciation that was overtaking his heart and diverted half of it onto you, which then came to preserve Mo Jing Yu¡¯s life.¡±

 Chapter 184.3 - The Dark Lord Awakens

    Chapter 184.3: The Dark Lord Awakens

    Hearing that exnation, Qing Yu had gotten a rough understanding of the whole situation. This body of hers was already afflicted by the power of the seal from birth and from the way things look now, it could be because the power of ciation of her unknown father¡¯s heart had been lifted, which came to trigger that one half of the seal¡¯s power to activate.

    It seemed like this mother of hers she did not know really loved that unknown father of hers just too much, to have been so heartless towards her own flesh and blood because of the man she loved. She really did not know whether she should be moved by the kind of love they shared that was both inspiring and tragic, or to me her mother¡¯s heartlessness.

    Seeing the expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face looking a little helpless and forced, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°You must not me Aunt Lan too much. She had actually done everything she could to bring the damage down to its lowest level, making the choice that gives the best of both worlds, but actually hurts herself the most.¡±

    Qing Yu then smiled and said. ¡°I understand that.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao saw that she did not look that greatly affected by it and then said approvingly: ¡°From the way things look, it seems like the ciation seal in your father¡¯s body has been lifted but just has not awoken. Once hees awake, Cloud Heaven will definitely undergo some great changes. I might need to make a trip back and I might not be able toe back here for quite a long period of time.¡±

    As a person, not to mention that unforgiving and intolerant character of his, who sought vengeance for the smallest grievance, just his highly revered identity as the head of the Three Great Dark Lords was unsurprisingly enough to stir up heaven shaking upheaval throughout Cloud Heaven, when he fell victim to an ambush in such a manner, to suffer such a great fall.

    [But he just could not help having the feeling that this matter..... must have something to do with that old witch back there in the Bright Moon Temple.]

    Hearing his tone sound particrly stern and serious, Qing Yu could not help being a little worried. ¡°Then you better be careful that you do not get yourself sucked into it. Try not to get yourself mixed up into any of it.¡±

    ¡°What, you¡¯re worried about me?¡± Lou Jun Yao asked with a devilish smile curling up the ends of his lips, his violet eyes sparkling as he looked at her.

    Qing Yu rolled her eyes at him and replied: ¡°Don¡¯t you know the condition of your own body well enough yourself? If you identally get wounded, you might very well lose this other half of your life you have left.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Since you¡¯re worried about me, why not youe with me back to Cloud Heaven? You possess Mo Jing Yu¡¯s self healing ability and is able to treat injuries for people. With you by my side, I will then not have to worry about anything.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just wishful thinking.¡± Qing Yu stiffened her lips and said. ¡°I have no intention of going to Cloud Heaven at this moment. With the situation set to be so chaotic there, I might get myself identally killed by one of the powers there before I can even meet my parents whom I¡¯ve never seen before.

    Lou Jun Yao could not help butugh and then said feeling rather amused: ¡°With the kind of identity you possess, you can walk around in Cloud Heaven sideways if you please as whoever that is so blind to even dare to seek your life will have Mo Jing Yuing to exterminate his entire n.¡±

    Qing Yu ignored that but suddenly looked thoughtful before she turned to gaze at him with aplicated look in her eyes. ¡°Actually I¡¯vee to notice something for quite some time.

 Chapter 184.4 - The Dark Lord Awakens

    Chapter 184.4: The Dark Lord Awakens

    Towards this father of mine, you seem to..... hold some enmity against him?¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°You address my mother as Aunt Lan but call him by his name. And when I heard you mention him when you were talking earlier, the look on your face was one of contempt.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes shed with a glint. [Does thess have to be so sharp?]

    But even if he had really felt contempt, he could naturally not show it, so he immediately changed the topic. ¡°I will leave Bai Zhi Yan and the people in the Gathered Cloud here and if there is anything you are unable to deal with yourself, juste look for Bai Zhi Yan or you can get the Lightning ze Unicorn to pass me a message as well. Just remember this, you must not get injured again.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Qing Yu did not ask about that question she posed earlier anymore but said in rejection: ¡°That will not do. Bai Zhi Yan is an Elixir Cultivator and you said that Cloud Heaven will not exactly be that peaceful over the uing period. If you leave him here, what will you do if you get injured or fall ill? Moreover, you said you have many enemies, would you dare use another Elixir Cultivator out there?¡±

    ¡°Most people will not be able to get close to me so easily and neither will they be able to hurt me. He is someone I trust and leaving him behind puts my mind at ease.¡± Lou Jun Yao said, insisting on leaving the man behind.

    Seeing that she could not get through to him, Qing Yu was a little perplexed. ¡°Are you thinking that I will get abducted? Do I really look so useless to you?¡±

    ¡°If you encounter that fake Feng Tian Hen when hees back, what are you going to do?¡± Lou Jun Yao stroked her head reassuringly. ¡°Be good and just listen to me. Didn¡¯t you say that guy is special and your powers will be limited against him? If he harbours any licentious intentions or illicit designs against you, how is a littless like you going to resist against him on your own?¡±

    [Illicit designs.....]

    Qing Yu subconsciously raised her head up to look at him. As expected, she saw the man looking at her with a mischievous smile on his face.

    [Damn it. Is this fe trying to hint to her that she was just taking liberties with her?]

    [She really has to keep her distance from this guy as she thought or she might just fall into his trap if she was not careful.

    ¡°Just take him with you as I said. I am not as weak as you think I am. Look at that skinny frame on Bai Zhi Yan. In terms of medical skills, I am more skilled, and when ites to fighting, my techniques are stronger. If you want to talk about powers in cultivation, I am definitely not at a lower level than him, so it ispletely meaningless for you to leave him here.¡±

    She had probably felt pricked by those few words and Qing Yu went on to blurt out everything that was on her mind, giving no thought to the possibility that Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s fragil?e little heart might be hurt. Fortunately the man had already left that ce earlier or he might really vomit out blood and die on the spot if he heard that.

    Seeing that she was so insistent, Lou Jun Yao did not want to force the issue and could do nothing but merely give a sigh. Being the youngdy was even able to react, he suddenly pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Promise me that you will protect yourself well.¡±

    It was just a simple statement but it felt like it epassed many thousands of words unspoken, his tone of voice tinged with concern.

    Without knowing why, Qing Yu did not resist the fe¡¯s actions but merely replied with a soft voice, saying: ¡°I promise.¡±

 Chapter 185.1 - The Correct Opening Sequence For Treating Acrophobia

    Chapter 185.1: The Correct Opening Sequence For Treating Acrophobia

    The five day holiday passed very quickly and all the disciples had alle back to the Faint Mist Sect.

    The most important event that the new year weed in would be the friendship meet between the Three Great Sects.

    It sounded nice on the surface but it was in reality apetition meet where the sects would fight each other in a test of strength. The Faint Mist Sect had sat on the top seat among the Three Great Sects too long and the other two sects had wanted to take their ce for a very long time.

    Although their top inner disciple Feng Tian Hen was not around, but the third position Luo Lan Zhi and the fifth position Su Li Mo would be staying for the meet this time. With those two experts holding the fort, it would seem like there was no doubt who would be winning this year¡¯spetition.

    The Three Great Sects would each select thirty of their most outstanding disciples to test their skills at the meet and the venue for this year¡¯spetition was set at the Carefree Valley¡¯s Fleeting Cloud Fortress. That was a building that sat a good hundred feet above the ground, and it was said that it reached the clouds, where one could clearly see what it looked like in Heaven, the view of swirling clouds all around indescribably breathtaking.

    Naturally, there was also a certain degree of danger. If one was not careful and were to fall from up there, they would definitely be smashed to pieces falling from such a height.

    ¡°Fleeting Cloud Fortress? That sounds rather interesting.¡± When Mu Lai heard her teacher speak about it, she immediately rubbed her chin, her face filling up with interest.

    Suddenly, she arced her body towards Tan Lin Ruo. ¡°Senior, will you be taking part?¡±

    Tan Lin Ruo¡¯s face turned a rather ugly shade as he quickly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll pass, leave me out of this.¡±

    ¡°Why? Your medical skills are so good, and your powers in cultivation aren¡¯t too shabby as well. Don¡¯t you want to go out there and show off your talents a little?¡± Mu Lai said teasingly.

    Tan Lin Ruo gave her a bitterugh. ¡°Can junior not make fun of me? If it was in the past, I will admit that no one in the Faint Mist Sect can outdo me in Medicine very readily. But now, maybe I can disregard it if it¡¯s only you, just one freakish maverick in Medicine as a junior fellow disciple, but with one other unbelievable girl prodigy in the Deviant Department who possesses maximum level soul power in the sect, I am really greatly ashamed of myself.¡±

    Mu Lai raised an eyebrow. ¡°Putting yourself down like this, it really doesn¡¯t feel like Senior¡¯s usual style at all!¡±

    Tan Lin Ruo¡¯s face was looking a little constipated, like he was finding it hard to get the words out of his mouth. Only after a long while, did he then manage to squeeze out something: ¡°Actually..... I am afraid of heights.¡±

    Mu Lai was taken aback. And it was only after a heartbeat that she burst outughing, unable to believe what she just heard. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re a full grown man and you¡¯re afraid of heights?¡±

    Tan Lin Ruo sighed, feeling rather helpless. ¡°I fell from a high ce when I went herb picking in the mountains when I was very young and I developed a phobia from that time onwards. You don¡¯t even need to talk about the kind of height the Fleeting Cloud Fortress sits at which nauseates people just by looking down from there, I don¡¯t even dare to stay in a room upstairs in the inns outside.¡±

    ¡°That serious?¡± Mu Lai¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Have you never thought of oveing your fear of heights?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to, but nothing I did was of any use.¡± Tan Lin Ruo said forlornly.

 Chapter 185.2 - The Correct Opening Sequence For Treating Acrophobia

    Chapter 185.2: The Correct Opening Sequence For Treating Acrophobia

    Mu Lai¡¯s finger tapped on the corner of the table and she then said: ¡°We cannot have you being like this. Although there are many of us in the Elixir Cultivator Department, how would our department look if our First Disciple does not take part? We must definitely think of a way to help you ovee this weakness of yours.¡±

    ¡°Do you know of any way to resolve it?¡± Tan Lin Ruo immediately asked, his face filled with anticipation.

    Mu Lai smiled. ¡°Of course there are ways to do that.¡±

    For some unknown reason, Tan Lin Ruo just could not help but shiver when he saw that smile on her face.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh~¡±

    ¡°Little Junior! Hurry up and pull me up quickly! Little Junior! Junior, I am so terrified here.....¡±

    ¡°I am going to die! I am really going to die!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too high! It¡¯s really too high like this! I don¡¯t want to be treated anymore! I¡¯ll just not take part in thepetition and just having you represent the Elixir Cultivators Department is good enough! !¡±

    ¡°Junior, do you hear me? Pull me up right now! I am really dying from fright here ahhhh....¡±

    On the mountain behind the Faint Mist Sect, winter mornings were usually crisp and quiet here, where not even the sound of birds would be heard. But on this day, a horrible demonic wailing was heard reverberating out from it.

    Hanging off a sheer broken cliff, from a rope that was just about a finger¡¯s width with one end tied around a tree a good distance away, and the other end of the long rope reaching over the edge, was a person. His face was deathly pale, covered in buckets of cold sweat. That person turned out to be Tan Lin Ruo.

    He was holding on for dear life onto the rope that encircled his waist, attempting to climb upwards. But at such a great height, he was just too terrified, not daring to make any big movements, and had no choice but to beg for help from the person above.

    Mu Lai was seated idly up on the cliff top, listening to the heart rending cries and she then said emotionlessly. ¡°Senior, I am only doing this for your own good. From now onwards, we will dangle you over this cliff for four hours everyday. When you get used to it over time, you will naturally be rid of your phobia.¡±

    ¡°My dear Junior, can we change to another method already? Something a little more mild.....¡± Tan Lin Ruo¡¯s voice was trembling incessantly, and he could feel that his entire body had gone numb.

    His body suspended in the air was swaying to and fro under the wind rushing up from the bottom of the cliff and the thin rope looked like it was going to snap in the middle at any moment. It was just too terrifying to watch.

    Mu Lai listened to the useless sounding man¡¯s faltering voice and shook her head ruefully, thinking that he should be better than this. ¡°Senior, what are you so worried about? Will I really want to cause you any harm? As the respected Faint Mist Sect¡¯s Elixir Cultivators Department¡¯s First Disciple, Elder Jin¡¯s favourite star pupil, and you are going to give up on the chance to take part in the Three Great Sects¡¯ Friendship Meet. Do you think that Elder Jin will die from rage if he hears about this?¡±

    Hearing those words from her, Tan Lin Ruo could not help feeling ashamed. But the fear in his heart was really hard to control and he gulped as he asked: ¡°Junior..... this rope.....¡±

 Chapter 185.3 - The Correct Opening Sequence For Treating Acrophobia

    Chapter 185.3: The Correct Opening Sequence For Treating Acrophobia

    ¡°You have nothing to worry about. This rope of mine is not any ordinary rope. Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s just a thin rope, this is actually a magical artifact which is incredibly strong, one that cannot be cut even with a sword. Unless you are unlucky enough to encounter the sawtooth bugs. Before the teeth on those bugs, they can turn even the best de on any weapon into scrap.....¡±

    Tan Lin Ruo¡¯s voice rose up higher in pitch. ¡°Are sawtooth bugs......pletely jade green in colour and round in shape, their mouths filled with sharp teeth?¡±

    ¡°Eh? How do you know?¡± Mu Lai asked puzzledly, her head about to peer over the ledge as she asked.

    ¡°I..... I think I can see them biting..... Ahhh~¡± Tan Lin Ruo¡¯s terror filled voice suddenly stopped, and then turned into a high decibel screech.

    Mu Lai felt the rope tied to the tree turn ck, like it had snapped somewhere in the middle. Her gaze immediately constricted. ¡°Oh no!¡±

    Immediately, the tall slender figure quickly jumped off, hurtling downwards to the bottom. She descended with great speed, one hand grabbed around the vines running down the cliff¡¯s face and the other pulling out the snake whip hanging from her hip. The whipshed out at lightning speed, curling around the waist of the man whose face had turned white as a sheet from fright, before she pulled him up.

    Tan Lin Ruo almost foamed at the mouth to fall into a dead faint and his body had just steadied itself a little when he found himself being pulled up, shocking him so badly that he wanted to scream again.

    The corner of Mu Lai¡¯s temple twitched as she shouted with a grunt: ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Under the piercing stare of that pair of bright but sharp looking eyes, Tan Lin Ruo subconsciously mped up obediently.

    He then heard the woman¡¯s cold but reassuring voice ring out once more: ¡°Lower your head and look down.¡±

    Tan Lin Ruo did as he was told, and when he saw the fog filled bottomless pit below him, he immediately turned his eyes away.

    ¡°I want you to look down into the bottom for a good half hour starting from now. If you do notply, I will let go of my hand now and let you fall.¡± Mu Lai said with a threatening voice.

    ¡°Junior.....¡±

    ¡°No negotiating!¡±

    Tan Lin Ruo was feeling highly aggrieved, but had no choice but toply. [Why has he never noticed that this junior of his who always had a smile on her face was actually such a terrifying demoness? Such a brutal tyrant!]

    The seconds and minutes passed slowly in a trickle, and Tan Lin Ruo was feeling rather ufortable hanging from the whip around his waist. He innocuously shifted his body and Mu Lai probably noticed the movement. She then tossed him a vine beside her and said: ¡°Hold onto this on your own.¡±

    Tan Lin Ruo went on to grab the vines subconsciously and he then felt the whip around his waist loosen. Mu Lai had retrieved her whip and hung it back on her hip.

    Holding on to the coarse vines for such a long period, his palm unconsciously started to sweat. Tan Lin Ruo turned to thedy beside him and said: ¡°Junior, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

    ¡°What is that to be afraid of?¡± Mu Lai scoffed. ¡°If you fear heights, you are going to die here today. Will you still be scared if you think of it this way? What if youe to fall off a cliff someday and you actually have a chance to save yourself, but your life was forfeited just because of acrophobia.¡±

 Chapter 185.4 - The Correct Opening Sequence For Treating Acrophobia

    Chapter 185.4: The Correct Opening Sequence For Treating Acrophobia

    Tan Lin Ruo fell silent as he lowered his eyes to look down at the bottom of the cliff. It seemed, like the fear in his heart was not so intense anymore.

    It was not known how long had passed before thedy¡¯s voice sounded beside him. ¡°Are you still so afraid of heights?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a little better now.¡± Tan Lin Ruo replied.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go up.¡±

    Once her voice fell, Mu Lai hooked her arm around Tan Lin Ruo¡¯s waist and with a light tap of the tip of her foot against the cliff¡¯s face, they soared up towards the clifftop.

    Having been obsessed only with all things Medicine for more than twenty years, this was the first time that Tan Lin Ruo was so intimate with a woman. His handsome face immediately turned slightly scarlet, as he kept his head lowered, not daring to look at thedy.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll continue tomorrow. That¡¯s all for today and I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Mu Lai did not notice his strange actions and she left after saying those words.

    ¡°Junior.....¡±

    Thedy¡¯s tall slender figure gradually grew smaller into the distance as she lifted a hand up to wave, but did not turn around.

    ¡°She had only helped me because of the Elixir Cultivators Department reputation right?¡± Tan Lin Ruo muttered softly to himself as he stared at the gradually disappearing figure. WIthout knowing why, his heart was suddenly feeling a little disappointed.

    The Carefree Valley was nestled within a vast range of mountain peaks and their headquarters sat right at the bottom of a gorge below a sheer and precipitous rocky cliff face.

    Because of that, even though not everyone in the Carefree Valley had high and unfathomable cultivation, all of them possessed amazing skill in ¡°Light Steps¡± that allowed them to soar and leap over great heights, easily scaling up and down the cliff face that instills fear into others just by looking down from the top, traversing the sheer surface like it was t ground.

    The fact that the venue of the Friendship Meet was set at the Carefree Valley this time, actually posed a great challenge to the people from the other two sects.

    For no other reason than the fact that though the Carefree Valley wasst in position among the Three Great Sects, they were definitely not weak in might. Moreover they were well known throughout the Constetion Lands for their skill in assassinations, a highly secretive organization.

    It was easy to imagine just how treacherously dangerous the Carefree Valley¡¯s headquarters must be, and just traversing that insurmountable cliff face alone that was filled with all manner of traps and was covered with countless species of poisonous nts was already a nightmare.

    ¡°That bunch of old fogeys have really wrung their brains dry to give the Faint Mist Sect and the Limitless Sect an initial show of intimidation. I guess everything on that cliff have all been primed and readied.¡± Feng Qi said with augh as he looked at the man sipping at his tea at the table.

    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, as he took another light sip of the refreshing tea in his cup, but did not respond.

    Feng Qi was already used to the man¡¯s personality and he went over to sit down on his own ord, pouring himself a cup of tea before gulping it down. ¡°I am guessing that you are not interested in the Friendship Meet at all. You have always run away and gone into hiding quietly.¡±

    As he spoke, the sound of fluttering was heard just outside the window, and a snow white bird with just a golden splotch between its eyes flew in,nding itself on the table. A tiny bamboo canister was tied on one of its legs.

    Feng Qi¡¯s eyes widened is astonishment. ¡°What kind of a bird is this? I have never seen it before!¡±

 Chapter 186.1 - Itâ€™s Troublesome Being Good Looking

    Chapter 186.1: It¡¯s Troublesome Being Good Looking

    The bird looked exceptionally intricate and beautiful. Its sharp beak and ws were red, the feathers on its head a fluffy plume, somewhat foolishly adorable.

    Seeing it, Feng Qi could not help but fell in love with it, and he reached his hand out wanting to stroke that tiny fluffy head, but it was coldly smacked away by the man seated on the opposite side of the table.

    He recoiled in surprise and asked: ¡°What?¡±

    Xi Zhan Chen arched up an eyebrow and his voice was melodious and soothing as he said: ¡°This species of bird lookspletely harmless and adorable on the surface but its beak and ws contain highly lethal poison. One might still be savable if it does not draw blood but once bleeding urs, the poison will spread to their entire body in an instant, and there is no way of resurrecting the person.¡±

    Hearing that, Feng Qi face turned pale and he backed away from the creature. [Heavens, he just had such a close brush with death.]

    ¡°You do not need to be so worried. These birds are really very gentle and as long as you do not try to harm it or carelessly touch its head, it will not attack you.¡± Xi Zhan Chen told him with a slight smile hanging at the ends of his lips. He stroked the bird¡¯s back with a finger and it bobbed its head contentedly, its wing brushing against the back of his hand.

    Watching that scene, Feng Qi then asked in bewilderment. ¡°Why can¡¯t we touch its head?¡±

    ¡°Because it thinks that its head looks very foolish the way it is, and it will be more stupid if it allowed humans to touch it.¡±

    Feng Qi was speechless. ¡°.....¡± [What a peculiar bird!]

    Xi Zhan Chen removed the bamboo canister from its leg and signalled that it could leave. The bird immediately understood and it pped its wings slightly, as if it was bidding him goodbye, before it flew itself away.

    Xi Zhan Chen pulled out a tiny roll of silk from the bamboo canister and spread it open, to see that it waspletely nk, absolutely nothing on it. He then dipped a long slender finger into his tea a couple of times, to wet the tiny piece of silk. On its clear nk surface, traces of words then started to appear.

    He scanned through its contents very quickly, before he then tossed the silk cloth into the incense burner on the table and it turned into ashes in a blink.

    ¡°During the uing Friendship Meet, watch out for a girl with outstanding looks and is greatly skilled in Medicine.¡± Xi Zhan Chen said softly.

    Feng Qi raised an eyebrow quizzically. ¡°What, you intend to poach people from the other two sects?¡±

    ¡°Remember what I just told you. Inform me if you have any news.¡± Xi Zhan Chen tossed out those words, before he turned around and walked out from the bamboo house, to suddenly disappear right before Feng Qi¡¯s eyes in just a blink.

    Fneg Qi shook his head and grumbled to himself: ¡°Always being so mysterious.¡±

 Chapter 186.2 - Itâ€™s Troublesome Being Good Looking

    Chapter 186.2: It¡¯s Troublesome Being Good Looking

    The doll faced girl rolled her eyes and said: ¡°More good looking that you anyway.¡±

    The effeminate looking man then said contemptuously: ¡°Love struck idiot.¡±

    Just as they were able to engage in a war of words, someone at the side suddenly said in a soft voice: ¡°Stop quarrelling already. Senior Luo¡¯s here already.¡±

    The moment his voice fell, they saw the handsome looking and gentle green robed Luo Lan Zhi walking in slowly, a faint smile at the edge of his lips.

    ¡°Senior, are you going to remain here in the Faint Mist Sect this year and not travel around thends? Have youe to discover that you just cannot bear to leave us and have decided to stay?¡± The doll faced girl said teasingly when she saw the man.

    Luo Lan Zhi was the most idly content person in the Faint Mist Sect who did not seek fame, never having taken part in any of friendly rankingpetitions. He had never cared for such vain and empty positions, preferring to travel all across thends to see different sights, seldom staying in one ce for long.

    When he heard that, Luo Lan Zhi merelyughed and turned his gaze to look at the doll faced girl. ¡°You seem to be very happy that I will be remaining here. Is it because you think Senior¡¯s temper is too mild and will not be able to rein in all of you?¡±

    ¡°How could I possibly dare think that? Senior cuts such an imposing figure, and I respect you so much!¡± The doll faced girl said with her hands pressed together respectfully, her face almost obsequious looking.

    Everyone¡¯s faces cringed up in disgust. [This little minx is really a great hand at steering along with the wind.]

    Luo Lan Zhi did not bother himself with her but turned to everyone else in the room to say: ¡°The Three Great Sects¡¯ Friendship Meet will start in about two weeks¡¯ time and every sect will each be sending thirty of their disciples to take part. As our Deviant Department has a very small number of members, we only have three spots allocated to us. Who wants to go?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, another friendlypetition. It¡¯s all so meaningless.¡± Someone opened their mouth to say in azy tone of voice.

    Another person then chirped in right after: ¡°That¡¯s right. They always tell the contestants they must not go overboard as it¡¯s all just to promote friendship among the Three Great Sects. Ptui! It¡¯s all so nauseating! If it¡¯s a fight, then one must go all out! In there, maiming and killing of opponents are prohibited, how are the contestants then supposed to show their skills?¡±

    Hearing all kinds of grumbling across the floor, Luo Lan Zhi raised an eyebrow. His gaze came to rest upon the youngdy seated quietly in the left side of the room, who was seemingly contemting something. He opened his mouth to ask: ¡°Qing Yu, what do you think of it?¡±

    Hearing her name being called out, Qing Yu quickly snapped back to her senses. ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°With the three spots the Deviant Department has been given, it has been decided that you are to take one, by the order of the Sect Leader. As for the other two spots, who do you think are suited to fill them?¡± Luo Lan Zhi asked with a smile.

    The moment those words were spoken, everyone¡¯s eyes immediately turned to stare intensely at Qing Yu.

    Qing Yu was taken aback by all the intensity directed right at her. [Why are all of them suddenly staring at her like that?]

    Lou Jun Zhi seemed to sense her bewilderment and he kindly opened his mouth to exin: ¡°Because the Friendship Meetpetition requires its participants to stop once the winner is determined, and prohibits anyone from intentionally injuring their opponents. But this savage bunch of people here will not be able to control themselves, unable to hold their powers back, so they are unwilling to participate. Would you happen to have a solution for this situation?¡±

 Chapter 186.3 - Itâ€™s Troublesome Being Good Looking

    Chapter 186.3: It¡¯s Troublesome Being Good Looking

    ¡°That¡¯s such a simple thing.¡± A smile curled up at the ends of Qing Yu¡¯s lips. ¡°Whoever can defeat me in battle will not have to go.¡±

    Everyone felt as if they had been struck by a bolt of lightning out of the blue.

    [Who is she kidding? They are supposed to defeat the little maniacal monster who possesses maximum levels in both soul power and martial strength? Isn¡¯t that like at least ten times harder than trying not to kill their opponent in thepetition! ?]

    [Who would dare to really go challenge Qing Yu? Losing to their little junior, how utterly humiliating will it be? They really wouldn¡¯t be able to endure that.]

    In the end, thest two spots were given to Xing Tong and the highly vain effeminate looking guy. Xing Tong because he wanted to remain by Qing Yu¡¯s side, and the effeminate looking man was because he possessed extraordinary defence capabilities, so he was the most ideal choice.

    That took up their entire morning ss and after the choices were made, everyone dispersed to go their separate ways. Only Qing Yu followed behind Luo Lan Zhi, walking off in a different direction.

    ¡°What? You have something to say to me?¡± After they¡¯ve walked a distance away, Luo Lan Zhi halted in his steps, turning himself around to ask her.

    Qing Yu was silent for a moment and it was after quite a long while that she came to say. ¡°How long have you and Feng Tian Hen known each other?¡±

    Lou Lan Zhi was rather taken aback when he heard that, like he had never expected her to ask about something like that, but he still went on to reply to her: ¡°The few of us have followed under the Chief for many years, and I have known him ever since I was a young youth, so it must have been at least ten over years already.¡±

    ¡°Has his..... whereabouts always so unpredictable, seldoming back here to the Faint Mist Sect?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Back when the Faint Mist Sect underwent a regime change ten years ago, the Chief merely remained here for a short three days, leaving immediately after the uprising was quelled. Speaking of this, it seems like right after you came here, that was the longest period of time he had remained here in the Faint Mist Sect, and everyone was saying the Chief treats you very differently from everyone else!¡± Luo Lan Zhi said jokingly.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes glinted sharply. ¡°Then..... may I be bold and ask you this. In his interaction with all of you, have any of you noticed anything strange? Like..... suddenly flying into a rage for no good reason, where he is highly different from the way he usually is.¡±

    The moment her voice fell, she did not miss the look of astonishment that shed very briefly across the man¡¯s face.

    [It seems like her guess had been correctly. Qing Tian Lin had really seeded in cultivating that evil forbidden technique, where he would be able to forcibly upy a person¡¯s flesh body even when the person¡¯s original soul had not yet disappeared. And as he grew in strength and power over time, the original soul would be more and more frail, before it would be gradually devoured.]

    [But with this flesh shell that Qing Tian Lin had picked, the soul¡¯s willpower was probably too strong and resolute, resulting in him being unable to sessfullypletely devour Feng Tian Hen¡¯s original soul.]

    [His puppetry technique had been locked down with her Sacrificial Blood Seal that time and if he wants to lift the prohibition, there was only one way to do it. He would have to constantly seize the souls out of living people to increase his powers, and when the evil powers in him coalesce together to be incredibly strong, he would then be able to smash through the seal in one powerful stroke.]

 Chapter 186.4 - Itâ€™s Troublesome Being Good Looking

    <strong>Chapter 186.4: It¡¯s Troublesome Being Good Looking</strong>

    Qing Tian Lin would definitely employ that method and a great number of living souls would undoubtedlye to perish.

    In his previous life, in order to gain the position of the Family Head and two secret treasures, he had fallen into devilry by cultivating forbidden techniques, almost annihting everyone in the n. Blood had flowed like a river in that one night, where hundreds of innocent lives were taken just like that.

    Although he had still not harmed her in anyway despite having lost his mind, that was only because he needed the secret treasure hidden in her body.

    The only thing to do now was to find him as soon as possible, otherwise she also cannot be absolved of all responsibility from the bad karma that his heinous deeds woulde to umte as she was the one who ced his puppetry technique locked under a seal.

    ¡°My Lord, this is an invitation sent from the Siamese Seas. Their King has gained a son in old age and he is inviting people from the various factions of powers to celebrate this joyous asion.¡±

    A man knelt there with one knee on the ground, his hands holding a greyish blue invitation card above his head, highly respectful and serville.

    Lou Jun Yao ncedzily at the invitation card and his voice was indifferent as he said: ¡°Reject them!¡±

    The ck robed subordinate was taken aback. ¡°What reason should I use to reject them? Although the Siamese Seas people are merely a tiny power faction from faraway seas, it is not advisable to undermine them carelessly as there is always the chance that we mighte to cooperate with each other. The other power factions are all sending representatives out of courtesy, and if the Dark Lands respond differently from everyone else, will we end up being viewed with derision?¡±

    An eyebrow on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face arched up, his violet eyes bright with splendour. ¡°The Dark Lands are the very representation of evil itself, shouldn¡¯t it be a given that we disy wilful arrogance by doing the very opposite of others?¡¯

    His voice then paused a moment as he cast his nce out of the corner of his eye, seemingly disdainful as he then said: ¡°Moreover..... the colour on the invitation card is really ugly, even the design of it is disgusting.¡±

    The ck robed subordinate did not know what to say. ¡°.....¡±

    [My Lord, can you be anymore reckless?]

    [Are you really rejecting the invitation just because you find the invitation card an eyesore? ?]

    [The colour and the design used on the invitation card are representative of the Siamese Seas you know! ?]

    [When did you start to pay so much attention to looks! ? Who was it that always said what¡¯s inside a person is what truly matters? !]

    [Howe you have changed so much after having gone gallivanting only for a period?]

    But although he was filled with all these grouses deep in his belly, he still went on to obediently do as he was told, sending a reply to reject the Siamese Seas¡¯ invitation.

    Lou Jun Yao leaned back in his chair, as he closed his eyes for a moment, his fair slender fingers resting lightly on the arms of the chair, the eyeless snake heads tapping lightly. Very soon, the sound of footsteps could be heard once again.

    Apanying those footsteps, was the voice of a young man that sounded faintly teasing. ¡°You¡¯ve juste back not long ago and the invitations areing in one after another, you¡¯re really so popr.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao lifted his eyes to look and he saw Xun Luo striding in with great wide steps, an invitation card held in his hand. The purple exterior was strangely familiar, and he felt one side of his forehead twitch at his temple, an ominous premonition filling up his heart.

    [Damn it..... It¡¯s that old woman again.]

 Chapter 187.1 - Cover Up, I Am Serious

    <strong>Chapter 187.1: Cover Up, I Am Serious</strong>

    Seeing Lou Jun Yao looking as if he was about to meet with a powerful enemy, Xun Luo could not help but smile to himself as he took a few steps forward to hand the invitation card over to his Lord and said: ¡°The woman in the Bright Moon Temple has sent several invitations over before and I had toe up with a variety of excuses to dodge them all. I would think that the woman was clearly aware that you were not here in the Dark Lands during those times and seeing this invitation being delivered so timelily this time, I fear she knows that my Lord has returned.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao propped his chin up in a palm and flipped the invitation card open with his other hand to read it. The look on his face was not exactly that pretty looking.

    ¡°If I may say something about this, my Lord has abstained from the affairs of the heart for so many years. Though the woman might be a little advanced in age, but she is however a rare beauty. Why, my Lord might as well just ept her so that she need note try to tease and provoke you over and over again.¡± Xun Luo¡¯s lips were split into a smile, his eyes bright with a mischievously evil glint.

    Although Lou Jun Yao was their superior, but he was a rather easy going person with them in private, never taking offence when they teased and joked around with their Lord. In normal circumstances, they did not have all that much rules to abide to between the Lord and his subordinates.

    Upon hearing his words, Lou Jun Yao nced at Xun Luo and then said with a mirthless smile: ¡°If fear that if I were to really ept her, I will surely be sucked dry into a walking lifeless corpse within two days. You seemed to have calcted your moves well. Are you scheming to assume my position and take over my power after that? Hmm?¡±

    A corner below Xun Luo¡¯s mouth immediately twitched. [He was just making a joke. Why has he be so serious.....]

    [Moreover, all this nonsensical talk of plotting to take over the throne. Even if he really had ever thought about that, he wouldn¡¯t have the gall to do it! Ptui ptui ptui! He had never once entertained such thoughts at all! He had always been unwaveringly loyal.]

    Lou Jun Yao harrumphed scoffingly and went on to ignore him. Suddenly remembering something, he then lifted his eyes and said to the man: ¡°How did things in the White Fens Lands go? Has there been any news?¡±

    ¡°Speaking about this, since the time you asked him to go to the White Fens Lands, it has already been close to a month¡¯s time, but we have not heard any sound nor received any word at all. That is something really strange.¡±

    Xun Luo arched up an eyebrow and said: ¡°Could he have encountered something troublesome there? But I wouldn¡¯t think so. With the kind of cultivation Ling Shu has, few can match him even in Cloud Heaven. Unless he is really that unlucky to meet an opponent more highly skilled than him.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao curled up his lips, but did notment.

    [Isn¡¯t the person he wants to investigate into exactly one such troublesome guy?]

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª The Barbarian Tribe ¡ª

    Ever since the wlessly beautiful red clothed woman sneaked into the restricted chamber, the look on their Chieftain, Yan Shu¡¯s face had never looked cordial. Although he was usually a stern faced person, but they had never seen him fly into a rage so unpredictably, like everyone owed him money.

 Chapter 187.2 - Cover Up, I Am Serious

    Chapter 187.2: Cover Up, I Am Serious

    And here, Yan Shu was throwing another fit, causing the whole bunch of people to not dare to ask for instructions, afraid that they would suffer another intense round of admonishment.

    ¡°Forget it! I¡¯ll just die if I have to!¡± The man outside the door drew a deep breath, before pushing the door to make his way inside.

    ¡°Chieftain.....¡± The man began to say carefully as he raised his head, only to see the man sitting inside to look somewhat normal, like his anger had diffused. He then said rather warily: ¡°Chieftain, that woman in the restricted chamber told us she needs water and a new set of clothes, saying that it¡¯s for Lord Mo..... She wants to help Lord Mo wash up, and change his clothes.¡±

    Because of the thing that happened in the Barbarian Tribe many years back, most of the people had been changed out, so few people knew Mo Jing Yu¡¯s identity, and all of them came to address him as Lord Mo.

    Yan Shu¡¯s eyes was deep and indiscernible, and it was impossible to read to read his mood. ¡°You came here just because he asked you to. Do you serve the Barbarian Tribe or do you serve that woman?¡±

    Although the Chieftain¡¯s tone of voice was calm, his words spelt things out very clearly. Yan Shu was condemning the man for his actions!

    The man immediately fell trembling to his knees. ¡°Chieftain, please quell your anger. It is because that woman said she is Lord Mo¡¯s wife, and that we are to obey her orders, or Lord Mo will not spare me when he awakens, so I did not dare ignore it.....¡±

    Almost everyone in the entire Barbarian Tribe knew that Yan Shu ced great importance on Mo Jing Yu, making it a point to go check on him every few days, and everyone had naturally not dare dawdle on any affair that concerned the man.

    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Yan Shu scoffed coldly and said: ¡°That woman, is still as thick skinned and shameless as before.¡±

    [He had told Mo Jing Yu before, to not be tainted by that woman. In the end, not only had he not listened, he had to give up his own life for her. He hadid on that frosty ice bed for a hundred years, and where had that woman been all this time, idle and carefree? She has nowe knocking once again, really wonder what kind of a scheme she has up her sleeve this time.]

    [And that Mo Jing Yu fe is so soft hearted that the woman just has to whisper some sweet nothings into his ear to get the guy to throw everything down for her.]

    With that thought in his head, Yan Shu then got up and walked out from there. He would really like to see what plot she was trying to hatch in there.

    In the restricted chamber, Qing Lan Fei still her fingers locked together with his in her hand, her eyes gazing quietly at him, not moving at all. [A hundred years has passed in a blink and he still looked exactly like he had before. Nothing has changed, it¡¯s all so great.]

    Her slender fingers gently stroked the man¡¯s handsome face as she mumbled: ¡°Jing Yu, you can hear what I am saying don¡¯t you? But why are you not willing to open your eyes to look at me? Are you ming me for not listening to you back then but went on ahead to save you by harming myself?¡±

    ¡°But, who could I watch you die away right before my eyes?¡±

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s eyes grew red rimmed, holding back the mistiness that was forming over them, her wlessly beautiful face tinged with a hint of sorrow.

    ¡°Look. I am here perfectly well in front of you, so can you hurry up and wake up as well?¡±

    The doors of the forbidden chamber were pushed open once again and Qing Lan Fei¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she kept away her emotions, turning into the woman who wore a gentle smile on her face like always.

 Chapter 187.3 - Cover Up, I Am Serious

    Chapter 187.3: Cover Up, I Am Serious

    Yan Shu looked indifferently at the woman beside the ice bed and then said softly: ¡°He hasid there for a hundred years. Not to mention whether he will miraculously wake up, but as his body had taken too heavy a toll back then, it is highly possible his meridians have been forever maimed. Now, besides that good looking face of his, there is nothing he has left that is worth for you to seek from him.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°All the time that you were with him, it had always been filled with so much danger. For hundreds of years, he who had never once been injured suffer more than enough of it because of you. What else do you want from him? Are you still going to keep him entangled with you and not let him off! ?¡± Yan Shu said in a stone cold tone.

    ¡°Between me and him, entangled is word that would never ever be mentioned, but caught together in love, life¡¯s happiness that is worth fighting for.¡± Qing Lan Fei was not angry, but continued on to say. ¡°Although I do not know why you feel so much enmity towards me, but I will never leave him. I will keep watching him here, waiting till he regains consciousness. This is what I promised him.¡±

    Hearing her highly resolute words, Yan Shu became a little agitated. ¡°You woman, you really think that I am unable to do anything to you? You.....¡±

    ¡°Actually, sometimes I hate myself for being unable to take Jing Yu¡¯s ce, wishing that the person lying here is me instead.¡± Qing Lan Fei said with a bitter smile, and then suddenly covering her face with her hands, her voice bing choked up. ¡°His life is really so so precious, that even with the sacrifice of both me and our two children, he still has to suffer so much.¡±

    ¡°What..... What do you mean?¡± Yan Shu asked, a little surprised.

    [What did she mean by sacrificing both her and their two children?]

    ¡°I was already pregnant with child back then, and it was a pair of dragon phoenix twins.¡± Everytime Qing Yu spoke about this, she would be in incredible pain, and her heart would wrench up in sorrow. ¡°When I executed a forbidden technique to save Jing Yu, the children I was carrying were affected, and they fell into a dimensional space through time where I lost any link I had with them. My core essence was gravely damaged and my spirit soul was detached from my body, never to join again.¡±

    [How.....]

    Yan Shu immediately sent out his mental consciousness to probe the woman, and he came to discover that her spirit soul was deficient and iplete, a whole lot weaker now than she was before. His heart immediately quaked from what he found out.

    [This woman..... had actually used her own flesh and blood children to pay the price? To what kind of an extent does a woman have to love a man before she would be willing to unhesitantly give up everything?]

    At that moment, he finally let go of all the prejudices he held against the woman. [Since she was willing to do that for Jing Yu¡¯s sake, what else could he possibly say?]

    [If he continued to stop them from being together, he would be inhuman.]

    Yan Shu shook his head and sighed, but did not say anything as he went walking slowly out of the chamber.

    [Forget it. I am not going to interfere with those two people¡¯s affairs anymore.]

 Chapter 187.4 - Cover Up, I Am Serious

    Chapter 187.4: Cover Up, I Am Serious

    In a blink of an eye, the day of the Three Great Sect¡¯s Friendship Meet arrived.

    The way Mu Lai forcefully helped Tan Lin Ruo ovee his acrophobia turned out to be highly effective, and he was doing a lot better with dealing with heights, able to participate as one of the Elixir Cultivators Department¡¯s representatives.

    For the spots allocated to the Soul Cultivators Department, the sibling pair Ming Jing and Ming Yi Yi took a spot each, while Qing Bei took another, with the remaining two spots left given to one male and one female disciple who possessed high levels of cultivation.

    The Elixir Cultivators Department and the Martial Arts Department were each given ten spots and for these two departments who each had over a hundred members, it was enough for their disciples to fight intensely for gain a ce.

    The Friendship Meet would go on for a total of three days and so the disciples had to pack some clothes to bring along with them. As Qing Yu had her own personal dimensional space following her at all times, and that it was always filled with all kinds of necessities, there wasn¡¯t much else she needed to pack.

    Finding herself having some free time without much to do, she went over to where Qing Bei was staying to take a look. Speaking of this, it had been two months since they came to the Faint Mist Sect but as they were both in different departments, Qing Yu and Qing Bei seldom met each other. Except for people who were familiar with them, almost no one even knew that those two were siblings, and it could be imagined what a low profile both of them kept.

    But as it had been quite a long time since she came to the ce, just as she was passing the Soul Cultivators Department¡¯s ssroom, she overheard a few people chatting. She had originally not wanted to mind other people¡¯s business but as she came to hear a familiar name being mentioned, she suddenly paused in her steps.

    ¡°Really wonder what kind of background the kid Qing Bei holds behind him. Elder Yan likes him, and Ming Jing takes extra good care of him, and had even given him the chance to take part in the Friendship Meet. What right does an ignorant little kid like him who just joined us so recently have to enjoy such a prestigious honour?¡±

    ¡°I think, he must be rted in some way to some big shot in the sect, and special arrangements were made for him to join us!¡±

    ¡°What else can it be? Hmph! He thinks he is really somebody, enjoying the backing of the teachers and our First Senior, so he can be so arrogant? A new recruit who looks down on others, disrespecting his other seniors, we really must teach him a good lesson.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say that all of you had better not carry things too far. Although that fe is a little cold and aloof, but he at least has a very handsome looking face. You must remember not to damage that beautiful face I tell you!¡± This came from a girl¡¯s giggly voice, her words holding some deeper meaning.

    It was another guy who took over the mic next. ¡°What? You¡¯re interested in him as well? That kid has such soft and tender skin, he looks better than many of our female disciples here! Hahaha.....¡±

    ¡®Bam~¡¯

    The half closed door was suddenly kicked wide open, smashing into the wall with a loud crash, giving everyone inside a frightful shock.

    ¡°Who is that! ? You¡¯re courting death!¡± Someone shouted.

    A slender figured youngdy stood outside the door, dressed in the sect¡¯s white cloud patterned uniform, herplexion fair and smooth, her countenance exquisitely alluring, like a seductive demoness wearing a faint smile that did not reach her eyes.

    Someone immediately noticed that the uniform the youngdy was wearing was different from theirs, and could not help but cried out in surprise: ¡°She¡¯s from the Deviant Department!¡±

 Chapter 188.1 - Drawn Into Some Big Trouble

    Chapter 188.1: Drawn Into Some Big Trouble

    The Deviant Department was known to everyone in the Faint Mist Sect, having heard that they only had slightly more than ten members. But every single one of them held extremely rare professions and it was because of that uniqueness that gave all their people a certain arrogant air, people who were hard to deal with, so no one dared to carelessly offend any one of their members.

    The people from the Deviant Department were very rarely seen moving around the rest of them so why had one suddenlye to their Soul Cultivators Department today. Moreover, the visitor did not seem like she came here with friendly intentions!

    A rather good looking young man walked forward with a smile on his face. ¡°I wonder what drove our little junior toe visit the Soul Cultivators Department today. Did youe here to look for our First Senior?¡±

    As the Soul Cultivators Department¡¯s greatest prodigy, and also sixth in rank among the inner disciples, although Ming Jing had a rather cold personality, he was extremely good looking. Hence many female disciples often came to the Soul Cultivators Department trying to get closer to him, or to just get a glimpse of the man.

    So, towards the sudden appearance of this beautiful youngdy, everyone of them assumed that she was just another girl who admired Ming Jing.

    Qing Yu nced disdainfully at the man smiling earnestly at her, her tone scathing: ¡°Who are you calling junior?¡±

    Her words were not at all friendly, which caused the man¡¯s smile to freeze on his face. But he did not get angry. Who asked the youngdy to be from the Deviant Department, who must not be offended? Hence, he went on to ask politely: ¡°That what could our young miss here want from our Soul Cultivators Department?¡±

    Qing Yuughed scoffingly and swept the man blocking her way to the side with a swipe of her hand. It looked like it was just a gentle flick of her sleeve, but it caused the man to crash into a table at the side, coincidentally hitting himself on a sharp corner of the table. He immediately let out a painful howl, and his hip must be bruised ck and blue.

    Having suffered such unreasonable treatment at her hands, the man could no longer be bothered to be polite, but went ahead to berate in a loud voice: ¡°Slut! Are you seeking your own death! ?¡±

    ¡°Whether I am seeking death, isn¡¯t something you need to be curious about. But one thing you should know, is that you will be dying very soon.¡±

    The slender figure suddenly appeared right before the man in a sh, and a hand grabbed the cor of the man who was still cursing incessantly. It was clear to see that she was just a frail looking youngdy, but with just one hand, she lifted the man off the ground, his feet dangling off the ground.

    Suspended in midair, the man did not stop struggling, the clothes strangling him around his neck tightly, making it hard for him to breathe as his good looking face turned into a shade like the colour of pig¡¯s liver.

    The people who were all prepared to sit back and watch the show suddenly leapt to their feet, when it was obvious to see that the youngdy hade here to find trouble. Moreover, she looked like a decorative vase on the surface, but the kind of power and temper she was exhibiting right before them was nothing like any kind of vase!

    ¡°Miss, is there any kind of misunderstanding between us? Can you release him first? Let¡¯s us discuss this calmly.¡± A pretty looking woman with a melodious voice came forward trying to smooth out the situation.

 Chapter 188.2 - Drawn Into Some Big Trouble

    Chapter 188.2: Drawn Into Some Big Trouble

    Qing Yu remembered this voice.

    It was the only female voice among those people who were talking about Qing Bei earlier.

    She had not thought that the Soul Cultivators Department were all just a bunch of vile and repulsive people, and she wondered how much they had already tried to hinder Little Bei before this in secret. She had initially thought that she just wanted Ming Jing and Ming Yi Yi to keep a lookout for him, but never had she expected that it would be a source of jealousy for these bunch of people.

    Qing Yu swept her gaze over the inside of the house, and did not see any familiar figures she was able to recognize. Remembering the things these people had just been talking about, she then creased up her brows as she asked: ¡°Where is Qing Bei?¡±

    Everyone then came to realize that she had note here because of Ming Jing, but to look for the youth that all of them had found an eyesore.

    The moment they all recalled what they had done before, the few of them immediately shushed up.

    Seeing no one answer her, Qing Yu tightened the grip of her hand slightly, as she stared coldly at the man who was unable to breathe. ¡°Since none of them are going to tell me, then I have no choice but to take it out on you.¡±

    Seeing that the youngdy¡¯s hand was going to snap his neck off, the man was so frightened he started to tremble violently, struggling to cry out: ¡°Don¡¯t kill me..... Don¡¯t kill me..... I¡¯ll tell you! Latest night, we threw that kid in the forbidden grounds, the Poison Forest! But we only wanted to scare him a little, so that he will give out his spot to participate in the Friendship Meet. We..... We had never ever thought that we would be unable to find him after searching throughout the entire outer perimeter! The..... The poisonous bugs and ferocious beasts in there could very possibly have.....¡±

    He had not even managed to finish what he had to say before he found himself being violently thrown out, crashing hard into a whole row of tables and toppling them all, almost smashing the tables into the others standing at the back.

    When he crashed heavily onto the ground, the man immediately vomited out arge mouthful of blood, a wretched and pitiful sight.

    The youngdy¡¯s wlessly beautiful countenance was at that moment looking frighteningly dark and grave. ¡°All of you had better pray that he is unharmed. Otherwise, from today onwards, the Soul Cultivators Department would be struck off from the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s register.¡±

    Upon saying that, Qing Yu turned around and disappeared very quickly.

    [She needs to find Little Bei as quickly as possible. That fe is most terrified of things like rodents and bugs like these since he was very young, because that old witch Mo Han Yan once locked him up together with many of such disgusting creatures for three whole days back when he was just a very young boy.]

    [Those things had crawled and squirmed over his entire body, gnawing upon his flesh and fed on his blood. Ever since that time, he was absolutely terrified of these hateful creatures, even frightened by the Little Snow who was such a handsome looking thousand year ice toad, onlying to be able to ept it after a very long time.]

    Waiting until after she had left, everyone then started to panic. ¡°What should we do! ? If that kid Qing Bei really dies, she will definitelye back to exact revenge upon all of us!¡±

    ¡°Why are you so afraid? No matter how strong the people from the Deviant Department are, do you think they have the right to obliterate the entire Soul Cultivators Department? Don¡¯t forget that our First Senior Ming Jing is most protective of us. Whoever dares toe bully us, our First Senior will never let them off.¡±

 Chapter 188.3 - Drawn Into Some Big Trouble

    Chapter 188.3: Drawn Into Some Big Trouble

    ¡°But..... we did her wrong first afterall. First Senior has said it before, that he would not allow any internal strife among ourselves, but we.....¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell and we all keep mum, who would know? That kid could very well have run out from here by himself because he wanted to seek some fun, and did note back!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Because the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s forbidden grounds was too dangerous, they had someone guarding the ce twenty four hours a day, just to prevent the more curious disciples from sneaking inside, and losing their own lives for nothing.

    Those guys must have given it a lot of thought to be able to bring Qing Bei into the ce. The change of guard at the forbidden grounds only took an incense stick¡¯s time toplete and if they did not urately grasp the timing, there was a high chance that they woulde to be discovered.

    Qing Yu had only managed to get inside due to her incredibly sharp instincts but she was rather lucky to identally spring a trap. The cold arrow that was coated with lethal poison swept right towards her like torrential rain, and if she were to be struck, it was guaranteed that she would be turned into a hedgehog.

    Such a bigmotion had naturally alerted the guards and when they saw the person who was trapped inside was actually just a very youngdy with an exquisite countenance, they were all ovee with shock.

    ¡°How could that littless even dare to sneak her way in there? And she had even sprung a trap!¡±

    ¡°Enough talking already. Think of a way quick to go save her. Go shut down the traps, and hurry!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already toote!¡±

    Just as all of them were filled with horror, they saw the youngdy trapped in the middle suddenly close her eyes instead.

    Her slender body then nimbly avoided the entire bunch of merciless arrows, so much more skilled than anyone who had snuck into these forbidden grounds with their eyes wide open. Not a single arrow even touched her, not even her clothes. Her arms were crossed before her, which held the arrows suspended in mid air, and she then sent them all flying outwards with a strike, the merciless arrows stuck in the trees and grass all around.

    Without a single scratch on her.

    [Where had this little freake from? She looks to be at her most prime age of sixteen at most, and she could actually possess such great skills!]

    After the initial shock passed, the few of them then slowly came out from hiding.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Qing Yu opened her eyes, to see three people standing before her. One had a head filled with silver hair, an old man with a highly wrinkled face, the second one man about thirty to forty years old, and thest one was a youth only in his teens, seemingly younger than Qing Yu herself.

    These three strange men, caused Qing Yu to be unable to help herself but narrow her eyes.

    ¡°Youngss, which department are you from? Some great skills you¡¯ve got!¡± The youngest youth among them had a rather likeable looking doll face, and he was looking at her with smiley eyes curved into two crescent arcs.

    A corner of Qing Yu¡¯s mouth below her lips twitched. [This fe looks only to be about that same age as Xing Tong, and he was calling her a youngss?]

 Chapter 188.4 - Drawn Into Some Big Trouble

    Chapter 188.4: Drawn Into Some Big Trouble

    The old man¡¯s eyes were smiling as well, looking highly benevolent. ¡°Little child, this isn¡¯t a ce for you toe y in. Hurry up and go back to where you¡¯re supposed to be!¡±

    The younger man¡¯s face was instead like the cold hard surface of a coffin lid, expressionless as he said: ¡°You¡¯re just lucky you¡¯re not dead. No one who had snuck their way into these forbidden grounds had ever survived.¡±

    Qing Yu was speechless. ¡°.....¡± [Why do these three people seem so strange no matter how you look at them?]

    ¡°Gentlemen, it isn¡¯t really my intention to intrude into these forbidden grounds here today but it¡¯s because one of my kin was tricked and was brought in there, so I need to go inside to save him. I would like to request that you allow me to do so.¡± Qing Yu sped her hands before her, exining in a humble tone.

    ¡°Oh? Is that the truth?¡± The old man stroked his beard, as he lowered his head to look at the young youth. ¡°Did you nod off while you were on watchst night?¡±

    The youth¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°How can that be? I did not take a single step away from the ce at all. But I was feeling a little hungryst night and a pheasant suddenly came flying out. So I caught it and roasted it to eat, which did not take me more than half an hour all in all.¡±

    The old man man immediately realized that the youth had been tricked and had left an opening. He red at the youth and muttered: ¡°All you know is only to eat.¡±

    The youth looked highly aggrieved. [What was so wrong in eating some pheasant meat?]

    After the old man admonished the youth, he then turned back around and said with an amiable smile: ¡°Littless, there are rules here at the forbidden grounds and it is natural that not just anybody would be allowed in there so easily. Ever since the Faint Mist Sect was founded, many highly skilled experts have lost their lives because of their curiosity about the secrets within these forbidden grounds. Are you sure you want to go in there?¡±

    Qing Yu gave a softugh. ¡°I must definitely go inside.¡±

    ¡°Since that is the case, then let this old man wish you the best of luck.¡± The old man smiled and slowly moved aside, from the entrance into the forbidden grounds.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Qing Yu said with a nod. Just before she stepped inside, she suddenly halted in her steps and turned around to look at the old man. ¡°How would these forbidden grounds in the Faint Mist Sectpare to the Demon Beasts Lair in the White Fen Lands?¡±

    Hearing that, the old man was taken aback a moment, like he would never have expected the youngdy to ask such a question. But he still replied honestly: ¡°Naturally the Demon Beasts Lair will be much more treacherously dangerous. That is a higher level continent than the Constetion Lands afterall.¡±

    Qing Yu understood, and she curved up her lips to say: ¡°Then there is nothing to worry about.¡±

    After saying that, she then went walking inside without even turning her head back.

    Back then, she was identally thrown into the White Fen Lands and she roiled in thosends for half a year at least. Just at the Demon Beasts Lair alone, she had remained there for about three months, and she had been only about ten years old or so at that time.

    It seemed like there was really nothing she should fear here in the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s forbidden grounds but she was only worried about whether Little Bei had been frightened out of his wits from being left alone in such a ce.

    On the other side, after Qing Yu went into the forbidden grounds, the Soul Cultivators Department had secretly informed the Sect Leader Wen Ren Qian that a brazen and audacious disciple from the Deviant Department hade to create trouble in the Soul Cultivators Department and had snuck inside the sect¡¯s forbidden grounds.

    Coincidentally, Su Li Mo and Luo Lan Zhi were also present, discussing with Wen Ren Qian about the Friendship Meet that would happen the day after tomorrow.

    Upon hearing the person making the report, Su Li Mo raised an eyebrow, seemingly amused. ¡°A female disciple from the Deviant Department?¡±

 Chapter 189.1 - Poor Nauseated and Retching Little Bei

    Chapter 189.1: Poor Nauseated and Retching Little Bei

    Su Li Mo had merely asked casually, thinking which one of those rascals in the Deviant Department had been feeling too idle recently and wasing out to make fun of the other departments.

    But the messenger then replied: ¡°She injured one of our fellow disciples the moment she appeared and then even went on to barge her way into the forbidden grounds.¡±

    This time, even Wen Ren Qian could not help himself but ask: ¡°Why does that female disciple look like?¡±

    ¡°Very beautiful, looking like a seductive demoness, and she said that she came to look for our Soul Cultivators Department¡¯s Qing Bei.¡±

    The moment those words came out of his mouth, though Wen Ren Qian had no knowledge, but Su Li Mo immediately reacted. He knew that kid Qing Bei, and the female who was often with him could only be Qing Yu.

    [He¡¯s in trouble. The Chief had told him to take good care of Qing Yu. How could thatss do something so wild as to trespass into the forbidden grounds? He had been thinking who could have been so ignorant to utterly disregard the sect rules andmit such an audacious travesty, never expecting that it would turn out to be her!

    Su Li Mo¡¯s good looking face turned grave. ¡°Did any of you do something to Qing Bei?¡±

    Thess did not seem like someone who would go provoke others for nothing. After so long since she came here, anyone would be able to see that from the low profile she had tried to keep.

    Once those words came out from his mouth, the messenger first hemmed and hawed for a while, before he then came to realize the severity of the situation. Not daring to continue to hide the truth, he then said stutteringly: ¡°Last night, we forcibly fed Qing Bei with Soft Bones Powder, and dumped him in the Poison Forest.....¡±

    Before the man could even finish his words, Su Li Mo could not help himself but tosh out with a kick, which sent the man flying over a far distance. He then roared in rage: ¡°All of you are really capable aren¡¯t you! ? And a damned inner disciple at that even! You have brought shame upon all the past generations of the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s Sects Leaders! To think that you would use such low and despicable methods on a fellow disciple! ? If you¡¯re that capable, why not go out there and use it on the other sects? Maybe then, the Faint MIst Sect would be the reigning power throughout the entire Constetion Lands already!¡±

    Being so thoroughly berated, the man did not dare to say a single word.

    But Su Li Mo was not appeased, pointing his finger at the pale faced man on the ground as he said: ¡°The moment all of you dumped apletely defenceless person who was fed with Soft Bones Powder, that is no longer a damned prank, but an attempt to murder him! How could every single one of you be so mercilessly vicious? Do you know who you have offended? She is an all element prodigy that Feng Tian Hen was able to recruit after so much effort. If she bes angry and is driven to go join the Limitless Sect or the Carefree Valley, you will be the scourge of the Faint Mist Sect!¡±

    Finally finished with his admonishment, Su Li Mo took a deep breath and turned around to say: ¡°We¡¯ll have to put the discussion about the Friendly Meet aside for now, as nothing can happen to Qing Yu. They must be found before the Friendly Meet starts the day after tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 189.2 - Poor Nauseated and Retching Little Bei

    <strong>Chapter 189.2: Poor Nauseated and Retching Little Bei</strong>

    Wen Ren Qian was silent for a while before he slowly opened his mouth to say: ¡°Just what kind of an identity does this youngdy hold that it has gotten you so riled up?¡±

    [Since they are Feng Tian Hen¡¯s men, they must have received instructions from Feng Tian Hen.]

    But he just could notprehend why a fe as mysterious and unfathomable as Feng Tian Hen could possibly mix himself with that prodigious youngdy who had suddenly popped out from nowhere.

    Towards Wen Ren Qian¡¯s puzzlement, Luo Lan Zhiughed softly and replied: ¡°Actually I am just as curious as the Sect Leader is. What kind of an identity does the youngdy really hold? Why is such great importance ced upon her? The Chief¡¯s very words were, at no matter what cost, her safety is to be ensured, and if she was harmed in the slightest, we will have to answer directly to him.¡±

    Wen Ren Qian could not help but be taken aback.

    Su Li Mo and the others had already followed Feng Tian Hen for more than ten years, so the rtionship between them and their Chief naturally went without saying. But the fact that higher importance was ced upon the youngdy life¡¯s over all the others, that was something rather shocking to know.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After Qing Yu went into the forbidden grounds, her mind wentpletely nk for an instant.

    [Hmm..... Had she rushed in too hastily and forgotten something? This Poison Forest..... how did all of it evene about? She should have asked those three people about it just now.]

    Just as she was still feeling rueful, she felt a weight on her shoulders. She felt a furry touch on her cheek and then heard the coy puerile voice sounding beside her ear. ¡°Mother~¡±

    The cry had itsst note dragged out sweetly, highly tititing, almost melting one¡¯s heart.

    Qing Yu turned to look at the little ball of coal upon her shoulders, itsrge deep blue eyes staring adorably at her. She could not help but smile and said in a gentle voice: ¡°Meatball, why have youe out?¡±

    The tiny animal stretched its soft fleshy paw to touch her cheek, not replying to her question immediately. It was a momentter that it then said in a soft voice: ¡°Since that disobedient little golden snake has run away from home, Mother must be feeling lonely. But Meatball will keep Motherpany instead.¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Yu could not help but feel her heart soften, and she carried the little ball of coal up into her arms to stroke its tiny little head. ¡°He is merely throwing a tantrum and has not straightened out his thoughts. He has not run away from home but wille back once he had thought things through. Meatball is really so sensible. Mother has not doted on you in vain.¡±

    The little beast¡¯s eyes grew misty, filling up with joy and it looked slightly abashed. ¡°Mm! Meatball is Mother¡¯s most obedient baby~¡±

    When this little fe was being obedient, it was so heart meltingly adorable one could die from sweetness. Even Qing Yu could not resist being taken in by its cuteness as she carried it up to give it one long big kiss till the little animal became so shy that it hid itself inside one of her sleeves and refused toe out.

    Her depressed mood evaporated into thin air, Qing Yu then surveyed her surroundings. Bush and shrubbery grew so thickly all around that she could not see any paths. Moreover, she hadpletely lost her bearings when she came in, unable to ascertain which direction she should take.

 Chapter 189.3 - Poor Nauseated and Retching Little Bei

    Chapter 189.3: Poor Nauseated and Retching Little Bei

    ¡°Mother, where do you want to go? Meatball can lead the way for Mother.¡± A tiny coal ck head popped out from her sleeve, its voice tender and gushing.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. How could she have forgotten! ?

    Hadn¡¯t she first found little Meatball in Hell¡¯s Valley back then? The ce that had been like one big maze? She was unable to find her way back to regather with Little Bei and the others back then and she had only managed to do that with this little fe leading the way.

    From that, it could be seen that the little one must be really skilled in tracking!

    Qing Yu hugged the little beast and put it through another round of vition, causing the little fe to be slightly dizzy. She then saidfortingly: ¡°Meatball is really Mother¡¯s little lucky star. Your uncle¡¯s life depends entirely on you here and you¡¯ve got a very important mission ahead of you!¡±

    Meatball blinked itsrge eyes and it nodded innocently. ¡°Meatball will do its best to help Mother find Uncle.¡±

    [Ugh. Although it did not really like that Uncle who was always pestering it to y with him, but seeing that he was always secretly sneaking food to feed it, it will help him this time!]

    The little rotund body then hopped out from Qing Yu¡¯s sleeve and went on ahead to find its way. Its tiny little nose sniffed around on the ground, looking like it knew what it was doing, and Qing Yu could not help but raise an eyebrow as she smiled, before she said in amusement: ¡°Meatball, why are you being like a dog, do you seek a person out with your nose as well?¡±

    If this was in the past, the little fe would surely have thrown an unrelenting fit. But it did not kick up a fuss this time but just remained silent for a moment before it said in a soft voice: ¡°Mother, there¡¯s traces of Uncle¡¯s scent in the soil, the thick stench of blood.¡±

    The smile at the corners of Qing Yu¡¯s lips froze. ¡°Is it Little Bei¡¯s blood?¡±

    The youngdy who had a faint warm smile on her lips had suddenly be terrifyingly solemn in an instant.

    Meatball quickly opened its mouth to exin: ¡°Mother does not have to worry. It does not seem to be Uncle¡¯s blood, but the blood of some demon beasts and other humans. It looks like a massacre was carried out here recently and many people died here.....¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows knitted up. ¡°These are the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s forbidden grounds. How is it possible that there are other people in here? And from what you said, it sounds like there was quite a great number of people as well? Although those three people outside are a little strange and entric, but their auras are allpletely concealed, clearly highly skilled experts with just one look and not anything those pompous and self aggrandizing inner disciples in the Faint Mist Sect couldpare to. What kind of people will be able to make their way past those three guards outside?¡±

    The little fe had a special ability and it wasn¡¯t that Qing Yu did not believe it, but just found it to be rather incredulous.

    Meatball crinkled up its tiny nose and said in a puerile voice: ¡°Mother, no matter how highly skilled those people outside are, what if they werepletely unaware that someone had managed to make their way in?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that the people who came in had higher levels of cultivation that those three strange men?¡±

 Chapter 189.4 - Poor Nauseated and Retching Little Bei

    Chapter 189.4: Poor Nauseated and Retching Little Bei

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Mother knows that there is a secret technique, where after one studies it, would then be able to conceal their physical form and the presence of their aura. You will not be able to sense anything even if that person walks past right in front of you. But the technique has a weakness, and that is one must not get wounded and bleed, or the technique would lose its effects. Someone within this group of people must have been wounded and they were all exposed, which caused them to be surrounded and attacked by the demon beasts in here.¡± Meatball said in exnation.

    Qing Yu felt a corner of her eyelid start to twitch and she was feeling rather uneasy. She could not help herself but to raise a hand up to massaged her temple, before she said: ¡°I do not care whether these people are alive or dead. I just want to know where Little Bei is, and whether he is still safe and alive.¡±

    Meatball blinked itsrge eyes and looked at her feeling a little confused. ¡°Mother, what I am telling you is about Uncle. Uncle is fine, but he is currently with the people who are being pursued by the demon beasts, and they are not in a great situation.¡±

    [That feeling of unease was true. Little Bei must have been innocently dragged into it.]

    ¡°Ascertain the direction he is in and bring me to him quickly!¡± Qing Yu immediately urged the little beast.

    It was wondered whether it was because the Three Great Sects¡¯ Friendship Meet was just about to start that this bunch of people came to intrude into the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s forbidden grounds, and if so, what their intentions were. But one thing was certain, and that was the forbidden grounds were definitely hiding some kind of a secret.

    Hearing that, Meatball nodded and replied: ¡°Right away Mother.¡±

    Right on the other end of the forbidden grounds, Qing Bei was being carried like a gunny sack, slung over the body of a man who was burly as an ox.

    The man was at that moment scurrying in a sprint, which tossed and churned everything in his stomach all over the ce. But as it had been a whole day since hest ate anything, there was nothing for him to vomit no matter how nauseated he felt.

    His handsome face was frighteningly pale, his voice weak as he cried: ¡°Erm Big Brother, can you just put me down. I swear that I will not run away, as it is really torturous for me when I am carried by you.....¡±

    ¡°Shut up. Shoot off your mouth and I¡¯ll toss you to the demon beasts to be dessert!¡± The burly man¡¯s footsteps did not stop, but just threw him an unfriendly reply.

    Qing Bei shut his mouth up and kept silent. [Since the man can¡¯t be reasoned with, he might as well save his breath.]

    He swept a measuring gaze over the ten over men around him who were moving together in a group, and he started contemting. [Who..... could these people be?]

    To be able to sneak into the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s forbidden grounds without being detected, and when the scene where he saw them battle the demon beasts, had been really shocking to witness.

    As many as hundreds of those demon beasts had lunged maniacally at them in attack, and these men numbered only about thirty at most. Even after such an intense battle to the death, their people had managed to annihte all the demon beasts. They still had more than ten of them left now, without the slightest scratch on them, which shows how freakishly powerful they really were.

    And Qing Bei could not help but be curious, what kind of an objective could a bunch of powerful non humans possibly have ining here.

    ¡°Are you..... looking for something?¡±

 Chapter 190.1 - Seeing the King of Assassins Again

    Chapter 190.1: Seeing the King of Assassins Again

    Who would have thought that his words had juste out of his mouth when his body jolted violently. The man negotiated his way over a concealed trap which had very nearly sent him flying.

    The man¡¯s deep and severe voice was then heard after that. ¡°Do not ask about what shouldn¡¯t be asked. Shut up if you want to live.¡±

    Qing Bei mped his mouth shut. ¡°.....¡±

    [What a foul temper he has. Looks like there isn¡¯t anyway tomunicate with him.]

    [If it wasn¡¯t because the Soft Bones Powder in his body had not beenpletely purged, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to suffer like this, the nausea hitting him so badly that he felt as if his entire body was going to fall apart.]

    [But, those fes had really dared to hatch such an insidious plot against him this time. When he gets out from here, he will definitely thrash them up so hard they will be crying for their mothers. Do they really think he is so easily bullied?]

    Just as Qing Bei was thinking how he was going to exact revenge when he gets out, the man carrying him suddenly stopped in his tracks, and the others travelling with him had all stopped as well. He immediately raised his head up in puzzlement. [What happened?]

    That one look caused his eyes to widen as he stared.

    Although he had nevere into the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s forbidden grounds before, but because of his unique ability, he wasn¡¯t too panicked when he was ambushed and dumped in this ce as the highly treacherous terrain and the hidden dangers were already something he had already foreseen.

    Right before them, should be a wide swath ofnd covered with well concealed bogs. If one did not have preemptive knowledge of the terrain and their location, even highly leveled powerful cultivators might unsuspectingly fall victim to them.

    The area the bogs covered was vast, and there was nothing in the surroundings one could use to cross over. Even a single feather falling on top would sink, its surface unable to support any weight at all.

    And a poisonous vapour hung above the bogs, colourless and odourless. When breathed into a person¡¯s body, the person would die from the poison in just a cup of tea¡¯s time, so crossing over was as difficult as ascending into Heaven.

    Within the forbidden grounds, only one thing was able to safely cross over these bogs, and that was the Sting Butterfly of Deceased Souls.

    Just like its name, it was a creature that was a symbol of death, appearing only in ces where lives were fading or where death hung heavily. These deadly bogs which could very well be called and of death, with the countless corpses and the stench of death buried deep below, making it a most suitable nest for the Sting Butterfly of Deceased Souls to survive and proliferate.

    The Sting Butterfly of Deceased Souls was jet ck throughout, except for a plume of dark scarlet pattern on its wings.

    And at that moment, over the seemingly endless bond that stretched as far as the eye could see, were corpses of the Sting Butterflies of Deceased Souls thatpletely covered thend, where tens of thousands would not evene close to describing the number they saw.

 Chapter 190.2 - Seeing the King of Assassins Again

    Chapter 190.2: Seeing the King of Assassins Again

    Who..... could have killed so many Sting Butterflies of Deceased Souls? Only to fill up the bonds, to be able to step over their corpses, walking across like it was t ground.

    ¡°Looks like someone had gotten ahead of us to cross over to the other side first.¡± A femininely beautiful man said scoffingly with augh.

    ¡°Although the Sting Butterflies of Deceased Souls are low level demon beasts, but they live in a swarm. If anyone agitates them, they will always attack together in one big swarm, gnawing on the offender till he¡¯s nothing but bones, so no one would carelessly want to get such a great number of these pesky and highly vengeful fes riled up. Moreover, it is really no easy task to kill so many countless Sting Butterflies of Deceased Souls. I wouldn¡¯t mention it if this was done by arge group of people, but the wounds on every one of these Sting Butterflies of Deceased Souls..... look exactly the same, it is clear to see that it was all done by the hands of one single person.¡±

    Qing Bei carefully gauged the situation with all the Sting Butterflies of Deceased Souls covering over the entire bonds, and it was after a moment that he slowly started to say: ¡°These are sword wounds. This person must be an expert with a sword, capable of incredible speed, killing with a single stroke. Moreover, you can see that the wounds are inflicted on the eaxact same spot on all the corpses, delivered with great precision. I would think that from the moment the Sting Butterflies of Deceased Souls noticed the intruder to the point of their deaths, it did not take longer than five breaths¡¯ time. People as skillful as that, number not more than three throughout thends.¡±

    After hearing his observations, the eyes the group of people looked at him with could not help but change.

    The man carrying him who had been fierce and hostile all this while did not berate him this time but asked him in surprise: ¡°Kid, how did you know all this?¡±

    ¡°I can see it with my own eyes!¡± Qing Bei said with an astute smile. ¡°I was trying to ask you just now, whether all of you are looking for something as I might be able to help in some way! I can be quite useful you know?¡±

    Among those ten over people, a tall figure suddenly came forward, a man seemingly about twenty years of age with a pair of strikingly good looking eyes, but a horizontal scar running from one side of his forehead to right between his brows made him look fierce.

    He signalled to the burly man by lifting his chin slightly, indicating for the man to put Qing Bei down.

    His feet finally on firm ground, Qing Bei stretched his stiffened body a little, as it felt great to not be carried around like a gunny sack. He did not know who he was able to confine himself in a wheelchair in the past, pretending to be crippled for several long years, no longer wanting to experience the feeling of having his body¡¯s movements restricted anymore.

    The young man with a scar across his face then curved up the corners of his lips in a smile, looking so gentle and harmless, but his voice was matured with a slight raspiness,pletely different from his outlook, sounding like the voice of a man who had long undergone the grind through the vestiges of time. If just by hearing his voice, one would think that he was a middle aged man about forty to fifty years of age.

    ¡°Our young brother here is quite knowledgeable indeed. As you are from the Faint Mist Sect itself, you should be more familiar with this ce than we are.¡±

    The meaning of those words meant that he wanted him to lead the way for them. No matter whether there was any danger, he would now be the one testing the waters for them on the route ahead.

 Chapter 190.3 - Seeing the King of Assassins Again

    Chapter 190.3: Seeing the King of Assassins Again

    Qing Bei gave a shrug. ¡°I am a new disciple who has joined for barely less than a year and I do not even know how big the Faint Mist Sect is in its entirety, much less ever set foot into these forbidden grounds.¡±

    Noticing the temperature of the man¡¯s eyes dropping a little, Qing Bei regained his smile and said: ¡°But, although I have note into these forbidden grounds before, I still possess the ability to walk out from this ce safe and sound.¡±

    The man nodded and said: ¡°I was not wrong about you. But what we seek is not to get out of this ce safely. There is something in here that we need to bring out from here.¡±

    Qing Bei then went on to say: ¡°Might I be a little nosy and just ask out of curiosity, what is it that all of you are seeking to take?¡±

    The manughed softly and his gaze turned to sweep over the bonds that was covered with Sting Butterfly of Deceased Souls corpses. ¡°We¡¯ll chat as we walk. Someone has already managed to snatch the lead on us and these Sting Butterflies of Deceased Souls corpses will disintegrate in another half hour at most. We will not be able to cross it even if we want to when that happens.¡±

    Upon saying that, the man tapped the point of his toes lightly and his tall figure took the lead to cross the bonds, while the others began to follow suit.

    [Just what could these men be searching for? What is hidden here within the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s forbidden grounds, that had drawn these extraordinarily skilled experts here?]

    Qing Bei¡¯s eyes shed slightly as he formed his own thoughts about the situation in his mind. If these people were to do anything against the Faint Mist Sect, he would definitely have to stop them.

    ¡ª¡ª

    On the other side, Qing Yu followed Meatball and had walked for a good while. She did not know where they were but the little one suddenly stopped in its tracks and did not continue to walk.

    Qing Yu arched an eyebrow and asked: ¡°What? Little Bei in here?¡±

    The little beast on the ground shook its head and lifted itsrge eyes up to look at her. ¡°Mother, we¡¯ve walked for so long. Meatball is a little hungry.¡±

    ¡°You still have not found the target with your mission not yetpleted and you are already thinking about food?¡± Qing Yu said, her eyes seemingly mocking as she looked at the little beast.

    Meatball stretched a tiny paw out and scraped it against the ground lightly, its short stubby tail wagging left and right adorably as it tried to negotiate further: ¡°Mother, after eating my fill, I will then have the energy to work!¡±

    Qing Yu was really helpless against this little glutton, dropping the ball at such a critical juncture. She bit her lip to give it a thought before giving up. [Who asked the little fe to be so adorable? Really just can¡¯t do anything about it.]

    ¡°Alright. Then make it quick. Go catch whatever you want to eat.¡±

    Although the little beast was an easy pet to keep, it was really picky about its food. It disliked anything that wasn¡¯t meat, but it was an absolutely excellent hunter. Don¡¯t just see it as a tiny cuddly ball, it was able to hunt down a spirit beast that was a hundred times bigger than it was effortlessly.

    As expected, it was just a short whileter that the little ball of coal came back dragging arge floppy eared hare.

 Chapter 190.4 - Seeing the King of Assassins Again

    Chapter 190.4: Seeing the King of Assassins Again

    The rabbit was all covered in blood but it was not yet dead. It¡¯s eyes were filled with terror and despair, staring in utter disbelief like it had never expected that it would fall into the paws of such a remarkable looking little ball of coal, which was most devastating and terrifying.

    Meatball dropped the rabbit just by Qing Yu¡¯s side, itsrge eyes blinking like it was asking to be praised.

    Qing Yu could not help butugh as she shook her head. ¡°Why are you the same as that Unicorn? Both of you like eating rabbits just as much.¡±

    Meatball tilted its head to one side, and answered truthfully: ¡°Actually, it isn¡¯t that I like it very much, but it¡¯s just because these floppy eared rabbits are easiest to catch, and Mother wants me to settle it quickly.¡±

    When the floppy eared rabbit that was on itsst breaths heard the little ball of coal say it was easiest to catch, the rabbit almost died from indignant rage. [That tiny ck ball is really such a bully!]

    [It has already been captured, must it still suffer such humiliation?]

    Qing Yu did not bother with the little beast anymore but went on to clean and prepare the rabbit. She stuffed some spices inside the meat and lit a fire under a rack to start roasting.

    The little beast¡¯s face was filled with longing as it crouched there to watch the fat and sulent rabbit cook, excitement rising in its heart, like it had gone hungry for a very long time when it had actually just eaten quite a lot in Qing Yu¡¯s dimensional space not too long ago.

    After having appeased the little beast, Qing Yu then lifted her eyes up to survey the surroundings. [How long had they walked in these woods for? Why have they not gotten through these trees yet? Is Meatball really reliable or not.....]

    [But, isn¡¯t it said that these forbidden grounds are highly dangerous and filled with countless traps everywhere? Why has it been so quiet the entire way? Not only has there been no sign of danger anywhere, she had not seen a single spirit beast, the only single exception now cooking on the rack.]

    [Just what is happening here?]

    The meat over the fire was sizzling and crackling deliciously, roasting it had given it an aromatic golden juicy sheen. Qing Yu was a little distracted with her thoughts when the expression on her face suddenly changed as she raised her eyes to stare further up in front.

    The soft sound of footsteps wereing from that direction and wasing closer, the aura hard to read, a highly skilled unfathomable expert carrying the stench of blood so heavy like she had never smelled before.

    Meatball crinkled up its nose, the heavy stench of blood spoiling its mood in wanting to enjoy its delicious food. Sometimes, it doesn¡¯t pay to have such a keen sense of smell.

    ¡°Mother.....¡± The little beast sounded out a warning.

    Qing Yu stroked its head reassuringly and said: ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s probably just someone passing by and does not have any bad intentions.¡±

    Haha, passing by. The Faint Mist Sect¡¯s forbidden grounds is really quite a popr hotspot, attracting so many unwee guests.

    After a while, the owner of those footsteps finally came into view, dressed in a wide voluminous ink coloured cape, seemingly carrying something in one hand wrapped up in a brocade cloth.

    The person¡¯s dressing made him look a little like a killer or an assassin except that the man¡¯s face was clearly revealed to all. Isn¡¯t he afraid that anyone would recognize him? Moreover, with that thing he carried in his hand, Qing Yu was rather certain that it belonged to these forbidden grounds.

    Qing Yu was calm and unruffled as she watched the man came walking in closer. But when she was able to get a clear view of the person¡¯s familiar countenance, she was stunned in her spot.

    [Why..... It¡¯s him?]

 Chapter 191.1 - This Killer Isnâ€™t That Cold, And A Little Adorable

    Chapter 191.1: This Killer Isn¡¯t That Cold, And A Little Adorable

    Ever since she came to this other world, Qing Yu had seen rather many types of men with outstanding looks. Lou Jun Yao and Bai Zhi Yan could be considered to be the leading ones, and even Feng Tian Hen whose body had been overtaken was incredibly handsome, fine as jade. As time went by, she became so ustomed to seeing beautiful men that it was now nothing extraordinary.

    So, rarely would she be stunned by a man the moment he appeared.

    But this person before her eyes, back when she saw him for the first time, Qing Yu had already been mesmerized by his countenance. And at that time, he was unconscious and had not opened his eyes at all. But even then, it was already astounding enough.

    His skin was fair but did not make him look weak, his ink ck hair tied up with a single silver band. Under his long nted brows reaching into his temples was a pair of beautiful eyes nting upwards at the corners like a crimson phoenix¡¯s. His nose bridge was high and straight, giving him a slightly callous look, his slightly thin lips tinged just a faint pink, that made him look a little unexpectedly adorable.

    Of course the most eye catching feature on this handsome face was just at the corner below his left eye, a fingernail sized ck ck blossom. Although the flower was tiny, but it was in such fine detail that the pattern on every single petal could almost be clearly seen.

    Back when they met for the first time, the flower had only blossomed slightly, but now it had bloomedpletely, looking both beautiful and incredibly devilish, with a spot on vermillion red in the heart of the flower, like an eye that was actually watching you.

    Qing Yu could not help but be surprised by it. What species was that flower? She was actually unable to identify it.

    Probably because she had been staring directly straight at him, it was impossible for him to disregard it even if he wanted to. Xi Zhan Chen swung an indifferent gaze over in that direction, showing no emotion till he saw the roasting rabbit that was glistening with oil over the fire in front of the youngdy, where his expression showed a brief moment of surprise.

    He had thought that the people who had gotten in his way previously had set up an ambush in this ce, but looking at it again..... It didn¡¯t really look like it.

    But to be able to be soid back and rxed in a ce like this, she could not be any ordinary person.

    In order to not create any unnecessary trouble, Qing Yu chose to turn her eyes away, and did not look at him anymore.

    Xi Zhan Chen did not want to waste time as well. Since she was not an enemy, he was not going to strike at her, but just went on to walk slowly past with his eyes fixed in front.

    And just as the man was slowly walking past, from the package he carried in his hand, a drop of bright red liquid fell to the ground. The sound was almost inaudible, but Qing Yu still noticed it.

    [What..... is that thing inside?]

    Without giving him even a single moment to think, several shadows suddenly fleeted past through the air. Qing Yu then discovered something that wasn¡¯t all that great.

    She seemed to have been seen as apanion of the man, finding herself being surrounded together with him.

    The shadowsnded on the ground, and several ck robed assassins blocked their way in front. The man standing in the lead then said in a grim voice: ¡°Xi Zhan Chen, hand over the Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus!¡±

 Chapter 191.2 - This Killer Isnâ€™t That Cold, And A Little Adorable

    Chapter 191.2: This Killer Isn¡¯t That Cold, And A Little Adorable

    The Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus, shaped like a human palm, its flower petals white, but its sap bright red like blood. Legend has it that it can resurrect a person, a divine herb that is able to remodel one¡¯s soul, a flower that blooms only when the season is just about to turn to early spring, where it will present its truest form. At all other times, it is merely a mostmon white lotus, and is of no beneficial use in any way.

    Only one single Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus will mature every year as when it blooms, it will tyrannically suck away the essence of all other lotuses around into itself, to be the most outstanding overlord among all flower blooms.

    It was said that it grew in a ce many feet deep underground, and was guarded by high level demon beasts, extremely difficult to get.

    In that package..... could it be the legendary Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus?

    The look in Qing Yu¡¯s eyes changed slightly. [These people who have appeared within these forbidden grounds so suddenly are here because of it? And what was even more unbelievable is that the Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus is in the Faint Mist Sect?]

    [What are these people¡¯s intentions in getting their hands on the Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus?]

    Faced with the malevolently murderous ck robed assassins, Xi Zhan Chen merely curled up a corner of his lips in an almost imperceptible smirk, his voice soft and gently pleasing as he said: ¡°You know me?¡±

    ¡°Ha! The greatest divine grade assassin throughout thends, who doesn¡¯t know you? It is said that never had anyone ever lived at Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s hands, so I would really like to find out myself, to see if you¡¯re really as good as those rumours say.¡±

    The assassin leader¡¯s words wereced with barbs, and his gaze suddenly turned to look at Qing Yu just a short distance away. The scorn on his face grew more intense and he said: ¡°The greatest assassin is indeed different from others, even needing a beauty to apany him when carrying out a mission. What a pity for this little beauty, as she will not be so lucky to live through today.¡±

    Qing Yu was at a loss for words. ¡°..... ? !¡±

    [What does this mean?]

    [Are they going to start with her? ?]

    [She was keeping such a low presence here! Who has she offended? !]

    Huddled beside her, the tiny beast silently took a bite of the sulently roasted rabbit, and then mumbled almost unintelligibly with its mouth full: ¡°Mother, they seem to have misunderstood. Are you going to exin it to them a little?¡±

    [Little one, you¡¯re really so innocent. Who will believe you even if you tell them you¡¯re not together in this affair?]

    [Moreover, this bunch of fes look like they would rather kill off an innocent person rather than mistakenly let off an aplice. Even though it¡¯s true that they are not aplices of Xi Zhan Chen, this bunch of assassins will definitely not be so benevolent to let them go.]

    Just as those thoughts were running through her mind, she suddenly heard Xi Zhan Chen open his mouth to say: ¡°I am not acquainted with this person, and she does not have anything to do with this. Do not implicate people who are not involved.¡±

    Qing Yu could not help but be taken aback a moment. She had not thought that the king of dark nights, called the merciless reaper of souls in the rumours, was not exactly..... a person like she would have imagined.

 Chapter 191.3 - This Killer Isnâ€™t That Cold, And A Little Adorable

    Chapter 191.3: This Killer Isn¡¯t That Cold, And A Little Adorable

    She thought, even if he did not make any moves to kill her, he would definitely not bother about her at all. Never had she expected that he would open his mouth to try to absolve her of any involvement.

    Qing Yu¡¯s lips curved up into a smile. [What an exceptional kind of assassin,]

    ¡°Not acquainted? Then why are you speaking up for her? Hmm, so the greatest assassin throughout thesends is actually so benevolent and merciful. But regardless of whether you know each other or not, this woman will leave her life behind here today.....¡±

    The person who said that was another man standing on the left of the leader. He had a smug and arrogant look on him as the expression on his face froze for an instant behind his face veil. A thin line of blood appeared on his neck, as it turned into a tiny stream that flowed into his shirt cor, slowly dripping onto the soil, staining the ground red beneath his feet.

    The others standing close to him did not even have time to react, but just wondered why he was suddenly not doing anything, and before they could even reach a hand out to touch him, the man¡¯s body had already fallen heavily to the ground with a crash.

    Blood sprayed out madly onto the ground under his body.

    That sudden turn of events caused the faces on the group of assassins to change immediately. [What is going on?]

    [Who was the one that made that move?]

    [It must be him!]

    The greatest assassin throughout thends was not only nicknamed the soul reaper, it was rumoured that the speed of his sword was at a level that belonged to an entirely different realm. No one has ever seen his sword before, and that was how the fame of his quick de came about, because the speed of his sword was matched by no other, where anyone who saw him wield his sword was already dead.

    No one lived before Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s de and that was no mere rumour.

    The reason all these people before him were still living was only because he was toozy to make a move against them.

    ¡°Xi Zhan Chan, you have better not carry things too far. I do not believe with so many of us here, that we¡¯re unable to take you down!¡±

    When one of the assassins shouted out in rage, several figures charged forward to surround him. In Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s eyes, these people were merely a bunch of insects, who could be dealt with in just one breath¡¯s time.

    But without even waiting for him to make a single move, the bodies of the assassins suddenly started to twitch and spasm one after another, their hands clutched around their own necks as they ended their own lives.

    ?

    Not knowing how to react, Xi Zhan Chen was a little dumbfounded for once.

    But something seemed to dawn upon him the next moment when he turned to look at the youngdy who hade to stand up from the ground. She dusted her palms and noticing that he was looking at her, she gave him a mischievous smile and said: ¡°Viins usually die due to having talked too much.¡±

    Xi Zhan Chen almost smiled as he said to her: ¡°It¡¯s not safe here. You¡¯d better leave quickly!¡±

    Upon saying that, he turned himself around and continued on his way.

    Qing Yu saw that and she went following behind him. The little ball of coal who had dealt with an entire roasted rabbit at an unthinkably incredulous speed also quickly hopped itself up onto Qing Yu¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 191.4 - This Killer Isnâ€™t That Cold, And A Little Adorable

    <strong>Chapter 191.4: This Killer Isn¡¯t That Cold, And A Little Adorable</strong>

    Xi Zhan Chen heard footsteps behind him but did not turn around, and merely just said in an emotionless voice: ¡°You¡¯d better not follow me. Careful as that might invite mortal disaster onto yourself.¡±

    ¡°Just going the same way. I¡¯m not following you.¡± Qing Yu replied.

    The man did not say anything else.

    Qing Yu quickened her steps to catch up and posed him a question. ¡°Are you really Xi Zhan Chen, the soul reaper who had killed countless people?¡±

    ¡°What, I don¡¯t look like it?¡± Seeming to find her rather interesting, Xi Zhan Chen was not stingy with his words as he responded to her.

    ¡°Mm. For a killer to be as kind as you, it must be rather tough isn¡¯t it?¡± Qing Yu voiced out the thing puzzling her.

    ¡°Kind?¡± Xi Zhan Chen arched up an eyebrow. That was a refreshing choice of words to describe him.

    ¡°It is said that you do not harm the frail elderly and children, and rejects missions where there is too great a disparity in power, as that would make you look like you¡¯re be bullying the weak, disliking one sided battles?¡±

    Hearing that, Xi Zhan Chenughed softly and then said slowly: ¡°I grew up in the poorest slums, the lowest rungs of society in thesends when I was very young. A gang of bandits then came to loot and plunder the ce. As I was the youngest one there, it was the people living there who were seen by society to be lowly likemon grass that gave up their own lives to enable me to live. Ever since then, that was the rule I set for myself.¡±

    No matter who, everyone had a soft spot deep in their hearts. For Xi Zhan Chen, it was this memory from when he was a young child, when his life was without worries. Although he did not have riches and honour, norvish clothes or fine food, that was when he was happiest without much of a care, contented with life.

    Now, he has more gold and silver than he can count, holds highly enviable powers and status, but he was unable to find the same feeling he felt when he was a young child.

    Qing Yu was a little surprised. Clearly, she had not thought that her innocuous attempt to get closer to the man, as she harboured designs on the Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus the man was holding in his hand, would make the man tell her such things so frankly.

    Xi Zhan Chen narrowed his eyes as he shot her a nce. ¡°Ha, I do not know why I am even telling a youngss that I have never known before all this. Have I met you before?¡±

    Qing Yu did not know what to say. [They have met indeed. But your mind was clouded and unclear at that time, so you couldn¡¯t possibly be able to remember who you met back then.....]

    After having walked for a good while, seeing that Xi Zhan Chen did not say anything to try to chase her away, it seemed like he had silently consented to allowing Qing Yu to continue to follow him.

    But the thought in Qing Yu mind was telling herself that the reason this fe did not feel any aversion towards her was probably because of the Snake Tribe¡¯s blood in his body. As the original form of the weapon spirit in her own body was the king of snakes, the Great Rhino Golden Python itself, that must be why he feels close to her!

    [Mm. that must be it. Otherwise, if he knew that she was doing this because she wanted to swipe the Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus from his hands, he will probably end her life with a single stroke of his sword.]

    [As for that other fe Little Bei, he has always been quick witted and nimble minded, so nothing should happen to him for a good while. She has to think of a way to get her hands on the Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus right before her eyes first.....]

 Chapter 192.1 - Heâ€™s So Simple That She Feels Rather Guilty

    <strong>Chapter 192.1: He¡¯s So Simple That She Feels Rather Guilty</strong>

    It has already been half a day since Qing Yu went missing and Mu Lai had always been highly concerned about her. After she came to know that she went to the forbidden grounds, she had flown to the Soul Cultivators department to throw a big fit.

    ¡®Boom~¡¯

    The Soul Cultivators Department¡¯s ssroom was so recklessly wrecked by the wilful demoness and someone could no longer endure it any longer but spoke up to say: ¡°You¡¯re being too much! We did not force her to go into the forbidden grounds but she went there on her own ord! You¡¯re being so unreasonabl.....¡±

    Thest syble of the word ¡°unreasonable had not even been spoken when Mu Lai¡¯s face turned dark, the snake whip at her hip alreadyshing out with a whizz straight towards the person who spoke. The person quickly dodged but was still struck on the sleeve, the arm feeling a throbbing pain.

    Before he could even kick up a fuss, he saw the terrifyingly icy cold expression on the woman¡¯s face as she came walking closer one step at a time, her voice without the slightest temperature as she said: ¡°Do you think that no one knows about all the things you did? Let me tell you this now. If Qing Yues to any harm inside the forbidden grounds, it will not be enough for all of you even if you have ten lives!¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are? You think we¡¯re to be intimidated by you! ?¡± Someone shouted indignantly.

    After joining the Faint Mist Sect, any background identity they possessed outside was no longer of much use in here, so most of the people were hiding their identities. Hence, Mu Lai¡¯s identity as the Elixir Cultivators n¡¯s young lord was naturally not known to anyone in the Faint Mist Sect.

    She was merely seen to be a greatly talented Elixir Cultivator who came from amon average family.

    Hearing those words, Mu Lai¡¯s lips stiffened and she gazed at the person like she was looking at a dead person. ¡°Whether all of you are intimidated or not does not matter. What matters is that I, Mu Lai have never been one prone to lies. Since you people are courting death, I would not mind helping the Faint Mist Sect to get rid of a few despicable scum, and consider it as doing a good deed.¡±

    ¡°Mu Lai?¡± That person was a little stunned as he stood with his eyes wide. ¡°You are the Lady Demoness of the Elixir Cultivators n Mu Lai! ?¡±

    [Could it really be so coincidental! ?]

    That woman whom it was said to possess stronger fighting prowess than many men, unparalleled skill in Medicine, a dual cultivator of Medicine and martial arts, her skills equally great in both areas of cultivation, known as the most outstanding talent of the Elixir Cultivators n.

    The most important point was that she was also the Elixir Cultivators n¡¯s young lord. With such a vast and immense n behind her, she was not someone anyone could afford to offend carelessly.

    Throughout thends, thest person anyone should offend would be an Elixir Cultivator, as no one could possibly guarantee that they would never ever get injured or fall ill. At those times, good rtions with Elixir Cultivators would be most useful to have.

    Even though there might be many more Elixir Cultivators than one could count in that profession, but they were all still greatly respected and revered by people.

 Chapter 192.2 - Heâ€™s So Simple That She Feels Rather Guilty

    Chapter 192.2: He¡¯s So Simple That She Feels Rather Guilty

    The Mu Family was the Constetion Lands¡¯ biggest Elixir Cultivator Family n and a great number of aplished disciples from many different sects and ns who finished their training would go join the Mu Family n in order to earn a living. It could be said that as long as the Mu Family wished to, they could easily sever any Elixir Cultivators¡¯ livelihood throughout the entirends, the status and power they wield easy to see.

    And standing right before them, was the young lord who would in futuree to hold the reins that controlled the entire Elixir Cultivators n, and they have actually offended her!

    Upon realizing that, everyone¡¯s face drained of colour and immediately became quiet as a mouse.

    Till Ming Yi Yi and Ming Jing came in after hearing themotion. Everyone then heaved a sigh of relief like they had just seen their saviour.

    The events that have happened were already made known to them. After being infuriated by the stupidity of these people in their Soul Cultivators Department, they were also feeling very guilty and anxious as well. Ming Yi Yi held Mu Lai¡¯s arm and saidfortingly: ¡°Mu Lai, don¡¯t get so agitated yet. Qing Yu is so highly skilled and she¡¯s so intelligent. She will definitely be fine.¡±

    The expression on Mu Lai¡¯s face did not soften as she silently pulled her arm away. Her face was expressionless as she said: ¡°I would naturally know that she is highly skilled. She has always presented herself to be so strong and it seems as if nothing will be able to defeat her. But she is afterall just a young fifteen year oldss and with all the many treacherous dangers in those forbidden grounds, how could she possibly be able to handle it all by herself! ?¡±

    She clearly knew that this matter had nothing to do with Ming Yi Yi and her elder brother, but they were still members of the Soul Cultivators Department, she was unable to get over herself at that very moment.

    After saying that, she did not remain there long but just turned around to walk out from there. Ming Yi Yi quickly went on to ask her: ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I am going to see the Sect Leader, to ask him to open the way into the forbidden grounds for me. I am going in to save Qing Yu.¡±

    ¡°The Sect Leader will never agree to that. The forbidden grounds have never once been opened for anyone for so many years, because it is so dangerous in there. You will not stand much of a chance in there yourself.¡± Ming Jing¡¯s voice was indifferent as he said that.

    Mu Lai¡¯s steps halted, and it almost sounded like sheughed scoffingly. ¡°So what if he does not agree to it? I¡¯ll just barge my way in there. No one had ever been able to stop me from what I want to do. Moreover, if anything happens to Qing Yu in the Faint Mist Sect, I wonder what kind of trouble mighte to befall onto the Faint Mist Sect.¡±

    Not to mention how highly concerned one of the top pugilists of thesends, the Duke of Vast Seas was towards Qing Yu, there was also that unfathomably profound violet eyed man. Just his majestic demeanor alone told that he was definitely no ordinary man. Her initial guess about the man was that he was not from this realm.

    Which one between those two men was not an entity able to stir up a tempestuous storm with a single flip of their hand? To take down the Faint Mist Sect, would merely be a matter of lifting a single finger.

    So her actions would actually save the Faint Mist Sect. It would be good if they choose to cooperate. If they refuse, then there was nothing she could do about it.

    And the Lightning ze Unicorn that had been sent here into the Faint Mist Sect as a spy by Lou Jun Yao had immediately snuck his way into the forbidden grounds when he came to know that Qing Yu had gone in there. As a level twelve high grade spirit beast, that was already a highly dominant level in this low levelednds, the other beasts scattering wherever he was, reigning high above all.

 Chapter 192.3 - Heâ€™s So Simple That She Feels Rather Guilty

    Chapter 192.3: He¡¯s So Simple That She Feels Rather Guilty

    Needless to mention a single demon beast on the entire journey for Qing Yu and Xi Zhan Chen, they did not even see a single bird in the trees. She was still thinking it rather strange, not knowing that all the beasts have been sent running away to hide, from the Lightning ze Unicorn¡¯smanding presence.

    ¡°It¡¯s rather strange that I actually encountered a whole wave of demon beasts when I came in here but there isn¡¯t even a shadow of a single spirit beast around now.¡± Xi Zhan Chen curved up the ends of his lips to say, seemingly rather puzzled.

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow and looked at him. ¡°When did youe in here?¡±

    ¡°Three days ago.¡± Xi Zhan Chen replied.

    Qing Yu was a little bewildered. ¡°Why have you remained in here for so long?¡±

    ¡°The Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus only bloomedst night. I keep watch for two days in there, and only picked it after it fully matured this morning.¡± Xi Zhan Chen lifted the package in his hand as he said, like he was not guarding against her at all.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes shed with a glint. ¡°Aren¡¯t you an assassin? Why would you ept a mission like this?¡±

    ¡°An assassin¡¯s mission does not always require one to kill a person.¡± Xi Zhan Chen replied with a smile.

    The man was just too good looking and when his aura was restrained, it was impossible to tell that he was really an assassin at all. Moreover he did not give off the sharp and severe murderous aura like most assassins did, nor was his face frighteningly fiendish, but instead had a mesmerizing pair of eyes.

    ¡°I heard that you rarely ept any missions, so I can¡¯t help but wonder how much is the offered remuneration for your services this time.¡± Qing Yu asked with interest showing on her face. ¡°Since the Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus is so hard to get, the price would note cheap.¡±

    But Xi Zhan Chen merely shook his head to reply: ¡°I am just returning someone a favour this time, and am not on a mission.¡±

    Qing Yu curved up the corners of her lips and said with an eyebrow arched up: ¡°Isn¡¯t this too big a favour that you¡¯re repaying this time? The Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus is ranked fourth on the chart for the rarest and most precious treasures and themission being paid out in the market for anyone who is able to bring one back is at least a million, with an additional million if it¡¯s brought back in perfect condition. But here you are with absolutely no benefit to yourself, and getting yourself pursued by groups of killers, and going without sleep for two days and two nights in order to pick the flower when it¡¯s at its most perfect condition, even getting injured in the process. This transaction is disadvantageous to you no matter how you look at it, have you actually lost your mind?¡±

    The expression on Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s face became rather surprised. ¡°How did you know all this?¡±

    ¡°I am an Elixir Cultivator, and I would naturally know a thing or two about rare herbs and its like.¡± Qing Yu went on to exin, as her gaze fell to look at the hand holding the package. ¡°The petals of the Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus are filled with fine barbs and you must have failed to notice that when you scraped your hand. Since it absorbed your blood, it would now be more beautiful looking and its medicinal effects have be even stronger.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Xi Zhan Chen asked in iprehension.

    ¡°The Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus is a divine herb with miraculous effects. Because it is essentially a devilish flower, it innately has a thirst for blood. Very few people know this, but only when it has drunk fresh blood after it has fully bloomed, would it then be a true Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus. Inversely, without fresh blood, even if it has fully matured, its medicinal effects would not be as miraculous.¡±

 Chapter 192.4 - Heâ€™s So Simple That She Feels Rather Guilty

    Chapter 192.4: He¡¯s So Simple That She Feels Rather Guilty

    ¡°I see.¡± Xi Zhan Chan understood and then curled up the ends of his lips. ¡°I had not thought that my blood would benefit this thing here.¡±

    However, Qing Yu shook her head and looked at him out of the corner of her eye. ¡°That thing is demonic and it sucked your blood. Do you feel that there¡¯s anything wrong with your body?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xi Zhan Chen answered.

    ¡°.....¡± [Unique bloodline indeed. And that is why he ispletely unaffected?]

    Qing Yu was speechless for a moment. She considered the situation and then went on to say: ¡°Be a little more careful even if you feel fine. The Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus is poisonous and as you touched it, the effects might manifestter after some time though you do not feel anything now.¡±

    Xi Zhan Chen stared in bewilderment at the white porcin bottle that had been forcibly stuffed in his hand, unable to react for a moment.

    ¡°To be ingested, once a day. It will prevent any sudden symptoms of poisoning.¡±

    His eyes did not turn away from the tiny delicate little bottle for a long while, and a glint shed very fleetingly in his eyes for a very brief moment. His beautiful crimson phoenix eyes then filled with a gentle smile and his voice was clear and soothing as he spoke, like the slow trickling of a stream, veryforting to hear.

    ¡°Thank you. This is the first time someone is being so concerned about me.¡±

    The pair of eyes looked at her with a tinge of earnestness in them, and Qing Yu was suddenly feeling a little guilty when her eyes met his.

    She was merely trying to get a little closer to him, so that he would let down his guard against her, that will then allow her to seed in swiping the Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus right out of his hands!

    [What¡¯s this about care and concern? It is all merely part of a sneaky scheme, do you have to take it so seriously.....]

    That would only make her feel even more guilty.

    [And how could a divine and godly level assassin, have a personality that was so..... Innocently naive! ?]

    She immediately felt as if she wasmitting a most evil and nefarious travesty.

    [But the Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus, was something that she must get her hands on no matter what. To piece her mother¡¯s fragmented soul back together, she needs this herb, the Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus. So, by whatever means possible, it wouldn¡¯t matter even if she has to pull a little trick.]

    [She was the one who saved this fe¡¯s life anyway, and she had not received a single cent in repayment. So..... she is merely taking one single herb from him, which is more than a bargain for him. Mm. That¡¯s absolutely right.]

    Qing Yu then felt the little bit of guilt she was feeling suddenly dissolve into nothing.

    [Tsk tsk tsk. The greatest assassin is indeed different from others, always a beautifuldy apanying him. But thedy this time is a different one and is even more beautiful than the previous one. What great luck with women you have.....¡±

    As the evil and malevolent voice rang out, several people had suddenly appeared in front of them without a sound. One of them was a towering burly brute, his eyes measuring Qing Yu head to toe with fiery fervour, like he was gauging up a sulent and fatty piece of meat.

    Qing Yu¡¯s lips stiffened up and before she had even said a word, the man beside her shifted his body slightly, innocuously blocking her from the people who had appeared so suddenly.

 Chapter 193.1 - Was He Flirting With Her

    Chapter 193.1: Was He Flirting With Her

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes shed with a glint, seemingly a little moved by the gesture.

    Xi Zhan Chen looked at the towering man expressionlessly, his voice tinged with a barely perceptible sliver of murder. ¡°Keep that gaze of yours away.¡±

    The man tilted his head back andughed highly arrogantly, and he turned his eyes to fix upon the attractive figure of the youngdy with an exquisitely beautiful face, even going on to boorishly lick his lips with his tongue, his facescivious like he would like nothing more than to rip off all her clothes.

    ¡°Xi Zhan Chen, if you know what¡¯s good for you, then leave that thing you are carrying in your hand and the woman behind. We can make this very easy for you.¡± The man¡¯s tone was arrogant, like he really thought nothing of this man who was the subject of legends.

    The corners of Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s lips curled up, a highly dazzling arc. He had never been seen to smile like that, but even though that was the case, the grave and sinister aura surrounding his body did not reduce in the slightest, sending chills to run up one¡¯s spine unconsciously.

    The oppressive aura of a divine grade assassin was not something that anyone was able to resist against.

    The mirth on the face of the man who had been so arrogant a moment ago suddenly stiffened up, and he then let out a pitiful cry as he mped his hands right over his eyes, where bright red blood began to flow out through the gaps between his fingers.

    And right at his feet, rolled two grisly highly bloodied eyeballs on the ground, covered in ayer of dust and soil.

    ¡°ARRRGH~ Xi Zhan Chen! I am going to have your life for this!¡±

    The excruciating pain from having lost his eyes threw the man into a maniacal frenzy, the blood flowing incessantly down his face, his eye sockets just two ck holes, a frightening sight to behold.

    The expression on Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s face was unaffected. ¡°I did warn you to keep your eyes away.¡±

    Qing Yu waspletely blocked by the man¡¯s tall figure right in front of her, and the towering man really was not able to see all that much of the youngdy anymore, but that nauseating gaze of his had made Xi Zhan Chen very ufortable.

    And once he was difited, he would naturally make the offender see blood, or rather not see anything in this case.

    His actions here was clearly taunting, and when all the other men saw theirrade suffered such a grievous injury, rage red up from within. ¡°Xi Zhan Chen! You¡¯ve gone too far and we will make you pay for it with your life here today!¡±

    These few people were all highly vicious and merciless felons, and they were here seeking the highmission offered for the Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus, people who did not fear death. To be able to hold their own in thesends for so many years, they were naturally people of some ability. Compared to the bunch of assassins who appeared previously, these men were prepared toy down their lives for what they sought, and would be a troublesome group.

    They did not believe that the man before their eyes would be as profound and unfathomable as the legends say he was, thinking they were just merely exaggerated rumours, so they were feeling a lot more confident than they should.

 Chapter 193.2 - Was He Flirting With Her

    Chapter 193.2: Was He Flirting With Her

    On the outside, Xi Zhan Chen merely looked to be a more beautiful version of another regr weak schrly man, who did not carry the sharp and severe demeanor that one would be able to see in a merciless assassin with just one look, nor did he have a malevolent and viinous looking face.

    Such a highly deceiving looking face, was however usually the first reason men like them would end up losing their lives.

    Before them, the bodies of the burly looking men who looked incredibly strong then started to change, their movements in unison, like they were executing the same martial arts form, imbued with thunderous force, unstoppable in its power.

    An enormous fist took form high up in the sky, and if it were to smash down, not to mention a human being, it would even smash a hole through hard steel.

    Qing Yu looked up at the fist overhead, an eyebrow rising up with interest. ¡°I had not thought that these guys would actually possess some abilities. But their martial arts technique only has form but no soul. That weakens its power by a whole lot!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re well versed in martial arts as well?¡± Xi Zhan Chen asked, looking at the youngdy with a smile.

    Qing Yu tilted her head back coyly. ¡°I know a little.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes were gentle as he said: ¡°Do you want to see the sword I have?¡±

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes. ¡°Can I?¡±

    Xi Zhan Chen, the greatest assassin of legend was the fastest sword under the Heavens. Against his enemies, they would not even able to see the shadow of his sword before they came to breathe theirst.

    Hence, it was known to be one of the most mysterious weapons throughout thends.

    The gigantic fist filled with immense dangerous hung threateningly close, but the two of them were still chatting there like there was no one else around. Just as the group of men intensified their powers to send the massive fist crashing down, they suddenly heard the soft whistling sound of wind right by their ears.

    [Sound of the wind?]

    [No! That¡¯s not the wind, it¡¯s the Qi from a sword!]

    But it was already toote by the time they came to react. The rock solid fist form in the air suddenly looked like it was torn to shreds by a ferocious beasts, turning into mist as it dissipated into the air.

    The tongue tied men stared with wide eyed astoundment, and a line of blood then came to appear running right down the middle of their forehead to their chin, before their bodies crumpled to the ground, all of them dead and unmoving.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes blinked in surprise, and then blinked again, unable to believe her own eyes.

    [She..... She had not seen how Xi Zhan Chen made his move at all! !]

    [What kind of a freak is this man! ? His powers are just too Heaven defying! !]

    [The name as the fastest sword throughout thends was truly justified and well deserved! !]

    Seeing the myriad changes in the expressions she showed on her face, Xi Zhan Chen could not help butugh softly. He then stretched out a long slender arm and a jet ck long sword with mysterious and intricate carvings suddenly appeared in his hand.

    At the top of the sword¡¯s hilt, was the head of a snake spitting its forked tongue, its lifelike eyes two shiny ck obsidian stones, looking almost like it was alive.

 Chapter 193.3 - Was He Flirting With Her

    <strong>Chapter 193.3: Was He Flirting With Her</strong>

    The man then stretched his thumb out to push the sword¡¯s hilt up a little. The instant the sword came out from its sheath, a sharp icy glint shed out, stirring up the hair on Qing Yu¡¯s shoulder to flutter slightly.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, and she could not help but exim in praise: ¡°Truly a great sword!¡±

    Xi Zhan Chen smiled and pushed the sword back into its sheath before he said: ¡°This sword¡¯s name is called Evil¡¯s Dazzle, a demonic sword from a highly ancient period that took an almighty entity three hundred years to craft with power from the Dark Abyss, after devouring tens of thousands of living souls.¡±

    Qing Yu could not help but knit her brows together. ¡°An evil sword? Why then are you.....¡±

    All weapons and artifacts that could be termed as an evil artifact would have its own spirit. If one was unable to truly control the artifact spirit, the person¡¯s body woulde to suffer grievous harm, his life essence sucked away by the evil spirit, till he diespletely drained out.

    Xi Zhan Chen saw the puzzlement on her face and he brought the Evil¡¯s Dazzle closer to her. ¡°Do you want to touch it?¡±

    ¡°I can?¡± Qing Yu became even more surprised.

    Once a spiritual artifact¡¯s attains a spirit, it does not allow anyone to vite it easily. Besides its owner, no one else can touch it.

    [And this person..... is letting her touch his weapon?]

    Seeing Qing Yu hesitate, Xi Zhan Chen went on to put Evil¡¯s Dazzle straight into her hand. She almost wanted to toss the sword out of her hands by reflex but she came to discover there she was feeling perfectly fine.

    Xi Zhan Chenughed, and then exined to her: ¡°You only need topletely tame it, and it will do what you want it to do.¡±

    ¡°You canpletely tame an artifact spirit?¡± Qing Yu asked disbelievingly.

    One will know just by seeing how her own weapon spirit had run away from home. If one sought to have such proud beings like them to submit themselvespletely to a human, that would only be possible if it was done through a master servant contract, cing them at an absolute disadvantageous position.

    ¡°You only need to beat them til they submit obediently.¡± Xi Zhan Chen said nonchntly. ¡°When it first came to attain its spirit, it audaciously sought to take over my body by hiding itself inside, but was discovered in the end. I bashed it up till its spirit almost scattered and dissipated. Ever since then, it has beenpletely docile and obedient.¡±

    [That entire process, was believed that it would have been too brutal to see. She was really still too gentle.]

    ¡°You must be a disciple of the Faint Mist Sect right? It is said that these are forbidden grounds and disciples would be punished for trespassing in here.¡± Xi Zhan Chen suddenly looked like he remembered something and he opened his mouth to say after a long while.

    Speaking about that, Qing Yu¡¯s brows creased up and she let out a low curse: ¡°Damn it, I almost forgot all about Little Bei.¡±

    Seeing her look a little perplexed, Xi Zhan Chen subconsciously asked with concern: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of the Three Great Sects¡¯ Friendship Meet. My younger brother managed to get a spot as a participant which made people jealous, so they used despicable means to try to force him to give up his spot, and I do not know which corner of this ce he is in now.¡± Qing Yu said helplessly as she covered her forehand with her hand.

    Hearing that, Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s lips curved up in a smile. ¡°I had thought how great the Faint Mist Sect really was, said to be paradise on earth, like an immortals¡¯ realm. So they are just a bunch of shallow fame seeking miscreants.¡±

 Chapter 193.4 - Was He Flirting With Her

    Chapter 193.4: Was He Flirting With Her

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I¡¯ll look for him with you.¡± Xi Zhan Chen said as he patted her reassuringly on the shoulder.

    He could have just leave the ce after getting the Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus and Feng Qi was waiting outside with the others for him, but he had unexpectedly met this youngdy.

    He was thinking that he might have been poisoned in some way. To think that he..... did not really want to leave so quickly, or rather, he didn¡¯t want to be unable to see her.

    In the ce where his heart was, he felt a kind of stirring that he had never felt before. He really felt as if he had met her somewhere before, so he was not guarded against the youngdy, but was instead highly trusting.

    If Feng Qi and the others knew, that he would one day have emotions rise up in him like this, they would all definitely think that he had been possessed.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Hmph! Really wonder what kind of a prestigious background that Qing Yu holds, where even the Sect Leader himself would think that she is so important that he made everyonee in here with such great fanfare just to look for her? Is it just because she is a prodigious all element wielder?¡±

    ¡°Stopining already. The Sect Leader ordered that she must be found before nightfall today.¡±

    The youngdy with great hearing identally heard the debating voices up ahead and her eyes shed with a glint. She then said to the man beside her: ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll avoid those people first.¡±

    ¡°They seem to be looking for you. Aren¡¯t you going out to meet them?¡± Xi Zhan Chen asked in surprise.

    ¡°Ha! These forbidden grounds are not easy to traverse, and I would not want to be moving together with them as they would just drag me down by having to save them.¡± Qing Yu answered, her face expressionless.

    After seeing what those scoundrels in the Soul Cultivators Department did, she no longer had such a good impression of the Faint Mist Sect as a whole.

    Once she had gathered all her mother¡¯s soul fragments, she would not continue to remain in this ce with such a toxic atmosphere.

    Seeing her cold and unfeeling little face, Xi Zhan Chen could not help butugh. ¡°Your character is really rather.....¡±

    ¡°Coldhearted?¡± Qing Yu queried with a sidelong nce directed towards the man.

    The man however went on to shake his head, his voice gentle as he replied: ¡°Adorable.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± [Why does she feel like he is flirting with her?]

    Curled up tightly in a tiny coal coloured ball and trying to diminish its presence to the lowest, the tiny ball of coal secretly nudged Qing Yu¡¯s arm lightly, silently indicating that the man was indeed flirting with Mother, and that she must not be deceived by his looks. [Meatball already has a father and you must not explore the birds and the bees behind Father¡¯s back!]

    Meatball was able to directlymunicate with Qing Yu¡¯s spirit consciousness and after she heard what the little ball of coal said, Qing Yu was stunned for a moment before she asked in bewilderment. ¡°When did youe to have a father?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mother remember? You previously pushed Father down on the bed and even kissed him. How can you be so irresponsible! ?¡± Meatball¡¯s mushy sounding voice rose up inint.

    [Damn it. Is this little furball talking about Lou Jun Yao?

    [That was just one big misunderstanding alright? And she can exin it all.....]

 Chapter 194.1 - When It Rains, Itâ€™s a Torrential Downpour

    Chapter 194.1: When It Rains, It¡¯s a Torrential Downpour

    There was only one day left to the Three Great Sects¡¯ Friendship Meet and the sun was already hanging low over the western horizon with nightfall imminent.

    Everyone who had been searching in the forbidden grounds for the entire day were gathered together to reorganize themselves.

    ¡°Where do you think thatss could possibly be? How could we possibly not have found a single trace of her?¡± Su Li Mo was leaning back against a tree, his handsome looking face grave.

    Luo Lan Zhi narrowed his eyes and then said in a soft voice: ¡°Did you notice that many unfamiliar auras have appeared within these forbidden grounds?¡±

    The expression on Su Li Mo¡¯s face looked a little startled and he then recollected himself. ¡°Are you saying that someone has broken his way in? That is not possible. You should know very well how freakishly strong those three fes guarding the ce are. Just one of them alone will be a headache enough for anyone, not to mention the three of them joining forces, even our Chief might not be able to do anything about it. How could anyone possibly be able to shake them off and sneak their way in?¡±

    ¡°There is a possibility for any situation and not just that, the demonic air in these forbidden grounds has be more savage.¡± Luo Lan Zhi gazed thoughtfully into the distance ahead and then said: ¡°I fear that the secret kept in these forbidden grounds will not remain hidden much longer.¡±

    On the other side of the grounds, Qing Bei and the cohort of people encountered all sorts of danger but they managed to get out from them unscathed. After Qing Bei helped them escape danger several times, that group of people havee to trust him very much.

    Because Qing Bei had been able to predict the dangers before they happened, such an amazing ability must be fully utilized. The scar faced leader of the group then said to Qing Bei: ¡°Little Brother, are you able to foresee who the person that took the Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus is?¡±

    Havinge such a long way with these people, Qing Bei had naturally known their objective. They hade here to snatch a particr precious treasure from these forbidden grounds.

    The Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus had the miraculous ability to revive the dead and reconverge one¡¯s soul. Coincidentally, it happened that the precious bloom was supposed to mature in these couple of days and it was not known how people came to know that the Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus was hidden here in the Faint Mist Sect. Once the news leaked out, it drew many covetous eyes to the ce.

    It was said that some high entity had offered a high reward in gold, that if anyone was able to deliver the Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus in a pristine condition before him, he would give that person ten million even though the market offered rate was merely two million.

    At such a sky high price, how could people not be enticed? Especially people of the tumultuous pugilist world who lived by the edge of their sword in constant strife, where they would need money the most, all starteding here in droves.

    And this group of people, was just one among many.

    Hearing that, an image then suddenly shed in Qing Bei¡¯s mind, which caused his eyes to re wide.

    [It¡¯s Qing Yu.....]

    [Why has shee in here as well?]

    [She must havee to look for him after discovering that he had gone missing, and that is why she is here.]

    [But this ce is really just too dangerous.]

 Chapter 194.2 - When It Rains, Itâ€™s a Torrential Downpour

    Chapter 194.2: When It Rains, It¡¯s a Torrential Downpour

    Even though he was unable to describe that feeling, but throughout the journey, he just had this feeling of unease, where in here..... There was something really terrifying.

    This will not do. He must quickly find Qing Yu. Although she is highly skilled and hold quite a few trump cards, she is however unable to foresee the danger in here. He can only feel at ease when he is together with her.

    He only had Qing Yu now, who has always been protecting him. But now, he has to also at least try to protect her with whatever weak powers he has.

    And right at that moment, in a certain ce within the forbidden grounds, something had spawned and was spreading soundlessly, stirring malevolently, seeming like it was about to break free from its shackles inside the deep abyss.

    ¡ª White Fen Lands ¡ª

    In the Feng Family.

    ¡°Young Master, an esteemed guest came to visit and the Family Head has requested for your presence.¡± Soft knocking was heard from outside the door, and a servant¡¯s voice rang out respectfully.

    ¡°Young Master? Are you in there Young Master?¡±

    There was no response from inside and the person outside the door hesitated for a moment before he reached his hand out slowly, thinking to push the door open. But before he could even touch the door, an ink ck shadow suddenly struck him on his arm, and he felt an agonizing pain like his arm had been torn off by a ferocious beast.

    The servant¡¯s face turned pale and he fell to the ground in agony. It was probably much too painful for him to even cry out.

    ¡°Still not going to get lost?¡±

    What sounded next was a man¡¯s low enchanting voice. ¡°I¡¯ve said that I do not like anyoneing into my room and if you¡¯re deaf, I can help clean out your ears for you next time.¡±

    [Heh, what about washing them out with blood?]

    All colour drained out from the servant¡¯s face and he kowtowed his head soundly hard on the ground as he said: ¡°Your lowly servant knows his mistake already. I beg for the Young Master to..... forgive me¡±

    It was said that the Feng Family¡¯s Second Young Master was weak and timid, highly mediocre and ipetent. But who would have known that after the Young Master fell off a horse in an ident a few years ago, he hadpletely changed as a person.

    Hidden beneath his genteel and refined looks, was actually cruelty and bloodthirstiness, where no one in the Feng Family dared to go against him. Even the First Young Master was nowpletely deferential to the Second Young Master and he became highly valued by the Family Head.

    Anyone who offended him have nevere to a good end where dying without their body intact would be considered a light punishment.

    But today, it seemed like he was in a rather good mood. The servant trembled in fear for a while and then heard the man open his mouth to say: ¡°Scram. I will be there in awhile.¡±

    [Has he..... been spared?]

    The servant felt as if he had cheated death and he went on to strike his head hard on the ground a couple more times in kowtow before saying: ¡°Thank you Second Young Master. Your servant shall take his leave.¡±

    He then quickly departed from the courtyard that no one wanted to ask about in a hurried haste.

    The most terrifying task in the Feng Family was to go deliver messages to the Second Master¡¯s ce, as the slightest misstep could easily cost them their lives.

    Thank you for reading ¨C BBB, ck Bellied Belle: Demon Lord, Bite the Bait Please

    Can¡¯t wait for your next dose? Jump on the wagon early to ess on MistyCloudTrantions¡¯ Patreon now~

    Click on Cloud¡¯s ko-fi page~ if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    You might also like to read

    ¨C Rebellious Consort: Profligate Elder Miss

    ¨C The Phoenix Arises

    ¨C Unbridled Medical Expert Consort: Demon Prince, Be Good

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 194.3 - When It Rains, Itâ€™s a Torrential Downpour

    Chapter 194.3: When It Rains, It¡¯s a Torrential Downpour

    In the room, behind heavyyers of curtains, the tall and slender figure of a man could be faintly seen lounging back on the bed, wearing only a thin white inner robe that hung loosely on his body which came to reveal a strong muscr chest, devastatingly beautiful.

    Upon that gracefully handsome and soul stirringly good looking countenance, a gorgeous arc slowly rose, the light of a million sparkling stars filling up his radiantly brilliant eyes.

    ¡°Qing Qing, you are also springing such surprises on me. To think that you will turn up there in that ce.¡±

    The manughed softly, the expression on his face doting and tender. ¡°But I firmly believe that you will walk out from that alive. Afterall, you are the girl destined for me. Only you who holds such power can stand by my side, to truly be..... my woman.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xi Zhan Chen looked at the youngdy whose steps had suddenly halted and asked in puzzlement.

    It was for just an instant that Qing Yu felt a sense of hair raising terror.

    Her heart had stopped for that one instant, and it had felt so oppressive she found herself unable to breathe.

    And where had that feelinge from out of the blue? She really did not have the slightest idea. If only Little Bei was around, maybe he would be able to provide some clues.

    ¡°Qing Yu?¡±

    Seeing her not saying a word and in a daze, Xi Zhan Chen could not help but call out to her one more time.

    It was only then that Qing Yu managed toe back to her senses and turned around to look at him to ask in a soft voice: ¡°Did you feel that?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xi Zhan Chen was confused.

    Qing Yu did not say anything. [Since he did not feel anything, it looks like that feeling was directed only at her alone.]

    ¡°Xi Zhan Chen, do you know the way out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do. But aren¡¯t you trying to find a person?¡± Xi Zhan Chen thought that she wanted to leave the ce, and could not help feeling surprised.

    Qing Yu nodded and replied: ¡°I am trying to find my younger brother, but I do not want to trouble you too much, so maybe you should leave first. I¡¯ll be fine on my own.¡±

    Xi Zhan Chen knitted his brows. ¡°I do not find it to be any trouble. Moreover, it is not safe for you alone.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to bring the Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus out from here? You spent a few days waiting for it to mature and bloom, and I would think that it¡¯s something very important.....¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in no hurry.¡± Xi Zhan Chen went on to interrupt her words. He narrowed his eyes and then said: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re acting a little strange.¡±

    [She had suddenly stopped and seemed to realize something. But why..... does she not want to tell him and is now telling him to leave?]

    Qing Yu was feeling a little helpless. [This fe is being quite stubborn and it looks like he has decided that he¡¯s not leaving. The key thing here is what reason can she give to make him leave?]

    Although she really was really rather keen on getting her hands on that Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus, she did not want to drag the innocent into this. The man might be an assassin, but he was an exceptionally kind one, all the more reason he should not end up being buried in this ce.

 Chapter 194.4 - When It Rains, Itâ€™s a Torrential Downpour

    <strong>Chapter 194.4: When It Rains, It¡¯s a Torrential Downpour</strong>

    But this time, even she herself was feeling a little flustered, fearful that she might not be able to get out of this unscathed.

    ¡°Xi Zhan Chen, listen to me. We¡¯re merely strangers who recently became acquainted by chance and as the greatest assassin, you should probably be rather temperamental, and wouldn¡¯t like to get yourself dragged into other people¡¯s business.¡± Qing Yu said unfeelingly, her tone a little forceful.

    But how could Xi Zhan Chen not know that she was just trying to anger him, and was trying to make him leave on his own ord?

    ¡°You do not have to worry about that. I will not be leaving unless it¡¯s together.¡± His attitude was resolute.

    ¡°You.....¡±

    Qing Yu was almost about to explode with anger, but just at that moment, the mirthful voice of a man sounded outzily: ¡°Little fox?¡±

    Qing Yu was startled and it was only till the voice called out to her again that she was able to react. She pulled out the small and exquisite little purple crystal ball from her hip and what met her eyes was the man¡¯s handsome face that seemed to have been crafted by the hands of the gods.

    It had been at least twenty days since Lou Jun Yao left for Cloud Heaven, and having not seen her for quite a long while, he had started to miss her a little. An idea then came to him and he came to use themunication crystal ball, which would allow him to see whether the Little Fox had lost any weight recently.

    With this one look, he discovered that she did not seem to be in the Faint Mist Sect, as the surroundings of the ce she was in looked highly unfamiliar.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Lou Jun Yao asked in bewilderment.

    Qing Yu then answered: ¡°This is the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s forbidden grounds.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao was slightly taken aback a moment before he went on to say: ¡°Why would you go there? Did you encounter any danger? You¡¯d better get out of there quick as the ce feels a little evil. I do not know what kind of evil creature is kept in there and you would not be able to handle it on your own.¡±

    Qing Yu sighed, and said a little gloomily: ¡°It¡¯s a long story, and I seemed to have run into something that¡¯s a little troublesome right now. I don¡¯t know whether I havee to wake something up but a chill feeling is running down my back and it seems like I..... cannot walk away from it.¡±

    That¡¯s right, unable to walk.

    Hence she had asked Xi Zhan Chen to leave. Something must have locked her in somehow and that was why she had suddenly stopped walking just now, as she was unable to take another step forward.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s brows furrowed up. ¡°The Lightning ze Unicorn should have followed you in and he will find you very soon. Wait for me toe over and do not disconnect themunication device yet.¡±

    The youngdy on the other end nodded her head, and it looked like she was going to say something when a thick fog suddenly rose up inside the crystal ball that blurred out everything, making it impossible for him to see at all.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face immediately turned dark and his voice rose in pitch. ¡°Little Fox, are you alright?¡±

    There was no response from the other side. Even their voices could no longer be heard. Lou Jun Yao¡¯s fists clenched up tightly and the air around him surged turbulently.

    ¡°My Lord, you just got back and your injuries from before still have not fully recovered. You cannot take on another journey.....¡±

    Standing guard on one side, Yue Ji¡¯s voice rang out persuasively.

    But the moment she lifted her head up to look at the man who was supposed to be seated high up on the primary seat, she found it already empty.

    At that speed, he had probably torn open a dimensional portal to go straight into the lower realm.

    Yue Ji could not help but creased her brows together.

 Chapter 195.1 - Donâ€™t be Afraid, Itâ€™s Alright Now

    <strong>Chapter 195.1: Don¡¯t be Afraid, It¡¯s Alright Now</strong>

    [The Lord..... seems to be a little much too concerned about that youngdy.]

    As the Lord of the Dark Lands, the king of a region in Cloud Heaven, that was not something great for a man like him.

    The azure blue sky that had been free of clouds as far as the sky could see suddenly saw a hurricane stir, and thick roiling clouds dark as ink suddenly gathered and formed, ae an oppressively dark and suffocating air descended.

    ¡°Pfff~¡±

    The pale faced youngdy suddenly vomited out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Meatball quickly came scuttling out from within Qing Yu¡¯s sleeve and could no longer be bothered to hide the secret that it was actually capable of human speech as it looked at Qing Yi worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Mother? Where are you hurt?¡±

    Xi Zhan Chen held up the youngdy who had nearly fallen to the ground with one arm and asked with furrowed brows. ¡°What happened?¡±

    He was feeling perfectly fine here but the youngdy had suddenly looked like she suffered a severe hit, her face drained of all colour.

    Qing Yu knitted her brows and with a grunt, she slowly pushed her own body up to stand up, disbelief in her eyes as she looked at the thickening mass secretly congealing. How could this thing appear here.....

    That was the very bane of her purest bloodline, a dark zombie that was an umted mass of boundless devilry, a creature of the greatest evil.

    To think that the ce that was like an immortal¡¯s paradise in the Faint Mist Sect would have such an evil being within.

    Looks like she would lose her life here today, as the food the dark zombie loved to eat the most were live humans who possessed the purest bloodline.

    With a deathly pale face that was without the slightest shade of blood, Qing Yu gripped the man¡¯s arm tightly and said, pausing at every word: ¡°Xi Zhan Chen, leave at once.¡±

    Although the dark zombie would not cause all that much harm to him, but this was afterall a creature of evil, so remaining in contact for too long with it might harm one¡¯s body in some way or another.

    But how could Xi Zhan Chen possiblye to abandon her in that situation? They might have juste to know each other for less than one day, but affinity works in such strange and mysterious ways as this youngdy moved his heart somehow.

    Which made it impossible for him to leave her behind without doing anything about it.

    Though the enemy seemed like it would be rather troublesome to deal with, but the instant he saw her vomit out blood, Xi Zhan Chen immediately felt murder rise up inside his chest.

    [That thing there has injured her.]

    The man slowly raised the sword in his hand. The moment Evil¡¯s Dazzle was unsheathed, the swirling dark clouds in the sky grew more turbulent. The powerful sword¡¯s aura condensed together to assume physical form, hurling thousands of ferocious sword shes that shot at lightning speed straight towards the ever transforming mist.

    If that was just any regr creature, it would definitely be shredded till there was no bones left, its soul scattered into the wind.

    But this was the dark zombie, the most evil of beings, where any regr attacks would not have any effect on it.

    And after the sword aura shes sliced into it, the ck misty mass actually expanded in size, and Xi Zhan Chen fell back a couple of steps, his aura bing a little unsteady.

 Chapter 195.2 - Donâ€™t be Afraid, Itâ€™s Alright Now

    Chapter 195.2: Don¡¯t be Afraid, It¡¯s Alright Now

    That thing, had actually devoured his power shes!

    ¡°The Evil¡¯s Dazzle is a sword of evil, so its powers would only provide nourishment to that evil creature. Don¡¯t waste any more of your strength.¡± Qing Yu¡¯s voice was a little weak as she told him that.

    Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s face turned grave. ¡°Is there no way to fight it?¡±

    Qing Yu shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡°The dark zombie does not possess its own consciousness and is not any kind of living being, but something out of this world. There is no way of going against it and it is unstoppable.¡±

    She had not thought that the thing she had never once encountered throughout her twenty over years in her previous life would appear before her in this life after being reborn.

    But wanting to her to give up just like that was never her style of doing things. Even if she had to die, she would destroy this thing as well!

    Qing Yu lifted a hand to wipe at the blood from the corner of her mouth, before her hands then formed an borate seal before her chest to summon a spell. Her sharp nails gouged into her palms and the bright red blood filled up the seal mark suspended in the air before her, flowing within the intricate swirls, beautiful and mesmerizing.

    ¡°Qing Yu, what are you doing?¡± Xi Zhan Chen could sense that after she conducted the ritual, her aura had further weakened by a considerable amount.

    ¡°The dark zombie had appeared purely because of my purest bloodline. Only by eating me up, would it then stop. Otherwise, it would just go on to devour all living things here in the forbidden grounds. Neither of these two results are desirable to me and I have no choice but to fight it with everything I¡¯ve got.¡±

    The smile on Qing Yu¡¯s face looked a little forced, and the only thing she could do was to pray that Lou Jun Yao has a way of dealing with it.

    Xi Zhan Chen walked over closer to her and opened his mouth to ask. ¡°Can I help?¡±

    Qing Yu shook her head once again. ¡°This is something you are really not able to help me with. I asked you to leave just now and you refused. Don¡¯t you regret that now?¡±

    Xi Zhan Chen knew that she was saying that only to make him feel better, and the tense expression on his face did not let up in the slightest.

    The mist engulfed by darkness was slowlying to reveal it real form as time passed.

    It was an enormous being that was a good ten feet tall, its body a humanoid shape, but its head was one of a malevolent wild beast.

    The was the dark zombie¡¯s true form. It was originally just a mass of evil aura that existed in chaos, and changed and evolved over thousands of millenniums, to reach such a level of attainment, and have be the incredibly powerful dark zombie.

    It cannot speak, but just an instinctive awareness, its scarlet red eyes looking down longingly at the human who possessed the sweetest and most delectable blood, and it just could not help wanting to swallow her right up.

    The corners of Qing Yu¡¯s lips curled up with a sliver of cold scorn. She stretched her hand out to gather the seal at the highest point above her head. Before the clumsy dark zombie could even react, she smacked the seal right onto the dark zombie¡¯s humanoid chest. The very next second, a loud st was heard, which blew out quite a significant sized hole in its chest.

    Thick ck liquid then came gurgling out from the wound.

    The bright red blood that formed the seal immediately caused the dark zombie body to quickly fester and rot where the blood touched.

 Chapter 195.3 - Donâ€™t be Afraid, Itâ€™s Alright Now

    Chapter 195.3: Don¡¯t be Afraid, It¡¯s Alright Now

    The dark zombie let out a deafening roar. It had not thought that the human before it woulde to treat it like that. It was the first time that he encountered such audacious food that dared to fight back.

    It would definitely not spare this human!

    The massive figure slowly lowered itself down, its malevolent skull filled with furious wrath, fully intent on tearing the slender youngdy into shreds.

    Its mouth that was filled with a foul rotting stench opened wide, and spit out a ball of ck fog. Qing Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she dodged away quickly. The dense shrubbery on the ground where she was standing a moment before had be scorched ck.

    Seeing that she had not been struck, the dark zombie¡¯s rage intensified. It stretched its two massive hands out to catch her, but maybe because of his overlyrge body, he seemed a little clumsy, and was naturally not as agile as the petite youngdy, unable to catch her no matter how hard he tried.

    Seeing that, the dark zombie was mad with rage, its huge foul smelling mouth spewing out ck fog indiscriminately all over the ce, and Qing Yu just continued to constantly dodge.

    Xi Zhan Chen looked on anxiously and he said to the sword in his hand in a grave voice: ¡°Evil¡¯s Dazzle, you had bettere out here right this instant. Aren¡¯t you always strong and powerful? Why are you hiding like a tortoise in its shell today! ?¡±

    The person he was calling out to, was the sword spirit of Evil¡¯s Dazzle.

    Unexpectedly, his words that were dripping with sarcasm did not seed in angering Evil¡¯s Dazzle into revealing itself, but Xi Zhan Chen merely came to hear its cold indifferent voice say: ¡°Master, I would advise that you had better not be a busybody. The dark zombie is the most evil of all things and I am really nothing before that. You should not overestimate yourself and try to break a rock with an egg. The youngdy will undoubtedly meet her doom today as it is not possible for anyone to still live once the dark zombie sets its mind on you. Master, I think we should leave right now!¡±

    Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s eyes turned chilly. ¡°You want me to be a man who go back on his word?¡±

    ¡°Master, you will only be doing what makes sense here, so how could anyone me you for eating your words? And didn¡¯t the youngdy ask you to leave as well? You are not able to help her anyway, why not.....¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Xi Zhan Chen snapped icily, interrupting Evil¡¯s Dazzle¡¯s words. And the terrifying aura emanating from Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s entire body caused Evil¡¯s Dazzle to mp his mouth shut immediately.

    [Forget it then. I won¡¯t persuade him any further. His Master was a person who would not change once his mind was made up. Most to most, it would just be killed together with its Master.]

    On the other side, the dark zombie just could not catch the youngdy. Seeming to realize that this method was not going to work, it then change its strategy. It opened its mouth wide, and a powerful suction force sucked Qing Yu straight towards its mouth.

    Caught off guard in that one instant, Qing Yu¡¯s body took a stumble, and she was uncontrobly being sucked towards the dark zombie¡¯s mouth. Xi Zhan Chen grabbed onto her arm behind her, his voice strained: ¡°Hold on tight, and do not let go.¡±

    At the same time, Evil¡¯s Dazzle shed out of its sheath and dug deep into the ground, holding down the two figures.

 Chapter 195.4 - Donâ€™t be Afraid, Itâ€™s Alright Now

    Chapter 195.4: Don¡¯t be Afraid, It¡¯s Alright Now

    ¡°Xi Zhan Chen! Let go this instant!¡± Qing Yu had not thought that the man would actually do something so dangerous and she went on to stare at him with her beautiful eyes as she hollered at him. ¡°This will not hold out much longer. Let go of me now!¡±

    ¡°I will not let go of you. I have already released a signal and we¡¯ll only have tost till my people arrive. We still have a sliver of a chance of surviving this.¡± Xi Zhan Chen said as he tightened his grip on her arm, holding her like an iron mp.

    The dark zombie¡¯s strength was not something the two of them were able to resist against, and Qing Yu knew that if the situation continued on like this, they would be able tost for about another half an hour at most, which would just drain their strength and they might even possibly die.

    About this man who was known to be the only divine grade assassin throughout thesends, the only thing she knew was only through what she heard through rumours, and she had never known that he could be someone that was so kind and a man of high integrity when they have yet to have known each other even for a full day.

    The sky was starting to turn dark and once night descended fully, the dark zombie¡¯s powers would be at its strongest, and it would be impossible to defeat it then.

    Her body was already being inextricably pulled towards the dark zombie but her arm was still tightly held in a tight grip.

    Qing Yu narrowed her eyes and slowly raised her other hand. But the man saw through her intentions and he went on to say: ¡°If you are really going to do that, then I will just release my hands right now!¡±

    Qing Yu really wanted to cry. [Why is this person being so obstinate? Does he want to die together with her so much?]

    ¡°Xi Zhan Chen, have you forgotten that you still have the Assassins Temple under your charge? Do you still remember that you¡¯re one of the mainstays of the Carefree Valley? If you die, are you going to abandon the people there? Do you not care about them anymore?¡± Qing Yu asked helplessly.

    People of the world only know that Xi Zhan Chen was the greatest assassin throughout thends but his identity was a well hidden secret and was only known internally by people inside the Carefree Department. So how..... did she know that?

    ¡°I am actually a spy sent by the Faint Mist Sect to be hidden within the Carefree Valley, so you do not have to sacrifice your own life to save me. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Her acting was great and it was highly realistic, but Xi Zhan Chen still did not let go of her hand.

    Looking into her eyes, he said pausing between every word: ¡°No matter what you say now, I will not let go of you.¡±

    The bloom just below the corner of his left eye seemed to sh faintly and the dark zombie was then heard letting out a maniacal roar, before it spewed out a mouthful of ck mist right towards Xi Zhan Chen.

    Once that ck mist touched anyone, in the best scenario, they would turn into a zombie monster, or have their bodies disintegrate into nothing if things turn out worse.

    [Is the man crazy! ? What is he trying to do? !]

    Qing Yu clenched her teeth tightly together, her mind suddenly awhirl with thoughts. [Any normal person touched by that ck mist would have no chance of survival at all, but if it¡¯s her, there might still be a sliver of hope if she¡¯s lucky.]

    With that thought in mind, Qing Yu had already turned herself around, her back moving to block that ball of ck mistpletely.

    ¡°Ugh.....¡±

    It hurt so much, like her entire back was rotting off, and it was the first time she felt such excruciating pain.

    ¡°Qing Yu!¡±

    As her consciousness was bing muddled and blurry, she seemed to see a familiar figure carrying her up, the low maic voice highlyforting. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s alright now.¡±

    And her eyes slowly closed.

 Chapter 196.1 - Close Your Eyes. Donâ€™t Look At What Youâ€™re Not Supposed to See

    Chapter 196.1: Close Your Eyes. Don¡¯t Look At What You¡¯re Not Supposed to See

    Bai Zhi Yan was immediately summoned back from Cloud Heaven with a secret order by Lou Jun Yao.

    Without even needing to guess, he was certain that something had happened to a certainss, and that was why that fe was being so frantic.

    Several people stood outside the tightly shut door of the room. An anxious faced Qing Bei, a cold and solemn Mu Lai, and Xi Zhan Chen whose body was exuding a frighteningly low and oppressive aura.

    ¡°Ah Zhan, what actually happened in there? Why were you in there for so long? And what was that explosion all about?¡± Feng Qi and the others who had recognized the signal and had rushed their way in could not help but asked worriedly when they saw the pale faced man who looked to be in a rather wretched state.

    [Could he have encountered some kind of danger in there?]

    [But with Ah Zhan¡¯s skills, he should have been able to deal with it.]

    ¡°Did you manage to get the Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus?¡± Seeing that he was not saying anything, Feng Qi continued to ask.

    But the man still did not utter a single word.

    Feng Qi¡¯s brows knitted up, and was just about to ask something again when his eyes unconsciously caught sight of Mu Lai who was leaning against the wall at the side. He was immediately surprised and he went on to say: ¡°Young Miss Mu, you¡¯re here as well?¡±

    Mu Lai¡¯s mind had been thinking only about Qing Yu¡¯s injury inside the room and had not noticed the other group of men. When she heard someone calling out to her, she then realized that the leader of the Assassins Temple, the top assassin Xi Zhan Chen that Qing Yu and her had previously saved was standing among the group of men.

    Mu Lai nodded her head slightly in greeting. ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    Feng Qi then said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s been a good half year since west met. Has Young Miss Mue to join the Faint Mist Sect now? We were in such a rush to leave back then and had not properly thanked Young Miss Mu for saving our lives.¡±

    Mu Lai replied indifferently. ¡°I did not help much. The person you have to thank is Qing Yu.¡±

    ¡°Is Miss Qing Yu here as well?¡± Feng Qi asked in surprise.

    Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s mind was still fixed upon the scene where Qing Yu had blocked that ball of ck mist for him, and she had fallen right before his eyes. Suddenly hearing her name being mentioned, he was immediately pulled back to his senses. ¡°What are the two of you talking about?¡±

    Hearing the question, Feng Qi then exined: ¡°Back then, Ah Zhan your life was hanging by a thread under the spell of the snake curse. It was this Miss Qing Yu who appeared in the nick of time to save you, or you would have been in grave danger.¡±

    Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s gaze turned sharp, and his body froze in its spot.

    [So, she had been the one who saved him back then.]

    When he finally came back to his senses, a fuzzy figure appeared right before his eyes. Though it was a little blurry and he could not see it all that clearly, he was able to hear the faint sound of the person¡¯s gentle voice that was tinged with smiles.

    [No wonder he had found her somehow familiar. So they had really met before.]

    [But why did she not tell him her identity when she must have recognized him?]

    [And this was already the second time she had saved his life.]

    [And she was now lying in there, gravely injured, not knowing whether she would live or die.]

    Thank you for reading ¨C BBB, ck Bellied Belle: Demon Lord, Bite the Bait Please

    Can¡¯t wait for your next dose? Jump on the wagon early to ess on MistyCloudTrantions¡¯ Patreon now~

    Click on Cloud¡¯s ko-fi page~ if you feel like buying Cloud a coffee. Thanks~

    You might also like to read

    ¨C Rebellious Consort: Profligate Elder Miss

    ¨C The Phoenix Arises

    ¨C Unbridled Medical Expert Consort: Demon Prince, Be Good

    and moreing up on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small are greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 196.2 - Close Your Eyes. Donâ€™t Look At What Youâ€™re Not Supposed to See

    Chapter 196.2: Close Your Eyes. Don¡¯t Look At What You¡¯re Not Supposed to See

    Inside the room, the slender figured youngdy¡¯s face was deathly pale, her longshes drooping down over her cheeks. Her exquisite little face was slightly creased up in difort, cold sweat beading over her forehead, and her body was not moving as shey on her side on the bed.

    Seeing her back, it was a sight that made one¡¯s heart involuntarily wrench up.

    The snow white clothes had turned a scorched ck, mixed together with blood and rotting flesh, an absolutely grisly sight.

    She was not able to lie t on her back at all, because the wound on her back was really just too grievous, clear that it would be too painful without needing to give that a single thought.

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s brows were furrowed together, a little lost. The size of the wound was ratherrge and if he were to cut off the dead flesh, she woulde to lose too much blood and..... He had to remove those clothes off her or he would not be able to treat her no matter how good his medical skills were.

    Beside him in a purple robe, Lou Jun Yao nced at him and asked: ¡°What? It¡¯s very difficult?¡±

    ¡°In terms of difficulty, it¡¯s not that hard. I just have to cut off the parts where the flesh has rotted and died, have her grow back new flesh and she¡¯ll be fine. But as the wound covers the entire back, to cut off the dead flesh, I will have to remove her clothes.....¡± Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s voice trailed off at the end, bing so soft it was not even audible, as he saw the face of a particr man turn terrifying looking.

    ¡°Remove her clothes?¡± Lou Jun Yao¡¯s voice was calm, and it was impossible to tell whether he was angry or relieved, but it caused a chill to run down Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s spine.

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face became aggrieved. ¡°How am I even going to be able to see the wound properly without removing her clothes? Am I supposed to see through the cloth? If it turns out that anything is not done properly, you cannot then hold it against me.¡±

    [Damn it! What does that look on this guy¡¯s face mean by looking at him like he¡¯s some kind of lecher here? It is as if he is dead set on taking advantage of thess now.]

    Lou Jun Yao deliberated on it for a brief moment and then said emotionlessly: ¡°You close your eyes.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s pretty looking plum blossom eyes red wide incredulously, looking at the man in utter disbelief. ¡°Does this fe really have to carry it so far! ? A healer¡¯s eyes does not discriminate a patient between male and female you know? He is going to give her treatment here, and not being a thug to take liberties with her! Can you calm yourself down a little! ?¡±

    ¡°Tell me what needs to be done, and I¡¯ll do it.¡± Lou Jun Yao was determined and resolute, clearly not giving him any chance of seeing thess at all.

    But his words just earned him Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s utter shock and displeasure. ¡°You are not an Elixir Cultivator, how are you even going to be able to do it? Moreover, if I am not allowed to see her wound, it is alright for you to do it? !¡±

    [Why does he feel that there¡¯s something strange going on here?]

    Unexpectedly, the man¡¯s gaze turned to nce at him expressionlessly as he said in a tone like it was the most natural thing in the world: ¡°Little Fox is Aunt Lan¡¯s daughter and so I can be considered to be her elder. It is not the same situation in my case.¡±

    Upon saying that, he went on to ignore Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s stupefied expression and went to sit by the bed, gently carrying the youngdy up to lie face down over hisp.

 Chapter 196.3 - Close Your Eyes. Donâ€™t Look At What Youâ€™re Not Supposed to See

    Chapter 196.3: Close Your Eyes. Don¡¯t Look At What You¡¯re Not Supposed to See

    He had initially wanted to take off her blood soaked clothes for her and now that too long a time had passed, the clothes were now stuck to the mangled mess of blood and flesh, where the slightest tug would cause a groan of agony to escape through the youngdy¡¯s lips.

    Lou Jun Yao was unable to help himself but knit his brows as he contemted for a moment before he said to Bai Zhi Yan: ¡°Turn yourself around.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan seemed to understand what the man wanted to do and obediently turned himself around. The next second, he then heard what he thought must be the sound of clothes disintegrating.

    The moment the naked skin was exposed to the cold air, a faintyer of goose pimples immediately formed over it. The youngdy was dressed only in a thin strap underwear, her fair smooth skinned arms and her entire back fully revealed.

    The skin that was always hidden beneath clothes was smooth and beautiful as jade, but her back that should be as alluringly beautiful was instead looking exceptionally frightening with the cauterized wound covering over arge area of her skin.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s brows knitted more tightly together. [To think that this impishss would get herself hurt so badly. You promised that you would not let yourself get hurt but have immediatelye to pay such a high price. You deserve a spanking.]

    But when he saw her so gravely hurt and was not even fully conscious, looking like a pitiful little kitten lying there without moving at all, Lou Jun Yao felt so helpless as his heart wrenched up in pain. [The little one just can¡¯t take good care of herself. If any other woman were to be hurt to such an extent, it would just be courting death.]

    Seeing that there was no further reaction from the man for so long, Bai Zhi Yan could not resist opening his mouth to say: ¡°Snap out of it already. If we dy it for too long, thess¡¯ injuries are going to leave a scar. The dark zombie¡¯s dark powers was really too strong and she was really unlucky to run into it. But fortunately the poison did not seep into her bones so she can still be saved.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao quickly returned to his senses. ¡°What do I need to do?¡±

    ¡°Will you really be able to do it? You need to cut off the rotten flesh and apply medicine to the wound to stop the bleeding, and then.....¡±

    ¡°You do it. Cover your eyes.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    In the end, Bai Zhi Yan still had to do it, his eyes blindfolded throughout the entire process as Lou Jun Yao guided him at the side. The wound was dealt with rather well but as the process was really too painful, Lou Jun Yao reached his hand out to strike the youngdy on her sleep upoint, rendering herpletely unconscious as she fell into a dead faint.

    Her entire back was bandaged uppletely as the wound must note in contact with water for a period.

    Lou Jun Yao pulled the thin nket at the side to gently cover over the youngdy¡¯s frail body. Bai Zhi Yan then removed the blindfold covering his eyes without any expression on his face. This was probably the first time he had to handle such a difficult patient and he was feeling a little difited.

    ¡°Her injuries are just too severe. To prevent any infection, she will need to take medicine for the next few days. Watch over her while I go brew the medicine.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao nodded.

    Bai Zhi Yan opened the door and went out. The people waiting outside immediately moved to surround him. Qing Bei looked a little anxious as he asked: ¡°How is Qing Yu doing?¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan nced at him and said: ¡°She¡¯s fine now.¡± Upon saying that, he immediately walked away, leaving the ce.

 Chapter 196.4 - Close Your Eyes. Donâ€™t Look At What Youâ€™re Not Supposed to See

    Chapter 196.4: Close Your Eyes. Don¡¯t Look At What You¡¯re Not Supposed to See

    Qing Bei raised a foot wanting to go onto the room to have a look, but two ck armour d men suddenly appeared soundlessly before the door to block his way and said: ¡°Please leave.¡±

    Qing Bei¡¯s brows creased up. ¡°That is my sister in there. I only want to go in to see how are her injuries.¡±

    The ck d man smiled politely and replied: ¡°The Lord is in there. Miss Qing will be fine.¡±

    It looked like Lou Jun Yao must have ordered that no one was to go in to disturb Qing Yu.

    Qing Bei gritted his teeth together, feeling a little angry, but he did not say anything as the man had saved Qing Yu afterall.

    Seeing that the youth was not going to insist, the two ck d men then slowly left to conceal themselves, disappearing without a trace.

    Mu Lai¡¯s eyes shed when she saw that, and she went to ask Qing Bei: ¡°Is this Lou Bai Qian, really just a teacher in the Deviant Department?¡±

    ¡°I am not too sure about his identity as well, only knowing that he is one of my sister¡¯s friends.¡± Qing Bei replied.

    Actually Qing Yu had told him before that the man with the violet eyes hade from Cloud Heaven, the highest realm, and that he was an old friend of their mother who meant them no harm, but Qing Bei was not about to reveal the man¡¯s identity so readily.

    Time passed bit by bit, a slow trickle. It was already deep into the night when they came out from the forbidden grounds. It was almost time to wee a new day and after today, it would be the day of the Three Great Sects¡¯ Friendship Meet.

    And Qing Yu had showed no signs of regaining consciousness at all, not stirring at all throughout the whole night.

    Bai Zhi Yan was carrying an intricate little green bowl with inky ck medicine brew inside. The moment he came in, Lou Jun Yao knitted up his brows. ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°A tonic made with Spirit Restoration Fruit mixed with twelve other kinds of herbs that are good for the healing of wounds. She lost a lot of blood, so her body will be greatly weakened if she does not drink this.¡± Bai Zhi Yan exined.

    Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow as he nced at him. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    The Spirit Restoration Fruit was a rare treasure, something in Cloud Heaven that one would be hard pressed to get even with great amounts of gold. [To think that he would actually use it nourish thess¡¯ body. This fe¡¯s bark is worse than his bite, a softie at heart who actually cares for the littless.]

    Lou Jun Yao took the porcin bowl and turned the youngdy over. Cradling her neck in one arm, he scooped up a spoonful of the medicine and brought it up to her colourless lips, where it then went down her throat smoothly.

    But before he could feed her the second spoonful, he saw the youngdy¡¯s brows crease up and then vomit out the medicine.

    Seeing that, Lou Jun Yao was taken aback a moment before he asked: ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan raised an eyebrow in puzzlement. ¡°There is no problem with the medicine as they are all gentle and soothing herbs. By right, there shouldn¡¯t be such an intense reaction.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao then attempted to feed her another mouthful, but the result was the same as the first time, where her brows knitted up before she vomited it out while still unconscious, like it was impossible for her to ingest any of the medicine at all.

    ¡°Let me go brew up another portion of the medicine.¡±

    Upon saying that, Bai Zhi Yan turned around and went out, to bump right into Qing Bei.

 Chapter 197.1 - Lou Jun Yao! You Sex Maniac!

    Chapter 197.1: Lou Jun Yao! You Sex Maniac!

    Seeing hime out, Qing Bei was first surprised for a moment before he went on to ask: ¡°Has Qing Yu woken up yet?¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan shook his head. ¡°She was unable to keep her medicine down and vomited them out. I am going to contemte on the herbs to use and brew another batch of medicine for her.¡±

    After saying that, he was just about to leave but was held back by Qing Bei calling out to him. He turned his head around to look at the youth in puzzlement.

    ¡°Qing Yu is most afraid of taking medicinal brews since she was very young as she has always been very healthy and seldom fell ill. Even when she fell sick, she would not take medicinal brews but just gritted her teeth till she recovered on her own because she would vomit once she was given those bitter brews. She handles pills and elixirs somewhat better but medicinal brews are things that she would never be able to drink.¡± Qing Bei said with a helpless sigh.

    Upon hearing those words, Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s eyes widened in astoundment. ¡°An Elixir Cultivator who is afraid of drinking medicinal brew? Thess is truly not the same as any of my tribe.¡±

    An Elixir Cultivator would need to learn to identify herbs through their scent and taste, so they must not exhibit any signs of allergies or resistance against herbs and medicinal brews. Bai Zhi Yan had seen thess identify medicine before but had not seen her show any adverse reactions, never would he have thought that she would actually be afraid of taking medicinal brews.

    Bai Zhi Yan then shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±

    ¡°Can I go in to see Qing Yu?¡± Qing Bei then opened his mouth to ask.

    ¡°Mm,e on in. But she has not woken up.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan said as he led Qing Bei into the room together with him. But the moment they went in, the scene that met their eyes caused the two of them to be stunned in their spots, their eyes wide and their mouths agape.

    The tall slender figured man was seated by the bed, an arm draped around the youngdy¡¯s shoulders, her body gingerly leaning against him. His other hand was holding the intricate little porcin bowl and bringing it up to his own lips, his face expressionless as he took a mouthful of the inky ck brew. He then pressed his lips against the youngdy¡¯s pale colourless lips, before slowly transferring the medicinal brew into her mouth.

    The taste was of the medicinal brew was probably not too great as the man¡¯s handsome face contorted, creasing up slightly, but he still patiently went on to feed her mouthful by mouthful, and not a single drop of the brew spilled throughout the process.

    Very soon, the bottom on the inside of the entire bowl of medicinal brew could be seen.

    Bai Zhi Yan and Qing Bei stood there frozen like they had been struck on their acupoints, stunned into a daze and were unable to react at all for a good long while.

    A good while passed after finishing the bowl of medicinal brew, the youngdy¡¯s exquisite looking brows then creased up, looking like she was feeling ufortable and was going to vomit the medicine out. But a man¡¯s maic and pleasing voice sounded beside her ear, with a slightly threatening tinge, it said: ¡°If you dare to vomit that out, I will feed you another two bowls.¡±

    Even though she was drifting in and out of semi consciousness, the youngdy was instinctively afraid of drinking medicinal brews, and her body then obediently went on to keep the medicine in, not vomiting it out.

    The man¡¯s lips then curved up in a satisfied smile, before he gentlyid her back down onto the bed. As she was wounded on her back, he could only lie her on her side. Although that posture might not be thatfortable, there was nothing else he could do.

    He pulled the thin nket to cover snugly around the youngdy¡¯s body, and turned around to see two dumbfounded statues standing at the door, like they had just witnessed something most astounding.

 Chapter 197.2 - Lou Jun Yao! You Sex Maniac!

    Chapter 197.2: Lou Jun Yao! You Sex Maniac!

    Lou Jun Yao raised his foot to go walk towards them outside, and even gently pulled the door closed behind him.

    That was when Bai Zhi Yan then managed to recover to his senses. He gulped loudly and then stammered: ¡°She..... finished it all?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Lou Jun Yao answered indifferently, and the expression on his face could not be any more normal.

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s gaze grew highlyplicated. ¡°And you took advantage of the fact that thess is still unconscious to do something like this?¡±

    [What an aggrieving andmentful thing to see!]

    Lou Jun Yao then nced at the man, the expression on his face confused. ¡°What did I do?¡±

    [You beast! You¡¯re not even going to admit it! !]

    [He had seen it all so clearly!]

    Lou Jun Yao looked at Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s highly indignant look at he arched up an eyebrow to look at the man before he said: ¡°I was merely feeding her medicine. What kind of a messed up thing are you thinking in your mind?¡±

    ¡°Your method of feeding medicine is so unique that maybe I might want to fall ill next time as well.¡± Bai Zhi Yan shot back.

    ¡°You do not have to worry. I will get Ling Shu to do it for you.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan found himselfpletely speechless. ¡°.....¡±

    [Must he really show such utter discrimination? !]

    Lou Jun Yao went on to ignore the man and turned to the handsome youth at the side. ¡°I heard that you were tricked and brought into the forbidden grounds. Are you hurt?¡±

    Qing Bei shook his head. ¡°I am fine. I was too careless and dragged Qing Yu into it. She went in there only because of me.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao looked at the highly remorseful youth and he patted the young man on the shoulder. ¡°You are not to me. It is fated that she has to undergo this trial. Things will be fine once it passes.¡±

    Qing Bei suddenly recalled the scene that he had just witnessed and his face turned rather hot. His eyes nced highly fleetingly at the man and he then started to say hesitantly: ¡°You were just.....¡±

    ¡°Her body is greatly weakened and that was a medicinal tonic that is highly nourishing for her. If she does not drink that, her recovery will be very slow and her wounds might even get infected.¡± Lou Jun Yao curved up his lips in a reassuring smile and exined in a gentle voice.

    Qing Bei barely managed to utter a halting ¡°Oh¡± before he then asked weakly in a very soft voice: ¡°Are you interested in Qing Yu in that manner.....¡±

    Actually he had always wanted to ask that question. It seemed like every time something happened to Qing Yu, he would always appear in the nick of time. And the way he gazes at Qing Yu, just made it impossible for anyone to not think deeper into it.

    He imed that it was because of his friendship with their mother that was making him show them such concern but it was bing clear that the real reason this mysterious and unfathomable man kept appearing was all because of Qing Yu.

    That rather embarrassing question came to cause Bai Zhi Yan to raise an eyebrow, rather intrigued himself, enough to make him look at the man to ask: ¡°I am rather curious as well. Are you harbouring ulterior motives towards the littless, and has illicit designs on her?¡±

    [Thess has a face that was more beautiful than any words could describe, definitely the type that men would absolutely adore.]

    Tinged with pure innocence within that beauty, where every frown and every smile was exceptionally alluring. Even when disguised as a male, she had mesmerized a whole bunch ofdies, making them fall head over heels in love with her.

 Chapter 197.3 - Lou Jun Yao! You Sex Maniac!

    Chapter 197.3: Lou Jun Yao! You Sex Maniac!

    Moreover, she was not just an empty vase that had nothing but beauty. She possessed top notch skills in medicine and poisons, high and unfathomable cultivation, was highly intelligent and ck bellied, not weak and frail like most otherdies who only knew how to seek protection from men. With a brave and strong heart, her personality was one that was really just too lovable.

    Disregarding other things for the moment, Bai Zhi Yan actually rather liked thess quite a lot, just not in the way a man loves a woman. He was too used to fooling around and it was hard for his heart to settle down, so what he had for the youngdy was just purely admiration.

    But it was hard to say for this fe Lou Jun Yao here. He seemed to be acting rather strange, always iming that he was showing concern for a junior as an elder. Such unbelievable words will only fool a mindless moron!

    See, he has evene to steal kisses with that flimsy excuse of feeding her medicine, see how he can further deny it!

    Towards that, Lou Jun Yao merely justughed softly, and his violet eyes looked even sparkling bright with that smile. Under the two other people¡¯s pressing gazes, the man then said with a mirthful sounding voice: ¡°Such words must not be said to her face as youngdies are more thin skinned and it might be perplexing for them to hear something like this. Anyway, I am going to get some rest and I do not wish to be disturbed.¡±

    After saying that, Lou Jun Yao then went back into the room, and a soft sound was then heard behind the door. He had actually locked the door from the inside.

    Qing Bei¡¯s face was confused. ¡°.....¡± [The man did not seem to have understood his question?]

    Bai Zhi Yan was equally speechless. ¡°.....¡± [So had he admitted to it or not? He did not even exin it fully, such a detestable habit!]

    But the fe was probably really exhausted. He had yet to fully recover from his injuries, having lost so much blood and had not had the chance to properly recuperate before tearing his way through dimensional space to cross two realms. Immediately upon arriving, he had to then defeat that powerful dark zombie, not sleeping a wink throughout the night as he was worried for thess¡¯ condition. Even the greatest body constitution would not be able to withstand such torment.

    When that thought came to mind, Bai Zhi Yan then started to sympathize with the man, but then he suddenly remembered something else.

    [In that room..... it seems like there is only one bed?]

    [Although the bed isrge, but it is still just one bed! And Qing Yu was already sleeping on it, so where is he going to sleep?]

    [He must have purposely changed the topic just now, intent on hugging thess to sleep!]

    [Such a sly one he is.]

    Qing Yu was unconscious for an entire day and night. When she opened her eyes again, she could see thest remnant rays of the setting sun through the half closed windows.

    She blinked her eyes a couple of times, still feeling groggy with sleep, and did not move for a good while. Till she sensed the sound of soft breathing beside her, and the warm palm ced over the back of her hand.

    She then came back to her senses, her gaze turning to look to the side.

    The man¡¯s handsome face was just inches away, the long luscious eyshes hanging quietly as they cast tiny fan shaped shadows over his cheeks, looking a little adorable. His thin lips were slightly parted, and when he did not smile, they felt a little cold, but when they curved up into a devilish arc, they were able to mesmerize so many countless pairs of eyes.

 Chapter 197.4 - Lou Jun Yao! You Sex Maniac!

    <strong>Chapter 197.4: Lou Jun Yao! You Sex Maniac!</strong>

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes to drive away the grogginess. She then blinked them again. [So when this fe is sleeping, he looks so gentle and kind.....]

    [But, where is this ce she is in now?]

    [Isn¡¯t she supposed to be in the forbidden grounds? This fe must have appeared and defeated that dark zombie. But..... why is she sleeping here beside him?]

    [And sleeping so soundly at that. She has woken up for quite awhile and he did not seem to have sensed anything at all.]

    As Qing Yu had been asleep for too long, her body was feeling rather sluggish and weak. She wanted to get off and walk around but did not realize that her entire back was so badly wounded there wasn¡¯t an inch of undamaged skin on it. She then flipped herself onto her back and tragically came to lie onto her back.

    ¡°Ugh.....¡± The excruciating pain wrecked her body all of a sudden, catching her off guard and she gasped out in shock.

    Lou Jun Yao heard the sound and stirred awake. The first thing that met his eyes was the youngdy¡¯s beautiful looking eyes that looked like a phoenix¡¯s, that were misted over with what almost seemed to be tears, looking so pitiful and in pain.

    He could not help but curved his lips up in an arc. ¡°You¡¯vee awake?¡±

    Qing Yu looked at him like she didn¡¯t want to live anymore, clenching her jaws tightly together as she said in a trembling voice: ¡°Wh..... What happened to me.....¡±

    [Why does it feel as if she had a fewyers of her flesh skinned off her back? It was so painful that she had started to doubt wanting to live.]

    Hearing her ask that, the smile on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face deepened, and his long slender fingers pinched her on the cheek as he said with an almost imperceptible smile. ¡°You still have the cheek to ask? You think your body¡¯s forged from steel that you actually went to block such a dangerous attack for another man! ? Don¡¯t you think you deserve a beating? Who was the one who promised me that she would take good care of herself?¡±

    Qing Yu knew that she was in the wrong and she did not argue back but merely said weakly: ¡°But I cannot very well just stand back and watch him die can I? Moreover, having me getting slightly injured is better than sending him right to his death isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°And who is this man?¡±

    Qing Yu answered: ¡°You should have seen him back there. He¡¯s quite a unique kind of assassin.¡±

    Lou Jun Yaoughed. ¡°Unique in what way? Exceptionally good looking?¡±

    Qing Yu deliberated on it for a moment before she nodded her head. ¡°He is indeed rather good looking.¡±

    In the end, the man¡¯s gaze almost bored a hole through her body which felt a little too terrifying. Qing Yu subconsciously took a step back to avoid those eyes that then caused her to pull her wound.

    The pain made her wish that she was dead, her tearful face indescribable.

    Lou Jun Yao saw how pitiful she looked and found it both infuriating and funny at the same time. He stretched his hand out to hold her arm, not allowing her to make any careless moves and said in a gentle voice: ¡°Let me see if your wound has split open.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Qing Yu shook her head.

    She was wounded on her back and she would have to take off her clothes to see the wound. Men and women should avoid such close physical contact.

    But in the midst of the pulling and tugging, the nket around her body slipped off and she felt a chill over her shoulder. Qing Yu lowered her eyes to look down in puzzlement. That one look immediately caused her face to burn red.

    ¡°Lou Jun Yao!¡±

 Chapter 199.1 - Older Men Know How to Dote on Ladies Better

    *can¡¯t find the raws for Chapter 198. Following raws for Chapter 199

    <strong>Chapter 199.1: Older Men Know How to Dote on Ladies Bette</strong>r

    Her long hair cascaded down, looking a littlenguid andzy, adding an exquisite allure onto that tiny face. Together with the smooth shoulder that was tititingly exposed, she really was quite seductive looking at that moment.

    She had truly inherited all the best points from the most divinely beautiful couple of Cloud Heaven back then, her looks and intelligence overshadowing her parents. It was believed that if Aunt Lan were to see that she has a daughter that was so much like her, she would definitely be greatlyforted.

    Lou Jun Yao stretched his hand out to pat her on the head. ¡°Rest well. Be careful to not squash your wound on your back.¡±

    Qing Yu nodded, and then opened her mouth to ask. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    The moment those words came out from her mouth, she immediately felt that her question was a little weird.

    As expected, the man¡¯s expression seemed to be tinged with a faint imperceptible smile as he then said: ¡°What? You want me to keep youpany? Can¡¯t bear for me to leave?¡±

    Qing Yu looked at him without any expression. [Can¡¯t bear your head.....]

    Lou Jun Yaoughed softly, but did not continue to tease her. The tall figure then stood up at the side of the bed, before opening the door to go out.

    Bai Zhi Yan had been waiting outside the door and when he saw the mane out, he raised his eyebrows and asked: ¡°Has the littless woken up?¡±

    ¡°Mm. She¡¯s now awake. And she even drank the medicine just now.¡± Lou Jun Yao said with a smile.

    Bai Zhi Yan nodded his head happily and the two men then walked a distance before Bai Zhi Yan opened his mouth to say: ¡°It is as you predicted. Ling Shu met with a little trouble in the White Fens Lands and is unable toe back for awhile.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°The Feng Family¡¯s Second Young Master is indeed Feng Tian Hen and the Feng Family now is not the same as before anymore. Their Family Head Feng Xun has not handled the Family n¡¯s affairs for many years and their Young Heir has be sickly and ill in recent years, unable toe out to see anyone. The Young Heir Feng Tian Jin¡¯s authourity is gradually being diminished and all of the n¡¯s affairs big and small is controlled by Feng Tian Hen alone, where no one dares to go against him at all. The Feng Family can be said to be well entrenched in its position as the top Family n in the White Fens Lands now and it could be seen from here how skillfully maniptive a person he is, as this is not something any mediocre person can possibly achieve.¡±

    Lou Jun Yaoughed scoffingly. ¡°It is said that the Feng Family¡¯s Young Heir is timid as a mouse, a man who did not aplish anything even after reaching twenty over years in age, a well known useless good for nothing. To be able to pocket such arge Family n entirely in just a short few years like that, that is truly not an easy task.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more than just difficult. It is like his entire person has been taken over and has changed into another personpletely. ¡± Bai Zhi Yan said with amazement.

    And those words he said unintentionally came to cause Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes to deepen.

    [He had really hit the nail right on the head this time. Feng Tian Hen is really not the original Feng Tian Hen anymore.]

    [He recalled to the night when Qing Yu had been so helpless and weak. That was the inner demons that consumed her heart.....]

 Chapter 199.2 - Older Men Know How to Dote on Ladies Better

    Chapter 199.2: Older Men Know How to Dote on Ladies Better

    The violet irises surged with a silent turbulence within, which faded away in the next instant. ¡°How is Ling Shu?¡±

    ¡°He sustained slight injuries. He was too careless and it will be a lesson for him to be more alert from now on. At least he was smart enough to know where it was safest for him to hide. The rampaging massacre you unintentionallymitted back then turned out to be a good thing.¡± Bai Zhi Yan said teasingly.

    When he heard that, Lou Jun Yao immediately understood what Bai Zhi Yan was referring to and he asked in surprise: ¡°He went to the Baili Family?¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan nodded and said with augh: ¡°The kid from the Baili Family rescued him in secret. That kid is someone who knows to repay a debt and has been thinking how he is supposed to return the favour, but has failed to find a way for so long. This finally gave him an opportunity to make himself useful to you.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s lips curved up into a smile. ¡°When the asion arises, look for a chance for you to go to the White Fens Lands in my stead, to express my gratitude.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be thinking of staying here again and not go back are you? How long did you stay in Cloud Heaven on yourst trip? You had not even met up with the whole lot of them when you already came running back here. All of them must be hopping with rage right now.¡± Bai Zhi Yan nced at the man and said, his voice tinged with displeasure.

    ¡°Of course I will go back. The seal on Mo Jing Yu has been released and he mighte awake at any moment, so I am just waiting for the most opportune moment. The instant that guyes awake, knowing him, he will definitely stir up tumultuous chaos in Cloud Heaven, so I cannot remain here for long. But as the little fox has yet to recover from her injuries, and she isn¡¯t exactly someone who prioritizes safety, I will leave only after she has fully recovered.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yanughed helplessly. ¡°You are really worrying your heart to pieces for thess here, when you are always the one that makes everyone worry for you the most.¡±

    Turning the converastion¡¯s topic onto the man, Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s attractive plum blossom eyes then looked smilingly at him. ¡°You still have not answered me yet. Do have have ulterior designs on the littless! ? Stop trying to deny it. I¡¯ve been immersed in the amorous world for so many years afterall, how could I possibly be unable to see what you¡¯re really thinking.....¡±

    Lou Jun Yao gaze seemed as though he was looking at an idiot, as he said in an indifferent voice: ¡°Since you are able to see, why do you still ask?¡±

    Those words felt so much like an indirect admission.

    Although Bai Zhi Yan had been second guessing it all this while and that answer could be said to be something he should have expected, but upon hearing the tacit acquiescence in the man¡¯s response, it still shocked Bai Zhi Yan quite a bit. ¡°You¡¯re really.....¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan just could not describe what he was feeling at that moment.

    This was a ruthless and cold blooded man who saw himself to be above all things, where people were always mesmerized by his handsome and graceful looks. But one would only trulye to know just how heartless this man was after having interacted with him, to see that his heart was colder and harder than any icy cier.

    This was linked to what he experienced when he was very young, which came to mold his character to be such. It could be said that he was selfish and merciless, where only two types of people existed in his eyes, people who were either useful or useless to him.

 Chapter 199.3 - Older Men Know How to Dote on Ladies Better

    Chapter 199.3: Older Men Know How to Dote on Ladies Better

    With people who were useful to him, he would show them more tolerance, bestowing onto them the greatest authourity and glory. For those who were of no use to him, there was only one word for them. Death.

    His contempt for others was so great that he never remembered people¡¯s names, where even after knowing Bai Zhi Yan, it was only because Bai Zhi Yan was always appearing by his side, and it took him a whole year¡¯s time before he finally came to remember Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s name.

    No was was able to walk into this man¡¯s heart, except for one legendarydy in Cloud Heaven more than a hundred years ago.

    She was not fearful of him, nor did she detest him, never once looking at him with a strange gaze, but only with one that was filled withforting warmth like sunshine, which silently seeped into that cold hard heart.

    Ever since then, from being a demon that everyone feared and was shrouded in dark mystery, Lou Jun Yao slowly began to turn into a normal human being. He learnt how to hide the dark and terrifying side of himself before others, and a smile came to always hang from his lips. He became someone no one was able to read or fathom, which made people fear him even more.

    To him, thatdy yed both the role of a mother and that of a teacher.

    And now, another exception has appeared. One that made him go against him own principles, to the extent that he was even willing to disregard his own safety for her sake, and actually sought to..... take her as his own.

    Thinking back on it, all of this must have already been destined by fate all along.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next day, the Three Great Sects¡¯ Friendship Meet officiallymenced.

    The Faint Mist Sect had expended two whole days on the search. Besides the few people who were friendly to Qing Yu, anyone who had anything to say about it all thought that she had been nothing but a burden for everyone, and had taken up so much of everyone¡¯s time.

    It was only after the Sect Leader Wen Ren Qian who stepped forth to exin it that everyone then came to know what had really caused this to happen. It was then known that the culprits were actually a bunch of fes from the Soul Cultivators Department that stirred up trouble just because of jealousy.

    The Faint Mist Sect strictly forbids any internal strife among their disciples and all those Soul Cultivators Department disciples who had a part in the mess had punishments meted out to them. Additionally, if they were not able to achieve good results in the sect¡¯s next internal rankingpetition, they would also be kicked out of the sect altogether, which was considered quite a harsh punishment.

    Due to her injuries, Qing Yu was brought back to the Gathered Cloud Loft to recuperate by Lou Jun Yao, where she would be escorted directly to the Carefree Valley, while Qing Bei and Mu Lai went back to the Faint Mist Sect to gather up with all the other participants.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t we seen our little junior from the Deviant Department? I heard that she went into the forbidden grounds. Is she alright?¡± Just before they set out, when he did not see Qing Yu among the Deviant Department¡¯s disciples, Tan Lin Ruo could not help himself bute ask Mu Lai about it.

    Mu Lai then replied: ¡°She sustained injuries and her mobility is still a little restricted for the moment. She will probably not be able to take part in the Friendship Meet among the sects this time.¡±

    What she said was indeed the truth. Just before they left, she had gone to visit Qing Yu and had seen the youngdy lying prone on her bed so pitifully. It was said that her entire back was one grisly wound and she was unable to lie on her back at all. She was not even able to sleepfortably not to mentioning down from the bed to walk.

 Chapter 199.4 - Older Men Know How to Dote on Ladies Better

    Chapter 199.4: Older Men Know How to Dote on Ladies Better

    ¡°That is such a great pity. The little junior girl is so highly skilled that the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s strength will be significantly reduced without her.¡± Tan Lin Ruo said rather ruefully.

    Back when a teacher had asked about it, Mu Lai had said that she was hurt and it was inconvenient for her to move around too much, so she was just resting back in her room. So, no one was even aware of the fact that she was actually not here in the Faint Mist Sect at all.

    After an entire night¡¯s rest together with Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s amazing and divine wound healing medicine, Qing Yu could feel that her back was already starting to scab, and it was no longer so excruciating painful that she wished she would die with just the slightest movement. Although she was still unable to lie down to sleep, but it was already so much better than before.

    A couple of soft knocks sounded on the door and a tall figure in a purple robe came walking in. He was holding a set of light purple clothes in his hands as he approached the youngdy and said said: ¡°Wear this.¡±

    Qing Yu was seated on the bed and she looked up at him in slight surprise. ¡°I have clothes. I do not need.....¡±

    ¡°These clothes are made with silk from the highest grade Heavenly Silkworms, the softest fabric throughout thends. It is veryfortable to wear, light and smooth, so that it does not chafe on your wounds.¡± Lou Jun Yao went on to exin.¡±

    No matter how good the quality was for other regr fabrics, it would still chafe at her wound with the slightest movement she made, and clothes made with silk from the Heavenly Silkworm, resolves that problempletely.

    Qing Yu had not thought that he would be so thoughtful, paying attention to such a small detail like clothes. It must be said that it warmed her heart, but.....

    ¡°Why is it purple?¡± As she was so used to wearing white all this time, she was not able to get used to other colours for a moment.

    ¡°Because this was from a purple coloured Heavenly Silkworm, so the threads it spits would naturally be purple. Purple Heavenly Silkworms are royalty among their species, the highest grade of Heavenly Silkworms there is.¡±

    Qing Yu nodded in understanding. ¡°You really know how to splurge, using only the best of everything.¡±

    Lou Jun Yaoughed softly. ¡°That is only natural. Do you need me to help you wear your clothes? It might be a little hard for you with your injury.¡±

    Qing Yu immediately stared at him and then said: ¡°My injury is on my back, and not on my hands. In what way does that make it hard to do it? I think you are just using it as an excuse to fulfill your immoral intentions!¡±

    She was purposely saying that to irritate the man but against anything she could have expected, the man¡¯s eyes shed with a glint and the smile at the corners of his lips grew deeper. A long slender finger then reached out and tap her gently on the tip of her nose. ¡°You¡¯re really bing more and more intelligent!¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s cheeks flushed a crimson red and she could not help but to let out an indignant roar: ¡°You get yourself out of here right this instant!¡±

    [Damn that man! Always taking liberties with her!]

    In the end, any tiny bit of favourable impression she had of him in her heart from the thoughtful things he did evaporated, thinking that she must have been hallucinating. [That scoundrel is just one true ck bellied lecherous bushy tailed wolf!]

 Chapter 200.1 - This Maniac is Lusting after his Beautiful Looks

    Chapter 200.1: This Maniac is Lusting after his Beautiful Looks

    The Carefree Valley¡¯s headquarters sat at the bottom of a sheer and treacherous cliff, one of the ces in the Constetion Lands that was famously dangerous.

    To the Carefree Valley¡¯s disciples who had the unmatched abilities in ¡°lightfoot skills¡± which enabled them to leap and vault over roofs and high walls effortlessly, traversing up and down the sheer cliff face was a task that did not even require them to break a sweat. But to outsiders, trying to scale that wall could easily cause them to lose their lives.

    Before the cliff¡¯s edge, tens of young men stood dressed in uniform dark blue clothes, their faces covered behind demon masks.

    The Carefree Valley¡¯s assassins were categorized into four different grades. In descending order, they were Gold Badge Assassins, Heaven Grade Assassins, Mystical Grade Assassins, and the Yellow Grade Assassins.

    The colour of their clothes were also based ording to their grading as well. The Gold Badge Assassins all wore scarlet, the Mystical Grade Assassins Dark Green, and the Yellow Grade Assassins white.

    And before everyone¡¯s eyes, these men in dark blue robes were the Carefree Valley¡¯s Heaven Grade Assassins that was just below the Golden Badge Assassins who held prominent status and position in the sect. To see so many Heaven Grade Assassinse out here to receive the guests from the other two sects, it was clear how important the Carefree Valley saw this event to be.

    From behind the many dark blue robed men, a person slowly came to step forward, dressed in full scarlet robes. His face was devilishly attractive, and he then opened his mouth to say with a smile: ¡°It must have been a long arduous journey for all our esteemed guests here. My name is Yan Jue, here to wee all of you here on behalf of our Valley Chief. I beg your pardon if we have been tardy in any way.¡±

    His voice had just fallen when a roar of exmation rose up among the guests before it quickly subsided into hushed murmurings within the crowd.

    ¡°Yan Jue..... That name sounds so familiar.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really have not heard that name before? He is one of the top ten assassins within the Assassins Temple, nicknamed the Smiling Hades, the notorious Yan Jue who can take one¡¯s life without anyone knowing while smiling amicably!¡±

    ¡°From the Assassins Temple! ? I saw his scarlet robe and had thought that he was just a regr Gold Badge Assassin from the Carefree Valley.¡± The first man said in a subdued voice.

    ¡°Tsk, that one there can do whatever he wants. He always likes to wear red clothes that is representative of a Gold Badge Assassin just to confuse people. It must be known that the most highly skilled people in the Carefree Valley aren¡¯t the Gold Badge Assassins but the ones from the Assassins Temple above them all!¡±

    ¡°I heard that every single one of them in the Assassins Temple has attained levels that can only be described as terrifying, will all of us here just end up embarrassing ourselves here.....¡±

    Probably after having overheard their discussion, someone started to feel afraid, and wanted to back out from thepetition.

    The moment his words came out, he was immediatelyughed at by everyone. ¡°How did you even manage to muster the guts toe participate in the Friendship Meet at all? I think you might have your life frightened right out of you looking down the sheer cliff before even going down!¡±

 Chapter 200.2 - This Maniac is Lusting after his Beautiful Looks

    <strong>Chapter 200.2: This Maniac is Lusting after his Beautiful Looks</strong>

    Yan Jue listened to the hushed whispers among the guests and could not help but show scorn on his face. [To think these people actually dare toe take part in this Friendship Meet between the sects, looks like the Faint Mist Sect and the Limitless Sect have be much less worthy of attention.]

    His gaze searched through the crowd and he did not see anyone that he was seeking out. He could not help being rather surprised. [The Friendship Meet among the sects is such an important event, is that fe noting?]

    He was just thinking that when a gust of cold wind blew from behind him, chillingly aggressive. His fingers immediately curled up into ws, and his fingernails suddenly grew long as he threw his hand behind him in a grab. His hands gripped tightly upon the person creeping up from behind in a sneak attack. It was..... a sword¡¯s hilt.

    Yan Jue was silent. ¡°.....¡±

    The man¡¯s whose weapon was gripped in Yan Jue¡¯s hand looked at him in befuddlement, and it was a heartbeatter that he opened his mouth to say: ¡°You always get so passionate every time we meet.¡±

    Yan Jue stared at the man without any expression on his face, and then released his grip on the sword¡¯s hilt. The tone of his voice sounded like he was speaking through tightly clenched teeth as he said: ¡°Do you have to be so moronic everytime you appear by ying such games? Always attempting to sneak up to attack me even though you clearly know that you will not seed.¡±

    [Is this fe really such an idiot! ?]

    The man was tall and well built, standing there with his arms hugging his sword. His eyes were bright and alert, exceptionally good looking, Su Li Mo in the flesh.

    He watched the infuriated expression on the other man¡¯s face, and could not help but blink his eyes innocently as he said with augh: ¡°I was merely just testing your reflexes aren¡¯t I? It¡¯s so that your cultivation will note to regress you know?¡±

    [Lunatic.]

    Yan Jue really could not be bothered with this person, always so childish to try such an old trick like a sneak attack, seeming to take delight in such mischievous pranks.

    Ever since they came to form a grudge when he came to hunt for the same prey with Su Li Mo during one of his training trips outside, this fe seemed to have be addicted to battling him, always picking a fight whenever they meet, which was just so bothersome.

    But he was an opponent with maniacal powers, their battles always inconclusive every single time, so he was unable to beat him up so bad to convince the fe to nevere back to bother him again.

    If this came to be known by his bunch of brothers, he would surely beughed at mercilessly. They would surely im that Su Li Mo was just lusting for his beauteous looks, and was merely picking fights with him to draw the two of them closer in order to improve their rtionship.

    [Ptui! Improve what god damned rtionship! ?]

    [The entire bunch of them have nothing on their minds but always filled with such trashy and nonsensical thoughts! !]

    Yan Jue was always carrying a fake smile on his face and his patient was really running out as he stared at Su Li Mo. He then said sarcastically: ¡°What? The Faint Mist Sect has no one else but only sent you here?¡±

    Su Li Mo arched up an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? Your tone of voice sounds like you do not think very much of the Faint Mist Sect do you?¡±

    ¡°I do not think all that much of the Faint Mist Sect indeed, but I think even much less of you especially.¡± Yan Jue said with contempt.

    Hearing those words, Su Li Mo did not get angry, but just said with augh: ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be toote for you to say those words only after you manage to defeat me would it?¡±

 Chapter 200.3 - This Maniac is Lusting after his Beautiful Looks

    Chapter 200.3: This Maniac is Lusting after his Beautiful Looks

    Over on the Limitless Sect¡¯s side, as the final disciple of the Sect Leader and his most favoured one, Mu Chi had naturallye to attend the meet as well. A handsome youth that was pleasing to the eye, he drew the attention of everyone wherever he went. In addition to that, he also had the top Elixir Cultivators Family n backing him from behind, so people would naturally want to butter him up a little whenever they saw him.

    But sometimes attracting too much attention might not be a good thing altogether, or at least Mu Chi was someone who disliked having people look at him like he was some rare and precious creature.

    ¡°Little brat.¡±

    Someone suddenly tapped him on the shoulder, and Mu Chi raised his eyes to see who it was. His face then broke into a smile. ¡°Sis, you¡¯re here as well.¡±

    Mu Lai raised an eyebrow. ¡°How could I note to such an important event? How have you been recently?¡±

    Mu Chi smiled and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°How bad can things get for me? I am able to eat and sleep well.¡±

    Mu Lai pummeled him with augh, her eyes filled with earnest mirth.

    She was not close to anyone in the Mu Family that was of simr age to her except for the children in her Aunt¡¯s family whom she was on very good terms with. Mu Lai was one year older than him, and she really liked fe who was like a brother to her.

    Mu Chi peered at the group of people behind the woman and then opened his mouth to ask seemingly indifferently: ¡°Why do I not see Qing Yu? She couldn¡¯t possibly not be taking part is she?¡±

    ¡°Qing Yu met with a mishap recently and sustained injuries. She might not being.¡± Mu Lai replied, and then arched an eyebrow up to look at him. ¡°What? You miss her?¡±

    Mu Chi ignored the teasing tone of her voice and went on to ask with a worried look on his face: ¡°She got injured? What happened? Were her injuries serious?¡±

    Seeing the youth so anxious and worried, Mu Lai then said helplessly: ¡°The injuries were not especially serious, but the wound was ratherrge, and quite frightening to see. You do not have to worry yourself too much, as she has someone looking after her!¡±

    [And that person really cared greatly for Qing Yu, to the extent that he was highly meticulous, down to the veryst detail]

    [She was aware of this little fool¡¯s feelings towards Qing Yu, but as the man beside Qing Yu was really just too strong an opponent, Mu Chi could not evenpare to the little finger on that man¡¯s hand. The disparity between their powers was just too great and he might as well just give up early.]

    [And thatss Qing Yu is such a powerful one herself, Mu Chi is really quite a long way off from matching up with her.]

    Hearing that, Mu Chi¡¯s eyes dimmed, seeming to have understood something, and did not continue to ask any further.

    On the other side, seeing that time was up, Yan Jue then whispered to a man wearing a demon mask beside him. The man nodded and then went out to the edge of the cliff before he jumped off, his movements exceptionally nimble as his disappeared from sight.

    Right after that, the sound of some mechanism being initiated was heard.

    Yan Jue then came to turn himself around to face everyone, a disarming smile on his face. ¡°Everyone can now enter the Carefree Valley. The entrance into our Carefree Valley is at the bottom of this cliff and I implore for everyone to be careful not to get yourselves hurt. You can all firste see how to pass through the obstacles safely and I shall be awaiting your arrival at the bottom.¡±

 Chapter 200.4 - This Maniac is Lusting after his Beautiful Looks

    Chapter 200.4: This Maniac is Lusting after his Beautiful Looks

    The moment he finished his words, he was already making his way down the sheer cliff with the several tens Carefree Valley Heaven Grade assassins. All of them could be seen nimbly leaping and dodging their way down, the slippery and highly treacherous sheer cliff face seemingly firm and steady under their feet, like it waspletely effortless and easy to do.

    Looks like the rumour that people of the Carefree Valley possessed unparalleled ¡°lightfoot¡± skills isn¡¯t exaggerated at all.

    Letting everyone watch them make their way down, was considered as a demonstration for everyone up there.

    But their movements were too quick and no one was able to see their actions clearly. It would not be an easy task getting down to the bottom of the cliff.

    [Let it be. Just cure a dead horse like one would do for a live one.] (*Chinese saying.)

    Someone then clenched his jaws tight and then jumped off from the edge. Seeing that someone had taken the lead, the people who were beside him then leapt off as well, following behind the lead guy.

    But very soon, a horrifying scream quickly sounded from below.

    ¡°EEEK~ A ghost! !¡±

    ¡°A ghost is pulling my leg! I am going to fall off! Let go of me! Let go!¡±

    ¡°Help~¡±

    Everyone was silent. ¡°.....¡±

    [What is happening? There are ghosts down there? ?]

    ¡°So, did you manage to see where they stepped?¡±

    Not too far away, two purple robed figures stood.

    It was a man and a woman, one tall with a muscr build, the other tall and slender, looking verypatible to each other. These two people were Lou Jun Yao and Qing Yu who arrived herete.

    As Qing Yu was carrying an injury, they did not take the horse carriage, but hade here through the amazing skill of traversing through dimensional space, and they had just reached the ce.

    Qing Yu rubbed her chin and nodded. ¡°Mm. I was able to more or less see. Though I wouldn¡¯t know what¡¯s below that, but I can give it a try at least.¡±

    Upon saying that, she was just going to walk over to the edge of the cliff. But before she had even taken two steps out, a hand closed on her arm and she was pulled back by the man. The man¡¯s displeased voice was then heard. ¡°What did you promise me?¡±

    Qing Yu was taken aback a moment and she then replied obediently: ¡°I can only watch, and cannot make any moves on my own. But I..... haven¡¯t made any moves.....¡±

    Lou Jun Yao looked at her with a scornful face. ¡°I should just hand you a mirror to let you see the look on your own face now. See whether you can tell that your face has ¡°I¡¯m so excited!¡± written all over it.¡±

    Qing Yu had no words. ¡°.....¡±

    [In what way did she show she was excited.....]

    [Alright. Maybe just a tiny little bit. It really isn¡¯t all that much.]

    [People out there are all saying how great and terrifying the Carefree Valley¡¯s sheer cliff face is, and she just wants to find out for herself to see if it really lives up to its name only.....]

    Seeing everyone from the Limitless Sect and the Faint Mist Sect having gone down one after another, Qing Yu knitted up her brows and asked: ¡°Then how are we going to get down?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao scoffed haughtily as he nced at the youngdy. ¡°You do not have to worry about such a thing. Hug me.¡±

    Qing Yu who had been seriously waiting for his reply was suddenly stunned, unable to react for a moment. ¡°What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 201.1 - A Troublesome Old Man

    Chapter 201.1: A Troublesome Old Man

    The youngdy looked up at him in confusion, seeming to not have heard him clearly.

    Watching her, she looked somewhat adorable in her bewilderment.

    Lou Jun Yao curved up his lips, and grabbed her arm to put around his waist. He then lowered his head and said: ¡°I said hold on tightly to me. I will bring you down as it is inconvenient for you to make any great movements with the injury on your back.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Qing Yu was a little perplexed. [She was merely just injured and it is now inconvenient for her to do this and inconvenient for her to do that. She had sustained wounds more severe than this before but it had not been so troublesome you know?]

    For some unknown reason, she felt that when she was with Lou Jun Yao, something feels a little strange. But what it was exactly, she just could not put her finger on it.

    The people up on the cliff went down one after another, and in a blink, there was already no one else there.

    The two of them then slowly went walking over to stand right at the edge. The wind rushing up from the bottom kept blowing the ends of their clothes up, the sharp wind cutting painfully onto people¡¯s faces. From this, it could be seen just how deep the valley really was.

    ¡°Hold on tight.¡± The man¡¯s low maic voice reminded once again.

    Qing Yu hesitated for a moment, before she slipped her arm lightly around the man¡¯s waist, only gently embracing him.

    She could not help but feel, something wasn¡¯t right with the position they were in.

    The man¡¯s softughter sounded above her head and his arm thoughtfully avoiding the wounds on her back, circled around the youngdy into his arms, the slender figure fitting rather well against the man¡¯s tall well built frame.

    A smiley tinge came to appear upon Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face and in the next instant, the two figures started to descend very quickly. The biting cold wind rushing up from the bottom of the cliff made one feel as if they had fallen into an icyke, the powerful gusts seeming like they were able to devour everything.

    She could not open her eyes fully with the wind rushing into her face. Qing Yu was struggling very hard to keep her eyes open as she asked: ¡°Why do I feel like there is something strange with this wind.....¡±

    They were clearly making their way towards the bottom of the cliff but the wind kept blowing them up. It had been quite a while since they made their way down but they were still hovering around in the air.

    Qing Yu furrowed her brows together and contemted on it for a moment before she suddenly opened her mouth to ask: ¡°Why don¡¯t you try not using any spirit power and don¡¯t fight against this evil wind. Then just let go of me.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao lowered his head to look at her. ¡°Do you know how high up we are? Even your bones will not be found if you fall down from here.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that the more you use your spirit powers, the stronger this evil wind retaliates? Now that you¡¯ve retracted some of your power, there is merely a constant resistance pushing back at us, and is no longer initiating any attacks.¡± Qing Yu said with a glint in his eye, and she then pointed a finger into the distance. ¡°Look.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao looked in the direction her finger was pointing to and he saw a man in green robes floating in the air, the expression on his face looking a little crazed.

 Chapter 201.2 - A Troublesome Old Man

    Chapter 201.2: A Troublesome Old Man

    He was ying his four limbs about to attack and defend himself, like he was fighting someone but there was no one in front of him, looking like he was hallucinating and fighting a demon that had possessed him.

    ¡°Do you think that he has been possessed?¡± Qing Yu asked raised her head up to ask the man who was holding her in an embrace.

    Lou Jun Yao did not answer but just raised an eyebrow, waiting for her to continue.

    ¡°The way he is reacting looks makes him look like he¡¯s a little crazy but his eyes seem to see a terrifying enemy that is attacking him. He is struggling to fight back and the illusion he is seeing must be from this evil wind blowing.¡± Qing Yu¡¯s pleasing voice said captivatingly.

    ¡°It is one of the moremon types of illusory techniques called the Spirit Absorbing Seven Deaths Array where they are seven illusory states, with wind, snow, fire, ice, wood, absorb, and poison, each state different from one another, but all of them very dangerous. The array we have just walked into now is one among the Spirit Absorbing Seven Deaths Array, the wind array.¡±

    As her voice fell, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze unconsciously lit up with fervour in his eyes. ¡°You know about spirit arrays?¡±

    ¡°Just a thing or two about them.¡± Qing Yu said modestly as she nodded.

    The ends of Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face curled up. What he had left unspoken in his heart was that he was well versed in spirit arrays himself, a little more skilled than any regr spirit array practitioners out there. With the kind of intelligence he possessed, if he really put his mind to it, nothing was too difficult for him.

    His affinity with spirit arrays had started back when he was very young in the Divine Healers Sect. He had identally stumbled into a hidden array and was trapped in it for three whole days and nights.

    Ever since then, he had resolved that he would never allow himself to fall into a difficult situation just because of his ignorance about something.

    Hence, even people from the Dark Lands who had followed him for a very long time did not know just how many things their Lord was skilled and well versed in, as his actions had always showed how overly reliant he was on all his subordinates, so it was natural for them to feel that the Lord only possessed a set of savagely terrifying powers in cultivation, and did not know anything else.

    This youngdy here had just said that this was one of the moremon types of illusory arrays? To Lou Jun Yao, whatever this Spirit Absorbing Seven Deaths Array is, it¡¯s something that he had never even heard of before! So..... when the little fox said that she knew only a thing of two about spirit arrays, she was merely just being overly modest!

    She had probably seen moreplex arrays than this while this Spirit Absorbing Seven Deaths Array before them now was something he was not yet able to unravel.

    Qing Yu then continued: ¡°The Spirit Absorbing Seven Deaths Array only messes with a person¡¯s mind, inflicting mental damage on their consciousness and does not put a person¡¯s life at risk. Looks like the Carefree Valley has set this array here on this one and only way down to the cliff¡¯s bottom to intimidate the Limitless Sect and the Faint Mist Sect, seeking to take them down a peg or two right from the start.¡±

    After saying that, the corners of her lips suddenly lifted slightly, the faint arc on her face exceptionally alluring and beautiful. ¡°But it is most unfortunate for them that they encountered me this time. Looks like they will have to be sorely disappointed.¡±

 Chapter 201.3 - A Troublesome Old Man

    Chapter 201.3: A Troublesome Old Man

    This was what the youngdy should be like. No matter the asion, always filled with vigor and confidence, a sharp and devious strategist exuding such strong charm, like nothing could ever bring her down.

    Lou Jun Yao looked at her with tenderness in his eyes. ¡°Let me do it. Tell me what I should do.¡±

    ¡°This Spirit Absorbing Seven Deaths Array is an illusory ice array at its heart and all the other elemental powers array are controlled by that. So once the space that this mystical wind array sits in is frozen up with ice, all the other arrays will then self destruct.¡±

    At almost the same moment that her voice fell, the powerful hurricane suddenly ceased, and every inch of the air froze into ice. Everything blurred and turned fuzzy before their eyes for a moment before it all cleared up, where many familiar faces appeared. Having awoken from the illusory array, their bodies then plummeted straight down and the air was filled with many horrified screams and panicked howls the very next moment.

    ¡°Arrrgh~ It¡¯s too high! I am falling to my death! Aaaah.....¡±

    But the expected pain and agony did note, as their feet came to steadily step onto firm ground.

    [It¡¯s just unbelievable!]

    [It isn¡¯t just a dream is it? This is..... the bottom of the cliff? ! What just happened? ?]

    The entrance to the Carefree Valley was right before their eyes and Yan Jue with the several tens of Heaven Grade Assassins who had descended earlier all stood there with utter disbelief on their faces.

    [How is this possible?]

    [It has not even been an hour and all of them have reached here at the bottom!]

    And it seemed as though every single one of them had made it down, like nothing had happened to them at all.

    The Spirit Absorbing Seven Deaths Array was specially erected against outsiders and did not affect the Carefree Valley¡¯s disciples in the slightest, hence it was not surprising that they were able to pass through the array safely. But for all these people from the other sects to make it through, it was a situation that they could not help thinking deeper into it.

    Just as the people on both sides were still puzzled and bewildered, a white haired old man came walking out slowly, his body bent and crooked, his long beard almost about to drag on the ground.

    When Yan Jue saw that person, he then said in surprise. ¡°Uncle Master, why have youe out?¡±

    This highly entric and temperamental Uncle Master had not stepped out from the sect grounds once for so many years, he could not help but wonder what could have drawn the old man toe out.

    He often acted erratically, seemingly a little deranged, and was now even ying the role of a Carefree Valley door guard. Although he was well advanced in age, he was still highly energetic, skilled in divination and techniques involving the Five Elements and Eight Trigrams, where many of the Carefree Valley¡¯s highly lethal arrays and traps had stemmed from his hands.

    The old man ignored Yan Jue and his slightly muddled looking eyes cleared up for a moment as he turned to look at the two figures walking in slowly at the back of the crowd. His mouth suddenly split into a smile and he said: ¡°Good one my young friend. To think that you are able to break this Spirit Absorbing Seven Deaths Array of mine. Looks like you tread on the same path as well. Truly one who is much more than you reveal yourself to be.¡±

 Chapter 201.4 - A Troublesome Old Man

    Chapter 201.4: A Troublesome Old Man

    And his eyes were fixed right upon Qing Yu.

    Looks like the method of breaking the array that Qing Yu deciphered was something the old man was well aware of.

    Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Yan Jue seemed to realize what the old man was talking about and his gaze subconsciously turned to look in that direction. He saw the figures of a man and a woman dressed in purple clothes approaching as they walked.

    The youngdy walking in front looked to be about sixteen years old, her alluringly back swept eyes that were like a phoenix¡¯s seemingly able to hook a person¡¯s soul right out of his body. Herplexion was smooth as white jade, the corners of her lips slightly curved up, that barely perceptible smile on her face adding a tinge of mischievousness, that gave that mboyantly beautiful youngdy¡¯s countenance an indescribable allure.

    The countenance of the tall slender well built man behind her was also extraordinarily good looking, that powerful and aloof aura he exuded impossible to dismiss. Even though he was consciously suppressing it, the stifling oppression was so strong it made one¡¯s heart feel highly difited.

    ¡°Qing Yu!¡± Mu Lai¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I had thought that you were noting. Have your wounds healed?¡±

    Mu Lai took a few steps forward, her pretty face filled with delight. At the next moment, she then noticed that the design of the purple clothes Qing Yu was wearing today was very special, and one did not have to guess to know that the material used was top notch quality.

    [Thess is forever wearing all white all the time, and this is the first time she is seeing thess dressed in a different colour. But.....]

    Mu Lai then looked towards the man behind her, and her face broke into a teasing smile. ¡°These clothes the two of you are wearing matches each other really well!¡±

    [That¡¯s what it is! She was thinking why thess had suddenly changed her dressing, so it was to match their clothes!]

    If one did not look closely, the shade of purple on those two sets of clothes were indeed different, but if one looked carefully, the pattern, design and style were very simr, and it was easy to see that they were specially made to order.

    [This man has really put in quite a bit of effort!]

    [But that incredibly densess Qing Yu would definitely not have noticed anything.]

    Over where the Limitless Sect¡¯s disciples were, when Mu Chi saw that Qing Yu hade, joy clearly showed on his face. But upon seeing that Lou Jun Yao was with her, the expression on his face turned a little gloomy.

    Qing Yu nodded and smiled at Qing Yu, before she turned to say to the old man: ¡°Senior is too generous with his praise. What I know barely even scratches the surface and I was just lucky to have seen this kind of an array before. You could say it¡¯s merely a case of a blind cat stumbling upon a dead mouse.¡± (*Chinese saying)

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. This old man really detests young brats putting on a pretentious act like this the most. If you know, then you know. If you don¡¯t know, then you don¡¯t know. Simple as that.¡± The old man red at her a little angrily.

    Qing Yu was at a loss for words a moment, before she then replied truthfully. ¡°This array of Senior¡¯s, is frankly toomonly seen. From the way I see it, it is not qualified to be called an array as there are too many defects. Against a true expert, it will not even withstand a single blow.¡±

    She really had not expected that the old man¡¯s reaction upon hearing that would be to exim in a huff, his eyes ring angrily with his beard bristling: ¡°You dare look down on this old man¡¯s array? Then you do it!¡±

    The smile on Qing Yu¡¯s face slowly faded. ¡°.....¡±

    [This is such a pesky old man!]

 Chapter 202.1 - So Lucky Like Life Was Hacked

    Chapter 202.1: So Lucky Like Life Was Hacked

    Ever since the day Qing Yu disappeared from the forbidden grounds, it was said that she was rescued by someone. But as she was gravely injured, no one had seen her all this time.

    It was thought that she had given up on participating in the Friendship Meet but she had actuallye. And after hearing what the old man said, they knew they had actually fallen prey to an array, where it was the youngdy who broke the array¡¯s spell, saving all of them

    Qing Yu had always kept a rather low profile in the Faint Mist Sect, seldom showing up anywhere in there, hence, many of the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s disciples had only heard of the prodigious all element wielder in the sect but had never seen her before. So, when the people from the Limitless Sect broke out in heated discussion, the faces of the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s disciples were equally bewildered.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen that youngdy before. Which sect is she from?¡±

    ¡°Is she from the Limitless Sect?¡±

    ¡°So she isn¡¯t from the Faint Mist Sect with all of you? ?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t think so! She¡¯s such a beautiful looking youngdy and so highly skilled, I will never have forgotten such a person if she was.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh..... I remember now! Is she the one where four different departments were falling all over themselves to fight for her to join them, the prodigy who wields all elements? I seem to remember that the First Senior of the Inner Circle Feng Tian Hen managed to win her over in the end, and she is now a member of the Deviant Department.¡±

    That was said out aloud by someone when he suddenly recalled that eventful day.

    The brought about a doubtful query from a disciple of the Limitless Sect. ¡°An all element wielding prodigy? Could it be just a rumour you heard? !¡±

    [You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. An all element wielding prodigy was an existence that was rarer than a tenth level spirit beast. How could the Faint Mist Sect possibly be so lucky to produce an impossibly prodigious all element wielder?]

    ¡°Tsk, it seems like you are questioning what this great lord here witnessed with his very own eyes?¡± Who could thatzy sounding voice which sounded so impossibly haughty hade from? It was none other than the arrogant Su Li Mo himself.

    This fe here was infamously known to be always spoiling for a fight and his fighting prowess was maniacally strong, ranked fifth in the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s Inner Circle. He had also set the frightening record of three hundred consecutive wins, so who could possibly have the guts to dare challenge him here?

    When the bunch of guys from the Limitless Sect saw that it was Su Li Mo who spoke, all of them immediately mped their mouths shut. They were not so crazy as to go agitate that maniac.

    The long bearded old man seemed to overhear the arguing voices of everyone in the crowd and his eyes took on an indiscernible glint as he looked at the youngdy. He then opened his mouth to say: ¡°Little one, our Carefree Valley isn¡¯t inferior to the Faint Mist Sect in anyway. If you are to join us, the Carefree Valley will take you in as an esteemed prize disciple, where you will be orded the highest honour and glory.¡±

    He had lived more than half his life and his eyes had never been wrong about people. This youngdy was definitely not someone ofmon stock.

    Yan Jue and his bunch of assassins were all frozen. [What just happened here?]

    [Is the Uncle Master trying to poach from the others sects? Or is he just trying to poach only because the youngdy belongs to their arch rival, the Faint Mist Sect?]

 Chapter 202.2 - So Lucky Like Life Was Hacked

    Chapter 202.2: So Lucky Like Life Was Hacked

    The Faint Mist Sect¡¯s disciples immediately became highly indignant. [This old man who had suddenly popped out from nowhere, is he even of sound mind at all?]

    [They were here to participate in the Three Great Sects¡¯ Friendship Meet and while the event was still going on, this old man is actually trying to poach one of their members so tantly, right before everyone¡¯s eyes like this?]

    Su Li Mo¡¯s brows suddenly twitched slightly and he was just about to explode when he saw the exquisitely beautiful little youngdy take a couple of steps forward, before she went on to say with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you my Senior for the encouraging favour you¡¯ve shown me but I am already a disciple of the Faint Mist Sect and one must not be a heartless ingrate. If I am to really leave them, not to mention how disappointed the teachers in the Faint Mist Sect will be with me, don¡¯t you think that everyone in Carefree Valley will surely suspect whether I will readily choose to side with a stronger power in future? !¡±

    The old man¡¯s gaze shed with a glint, seemingly a little taken by surprise. She had not only rejected his offer, but hade up with a reason that was so irrefutable. He thenughed softly and said to the youngdy: ¡°Since that is the case, then this old man shall not coerce our young little friend here any further, but I still hope that our little friend cane pay us a visit at our Carefree Valley more often as a guest.¡±

    Immediately upon saying that, he quickly pushed something into Qing Yu¡¯s hand at lightning speed. And just like the way he had appeared, he then disappeared soundlessly without any trace.

    Qing Yu was stunned for a moment as she blinked her eyes in bewilderment, and she saw that there was a strange spherical green jade stone in her hand. Upon the stone, the character ¡°punishment¡± was carved intricately on it.

    ¡°This is.....¡±

    Others might not recognize that item, but Yan Jue knew very clearly what it was, and he could not help but feel a corner of his mouth twitch. ¡°What kind of an affliction had struck the Uncle Master¡¯s brain recently? How can he possibly give away something like that.....¡±

    ¡°What is that thing?¡± A Heavenly Grade assassin who was standing closer to Yan Jue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°That is the Heaven Punishment Hall¡¯s Hall Chief¡¯s Command Token. Have all of you forgotten? Although the Uncle Master is always acting entric and unpredictable, he is still the head of the Carefree Valley¡¯s Five Great Hall Chiefs. The holder of that Heaven Punishment Command Token is able tomand at least half the disciples in Carefree Valley and its authourity is only beneath that of the Assassins Temple.¡±

    Yan Jue exined to the man and his gaze then turned to look at Qing Yu. ¡°For the youngdy to be able to gain our Uncle Master¡¯s favour so much, you must possess some highly exceptional qualities.¡±

    Holding the Heaven Punishment Token that supposedly holds such great authourity, Qing Yu felt as if it was just one hot potato in her hands. Her brows knitted together as she said: ¡°This item here, may I implore your esteemed self to help me return it to your Uncle Master? I.....¡±

    ¡°The young miss does not need to refuse the gift. Since our Uncle Master has given the Heaven Punishment Command Token to you, he definitely trusts you enough to hold possession of it. The young miss will henceforth always be a guest to the Carefree Valley and with thatmand token, you will be able toe and go as you please throughout the entire Carefree Valley.¡± Yan Jue said with a softugh.

 Chapter 202.3 - So Lucky Like Life Was Hacked

    <h4>Chapter 202.3: So Lucky Like Life Was Hacked</h4>

    Everyone there could not help but start to wonder.

    [Just how lucky can that youngdy possibly be? To think that she had won the right toe and go as she pleased in Carefree Valley just like that.]

    [Moreover, isn¡¯t she a member of the Faint Mist Sect? Those two sects were always at loggerheads with each other, isn¡¯t the Carefree Valley afraid that she wille in to spy on any of their secrets? All of this is really puzzling no matter which way one looked at it.]

    Hearing what the man said, Qing Yu could only keep the token away properly. [She will return it to that senior when she has the chance!]

    ¡°Will everyone pleasee with me?¡±

    It was apletely different scene at the bottom of the cliff, a sea of green with all kinds of lush greenery. Winter had not passed but it was different here from the biting cold at Faint Mist Sect. It was instead gently warm in here, picturesque with mountains and waterfalls, the scenery highly soothing and pleasant, a stark contrast from their inhabitants who were famed to be cold dark assassins.

    Over on the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s group of disciples, Mu Lai and Ming Yi Yi kept together with Qing Yu and the several others they were familiar with back in the sect.

    ¡°Little junior girl, you¡¯re really good you know? Never has there ever been a precedent where a disciple of the Faint Mist Sect is able toe and go at will into the Carefree Valley. Everyone knows that the Carefree Valley has always been highly secretive with theirir and they have never allowed any outsider to set foot inside.¡±

    The one who spoke was that effeminate looking man from the Deviant Department. [She had gone missing for two whole days and this fe had not even noticed a thing. What a heartless creature he is.]

    Qing Yu merely smiled and did not say anything.

    ¡°How are you feeling? Are you really feeling alright now?¡± Mu Lai stretched her hand out seeking to hold the youngdy on her shoulder, but ended up sping nothing but air.

    The man who had kept himself at a set distance behind Qing Yu all this time held the youngdy¡¯s arm and pulled her away from the other young woman. Catching the young woman looking at him, the man then smiled slightly and opened his mouth to exin: ¡°The wound on her back has not fully healed. Be careful to not touch her there.¡±

    Mu Lai was subconsciously startled, her brows raising up in surprise. She had not looked at him that closely before this. [The man¡¯s eyes..... When did they turn ck?]

    Qing Yu felt a little helpless. She flung the man¡¯s hand off her arm and raised her eyes to look at him. ¡°I am fine. You do not need to so anxious about it.¡±

    A slightly unfriendly smile crooked up at the ends of Lou Jun Yao¡¯s lips. ¡°Do not go two meters out from my line of sight.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± [Had she be so unworthy of trust now?]

    Because Lou Lan Zhi had some tasks he had to deal with, he woulde here a littleter. Su Li Mo was standing together with Ming Jing and he was watching the tall purple robed figure as he rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Who is that man? Why does it seem like I have never seen him beofore?¡±

    Ming Jing then replied indifferently. ¡°Neither have I ever seen him.¡±

    A soft tug was felt pulling at a corner of his robes and Su Li Mo lowered his head to look. He saw a young skinny little youth looking up at him with his head raised up, his face a little abashed as the boy looked at him. The boy then said in a weak voice: ¡°Fifth Senior.¡±

    ¡°Xing Tong?¡±

 Chapter 202.4 - So Lucky Like Life Was Hacked

    <strong>Chapter 202.4: So Lucky Like Life Was Hacked</strong>

    Su Li Mo raised his eyebrows in surprise as the little youth was really so small in size. As a tall guy, looking down at him like that was really rather tiring, hence he decided he might as well just pick the small sized youth up and carry him in the crook of his elbow. ¡°What is it? You miss your fifth senior or has that bunch of scoundrels been bullying you again?¡±

    Xing Tong¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red as he shook his head.

    The Faint Mist Sect¡¯s top five ranked disciples had always been on especially good terms with each other and Su Li Mo was fifth in rank, always running over to the Deviant Department to look for the others. Over time, he also became familiar with the people in the Deviant Department.

    Xing Tong had then started to address him as Fifth Senior, the skinny little fe a rather obedient and innocent boy that Su Li Mo had be rather fond of. At times when the others in the Deviant Department made fun of the little youth, Su Li Mo would also stand up for him, so Xing Tong liked and respected this senior fellow disciple quite a bit as well.

    ¡°Fifth Senior, that man is one of the Deviant Department¡¯s teachers. He is a highly skilled Seven Star grade teacher of ours, and his name is Lou Bai Qian.¡± Xing Tong said earnestly, helping Su Li Mo to clear up his puzzlement.

    Su Li Mo was taken aback. ¡°A Seven Star grade teacher?¡±

    ¡°Mm. I heard that he was rmended by the Sect Leader himself. The man is really very highly capable. I am unable to see through him at all.¡± Xing Tong said with a wary nce towards the purple robed figure.

    The man was clearly always seemingly so smiley and amiable, but one just could not help but feel a little terrified of him. Especially that pair of eyes of his, one was just unable to look straight into them.

    Hearing the boy¡¯s words, Su Li Mo was even more puzzled. ¡°Really? Why have I never heard about a person like that before.....¡±

    But before he could think any further about it, his thoughts were suddenly interrupted. They had reached deep into the mountain valley and they were going to cross an iron chain bridge. Right below that bridge, countless ghosts and monstrous spirits were hidden, and one might be dragged down into the depths in a moment¡¯s distraction.

    It was said that a great number of people had not made it across the bridge.

    The iron chain bridge was not very long, roughly about three to four meters in length, but that journey was by no means short under such conditions.

    Moreover, the nks on the bridge looked to be rather aged, seemingly old and tattered. The bridge¡¯s chains swayed under the gusty wind, looking highly dangerous.

    ¡°Right after this bridge, will be the Carefree Valley¡¯s main gates.¡± Yan Jue said to everyone with a faint smile. ¡°This bridge had already existed before the founding of the Carefree Valley Sect itself and is said to be close to a hundred years old. Only one person may cross at one time, and that person must make it across within ten heartbeats, or the monsters beneath the bridge wille surging up.¡±

    Upon finishing his words, he tapped the tip of his feet and the red figure was upon the bridge in the next instant, moving like a fleeting shadow and reaching the other side in a blink. The entire process had been incredibly quick, over the span of three heartbeats at most, an astounding feat to see.

    The several tens Heaven Grade assassins followed quickly right after, fleeting across one after another, and none of them had taken more than seven heartbeats.

    And throughout that entire process, besides just a slight sway, the iron chain bridge quickly fell quiet once more. It did not rock all that much which showed how much more superior their lightfoot skills really were.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem all that difficult. Let me give it a try.¡± A stout and well muscled man slowly stepped onto the bridge.

 Chapter 203.1 - The Assassin Headquarters, Carefree Valley

    <b>Chapter 203.1: The Assassin Headquarters, Carefree Valley</b>

    When he went onto the bridge, maybe it was because of his brawny body, the iron chains swung left and right, but quickly fell back silent.

    The man smiled happily to himself and went on to swing the bridge more. He was just about to summon up his powers to tread his way over when the steady iron chain bridge suddenly shook and trembled violently.

    Tens of withered thin ck ws then reached up from under the bridge, grabbing around his ankles in a vice grip. The sharp ws tore through his skin and bright red blood flowed down from his ankles.

    The man was so terrified his face drained of all colour, wailing in fright towards the people up there. ¡°Help! Save me! Please save me.....¡±

    That person was a disciple from the Limitless Sect and when they saw him in that situation, one of hispanions immediately leapt forward wanting to hack off those ws and rescue the man. But before he could even make a move, he had just touch the man¡¯s body when his own face started to turn ck, his body stiffening as he stood frozen in ce.

    Mu Chi knitted his brows together, like he wanted to do something, but the clear melodious voice of a youngdy suddenly reached his ears. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Their bodies are already tainted with the air of death. Nothing you do can save them now.¡±

    It was Qing Yu.

    Mu Chi¡¯s heart thumped, and he turned his head to look at her. ¡°Qing Yu, you must surely know of a way to save them. Can you help me rescue them?¡±

    Qing Yu had not even opened her mouth when she suddenly felt someone pinch her on her hip. She raised her eyes and saw the pair of eyes giving her a fierce warning look, seemingly telling her to mind her own business.

    Qing Yu gave him a reassuring smile, indicating that she would not be making any moves herself. Her gaze then scanned over the crowd and she then found the person she was searching for. She smiled at him and beckoned for him toe with a hand. ¡°Xing Tong,e on over here.¡±

    When the youth who had been huddled beside Su Li Mo heard his name being called, he immediately got up and ran over to her obediently, before he called out to her happily: ¡°Big Sis Qing Yu.¡±

    Su Li Mo was stunned for a while. [Is he seeing things here?]

    [That imp Xing Tong has always been terrified of people and would seldom get so close to anyone else but him, afraid to even speak to others at all. When did he start to be so loving to another person? And it looks like he likes that person more than the boy likes him.]

    A slightly bitter feeling rose up inside. [That hollow hearted little imp.]

    Xing Tong came obediently before the youngdy, feeling a little scared as he nced at the man who was staring at him with a rather unfriendly gaze. He then carefully shifted his steps to one side and his voice was soft and wary as he asked: ¡°Big Sis Qing Yu, you called me over for something?¡±

    Qing Yu smiled and ruffled the young youth¡¯s head. ¡°Xing Tong, this is your area of expertise. Let those monsters down below go to sleep for half an hour. That should be very easy for you to do isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 203.2 - The Assassin Headquarters, Carefree Valley

    <b>Chapter 203.2: The Assassin Headquarters, Carefree Valley</b>

    The young youth nodded and then lifted his smooth skinned face with its exquisite features. He was no longer afraid of people seeing the mark on his face and that was all because of this person before him. She had shown him great warmth and opened his mind, making him feel highly confident of himself.

    ¡°Big Sis Qing Yu, I will get that done.¡±

    The young youth¡¯s voice was filled with resolve as he spoke, and he then took a few steps forward. He stretched a small hand out and a mystifying force formed in his palm before it went surging down into the seemingly bottomless pit below the iron chain bridge.

    A moment passed and it seemed as though it had turned peacefully quiet in an instant, where the people could no longer hear any noise. The two people on the bridge fainted away from exhaustion but it looked as if they were otherwise fine, suffering only a fright.

    The people from the Limitless Sect then immediately moved to go carry those two people off the bridge.

    ¡°Everyone had better hurry on over right now. The stability on the bridge willst only for an half hour at most and there are so many of us here, so let¡¯s not waste any time.¡± Qing Yu opened her mouth to say.

    But they were all probably shocked by what had happened to those two people earlier and no one dared to be careless anymore. Upon hearing Qing Yu¡¯s urging, they all quickly made their way across, almost flying over the iron chain bridge.

    ¡°Xing Tong has grown more adept at controlling you powers. You¡¯re so good at it now.¡± Qing Yu praised the young youth with a smile on her face.

    The young youth bit on his lip, feeling rather embarrassed, but did not say anything. But one could easily see the undisguised happiness showing on his face.

    He was still like a little child, easily happy and contented upon hearing just a single word of praise.

    Everyone remained safe and sound this time round as well, having crossed over the iron chain bridge where nine out of ten people would usually be injured. Things were going unbelievably smooth for all of them and the Carefree Valley¡¯s attempt to intimidate the other two sects was failing miserably.

    For the people who were taking part in the Friendship Meet, some of them hade to the Carefree Valley to see whether the infamous Cliff of Death was truly that terrifying, while some others had chosen to take a time saving shortcut into the ce.

    Thetter group took apletely different route. They hade to the Carefree Valley through a special teleportation portal. Among this group of people, were Yan Ning Luo, Lian Shao Jie, Xuanyuan Che and several other people. Because they came here through the teleportation portal, they actually reached the inside earlier than the other group who came to the Carefree Valley earlier.

    At that moment, they were already seated and waiting for the other group in the Carefree Valley¡¯s guest hall.

    ¡°Look at all the assassins from the Carefree Valley, everyone of them are wearing masks regardless whether they are male or female. Even the servants serving tea have their faces veiled. Just how ugly looking can they be?¡± Lian Shao Jie tilted his head towards Xuanyuan Che, and said jokingly.

 Chapter 203.3 - The Assassin Headquarters, Carefree Valley

    <strong>Chapter 203.3: The Assassin Headquarters, Carefree Valley</strong>

    Xuanyuan Che lifted his cup of tea and took a small sip. ¡°That is because even their servants are all highly skilled assassins, and they are just keeping in line with the norm of their profession. They cannot afford to be recognized when they carry out their missions and that is why they all have to be masked.¡±

    Lian Shao Jie nodded, his gaze ncing at the cold and aloof young woman opposite. She just sat there, and it was probably because of her icy personality, no one around her was talking to her. She always had two other young women following her around but for some unknown reason, they had note with her this time.

    Lian Shao Jie curved his lips up in a smile, as he nudged the man beside him with his shoulder. ¡°With such a frosty personality, what kind of a man do you think it would be that will finally conquer a woman like that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re well suited for that.¡± Xuanyuan Che said emotionlessly.

    Lian Shao Jie was startled by that reply and he then said with augh: ¡°Having fun at my expense? Is it because you are actually still unable to let go of her and was unhappy hearing what I just said.....¡±

    Hearing that, Xuanyuan Cheughed lightly, his good looking countenance tinged with a barely perceptible but meaningful smile. ¡°I thought that since you are always talking about her before me, I thought that you might have developed an interest in the Faint MIst Sect¡¯s greatest beauty instead?¡±

    Lian Shao Jie almost choked, before he red at the man beside him. ¡°Nonsense! I wouldn¡¯t want to press a warm face against cold buttocks.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re just not confident, and is worried that it will be a loss of face when you fail to conquer the woman.¡± Xuanyuan Che said, his face looking like something just dawned on him.

    Lian Shao Jie knew that he would not win this guy in an argument, so he just scoffed coldly with a grunt, and then mped his mouth shut, not going to say another word.

    ¡°Have the people from the Faint Mist Sect and the Limitless Sect arrived?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Qi and Yi Han who were just about to make their way to the Carefree Valley¡¯s guest hall immediately froze in their steps when they heard that voice, a little surprised when they saw the man walking out slowly from the bamboo house.

    Yi Han was a man whose face had ruggedly good looks, a towering and brawny figure, an assassin in the Assassins Temple well known for his strength. It was said that the strength of those fists could kill a ferocious wild beast, their power explosively powerful.

    ¡°Ah Zhan, you¡¯re here in the valley?¡± Feng Qi asked, his eyes blinking in surprise. Remembering the man¡¯s question, he then nodded. ¡°Someone came in to inform us that they have arrived, and we were just about to make our way over there.¡±

    He then seemed to recall something else after saying that and opened his mouth to say: ¡°Oh right. You asked me to look for a youngdy with outstanding looks and unsurpassing skills in Medicine, and I have located a few targets.....¡±

    ¡°No need. I already found her.¡± Xi Zhan Chen interrupted the man, and then went on walking off in front.

    Feng Qi and Yi Han looked at each other. [Is he..... going to the guest hall?]

    [Has the sun risen up in the west today? Why does it feel like there¡¯s something strange about the man ever since he came back from hisst trip?]

 Chapter 203.4 - The Assassin Headquarters, Carefree Valley

    Chapter 203.4: The Assassin Headquarters, Carefree Valley

    ¡°Ah Zhan did manage to bring the Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus back thest time right?¡± Feng Qi asked.

    Yi Han nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, and it now kept in the lotus pond behind the bamboo house in perfect condition.

    ¡°People from the other side hade to ask about it but Ah Zhan told them he did not see the Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus. What does that even mean?¡± Feng Qi¡¯s brows furrowed in puzzlement. ¡°Is he regretting it now and does not want to hand the Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus over to them?¡±

    Yi Han shook his head, indicating that he does not know as well.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After diffusing the danger twice in two obstacles, they did not encounter anything else but came to reach the Carefree Valley¡¯s guest hall.

    Because the Carefree Valley was nestled among the mountains, the materials used for their houses were mainly stone and bamboo. It made everything look unconventional and refreshingly new, causing everyone¡¯s eyes to light up.

    ¡°It must have been an arduous journey for our guests who came such a long way. Pleasee in and have a seat to get some rest!¡± Yan Jue gestured invitingly with a smile. ¡°The Valley Chief will arrive in a moment.¡±

    Qing Yu found herself a seat at the corner and sat down, which was coincidentally nearer to her and was quieter.

    There were two empty seats beside and Lou Jun Yao went on to sit down beside her while Mu Lai took up the seat on the other side. Qing Bei who had not seen his elder sister for days was not even able to get close before finding himself being squeezed out from both sides. There was no need to mention how aggrieved he felt when he had no choice but to go silently sit at the next table.

    Qing Yu shook her head helplessly and gave the youth aforting smile, signalling that they¡¯ll talkter when there was a chance.

    She had just settled into her seat when she felt a rather familiar gaze was fixed on her. She raised her eyes up to look and saw that it was one that she had not seen for quite some time, Yan Ning Luo.

    She had seen the woman quite often back at the Deviant Department but ever since the time that she identally overheard the woman confess her feelings to Qing Ye Li and was rejected, she had not seen that womane again.

    Qing Yu was thinking, that the fe Little Ye had never known how to treat ady right and be gentle with them, and Yan Ning Luo had probably given up after having been rejected.

    But upon seeing that indecipherable look in the woman¡¯s eyes that were staring right at her now, she did not see any tranquility nor peace, but saw a scary dark surge rising in them.

    Qing Yu curved up the ends of her lips, and turned her eyes away.

    ¡°The Valley Chief arrives!¡±

    With that announcement sounding outside the door, a tall figure came walking in slowly among the people.

    A middle aged man about forty years of age, dressed in a long light green robe. He wasn¡¯t that young a man anymore, and could see a certain kind of wise and mature charm from his face, and when he did not smile, he exuded a certain forbidding air naturally.

    His footsteps were exceptionally firm and steady as he walked towards the seat on the elevated tform. His face then broke into a slow smile. ¡°It¡¯s the day of the Three Great Sects¡¯ Friendship Meet Once again and it is being held in the Carefree Valley this year, which is such a great honour for us. I hope to be able to strengthen the friendship among our Three Great Sects through our Friendship Meet this year and may this friendshipst much longer!¡±

 Chapter 204.1 - Teammates Like A Bunch of Pigs

    Chapter 204.1: Teammates Like A Bunch of Pigs

    Upon hearing those words, everyone raised their cups and murmured politely.

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow. [You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. She would have thought that the Valley Chief of the Carefree Valley, as the head of so many assassins and killers in the Carefree Valley, would be a fierce and fiendish looking man who exuded a highly murderous aura!]

    [Never had she thought that he would be so presentable looking, where he could be easily mistaken as any regr businessman out there, graceful and suave. Nobody would really believe that he was actually the leader of a whole horde of assassins.

    The word outside about this Valley Chief of the Carefree Valley, wasn¡¯t really that great. It was said that he was a treacherous and ruthless man, highly shrewd and sly. Seemed like a person¡¯s looks could really be deceiving.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re interested in that person?¡± The man right beside her asked with a softugh.

    Qing Yu curved up the corners of her lips and shook her head. ¡°I merely seem to be unable to sense the slightest hint of killer¡¯s instinct in that man. He looks a lot more like a regr person who does not possess any cultivated powers at all.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao was a little surprised as he looked at her and then went on to say: ¡°You¡¯ve actually hit the nail right on its head this time. The Carefree Valley¡¯s Valley Chief is indeed just a regr person with absolutely no powers.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Qing Yu blinked her eyes incredulously. ¡°Then..... Then how did hee to be able to take on the position of the Valley Chief?¡±

    With no powers of cultivation, if anyone came to harbour any insidious thoughts against him, wouldn¡¯t he bepletely defenceless?

    Seeming to understand the doubts in her mind, Lou Jun Yao went on to open his mouth to exin: ¡°Besides the mysterious Assassins Temple, do you know what the Carefree Valley is most famous for?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Besides the Assassins Temple, the other most talked about thing by people are the Four Demon Ghosts who are never away from the Carefree Valley¡¯s Valley Chief, Ji Yan Long¡¯s side. It is said that the powers those people possess are so powerful that it surpasses what the Constetion Lands can withstand. They are always at Ji Yan Long¡¯s side, protecting the man, watching at a distance even when he is asleep. Hence, anyone who seeks to sneak up to harm him will never be given a chance to strike.¡±

    ¡°Why would the Four Demon Ghosts be so loyal to him? How is the Carefree Valley¡¯s Valley Chief able to tame them sopletely?¡± Qing Yu asked in bewilderment.

    Lou Jun Yao looked at the youngdy and his eyes changed subtly. It was only a whileter that he opened his mouth to say: ¡°Although Ji Yan Long does not possess any cultivated powers, he has an incredibly shrewd and astute mind, and a highly heaven defying ability. He is able to return a dead soul to life, by imnting it into a live person¡¯s body. This method is safer and more secure than forcibly taking over, as there will be no side effects, by pure and simple recement, living once again by assuming another person¡¯s identity.¡±

    Having spoken up to that point, he suddenly paused a moment. ¡°And it is that amazing ability that led Ji Yan Long to befriend people with all sorts of extraordinary talents and skills, and be willing to work under him, as the man¡¯s unique ability is as good as them having two lives. The Four Demon Ghosts are actually already dead souls resurrected in live people¡¯s bodies.¡±

 Chapter 204.2 - Teammates Like A Bunch of Pigs

    Chapter 204.2: Teammates Like A Bunch of Pigs

    Hearing that, Qing Yu knitted her brows, her expression darkening. Without knowing why, she suddenly thought of Qing Tian Lin. [Just how..... was he resurrected? Could it have something to do with this Carefree Valley¡¯s Valley Chief?]

    ¡°I heard that the Faint Mist Sect recruited quite a number of outstanding talents during their recruitment trials this year, and they even got an all element wielder during the test. I wonder if that prodigy is here today?¡± Ji Yan Long¡¯s voice was warm and gentle, smiling as he delivered the words.

    Hearing those words, Qing Yu had not even yet opened her mouth when Yan Jue said from a distance away: ¡°Valley Chief might not be aware of this, but when I came to hear about that, I was honestly highly astounded by it. To think that that prodigious all element wielder is actually a very youngdy.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ji Yan Long raised an eyebrow in surprise, his gaze subconsciously turning scan over the area where the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s disciples were seated.

    Upon seeing that, Qing Yu had no choice but to stand herself up, and bowed her head slightly. ¡°Greetings to the Valley Chief.¡±

    Ji Yan Long stared at the youngdy with such an exquisitely beautiful countenance, his expression a little taken aback. It seemed like he had never thought that the rumoured all element wielder would be such an outrageously beautiful looking littless.

    But he was stunned only for an instant, returning back to his senses very quickly. He then nodded with a smile on his face and said: ¡°I can see that you¡¯re such an intelligent child with just one look. The Faint Mist Sect is truly fortunate.¡±

    Those words clearly sounded like they were just said out of politeness, like he himself did not really believe them all that much. Qing Yu merely curved up the ends of her lips and did not respond to the man, sitting back down after having greeted the host.

    While everyone was murmuring in conversation, the sound of footsteps could be heard approaching from outside the doors.

    In the lead was a tall and lean figured man in ck robes, with an exceptionally outstanding looking countenance. His eyes long narrow like a crimson phoenix, his thin lips captivating, extremely good looking facial features. A fingernail sized blossom that was dark as ink marked a corner right below his eye, the flower petals blooming in multipleyers, looking exceptionally enchanting, which added a sort of devilish air to that handsome countenance.

    Two men trailed right behind the first, one good looking and heroic looking, the other brawny and muscr, standing on the left and right just slightly behind the ck robed man, looking like his loyal protectors.

    It could be because of his exceptional senses, as Xi Zhan Chen immediately saw that familiar figure the moment he came in. His gaze stared fixedly at the youngdy who was dressed in a pale purple dress, a striking contrast against her snowy fair skin, her tiny face captivating and alluring.

    Seeming to have noticed his gaze upon her, the youngdy slowly turned to look towards him, where she even smiled when she saw him.

    Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s heart thumped, and he could not help but wonder when did she regain consciousness, and whether she had recovered from her injuries.

 Chapter 204.3 - Teammates Like A Bunch of Pigs

    Chapter 204.3: Teammates Like A Bunch of Pigs

    He had seen her block that highly lethal strike for him with his own eyes back on that day. When he saw her fall into unconsciousness, he really did not know how to feel, but had felt an unbearable wrenching pain in his heart, like needles piercing into it.

    With that thought still on his mind, Xi Zhan Chen suddenly noticed the tall slender figure seated right beside the youngdy. It was that mysterious and regal purple robed man who suddenly appeared, who went against the odds in that critical situation to save them.

    The enormous dark zombie that he had beenpletely helpless against could not even stand up against one single strike under that man¡¯s hands. It was an absolute instant kill, the man¡¯s powers so strong that he had no choice but to admit defeat against that man.

    Though Xi Zhan Chen could easily be considered to be one of the most highly skilled pugilists throughout thesends, his powers was far beneath that man inparison. The one thing that he could be very certain of was that the man could not possibly be from these low leveled Constetion Lands.

    He could very well havee down from above.....

    Upon seeing the person who just stepped in through the door, Ji Yan Long was rather surprised. He then said with augh: ¡°To think that you did not leave the Valley today. The sun must have risen up from the west today.¡±

    Although Xi Zhan Chen was the leader of the Assassins Temple, he seldom handled any of its affairs, all the tasks managed by a few of his subordinates. His personality was a little strange, never fond of noisy and crowded events like this, always hiding far away and would only return about ten days to half a monthter.

    So it was rather bizarre this time. Not only had he not shied away from the event, he had evene here into the guest banquet hall. And since he hade, that would also mean that he was going to participate in the Friendship Meet.

    Upon seeing Xi Zhan Chen, Yan Jue¡¯s face also lit up with joy. He immediately went over to the man in a few strides and said: ¡°Chief, it¡¯s great that you¡¯vee!¡±

    Everyone was still trying to guess at the ck robe man¡¯s identity and when they heard Yan Jue address the man as Chief, everybody could not help but be stunned. Yan Jue was among the top ten assassins in the Assassins Temple and an entity that was more revered than the Carefree Valley¡¯s Gold Badge Assassins. For a person to be addressed by Yan Jue as Chief, there was only just one man.

    Ji Yan Long smiled and then said to everyone in the hall: ¡°This is a good sign for this year¡¯s Friendship Meet. Even the Temple Chief of the Assassins Temple who had never once taken part for so many years hase.¡±

    Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s gaze did not turn as he went walking over to an empty seat to sit himself down, not saying a single word the entire time. Towards Ji Yan Long¡¯s and Yan Jue¡¯s warm wee, he did not show the slightest response, his entire person seemingly exceptionally cold and aloof.

    He was rather different from the time he met Qing Yu in the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s forbidden grounds, seemingly rather unfamiliar. He had clearly been both passionate and easy to talk to back in the forbidden grounds but the man at that moment felt to be highly aloof, and detached from the rest of the world, pr opposites of two different people.

 Chapter 204.4 - Teammates Like A Bunch of Pigs

    Chapter 204.4: Teammates Like A Bunch of Pigs

    It was during that moment of quiet that a disciple among the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s seats stared at Xi Zhan Chen for a good while before suddenly he suddenly opened his mouth to say: ¡°Might I ask what is the name of this esteemed gentleman?¡±

    Xi Zhan Chen did not reply but just looked at the person indifferently.

    Everyone was a little confused. What was that person asking the Assassins Temple¡¯s Temple Chief for his name for? Although it wasn¡¯t entirely unreasonable for him to do that, it was still rather puzzling.

    When the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s disciple saw that the man was ignoring him, he did not be angry but said with a smile: ¡°The greatest assassin throughout thends Xi Zhan Chen, nicknamed the Soul Reaper, able to have a man die in his dreams without anyone knowing, their faces contorted in horror as their souls depart from their bodies. It is said that only dead people have ever seen what he looks like but for one single unfortunate coincidence, where the assassination attempt was discovered by someone. He had just managed to escape but he was supposedly crippled for life in the end.¡±

    [What is the person trying to say?]

    He did not make everyone wait for long as the man continued on to say: ¡°The person who witnessed the assassination did not manage to see what the assassin looked like too clearly but he saw a highly prominent mark on his face, which was a ck blossom just under the corner of his left eye.¡±

    [A ck blossom.....]

    [And under the corner of the man¡¯s eye, is really a blossoming bloom.]

    [Could it be..... that this man is really the divine level assassin of legend?]

    It must be known that though this divine level assassin was someone that people greatly revered and worshipped, his hands hade to be tainted with the blood of too many people of power and authourity.

    Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s bounty on the most wanted list was a cool ten million in gold and if anyone were to get their hands on that, they would be able to live worry free for the rest of their lives, even if they were to squander their money every single day.

    Feng Qi immediately looked at the crowd warily, as if he was fearful that they might ambush Xi Zhan Chen at any moment.

    With so much already said, it wouldn¡¯t exactly be nice if Xi Zhan Chen still did not say anything to establish his stand on the matter. So went on to look emotionlessly at the person and stated: ¡°So what if that¡¯s true?¡±

    His reaction was really just too calm for words like he was not worried in the least with being recognized.

    It was exactly that infuriating calm demeanor that got gnawed at people, irritating them. The Faint Mist Sect¡¯s disciple gave a scoffingugh: ¡°Nothing much, but I am just curious to see if I should spread the word that you are hidden here in the Carefree Valley, as that might make the Carefree Valley much more rowdy.¡±

    ¡°Before that, you have to ascertain that you still have possession of your life.¡± Lou Jun Yao then said nonchntly.

    Qing Yu beside him could not even be bothered to say anything.

    So it seemed like the Faint Mist Sect would actually have such a foolish fe toe tantly taunt and challenge a person in their own territory. [Does he really not fear death or does he think that the Carefree Valley, a ce that specializes in nurturing cold blooded and heartless assassins was just a joke?]

    [That foolish brain on him has really dragged everyone down.]

 Chapter 205.1 - First Disagreeable Word and Teasing Starts

    Chapter 205.1: First Disagreeable Word and Teasing Starts

    Not only Qing Yu, but everyone else from the Faint Mist Sect were staring at the disciple who spoke like they were looking at a pig.

    So what if he knew Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s identity? Would he be someone who would be afraid of being persecuted? Not to mention that he was the leader of the Carefree Valley¡¯s Assassin Temple, just any single one person from the ten great assassins under him would be a big enough headache for anyone to tangle with, what¡¯s more the many other subordinates.

    To think that that person would dare to challenge Xi Zhan Chen so tantly, does he think that he has lived too long?

    With every single person in the Assassins Temple, which one among them did not worship Xi Zhan Chen like a deity? How could they possibly tolerate anyone being so impetuous to their idol?

    The faces of Feng Qi and Yi Han immediately changed, and even the ever smiling and good natured Yan Jue expression had turned rather cold. [Is this fool tired of living? How dare he challenge the Chief so openly like this! ?]

    Immediately, he was unable to hold himself back and he started to throw a fit. He looked at the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s disciple with an indeterminable smile. ¡°I wonder if your actions had stemmed from your own volition or were they carried out under the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s instructions? It looks like the Faint Mist Sect is well prepared to let things take an ugly turn during this year¡¯s Friendship Meet.¡±

    When the disciple heard Yan Jue say that, he then probably realized at that moment that this ce was not the Faint Mist Sect where he could shoot his mouth off as he pleased uninhibited, but was actually the territory of a bunch of people who killed without even needing to blink, and he immediately became rather resentful but did not dare to say another word anymore.

    But Yan Jue was not about to let him off so easily. Heughed coldly as he swept his gaze over the group of Faint Mist Sect¡¯s disciples, his voice dripping with sarcasm as he said: ¡°The Faint Mist Sect is really bing more and more half hearted about events between the sects. Even with such an important event like the Three Great Sects¡¯ Friendship Meet, they can only afford to send such unworthy disciples, which only tell me one thing. It looks like the leading position among the Three Great Sects will soon undergo a change in ownership.¡±

    Indeed, among the people from the Faint Mist Sect who came this time, besides Su Li Mo who was a highly familiar face to everyone, many of the other disciples were seemingly newly joined recruits, so Yan Jue words could not bepletely denied.

    And that disciple who had spoken up without even thinking it through at all, was really just too foolish. Trying to expose Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s identity on such an asion, how could the Carefree Valley possibly be so courteous to give him face?

    That disciple was suddenly highly flustered and his face burned a deep red, not knowing what could possibly havee over him just now that gave him the courage to taunt a legendary divine level assassin just like that. That person was an absolute demon who killed without even blinking, his hands immersed in blood.....

    Su Li Mo silently cursed several choice expletives inwardly in his heart before he turned to look at the unfriendly looking Yan Jue. He then tried to smooth things over as he said: ¡°That fe does not know his own ce and was only babbling nonsense here. I would think that the Carefree Valley would not take it to heart. I guess he became too excited when he saw thends greatest assassin and blurted out things he should not have said, which is something entirely understandable. I would think that the Valley Chief should be able to understand the heart of a person who reveres people who possess such great power!¡±

 Chapter 205.2 - First Disagreeable Word and Teasing Starts

    Chapter 205.2: First Disagreeable Word and Teasing Starts

    Ji Yan Long smiled and nodded his head. ¡°That is naturally understandable. Just forget it since it is just a misunderstanding. If the rtionship between our two great sects turns sour because of such a small matter, both sides would only stand to lose with nothing to gain.¡±

    SInce the Valley Chief had given the Faint Mist Sect a way out, Yan Jue knew that he could not pursue it any further. His face was dark as he thought to himself: [The one who dared to disrespect the Chief, he was not going to spare him.]

    [He¡¯s already here within the Carefree Valley, so even if he did not leave his life here, he would at least have to leave a fewyers of his skin behind to make him remember this. That will make him realize just how insignificant the weight he carries really is, and to not think he is all that great just because he is a member of the Faint Mist Sect.]

    ¡°Forgive us for the affront.¡± Su Li Mo then said as he bowed his head slightly towards the expressionless Xi Zhan Chen.

    Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s tone of voice was indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I never did care about such things at all.¡±

    The sudden dangerous atmosphere just now immediately dissipated and it felt a little awkward for a moment. Especially for the spectating Limitless Sect, who did not know whether they should act as if they did not understand what they just heard or to pretend they did not even hear anything.

    ¡°In that case, I implore for everyone to first rest and reorganize yourselves, to refresh and hone your energies. Once the mist around the Fleeting Cloud Fortress has dispersed, we will then make our way up.¡±

    Ji Yan Long then gave a few instructions to the servants waiting at his side before he said to everyone: ¡°Everyone can go rest for awhile in the guests rooms that have been prepared for you, and when it is time, I will send my people to go inform everyone.¡±

    The Fleeting Cloud Fortress was one of the wondrous sights in the Constetion Lands and it was the most mysterious ce in the entire Carefree Valley. The ce was constantly surrounded by swirling mist that would not disperse, only revealing itself when night fell. It had a stairway that had more than ten thousand steps, stretching so far that the end could not be seen.

    It was said that it was a pce an almighty entity from far ancient times magically conjured up with divine powers, and the ce contained countless strange and mysterious secret martial arts manuals. If anyone were to be fortunate enough to gain the legacy of that almighty entity, they must surely be luck and fortune umted over the person¡¯s several past lives.

    Qing Yu closed her eyes and sat in a half lotus position on the bed. The tips of her ears pricked up and she heard the faint and almost undetectable sound of footsteps outside the door. The clear and melodious voice that had a robust texture to it then sounded, calling out gently. ¡°Qing Yu.¡±

    She opened her eyes, feeling a little bewildered, but she still climbed off the bed and went to open the door. A lean ck robed figure stood outside, and upon seeing her behind the door, his beautiful eyes seemed to sh briefly with a bright glint.

    ¡°Why have youe?¡¯ The corners of Qing Yu¡¯s lips lifted up slightly, as she went on to ask with a smile.

    Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s measuring gaze swept over her from head to toe quickly, before he immediately asked: ¡°How are your injuries? Have you recovered?¡±

    [That would not happen so quickly. She was in so much pain she immediately fell into a dead faint that day, so her injuries could not have been light.]

 Chapter 205.3 - First Disagreeable Word and Teasing Starts

    Chapter 205.3: First Disagreeable Word and Teasing Starts

    Hearing his highly concerned words, Qing Yu was taken aback a moment before she smiled slightly and shook her head. ¡°I am fine now.¡±

    Xi Zhan Chen was silent for awhile before he suddenly asked in a low whisper: ¡°Back then, why did you go block that strike for me?¡±

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow and looked at the man. ¡°Speaking of that, I would really like to ask you. You intentionally went to aggravate that dark zombie to draw its attention onto yourself. Were you trying to give me a chance to run away at the cost of your own life?¡±

    Xi Zhan Chen hesitated a moment before he acknowledged with a soft ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Why? We were merely two strangers who met in passing that day. Or were you always so righteous and valiant t raise your sword to help others all along?¡± Qing Yu could not help but smile and ask.

    ¡°Only with you.¡± Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Moreover, you saved my life once before, so that makes you my saviour.¡±

    [They were not just strangers who had met for the first time.]

    At least that was the case for him, where he could feel right in his bones a familiarity towards her, like they had known each other for many years. Moreover, to him, she was a very important existence, like she existed in a memory that he had lost before.

    ¡°You do not need to feel like you owe me anything. Everything is determined by fate and karma. You were destined to encounter this tribtion and meant to meet me to help you avert the crisis. It¡¯s all predestined.¡± Qing Yu opened her mouth to say.

    Xi Zhan Chen twitched a corner of his mouth. ¡°Maybe.....¡±

    She did not know whether she was imagining things, but she just could not help feeling that Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s words were hiding a deeper meaning behind them, as they seemed to be filled with a twinge of helplessness.

    Just as the two of them fell silent, the door next door was suddenly opened.

    Lou Jun Yao came walking out from inside, and when he saw Xi Zhan Chen, he did not show the slightest ripple of emotion on his face, like he waspletely unsurprised as he turned to nce at Qing Yu. ¡°Come over to take your medicine.¡±

    The expression on Qing Yu who still had a smile hanging from the corners of her lips suddenly froze. ¡°Haven¡¯t I already recovered?¡±

    ¡°Before the wound heals fully, you have to take your medicine every day. Hurry up ande.¡± Lou Jun Yao then just turned around and immediately went into his room upon finishing that statement.

    Qing Yu¡¯s face was highly aggrieved and the youngdy who had always ced great emphasis on manners and etiquette did not even offer a parting word to the man still standing before her as she shuffled her way into the room next door begrudgingly

    Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s eyes unconsciously narrowed, and his hands under his sleeves clenched up tightly into fists.

    In the room next door, Qing Yu who had been prepared to die a martyr, to bravely face her doom did note to see any trace of the horrifying medicinal brew in there. She sniffed her nose to check and did not detect any scent of herbs or medicine around.

    She was immediately puzzled as she asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I need to take my medicine?¡±

    ¡°I lied.¡±

    The man¡¯s tall figure was seated by the low table, his well defined and beautiful looking fingers lifting up the teapot to pour out a cup of tea. A cloud of steam rosezily, fogging up the man¡¯s handsomely exquisite countenance which seemed to reduce the devilishness by a notch, and added a tinge of warm tenderness instead.

 Chapter 205.4 - First Disagreeable Word and Teasing Starts

    Chapter 205.4: First Disagreeable Word and Teasing Starts

    He had just said those words when Qing Yu was stunned into a daze for a while. It was only when she came back to her senses that she asked him: ¡°You lied?¡±

    [What is she not able to understand what he is saying?]

    Lou Jun Yao took a light sip of his tea before he came to say slowly: ¡°With that Xi Zhan Chen, you must remember to keep your distance from him. Even if hees to ingratiate himself with you, do not foolishly just believe everything he says.¡±

    Qing Yu was a little surprised. Never has she thought that he would be talking about that. She could not hope but to go sit down across from him and ask: ¡°Are you saying that because you know something?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao just smiled and did not say anything, as he calmly finished his cup of tea. Qing Yu was still patiently waiting for him to say something more but even after a long while, he did not say anything to exin further.

    Qing Yu was immediately feeling a little exasperated. ¡°What do you mean by cutting yourself off halfway like that?¡±

    ¡°Some things wouldn¡¯t be so meaningful anymore if it is spelt out too clearly. It is better to let you find out for yourself which would give a better sense of achievement.¡± Lou Jun Yao went on to reply.

    ¡°I do not want to find out for myself. Can¡¯t you just tell me?¡± Qing Yu raised an eyebrow to look at her, a little displeased.

    ¡°You want me to spell it out for you?¡± Lou Jun Yao curved up the ends of his lips, looking at her with a faint and almost imperceptible smile. As they were alone, the colour of his eyes was not altered with illusory techniques and the violet orbs were like precious stones filled with endless stars, intoxicating just looking at them.

    Although that was already such a familiar sight, already used to seeing the uniquely handsome face of the man exceptionally favoured by the gods, Qing Yu¡¯s heart still could not help but be drawn towards him a moment.

    A twitch then formed at the corner of her mouth and she was speechless with herself for a moment. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that..... Are you trying to seduce an innocent young maiden tomit a crime or what? Unfortunately for you my willpower is strong enough, so I will not waver and fall for your bewitching spell.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lou Jun Yao was tickled intoughter by the stoic and serious demeanor on her face and he then stuck his face in closer towards her, his warm breath brushing over her cheek, which felt a little ticklish.

    Subconsciously, she tried to lean her head away from him, trying to put some distance between them, but she then heard his low maic voice say: ¡°Little fox, you¡¯re just an innocent young maiden? Hmm?¡±

    If one listened closely, one would detect a tinge of mirth in his voice, like he was making fun of her. Qing Yu was immediately a little infuriated and she turned her head back fiercely. ¡°In what way am I not.....¡±

    Time stopped in that instant.

    The unfinished words suddenly halted just like that, disappearing when she touched something warm.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s irises contracted, where it was clear he had not expected that she would turn around so suddenly as well, to have her soft luscious lips stick right smack onto his.

    Except for the time when he fed her medicine while she was unconscious, the two of them had never had such an intimate moment, especially while she was conscious. This waspletely unprecedented, their very first time.

    There was a faint fragrance on the youngdy¡¯s body, not the scent of rouge or cosmetics, but a most natural kind of fragrance, mixed with a unique and refreshingly subtle smell of herbs. All that mixed together, not only was the smell not unpleasant, it instead made a person can¡¯t help but want to get closer to her.

 Chapter 206.1 - Donâ€™t Say Anything, Kiss Me

    Chapter 206.1: Don¡¯t Say Anything, Kiss Me

    The youngdy¡¯s wlessly exquisite face was so close to him, enabling him to see it even more clearly just how smooth and fair herplexion really was, soft and tender like a freshly peeled egg, alluring and radiant.

    It was initially just an idental bump into each other, but the two of them just froze in ce, their eyes wide as they stared, so stunned that they were not able to react at all for a very long while.

    The man¡¯s devilishly mesmerizing violet irises deepened. [Has the little one lost her mind? She¡¯s just remaining there still stuck to him and not moving away. So..... is she ying with fire and trying to seduce him?]

    Initially, as they got more familiar and closer to each other, something in his heart was already subtly changing. In the beginning he had just found her to be interesting and seeing how talented she was, he had made exceptions for her repeatedly, appearing by her side to help her resolve the difficulties she encountered many times.

    Protecting her, not allowing anyone to inflict any harm onto her, because he came to discover that it stung his eyes badly whenever he saw thess hurt.

    Hence, clearly knowing that his own body¡¯s constitution was unique, where he cannot afford to carelessly not get injured, he still went ahead to help the youngdy get rid of the pain on her behalf, even though he would feel like he had been severely beaten up by someone, suffering pain that was almost worse than death after he gets injured, that would take a very long time for him to recover from.

    But to be able to see thess alive and well again, how did all that matter?

    Only the Heavens knew how fearful he was of seeing her lie on the bed without moving an inch, looking so lifeless. Whenever she had fallen unconscious into aa, her body would break out in cold sweat, her breath be weak and frail, like she might just die at any moment. Hence at those moments, he would stay to keep a tight watch over her, not daring to step away, fearing that she might just not wake up from her sleep.

    Bai Zhi Yan was always teasing him, whether he harboured insidious designs towards the youngdy, and when did he start to develop such thoughts towards thess?

    s, the human heart, was so inexplicablyplicated..... Who could really urately say how the heart worked?

    But the thing he could be certain of was that this youngdy before him was someone very different. He had lived for over two hundred years and had seen people in all kinds of shapes and sizes. No one had been able to draw his eye at all, and no one had ever made him feel this way.

    Like, someone he would like to have by his side forever.

    In that moment, as if unfathomable cosmic forces were at work, just as the youngdy snapped back to her senses and wanted to move away from the man, he suddenly stretched a hand out and sped her tightly in an embrace, and the lips that had parted just barely a mere moment ago were strongly pressed together once more.

    At such close proximity, it could be seen in the youngdy¡¯s beautiful phoenix like eyes, a sudden widening of her irises from shock and astoundment, together with helpless fluster.

    [Tsk, little one, you delivered yourself up to the door and you¡¯re thinking of running away now? Don¡¯t even think about it!]

    Qing Yu was only able to stare with her eyes widened, her mind aplete nk. The slight sensation of pain was felt on her lips as the man¡¯s lips recklessly gnawed invasively, tyrannical and not to be refused.

 Chapter 206.2 - Donâ€™t Say Anything, Kiss Me

    Chapter 206.2: Don¡¯t Say Anything, Kiss Me

    [What..... is this fe doing?]

    [If she isn¡¯t understanding this wrongly, he¡¯s kissing her?]

    [But..... when did their rtionshipe to be on such familiar terms till they could do something so intimate?]

    It was not until the man wantonly invaded onto her lips that Qing Yu then came to regain her senses. Her eyes misted over slightly, looking indescribably enchanting.

    Seeing the youngdy¡¯s slightly dazed expression Lou Jun Yao thenughed softly, the thumping under her chest exhrating to feel, the youngdy indolent and mesmerizing to see. He suddenly lowered his head to peck lightly at the lips that had turned lusciously rosy from the earlier kiss, his voice edged with a slight raspiness as he said: ¡°If you want to kiss me next time, you do not have to be so sneaky about it. I will not resist and am willing to let you have your way with me.¡±

    Qing Yu was absolutely speechless. ¡°.....¡±

    [When had she wanted to do this to him? And she had been sneaky? ?]

    [Can this man be anymore more shameless? He had clearly shamelessly taken liberties with her and he could actually still utter such nonsense now? !]

    [The saying of old had really been right. Shameless people are invincible!]

    Qing Yu gave him a mirthless smile as she broke free from under his arms and then said in a highly rational tone: ¡°I will take it that you forgot to take your medicine today and lost your mind, and will not hold it against you as I still have need of your help afterall. But the next time you go mad and want to bite someone again, remember to tell me. You will be fine with a few pricks of the needle from me. And you do not have to worry about that, as seeing that we¡¯re friends, I will not charge you a single cent.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao was a little taken aback. He had thought that the youngdy would react like she did before, either to explode right on the spot, or be indignant from humiliation and look like she was going to kill him with a ferocious gaze, or to keep her anger inside and give him the cold shoulder for several days..... Never had he thought that she could still be so calm! ?

    But, those words still showed that her anger was not slight at all.

    Lou Jun Yao lowered his eyes andughed softly. ¡°Since you have need of my help, there has to be some form of remuneration. But with the kind of rtionship we have between us, things like money and material things are too cheap to mention, so.....¡±

    ¡°Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow. ¡°So what?¡±

    [Just seeing the expression on that fe¡¯s face and she knew that nothing nice was going toe out of that mouth. And..... just what kind of a rtionship did they have? He made it sound so unclear and intimate, is he asking for a beating?]

    ¡°Mm..... The next time I go mad and want to bite people, you do not have to waste the effort with your needles. Might as well just sacrifice yourself!¡± Lou Jun Yao said as he blinked his eyes, his demeanor deadpan earnest.

    Qing Yu could not find the words to say right at that moment. ¡°.....¡±

    [What does that mean? Sacrifice herself? ?]

    She just could not make herself react in that instant, but then suddenly linked his words to what she had just said and recalled the shameless deed he had justmitted before she almost wanted to burst outughing from exasperation.

    ¡°Lou Jun Yao.¡± She suddenly called out his name in a tender soothing voice, her lips curling up at the corners.

 Chapter 206.3 - Donâ€™t Say Anything, Kiss Me

    Chapter 206.3: Don¡¯t Say Anything, Kiss Me

    She had been cold and detached just a moment ago and had suddenly turned to be so warm and gentle. Lou Jun Yao arched up an eyebrow in surprise, not knowing what kind of a scheme the youngdy was hatching in her mind.

    He then saw a smile slowly bloom like a flower upon those lips. The person who could not wait to get away from him was at that moment actually leaning in close to him, her phoenix like eyes seductive and her voice tititing, her beautiful face strumming the chords in his heart with that smile, every movement she made so enticing.

    Truly a demoness born to seduce people.

    Her lips parted slightly and she asked slowly in a captivating voice: ¡°Have you fallen for me?¡±

    The expression on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face became hesitant, never expecting that she would ask that, which caught himpletely off guard.

    He narrowed his eyes and did not answer her directly, but merelyughed softly as he pulled the distance between the two of them even closer, their foreheads almost going to touch. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    The mysterious vortex swirling within those violet orbs could almost suck a person¡¯s soul right into them. In the end, Qing Yu was unable to stand up against the devil who had lived for more than two hundred years. As he spoke, his thin lips seemed like they were almost going to kiss her as he slowly leaned in closer and closer. It seems he was making it a habit of taking liberties with her.

    Qing Yu drew in a deep breath and pushed back against the man¡¯s chest with one hand, putting some distance between themselves, her head turning away to one side as she tried to calm down the emotions surging up inside from the man¡¯s sudden kiss.

    Lou Jun Yao rested his chin on the palm of one hand as he tilted his head to stare fixedly at her, a happy smile hanging from his lips.

    [Had he been too rough just now and had given the little one too big a fright?]

    [Mm. Things like this must be taken slowly, or it would be disastrous if he came cause her to dislike him.]

    The sky was turning dark and it was almost time to go to the Fleeting Cloud Fortress.

    ¡°Xi Zhan Chen went to look for that prodigious youngdy from the Faint Mist Sect?¡±

    Hearing the report from a subordinate, Ji Yan Longughed, feeling rather amused. ¡°He was never prone to showing such feelings, never interested in worldly affairs. Except when he¡¯s out on a mission, he would always remain in that bamboo house and would not take a single step outside. So what could be the reason for him to take such actions this time?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the youngdy possesses a wless countenance, a true rare beauty and also a prodigious all element wielder, so she is naturally extraordinary. Maybe it is because she is so different from others that made him pay her so much attention.¡±The subordinate behind him then ventured a guess on his own.

    Ji Yan Long¡¯s face smiled meaningfully and he then shook his head lightly. ¡°Xi Zhan Chen is a very strange man. From the day that I brought him back here, he had then decided on his own to establish the Assassins Temple. I had only indulged him because what he did was beneficial to the Carefree Valley as it would expand the Carefree Valley¡¯s might. Despite the fact that he holds such great powers, he had never cared for vain titles and fame, always keeping a very low profile within the Carefree Valley, never seeming like he was plotting anything. I have never been able to fathom just what is it that he really seeks.....¡±

 Chapter 206.4 - Donâ€™t Say Anything, Kiss Me

    Chapter 206.4: Don¡¯t Say Anything, Kiss Me

    ¡°What is Xi Zhan Chen thinking? Not mentioning whether he is scheming something by getting close to the youngdy for the moment, what your subordinate does not understand is something else.¡±

    The subordinate contemted for a moment before he suddenly opened his mouth to say: ¡°Xi Zhan Chen had never failed any mission he went on, regardless whether it was to assassinate someone or to retrieve an item. But with the Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus this time, he actually slipped up. Doesn¡¯t the Valley Chief think..... that something feels strange?¡±

    Ji Yan Long raised an eyebrow to look at the man. ¡°What are your thoughts about that?¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate thinks that it¡¯s impossible that he failed. Something must have happened during the mission.¡±

    ¡°That is indeed unusual.¡± Ji Yan Long nodded as he rubbed his chin, a deeply thoughtful looking to show on that amiable and harmless looking face. ¡°It looks like something interesting must have happened on hisst trip out!¡±

    Night descended and the people from the Three Great Sects participating in this year¡¯s Friendship Meet had all gathered together. Besides the participating disciples, people who wanted to spectate were also allowed to follow them up.

    But the Fleeing Cloud Fortress was not a ce that was easy to go up to. One would need to climb over ten thousand steps and no spirit powers could be employed or they would be sent flying out by the barrier array at the Fleeting Cloud Fortress. At that height, it was really no joke. If one was already halfway up and was struck down, haha, not to mention they would have wasted all that effort and be out from thepetition, whether their corpse could still be found in one piece was another question.

    Hence, even though the Fleeting Cloud Fortress was one of the most wondrous sights in the Constetion Lands, no one had ever been able to easily climb their way up there, as it was not only a great test of one¡¯s physical endurance, one needed to also possess extraordinary determination. If one was not able to persevere all the way right to the top but wanted to give up halfway, there was no chance for such regrets with death the only other option.

    With the Fleeting Cloud Fortress, there was actually a beautiful legend surrounding it.

    It was told that the ce tested how true of heart the love between two people really was as only for people who were truly in love, would they be able to reach the top to the Fleeting Cloud Fortress for their loved one, to make a wish within the Fleeting Cloud Fortress that would definitelye true.

    For a man and a woman, the hidden hands of fate would be guiding them along, the two of them destined to end up together.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know whether the legend of the Fleeting Cloud Fortress is truly real, but reaching the top is the first thing that everyone needs to do now, and all of you must definitely persevere till you reach up there or you woulde to lose your life if you give up halfway. So all of you must choose carefully.¡± Ji Yan Long repeated as he beamed at everyone, his gaze sweeping over them.

    ¡°Everyone will also be wee to verify whether the legend regarding two people in love is fact or fiction, as with such a great number of people here, maybe your destined one is among them. So on this climb up to the Fleeting Cloud Fortress, men and women would move separately, each group entering from a different side while we quietly await for your good word.¡±

 Chapter 207.1 - Come Here, Let Me Tell You A Secret

    Chapter 207.1: Come Here, Let Me Tell You A Secret

    Besides just taking one step after another to scale your way up to the Fleeting Cloud Fortress, there is another secret passage that would take you all the way up to the top. But this secret passage was known only to one person, Ji Yan Long alone. He was just a regr man with no cultivated powers, and he could naturally not be able topare with all the others who hold deep powers of cultivation.

    Hence, he was the only person who used the secret passage to go up there, while all the others including the Carefree Valley¡¯s internal members had to reach the Fleeting Cloud Fortress based on their own strength, with no exception of favouritism.

    As men and women moved out separately, Qing Bei was naturally unable to follow Qing Yu. He could not help but look worriedly at her. His lips moved slightly, like he wanted to say something, but someone then hooked an arm around his shoulders from behind, and pulled him along together. He turned his head to look, and saw the man¡¯s violet eyes sparkling with an extraordinary light under the night, exceptionally beautiful to see.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be watching over this kid here. You just remember to be careful with everything you do.¡± Lou Jun Yao curved up his lips, as he gazed tenderly at the youngdy. ¡°If youe to encounter any kind of danger that you are not able to resolve, you have themunication device I gave you don¡¯t you? Remember to call out to me.¡±

    The expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face changed slightly, but she did not say anything and just nodded her head slightly.

    Although this fe usually acted a little odd and was even often thuggish at times, he had never held back when it came to helping her. In regards to that point, Qing Yu was really rather grateful to him.

    Just when she was about to go in through the entrance, the man suddenly called out to her.

    Qing Yu turned herself around slightly, and looked at him in bewilderment.

    Lou Jun Yaoughed, the sound bing exceptionally maic and melodious under the night. He then asked her in a soft voice: ¡°About the Fleeting Cloud Fortress¡¯ legend. Do you believe it?¡±

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes, rather surprised that he would show interest in that, but she still replied truthfully. ¡°With things like that, it¡¯s true if one believes in it and false if one doesn¡¯t, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The smile at the corners of the man¡¯s lips deepened. ¡°I feel that it¡¯s rather interesting though. After we reach the top, I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What is it that you cannot tell me now?¡± Qing Yu raised an eyebrow and asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t now.¡± The man¡¯s face showed a mysterious smile and he ignored the youngdy after that, grabbing at Qing Bei to go into the entrance on the other side.

    Qing Yu could not help but feel a little frustrated. [What does that fe want to tell her?]

    That thought was still lingering in her mind when a gust of wind blew past her. She turned around and saw a slim seductive looking figure passing beside her, white robes billowing, carrying an air of noble aloofness that made people not dare to get too close.

    [Yan Ning Luo?]

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow, but did not notice anything strange. Mu Lai and Ming Yi Yi came walking over from the side right after that, each of them holding one side of her, and Qing Yu did not pay any more attention to it.

 Chapter 207.2 - Come Here, Let Me Tell You A Secret

    Chapter 207.2: Come Here, Let Me Tell You A Secret

    At the Fleeting Cloud Fortress, only when one was standing at the highest point would they be able to see the unbelievable view below.

    At that moment, Ji Yan Long and the Four Demon Ghosts who were never far from his side had reached the top through the secret passage. He gazed down from that high point and said with a softugh: ¡°Wonder how many people will fall off from the Fleeting Cloud Fortress this time and have their bodies smashed to smithereens. From ancient times, people who are able to climb their way up here with their own strength have been few and far between.¡±

    One of the Four Demon Ghosts responded in a raspy voice: ¡°It wouldn¡¯t mean much for them even if those people manage to make their way up here as only one as capable as the Valley Chief with unsurpassing intelligence can be the Fleeting Cloud Fortress¡¯ final host.¡±

    A deep and meaningful smile then curled up at the ends of Ji Yan Long¡¯s lips as he murmured softly: ¡°That¡¯s right. The Fleeting Cloud Fortress is not a ce that anyone cane up to so easily. But since they have chosen to deliver themselves to their deaths, what can I do.....¡±

    The people who wereing up were not just the disciples participating in the Friendship Meetpetition, but it included many respected and highly revered personnel who held high positions in the other two great sects. Moreover, even the ones holding the highest authourity in the Faint Mist Sect and the Limitless Sect would being to spectate at the matches.

    [Haha. He had all the time in the world to wait for them toe up here, but just how many of them would be able to make their way up here alive was not known yet.]

    [He had already been very merciful to have given them a warning!]

    Everything at the Fleeting Cloud Fortress was clearly presented to everyone before their eyes that night.

    The path under their feet was rather uneven and bumpy. They were not surrounded in pitch ck darkness but the ce was speckled with soft glowing fairy lights like stars all around, some green some blue, a breathtaking sight that lent a sense of enchantment under the beautiful night sky.

    ¡°What is that? It¡¯s really pretty.¡±

    Qian Yun who had been by Ming Yi Yi side was drawn by the sight, and could not help but open her mouth toment.

    Girls just love to look at beautiful looking things and when they see it, they just cannot help but to reach a hand out to touch them. Qian Yun knew very well that beautiful things were usually dangerous but she still went ahead to stretch her hand out like she was bewitched.

    The expression on her face was highly wary as she reached out, but before she could even touch the glowing light, a palm suddenly smacked her hand away.

    Qian Yun felt as if she had just woken up from a dream, staring in bewilderment at the reddened back of her hand. She then turned her head to look at the young girl beside her. ¡°Yi Yi, what did you hit me for?¡±

    ¡°If I did not smack you back to your senses, you would already be dead.¡± Ming Yi Yi creased up her brows and continued to say: ¡°Look carefully again to see what those things are. And you really dared to stretch your hand out to go touch them.¡±

    Hearing that, Qian Yun then summoned up a ball of pale green mes in her palm. This was soulfire that people of the Soul Cultivators Tribe were born with, linked with the fact that they possessed such powerful soul powers.

 Chapter 207.3 - Come Here, Let Me Tell You A Secret

    Chapter 207.3: Come Here, Let Me Tell You A Secret

    The burning mes lit up the slightly sinister feeling air surrounding them, and closely at the glowing lights more closely, Qian Yun¡¯s face turned pale from fright, almost letting out a squeal. The sudden light from the mes seemed to rm the glowing lights, as they let out an ear piercing sharp screech.

    All those tiny little green and blue glowing lights, in what way were they just a natural pretty looking phenomenon?

    It was a bunch of blood sucking bugs whose wings were bigger than their bodies, and the light was emanating from their eyes.

    These creatures were highly timid and as long as one did not go agitate them, they basically would not pose to be of any danger. But they were however a maniacal bunch where if you were to even identally touch one of them, they would think that they were under attack, and would counter attack mercilessly.

    Thinking about it, with the Fleeting Cloud Fortress so high up, ten thousand steps of stairs up, filled fully with so many of those terrifying blood sucking bugs, just the thought of it will send chills up one¡¯s spine.

    Setting that the girl was really quite shocked, Ming Yi Yi sighed and stretched a hand out to pat the girlfortingly on her back. ¡°That¡¯ll teach you not to be so careless again. How could you make such a mistake? You should know better than to go touch something so dangerous like that.¡±

    Qian Yun¡¯s body was still in shock, frozen in ce. Her face was pale as she stammered: ¡°I..... I don¡¯t know why. I was just unconsciously..... reaching my hand out wanting to touch.....¡±

    ¡°You cannot me it all on her.¡± Qing Yu chirped in when she saw what was happening. ¡°Those bugs have some rather unusual eyes and staring at them for too long would indeed mesmerize a person, causing them to do things that they are not aware of themselves.....¡±

    She had not even finished her words when a maniacal voice suddenly reached them, and many people were frantically trying to persuade her to stop.

    ¡°Hahaha..... I¡¯m the strongest in the world...... I¡¯m the most powerful..... Look..... I can fly..... I¡¯m flying haha.....¡±

    Once she finished saying that, a petite little figure was seen suddenly leaping off right off from the Fleeting Cloud Fortress. Before anyone could even react, there was already no sign of her to be seen.

    ¡°Little junior~¡±

    A number of people beside the spot she was standing at hung their heads and cried.

    That entire scene had happened too fast and there was no way any one of them was able to prevent that tragedy from happening. Although they had not been moving all that fast but they had stille up a few hundred steps. That height, to a girl who had already lost her mind and waspletely defenceless meant only certain death from the plummet.

    ¡°How.....¡± Qian Yun¡¯s eyes were wide, her voice quivering quite a bit.

    Qing Yu shook her head with a regretful sigh and then looked at the young girl and said: ¡°Lucky for you you had not looked at them for too long and Yi Yi was still able to smack you back to your senses. Otherwise, I fear that your body might already have been sucked dry of blood by now.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s all be more careful from here on and try to stick together. Do not stray too far away from the group so that we¡¯ll be able to help each other in time in case of any danger.¡± Mu Lai said with a grave face, her voice tinged with a chill.

 Chapter 207.4 - Come Here, Let Me Tell You A Secret

    Chapter 207.4: Come Here, Let Me Tell You A Secret

    After that youngdy¡¯s strange and sudden death, it made the bunch of girls quit being so careless and indifferent, but to be alert and wary, fearful for their lives.

    On the stretch of their journey that came after that, besides being able to still see the countless number of blood sucking glowing bugs, they did not encounter anything else that was all that strange.

    But that temporary spell of tranquility did not cause Qing Yu to let down her guard in the slightest. For they had merely covered less than ten percent of the tens of thousand steps of stairs, and who knew what kind of other dangersy hidden behind them?

    On the other side, things were not so good for the men. Almost a good half of them were showing wounds and bruises on their bodies, dismayed faces covered in dust, looking highly wretched.

    But a certain someone stood out as the lone exception. Not only was his body clean and unspoiled as before, he looked every bit as suave as he did when they had juste in, without a single hair out of ce, causing many people to be unable to help themselves but grit their teeth to see.

    Only the Heavens knew what kind of an assault they hade under earlier.

    The ground beneath their feet suddenly started to shake, and countless rock golems suddenly broke out from underground, striking them before they could even react.

    There was limited space on those steps and they were not able to execute much of their moves. Moreover, Ji Yan Long had already said that no spirit powers were to be used, or they would be thrown right off by the barrier array on top at the Fleeting Cloud Fortress, their bodies impossible to find. So there was nothing they could do but only to defend themselves, and it could well be imagined just how exasperating it was for them.

    There were ferocious beasts and human shaped golems transformed out of rock, all of them extremely strong and powerful, and they were relentless with their pursuit, impossible to shake off like they had no weaknesses at all.

    Su Li Mo, Xi Zhan Chen and the others were able to handle things themselves easily but the others were not so fortunate where even Xuanyuan Che who was the seventh ranked inner circle disciple was a little dishevelled and covered in a bit of dust.

    But there was still one single person who stood as the lone exception.

    Maybe other people had not noticed it, but Qing Bei was able to see it clearly.

    Lou Jun Yao. The deep and mysteriously unfathomable man had not even moved a finger all the way from the very beginning.

    None of those golems even came close to the man. Maybe it was because of fear, but wherever he was as he made his way forward, all those monsters would clear a path for the man without needing any urging, surging around to attack the people behind him.

    Qing Bei was most fortunate. Not even a single hair on him was hurt with the man protecting him the entire way.

    He looked at the bunch of men with swollen noses and bruised faces behind him, their clothes tattered and torn, and he could not help but felt his mouth twitch, suddenly feeling that he hadtched himself onto the great thigh of a godly entity, his entire pathpletely clear of obstacles.

    Without needing to turn his head back to look, he was able to feel the eyes filled with such strong jealousy and envious hatred they were almost boring holes into his back.

    ¡°Erm..... Why are all these creatures not attacking you?¡± After having hesitated for like half the day, Qing Bei finally could no longer hold back but to ask the question that had been nagging him.

 Chapter 208.1 - Everyoneâ€™s Stuck In A Hopeless Situation

    Chapter 208.1: Everyone¡¯s Stuck In A Hopeless Situation

    The youth¡¯s exceptionally good looking face was at least sixty to seventy percent alike to Qing Yu¡¯s and he was at that moment gazing highly curiously at the man beside him. Even the youth himself had note to notice that in those good looking eyes of his, they were tinged with an almost imperceptible sparkle of worship.

    Lou Jun Yao curved up the corners of his lips and nced at the youth to say: ¡°Those golems have developed their spirit consciousness, so they would naturally not do something stupid like striking a egg against a rock. They know innately just how great the disparity in power really is, where even if all of them were to attack at the same time in a single surge, they will only end up being smashed up into dust.¡±

    Qing Bei raised an eyebrow and looked at the man doubtfully as he asked: ¡°Are these monsters really able to sense that you¡¯re someone not to be trifled with more than everyone else and that is why they¡¯re keeping themselves far away from you?¡±

    [But besides being a little more good looking than most men, this man does not look to be all that much different from others doesn¡¯t he?]

    Hearing that, Lou Jun Yao merely smiled quietly at the youth as he stretched a hand out to ruffled the youth¡¯s hair. ¡°Wait till the day you be truly powerful and you¡¯ll then understand what I mean.¡±

    Caught off guard and finding his head being ruffled up, Qing Bei jumped back a couple of steps in shock as he stared incredulously at the man and said: ¡°This... This habit of ruffling up people¡¯s head..... Did you pick that up from Qing Yu! ?¡±

    [It isn¡¯t enough that his head was always being rubbed like a little puppy by Qing Yu and now he has met a man who likes to ruffle his head as well? And the man holds such unfathomable powers that there was no way he would be able to stand against him, so he had no choice but to quietly let his head be rubbed.....]

    [Thinking of that he felt that his life seemed so dark. Is his future one that he will forever be suppressed by these two people? Is he not allowed to have some dignity! ?]

    The changes over the expressions on the youth¡¯s face were really fascinating to watch, altering so many times before turning into one of utter despair. Lou Jun Yao curved up his lips feeling rather amused. ¡°What? Thess likes to touch your head as well?¡±

    [He had asked thess why she would always throw such a fit whenever he touched her head. So it¡¯s because she was so used to touching thed¡¯s head and was just not used to it happening to her instead.]

    Upon hearing the man say ¡°as well¡±, the expression on Qing Bei¡¯s face was a little astounded as he asked: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Qing Yu ruffled your head before.....¡±

    Lou Jun Yao scoffed upon hearing that. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Qing Bei then heaved a sigh of relief. [He had though.....]

    ¡°Keep close to me and stop daydreaming.¡± The man called from in front and Qing Bei quickly snapped back to his senses, taking a few quick steps to go catch up.

    Su Li Mo had already been rather curious about this mysterious purple robed man and having just witnessed the man¡¯s terrifying powers intimidate the enemies right before his own eyes, deterring them from attacking the man at all, that was not something that just any skilled pugilist was able to do.

    He was not about to believe that this man was simply just a mere Seven Star Grade teacher.

    And, he seemed to have appeared together with thatss Qing Yu, the rtionship between those two appear to be rather close.

 Chapter 208.2 - Everyoneâ€™s Stuck In A Hopeless Situation

    Chapter 208.2: Everyone¡¯s Stuck In A Hopeless Situation

    But, thatss was someone that the Chief was fond of and he would have to pay close attention to this man.

    On the other side, Ji Yan Long was seated inside the majestic pce at the highest point of the Fleeting Cloud Fortress. There was a very big mirror inside the pce and through that mirror, he was able to see everything happening below inside the fortress, everything within his grasp of control.

    Ji Yan Long was observing everyone through the mirror when the mirror suddenly turned a pitch ck. A ck mist then rose up and a voice filled with sinister mirth was heard. ¡°Ji Yan Long, the Master has ordered for you to activate all of the Fleeting Cloud Fortress¡¯ traps and arrays. Not a single person who hase here in the Fleeting Cloud Fortress today can live but just the youngdy named Qing Yu.¡±

    Hearing that voice, Ji Yan Long who had been sitting proud and straight up in that kingly throne was suddenly taken aback a moment, before he suddenly asked in confusion: ¡°Why has the Master given such an order? Isn¡¯t it said that he will not interfere with my affairs? Moreover, there are many noble and important people with highly prominent backgrounds here in the Fleeting Cloud Fortress today, so if something unfortunate happens to them while participating in the Carefree Valley¡¯s Friendship Meet, how am I going to be able to answer for it to their people?¡±

    The voice was still filled with evil malice. ¡°These people have indeed notmitted any wrong, but they can only me it on the one single person who should not have set foot into this ce is now here. The Master¡¯s objective is just that one person but nothing among all the ordinary and mundane things here in the Fleeting Cloud Fortress can do anything to him, and only the trap the Master has devised himself would be able to take down this person.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ji Yan Long was a little surprised. ¡°Makes me wonder who could this person be?¡±

    The face in the mirror clouded by ck mist suddenly transformed, and the figure of a man appeared. Ji Yan Long found the figure to be unfamiliar, having no impression of having seen that person before. ¡°Has this person offended the Master?¡±

    ¡°You do not need to know that. This person is not from the Constetion Lands but a highly skilled pugilist from a higher leveled realm. He holds extraordinary power and that is why ordinary methods would not be able to stop him. Remember to activate all the traps and arrays and the Master does not want this person to walk out from here the fortress alive. As for all the other people, you just do as you deem fit.¡±

    Hearing those words, Ji Yan Long¡¯s face turned pale from shock. ¡°My Lord, the Constetion Lands is controlled by a set ofws. If I am to murder a person from a higher realm, I fear that I will suffer persecution. How could I possibly dare.....¡±

    ¡°WIth the Master around, what do you have to fear? Very soon, the entire world will belong to the Master, so how much could just killing one person from a higher realm matter? You¡¯re always being so timid and afraid of trouble.¡± The sinister sounding voice said with sarcastic contempt, his words filled with blind worship for his so called Master.

    Bolstered with that guarantee, Ji Yan Long¡¯s worry in his heart then dissipated a little. That face who always carried an easy light smile looked a little grave at that moment.

    Deliberating on it for awhile, Ji Yan Long finally opened his mouth to say: ¡°In that case, then I shall follow the Master¡¯s orders. But if Ie to suffer any persecution from this, I shall expect the Master to extend a helping hand.¡±

 Chapter 208.3 - Everyoneâ€™s Stuck In A Hopeless Situation

    Chapter 208.3: Everyone¡¯s Stuck In A Hopeless Situation

    ¡°That will naturally be the case. As long as you serve the Master loyally, the Master will not treat you shabbily.¡± The voice was arrogant and disdainful, and then continued to add: ¡°Remember to not harm that youngdy Qing Yu in anyway.¡±

    Upon saying that, the ck mist in the mirror gradually dissipated and faded away, to show the view as it did before. At that moment, the fastest among the people had already ascended to reach over a thousand steps up the Fleeting Cloud Fortress, and among these people, was Qing Yu herself.

    Ji Yan Long¡¯s face was one of incredulity as he shook his head and murmured: ¡°Just who is this.... Qing Yu? Even that stone hearted and emotionless Xi Zhan Chen had tried to get close to this youngdy, and now the Master was also treating her differently. How strange.....¡±

    ¡ª¨C

    ¡°Does anyone of you feel like it¡¯s getting colder the higher we go?¡±

    Ming Yi Yi¡¯s lips were a little pale. Didn¡¯t know whether it was because she was afflicted with that frost poison for so many long years, she seemed to have be extra sensitive to any fall in temperature.

    Although she had been cured of the frost poison and was not that afraid of the cold anymore, the sudden drop in temperature had still made her feel highly ufortable.

    ¡°I am feeling a little cold as well.¡± Mu Lai nodded in agreement.

    [Maybe not just merely a little cold.]

    She lowered her eyes to look down at her hands, and she clenched up her long slender fingers. She actually saw a thinyer of frost break and fall in a glittering sprinkle.

    Winter had clearly passed and the temperature should logically not fall so low. Moreover, the climate in the Carefree Valley was usually warmer than the wintry Faint Mist Sect that would be nketed in pristine white snow.

    Qing Yu who had been walking in front suddenly halted her steps and her eyes shed with a sharp glint. Her cold clear voice then sounded: ¡°Show yourselves!¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Lai and the others were taken aback. [What is it?]

    As Qing Yu¡¯s voice fell, many white coloured things fell from the night sky, and soon, ayer of silver frost had formed under their feet.

    It had started to snow.

    Strange urrences can only mean that there¡¯s devilry afoot. The few of them immediately tensed up their bodies as they surveyed the surroundings warily.

    Razor sharp ice des suddenly came shooting malevolently straight towards them, their tips tinged with a bright spot of blue.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Look out! The tips of the ice des are poisonous!¡±

    The few of them quickly dodged away, and they saw the ice des scratch the blood sucking glowing bugs around them. In the very next instant, the light faded from those bugs, clearly already dead.

    After the few of them barely managed to dodge those icy des, a sense of calm seemed to suddenly fall over the ce, where no other strange signs were seen.

    The momentary peace passed very quickly and they felt a tremor under their feet, like something huge was approaching from the front, its heavy feet stomping on the ground with every step, lumbering towards them.

 Chapter 208.4 - Everyoneâ€™s Stuck In A Hopeless Situation

    <strong>Chapter 208.4: Everyone¡¯s Stuck In A Hopeless Situation</strong>

    ¡°What is that.....¡±

    Appearing from within the darkness before their eyes, was a gigantic ape formed out of ice and snow. Its long fangs extended out till its neck, its red eyes staring malevolently at the group of people.

    Snow continued to fall relentlessly, not showing any signs of letting up at all, very quickly reaching ankle height.

    Such a scene seemed to be rather familiar.

    Qing Yu and Mu Lai looked at each other and they saw understanding dawn in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Back when they had been in the demon beastsir within the arctic region up in the north many years ago, they had identally fallen into a cave and they had encountered a simr scene just like this.

    But what they encountered there had been an ancient ice human, the ice and snow almost burying them. They managed to escape from there in the end but they had only been about ten years old at that time.

    Since time immemorial water and ice do not mix and ice is formed when water freezes, so it is afraid of fire.

    But this was not just regr ice and of course any normal fire would not be able to do anything to it.

    A highly radiant smile suddenly curled up at the corners of Qing Yu¡¯s lips as she looked at the young woman with a cool expression on her face beside her. ¡°Do you remember that we took more than two hoursst time to kill that ice person back then? I wonder how long we need this time?¡±

    Mu Laiughed scoffingly, her gaze disdainful as she stared at the ice ape that was fully intent on tearing them all to pieces. She then said coldly: ¡°I think an hour will be more than enough this time.¡±

    ¡°Then, my guess is half an hour.¡± Qing Yu said with a smile.

    The next second, with perfect unspoken chemistry, the two of them slowly raised their hands, one with gold and red mes, the other with her palm crackling with a deep electrifying purple light, lunging lighting quick into the air as the two spheres of elemental power crashed into each other, the power of the impact contorting the air surrounding the collision.

    The two spheres of elemental powers contended with each other for a while before they meshed together. The two of them then threw out a palm strike at the same moment, throwing the powerful sphere of joint elemental powers straight towards the ferocious ice ape.

    The ice ape roared loudly and opened its mouth wide, to swallow the elemental power sphere down into its belly. It looked like it was not affected in the slightest and it went on tounch a relentless assault on its two opponents.

    The expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face remained unchanged, her gaze fixed upon the ice ape lunging straight towards them.

    Counting down silently in her heart. [One, two, three.....]

    ¡°BOOM~¡±

    An enormous explosion erupted, apanied by a blinding intense fiery light, to blow up under the quiet night sky. It was such arge explosion that even the men who had entered from the other entrance from a different side were able to feel it.

 Chapter 209.1 - All Who Covet Qing Qing Has To Die

    <strong>Chapter 209.1: All Who Covet Qing Qing Has To Die</strong>

    ¡°What has happened here.....¡±

    ¡°It was such a huge st! Which level did that explosion happen at?¡±

    ¡°It was enormous! I wonder if thessies were able to make it through that. I think that it¡¯s unavoidable that a good number of them were not able to live through that.....¡±

    The colour of the sh of fire had not only been purely the fire element alone but was tinged with purple and gold, abination of at least three types of elements. Hence, the st had been so explosive that they were still able to feel the aftereffects even though quite a long while had passed.

    ¡°That must have been Qing Yu.¡±

    Qing Bei felt that the powers behind that st was rather familiar and immediately knew that Qing Yu definitely had a hand in that enormous st.

    His brows furrowed together. ¡°Could they have met with danger! ?¡±

    Lou JUn Yao nced at the youth and told him: ¡°Rx. She is able to protect herself well enough. With her level of cultivation and skills, very few things in this low level realm can hurt her, unless it is something not from thesends.¡±

    That¡¯s right. This low level realm seemed to be showing more and more strange abnormalities and the universalws over the different realms looked to be of little use as they were no longer able to hold down these strange powers exceeding the realm¡¯s limits.

    Just like what happened not long before, when the devilishly powerful dark zombie had appeared in these Constetion Lands.

    It seemed like a mastermind was pulling the strings behind all these incidents.

    ¡°Ugh.....¡± Apanying that almost inaudible grunt, was the dull thud of a body falling to the ground following immediately after.

    Everyone turned to look in puzzlement towards the source of the sound, and came to see a disciple wearing the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s uniform standing with his head drooping down, his hand held up in the air and his fingers curled up in the shape of a w. The hand was all covered in blood, that continued to drip down to the ground.

    Right by his feet,y a Faint Mist Sect disciple. That person was lying on the ground with his face up, his eyes wide open and had a gory hole in his chest that had blood flowing freely out of the wound.

    ¡°Ling Yu! Have you lost your mind! ?¡± Another Faint Mist Sect disciple shouted as he looked at the first disciple in shock. ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    The man called Ling Yu kept his head lowered and did not respond at all. Seeing that, the infuriated disciple walked straight up to the guy and grabbed at his shirt cor and shouted: ¡°Say something would you! Have you gone mad? How can you kill one of your own fellow disciple? You..... Arrrrgh~¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, his voice was reced by a painfully pitiful scream.

    Everyone saw Ling Yu who had not moved at all for so long suddenly grab the neck of the person before him before he leaned forward and bit right into it, and a gurgling sound was heard like he was sucking out the blood of his fellow disciple.

    The person was initially still cursing loudly in rage and surprise but quickly stopped struggling after a while, and not a sound could be heard from him.

    He was dead.

 Chapter 209.2 - All Who Covet Qing Qing Has To Die

    Chapter 209.2: All Who Covet Qing Qing Has To Die

    Ling Yu tossed the disciple who was no longer breathing down onto the ground before finally raising his head up. His mouth was smeared all over in blood, the expression on his face maniacal. ¡°So..... delicious!¡±

    His eyes were bright red, looking like a monster with an insatiable thirst for blood.

    He then lifted his hand that was covered in blood and licked his tongue over his fingers for a taste, his eyes gazing greedily at the whole bunch of food in front of him. His expression became incredibly excited as he howled: ¡°Blood..... I want blood, I want more blood!¡±

    The moment his voice fell, his body moved very quickly to charge towards the several people closest to him. His two hands were like the sharpest weapons there was, instantly piercing right through two people¡¯s chest before he pulled his hands back quickly to continue attacking other people. It immediately turned into a chaotic scene and terrified screams broke out all over the ce.

    Lou Jun Yao was standing not too far away from there and his eyes were dark, deep as ink, a silent surge rising up within as the tall figure stood, not moving an inch.

    The man who had lost his mind was caught up in the fervour of uninhibited ughter and the ground was already littered with many dead bodies in myriad positions.

    All of that was happening not too far away from them but standing in their positions, they were able to see everything that was happening down below. There was blood everywhere, staining the ground beneath their feet a grisly red.

    There were several people with rather good levels of cultivation fighting him and trying to take him down but it did not seem to have much of an effect. It was as if the enemy had taken some booster drugs and was sweeping through everything before it.

    Watching that scene, Qing Bei could not help but feel a little flustered. ¡°What should we do? He will catch up with us here very soon.....¡±

    Lou Jun Yao said indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡±

    The youth looked at him puzzledly, not knowing what he meant by those words.

    ¡°It¡¯s them.¡±

    As Lou Jun Yao¡¯s voice fell, Qing Bei immediately knew what the man meant in the very next instant.

    Because from the next level below on those steps, the sound of an intense flurry of footsteps could then be heard.

    Saying there was an intense flurry to describe it was not exaggerated in the least as what reached everyone¡¯s ears was a chaotic mess of footsteps. That kind of number cannot be described as merely many but could be said to be terrifying.

    ¡°What..... What is happening here.....¡± Both Qing Bei¡¯s eyes and ears could be said to have suddenly gone numb.

    Before him, countless droopy headed, stiff bodied people with tattered clothes and their hands hanging limply by their sides had suddenly appeared.

    The reason they are called people was because they looked human on the outside, but there were many other things that were not like what normal humans would do.

    For example, the manner they walked. Their steps were sluggish as they staggered unsteadily, like they were not that mobile, but their pace was neatly uniform as they came to appear before his eyes.

 Chapter 209.3 - All Who Covet Qing Qing Has To Die

    Chapter 209.3: All Who Covet Qing Qing Has To Die

    Qing Bei stared with his eyes wide. ¡°All these happenings.....¡±

    ¡°Puppets.¡± Lou Jun Yao slowly came to open his mouth to say, his face calm and tranquil without showing the slightest ripple of emotion. ¡°Using dead bodies who have barely just breathed theirst and were notpletely dead to turn into puppets. They are several times stronger than those puppets created from dead corpses.¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Bei then turned to look back at the man who was still on a killing rampage. ¡°Why did that Faint MIst Sect disciple be like that?¡±

    ¡°It must be because he was bitten by a puppet and did not die, but got tainted by the puppet¡¯s evil and deathly aura, turning into a blood thirsty monster who is neither man nor ghost.¡± Lou Jun Yao exined.

    His gaze then turned back to look at the constantly nearing puppets who were making strange sounds with their mouths, the expression his face looking a littleplicated.

    To think that such a thing would appear here in the Carefree Valley within the Fleeting Cloud Fortress.

    If it was just purely the Friendship Meet between the sects, such a thing should not have appeared, and even if he possessed such a thing, Ji Yan Long would not have the audacity to release such monsters.

    Among the people who came today, many of them were prominent people of high position in thesends. If something happened to them while they were here in the Carefree Valley, Ji Yan Long would not be able to answer for it to the outside world.

    The Puppetry Technique was a skill lost to the world for many years and not to mention here in this low levelnd, it was rare to see even in Cloud Heaven itself. But despite that, this was already the second time that he was seeing puppets like this in this low levelnds.

    It was not known when the man¡¯s irises had broken its illusory magic and had turned an intense violet. Under all that frantic chaos happening all around, no one would notice the change in his eyes.

    With those devilish eyes uncaged, they immediately received a memory fragment from one of the puppets.

    It showed the fuzzy image of a man¡¯s figure, but the glib and evil sounding voice was just too familiar that it refreshed one¡¯s memory, or at least that memory came to leave a very deep impression in Lou Jun Yao¡¯s mind.

    The fuzzy figure of the man became clear. It was a gently handsome looking man, his countenance as good looking as a god¡¯s. But in the very next instant, that handsome looking face twisted up evilly.

    ¡°Lou Bai Qian? If you are to die here today, it is all your own doing.¡±

    ¡°Of all the things you should not have and must not have done, you shouldn¡¯t have set your eyes on my Qing Qing! Qing Qing belongs to me! Her body, her soul, every single strand of hair on her head, they are all mine!¡±

    ¡°Anyone who covets her, I will make them pay the price.¡±

    ¡°And you, not only did you covet Qing Qing, you even seek to possess her. Absolutely unpardonable! I will make you suffer the greatest pain there is in this world. I will make you suffer a fate worse than death. Hahahahaha.....¡±

 Chapter 209.4 - All Who Covet Qing Qing Has To Die

    Chapter 209.4: All Who Covet Qing Qing Has To Die

    The memory stopped there, and there was nothing after that.

    Lou Jun Yao turned his gaze away. [It¡¯s that man afterall.]

    [Besides that guy, nobody would be able to create so many puppets. Looks like the many kinds of danger here today were all set up just for him.]

    [Ha! That is so thoughtful of him.]

    To think that there would be such a crazed and perverted man in this world, who would harbour such shameless and insidious thoughts towards his own younger sister. How much more immorally corrupt could one be.]

    The violet irises shed with a bright glint and he suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Keep this with you.¡± The youngdy handed a ck porcin bottle over to him and said: ¡°Make sure you keep this safely on you. It will be useful at the most critical juncture.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked as he took it, giving it a shake. There was the sound of something sloshing inside, like it was some kind of liquid.

    ¡°This is my blood, the only way we know of countering the Puppetry Technique at the moment. Ordinary techniques have no effect against the Puppetry Technique and as those puppets are monsters imprable with des or knife, unable to feel pain or exhaustion. No matter how powerful you are, and they are not able to hurt you at all, a swarm of ants can still bring down an elephant.¡±

    ¡°They do not tire, but the time where your energy depletes wille, so remember to not sh head on with them.¡±

    He was a little confused as he stared at the tiny bottle in his hand. ¡°I saw how much you bled in order to defeat those puppets. With this tiny thing here.....¡±

    He had not even finished with his words when Qing Yu understood what he was trying to say. She was silent for a moment before she said softly. ¡°This is blood from the tip of my heart. The Heart¡¯s Blood of the purest bloodline. The power in one single drop of this is more than a hundred times stronger than my regr blood.¡±

    ¡°How could you...... How could you be so foolish! Don¡¯t you know how dangerous it is? How can you do that! ? What if something happened to you.....¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes were serious as she looked at him. She then said: ¡°That guy will definitely avenge any humiliation inflicted onto him. Having failed this time, he will not give up. I do not want you to meet with any danger because of me. I do not wish for you to get implicated but you have already been dragged into this and he will not let you off.¡±

    ¡°Remember what I am telling you. If you meet him, do not sh head on with him. You might be very highly skilled and few can stand up to you in Cloud Heaven, but powers exist in thesends that you are not able to fight against and his Puppetry Techniques is one of them.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao slowly came back to his senses and hisrge smooth had slowly pulled out a ck porcin bottle. He gently pulled off the stopper and the powerful aura of the blood wafted out. The puppet that had been approaching aggressively immediately retreated a step back in fear, like it was suddenly frightened of something, not daring to take another step forward.

    Those were probably a bunch of low leveled puppets that were controlled to carry out orders. But they were still able to instinctively sense things that posed to be of grave danger and all of them did not dare to go another step forward.

    Very soon, an evil and sinister sounding voice quickly rose in their minds to convey an order: ¡°Kill that man!¡±

 Chapter 210.1 - Will Not Let You Die

    Chapter 210.1: Will Not Let You Die

    Upon hearing that voice, the puppets that were all being hesitant and fearful suddenly started to stir once more.

    Maybe the instinctive fear they felt inside was being overtaken by the control on their bodies, driving away the fear, even though the scent wafting out from the little porcin bottle was able to make them lose their lives. They no longer retreated and there was only one thing on their minds. Kill!

    Lou Jun Yao narrowed his eyes and he dripped one single droplet of blood onto a fingertip. The blood droplet then shot out, splitting into countless tiny specks as they tore through the horde of puppets in a sweep. Immediately, painful howls rang out in relentless waves.

    The specks of blood that were too small to be seen were unbelievably damaging. When theynded on the puppets, they burned holes through their bodies with plumes of white smoke rising up.

    All those blood droplets did not only damage their skin and flesh on the surface, but tore up the nerves inside, intensifying the pain they felt by many times, which brought their lurching advance to a halt.

    But Lou Jun Yao did not let his guard down as he stretched a hand out to pull Qing Bei standing a short distance away to his side and said: ¡°Do not turn your head back. Just keep making your way up.¡±

    Qing Bei was taken aback with shock. ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I can settle this, but you¡¯ll be holding me back by remaining here.¡± Lou Jun Yao said harshly, and then gave him a slight push forward.

    Caught off guard with that push, Qing Bei almost stumbled over his feet. Humiliated by those words which made him seem so useless, he could not help but feel a little angry, immediately turning himself around and leaving in a huff.

    But he had just taken a few steps when he remembered Qing Yu¡¯s reminder to him, that he must not separate from this man.

    Not exactly knowing why, but maybe he was so used to trusting Qing Yu, Qing Bei¡¯s footsteps came to a halt, hesitating as he did not know whether he should continue to move forward. But that momentary pause caused him to feel a gust of sinister wind to blow over his back and he quickly turned his head around. A puppet suddenly came leaping straight at him, his face malevolent as he lunged forward with a bite.

    Qing Bei¡¯s eyes red wide as he stared, seeing the terrifying puppet magnifying right before his eyes as the puppet came closer. Just as the monster came within punching distance, the puppet suddenly fell with a howl, his body twitching incessantly.

    He slowly came back to his senses from the shock and he saw the purple robed man¡¯s handsome face turn grave, his violet eyes staring darkly at him as he said: ¡°Why are you standing there in a daze? Didn¡¯t I ask you to leave quickly?¡±

    [If anything happened to this foolish little kid, wouldn¡¯t the little fox extend her ws and scratch him to his death?]

    Qing Bei creased up his brows, his eyes staring intently on the man. ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡±

    On the man¡¯s clearly defined hand and upon his slim palm, bright red blood could be seen slowly flowing down, the bright red of the blood a stark contrast against his fair skin.

    Lou Jun Yao lowered his eyes to look at his hand. He got scratched by a puppet lunging at him in a moment of carelessness earlier.

 Chapter 210.2 - Will Not Let You Die

    Chapter 210.2: Will Not Let You Die

    Without waiting for the man to open his mouth to reply, Qing Bei was already saying with strong resolve: ¡°I will definitely not hold you back.¡±

    The moment his voice fell, he had already rushed his way right among the puppets, hurling brutal lightning energy des to sweep across the horde of puppets. In an instant, the bodies of all the puppets were covered with a crackling electrifying purplish blue light as they fell to writhe in spasms on the ground, howling incessantly.

    Right before their eyes, the puppets seemed to be in great pain and were at a disadvantage. But very soon, they quickly recovered back their strength.

    These puppets could not be killed because it was not known what their weakness was and it did not affect them no matter which spot they were struck. Even though the puppets could be made to stop attacking for a while, that was still not a solution afterall.

    As the time wille when their own powers would be drained, but these things before them did not know exhaustion nor were they afraid of pain.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face darkened, his eyes looking at the wound on his hand. The blood was slowly turning dark red, a faint ck tinge rising within.

    Anyone bitten by these puppets would be infected, and turned into a monster with no awareness, but it was not such a severe situation for him as he was born with a unique body constitution. In addition to that, Qing Yu had helped him nurse and recuperate his body, a blessing gained out of misfortune.

    The expression on his face suddenly turned sharp as the violet orbs stared at the blood on his hand, seemingly having thought of something.

    He had recalled the time back when the little fox¡¯s body had freezed up. The golden haired youth had said back then that since the little fox¡¯s blood flowed within his body, he was the only other one in the world to possess the blood from the purest bloodline, the blood of light.

    [Maybe, he might havee up with a solution.]

    Blood of the purest bloodline, where light and darkness were melded together, its power would be magnified by more than just a few times.

    ¡°Pfff~¡±

    Far away in the White Fens Lands at the Feng Family Manor, a gentle handsome looking man suddenly spurted out a big mouthful of blood.

    His eyes opened slowly, as a sinister glint shed within. He lifted his hand to wipe away the blood at the corner of his mouth, and curled up his lips into a sneer. ¡°They had actually..... managed to break the spell of my Puppetry technique.¡±

    [How is that possible?]

    [How could that man¡¯s blood and Qing Qing¡¯s blood possibly undo his Puppetry technique when they are mixed together! ?]

    [What did that represent? Has Qing Qing and that man.....]

    [No! That cannot be possible!]

    [Any possibility of that happening cannot even be allowed at all!]

    The power of the purest bloodline has causedrge areas of the maniacal puppets¡¯ bodies to corrode, leaving behind puddles of bloody fluid which gave off a most foul stench.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s voice was low and deep, immediately turning around to quickly move upwards on those steps. They had already reached one third of their way up the Fleeting Cloud Fortress and all that could be seen below was a bottomless ck abyss, where it seemed like something was slowing making its way up soundlessly and undetected.

 Chapter 210.3 - Will Not Let You Die

    Chapter 210.3: Will Not Let You Die

    Xi Zhan Chen and his men had left before everyone, and had kept themselves a step ahead of Lou Jun Yao. With their speed, they were rather surprised that someone had actually managed to catch up with them.

    Upon seeing the several men in front, Lou Jun Yao was also slightly surprised at first, and his violet eyes then turned sharp as he opened his mouth to say: ¡°Move on quickly. Something¡¯s chasing us and catching up fast from behind.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xi Zhan Chen was initially surprised by how the man¡¯s eyes had changed in colour, but upon hearing what the man said, he could not help but ask in bewilderment.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote..... for any of you to escape.¡± Apanying that incredibly evil sounding voice, a thick dark ck mist descended from the skies, enveloping over a thousand miles around, a surreal sight manifesting before their eyes.

    The ck mist came to take on a humanoid shape, suspended in midair as it looked down at the group of people from high above, swirling thickly with contempt.

    ¡°What kind of a damned creature are you?¡±

    The toweringly tall and burly Yi Han asked with his face darkened, before he threw out a violently heavy punch. The powerful gust of wind kicked up by the punch seemed like it was almost going the tear the air itself apart. If that strike had struck onto a person¡¯s body, it would surely end up being smashed up into countless pieces.

    But his attack was doomed to miss this time. The ck mist broke out in scoffingughter, and held the punch that Yi Han threw frozen in mid air. The very next second, the expression on that brash and rugged face twisted up, and a heart rending cry burst forth from his mouth.

    ¡°A mere pesky insect who does not know his own limits.¡± The ck mist said with utter disdain in its voice.

    ¡°Yi Han!¡±

    The towering body crashed heavily to the ground, and Feng Qi and Yan Jue rushed over to check on the man. The two men suddenly teared up upon seeing the brutally bloody scene that met their eyes.

    Yi Han¡¯s body was twitching uncontrobly, his face deathly pale and his breath barely just a thin sliver. The sleeve of his robe had been torn off and only one half of the bones in his hand was left, smattered with blood. A ck mist was still swirling around the wound, like it was seeking to burrow into the man¡¯s body.

    ¡°Get away from him!¡± Yan Jue shouted with his eyes reddened, standing up and was all prepared to fight the ck misty mass to the death. But Xi Zhan Chen held up a hand to block him off.

    ¡°Chief!¡± Yan Jue shouted angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me from killing that bastard!¡±

    Xi Zhan Chen looked at the man expressionlessly and said: ¡°You will only end up delivering yourself to your own death if you go.¡±

    [They still did not know what the ck mist really is and even he himself is not entirely confident he is able to stand against such a foe, let alone the others whose cultivation levels were lower than his.]

    ¡°Hahahaha..... All of you insignificant insects, there is no need to stubbornly persist in futility. Obediently ept that death is upon all of you!¡± The ck mistughed loudly in pure unbridled arrogance.

 Chapter 210.4 - Will Not Let You Die

    Chapter 210.4: Will Not Let You Die

    ¡°What do we do?¡± Watching the scene, Qing Bei could not help but knit up his brows.

    He believed that his level of cultivation was not low, and could be considered to be one of the more highly skilled pugilists throughout thesends. But against this supernatural manifestation of evil before him, he found himselfpletely clueless.

    But for some unknown reason, the man beside him gave him a strange sense of security, just like the feeling that Qing Yu always gave him every time.

    Seemingly able to sense the youth¡¯s frustration, Lou Jun Yao lowered his eyes and his voice was low and maic: ¡°Rest assured. I will not let you die.¡±

    Upon saying that, those eyes then cast an expressionless gaze upon the ck mist suspended in midair. Theughing ck mist mass that was blustering with haughty arrogance suddenly froze for a moment, instinctively sensing danger. Turning to gaze towards the source of imminent danger, it met the man¡¯s highly devilish and mesmerizing pair of violet orbs and saw a silent surge with them. The humanoid figure formed out of ck mist unconsciously then shrank back warily.

    [It¡¯s him? The man that Master wants to kill!]

    [Just who is this man? To think that he would have such a terrifying gaze.] Even though the ck mist mass did not possess a flesh body, it could still sense the danger and fear rising up in its heart.

    The ck mist mass struggled internally for a while, but then gritted its teeth to ovee the fear it felt inside. The humanoid figure then transformed, to split into countless masses of ck mist, that surrounded the group of peoplepletely.

    At that same moment, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes changed, and a deep violet tinge came over his eyes, rising from deep within.

    All the trees and nts around, together with the rocks on the ground were suddenly thrown up into the air by a maniacally strong wind, that came to form into an incredibly powerful twisting hurricane. The next moment, it was as if every single one of them had gained its own awareness, each growing four limbs and a body as they started to walk over the ground, surrounding the group of people within a deadly circle.

    Lou Jun Yao then said expressionlessly: ¡°These things will only hold us back for a while. We will have to move much more quickly. The entire Fleeting Cloud Fortress must be filled with danger everywhere now and the only safe ce for us would be at the highest point at the top,¡±

    He hade to understand that these were things that should not appear in a mere Friendship Meet between the sects, and the Carefree Valley¡¯s Valley Chief must be in cahoots with that guy behind it all.

    Hearing that, Xi Zhan Chen was in agreement and his eyes turned to look at the frail and weakened Yi Han lying on the ground. ¡°How are you feeling? Are you able to walk?¡±

    His face white as a sheet, Yi Han slowly stood up with help from Feng Qi and Yan Jue. ¡°I..... can walk.¡±

    [I cannot die so ignobly here. I must not..... disgrace the Assassins Temple like this.]

    On the many thousands of steps in the Fleeting Cloud Fortress, the path narrowed the higher they went. At the start, more than ten people were able to move abreast at the same time but after going several thousand steps up, the width only allowed two people to move side by side together, and if one was brawny and of a stocky build, they might have to walk sideways, their bodies nted to one side.

    The more timid ones were not even able to look down at all, as it was really too high up. If they became overwhelmed by fear and fell off, it would be a most unjust and humiliating death.

 Chapter 211.1 - Game of Death

    Chapter 211.1: Game of Death

    In contrast to the many dangers that filled the path through the other entrance, it was smooth sailing for Qing Yu and the others on their side, where in less than a hour¡¯s time, they were expected to reach the top.

    ¡°I wonder how things are over on my Big Brother¡¯s side.¡± Ming Yi Yi and Qing Yu were walking side by side, when she suddenly opened her mouth to say.

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help having a bad feeling about it.¡± Ming Yi Yi creased up her pretty looking face. ¡°By right, the two entrances into the Fleeting Cloud Fortress should be the same and the dangerous obstacles set up in them should not be that different. But look at us here, aren¡¯t things too smooth sailing for us here? Compared to the peace and tranquility here, would all the dangerous traps then have been diverted over to the other entrance?¡±

    ¡°What you said is rather logical.¡± Qing Yu nodded slightly as she replied.

    She narrowed her eyes as she contemted on it for a moment, and then lifted up a hand. The purplemunication orb suddenly appeared in her hand but when she injected her spirit powers into it, there was no response for a long while.

    Qing Yu was a little puzzled. [This shouldn¡¯t happen right?]

    [That fe had even said to her that she must definitely call out to him if they met with any danger, so it was not possible that he would sever themunication link on his side. So what has actually happened?]

    ¡°Lou Jun Yao.¡± She tried to inject her spirit power into the orb once more, to summon up the man on the other side, but there was still no response.

    Her heart grew heavy. [Could something really have happened?]

    [That fe was someone who came down here from Cloud Heaven. How could anything in these low levelnds possibly be able to hold him down? Unless.....]

    That thought was still on her mind when the crystal orb suddenly pulsed in her hand, a dark scarlet shade filling up inside.

    ¡°Today, all of you will die here.¡±

    A voice so familiar that she would never be able to forget it suddenly reached her ears, causing her eyes to re wide in an instant.

    That aura of evil, could be felt even through the crystal orb.

    Upon hearing that voice, the other girls beside Qing Yu were also immensely shocked and Ming Yi Yi immediately asked worriedly: ¡°Who is this? Have they really met with danger over on the men¡¯s side! ?¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s fingers tightened around the crystal orb in her hand, gripping it tightly in her palm. Her voice was bone chillingly cold as her voice sounded, pausing in between each word: ¡°Qing Tian Lin, what are you thinking of doing! ?¡±

    Although unable to see the scene over on the other side, she knew that the man was definitely watching her from behind the scenes, and knew every single move she made.

    As expected, the moment those words came out of her mouth, the man¡¯s voice then rose from inside the crystal orb. In stark contrast to the sinister and evil sounding one just now, the voice was now gentle like it came from one¡¯s lover as it murmured: ¡°I am thinking of possessing you.... Qing Qing.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s face grew dark, like ayer of icy frost had formed over that exquisite face. ¡°What have you done to them?¡±

 Chapter 211.2 - Game of Death

    Chapter 211.2: Game of Death

    ¡°Them? Who..... are the ¡°them¡± that Qing Qing is referring to?¡± The man¡¯s voice was a little puzzled, seemingly not knowing what she was talking about.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act dumb with me. Why is something that belongs to him in your hands? !¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you mean that violet eyes monster? Speaking of that, that pair of eyes are really something aren¡¯t they? Like a pair of precious stones. If they are dug out and made into decorative ornaments, they would definitely be a treasure that¡¯s one of a kind.....¡±

    ¡°You maniac! Don¡¯t touch him!¡± Qing Yu¡¯sposure broke. ¡°If you dare to hurt him, I will never let you off for it!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then it should be alright for me to make a move on these people right?¡±

    As his voice fell, the deep scarlet shade in the crystal orb faded away and the figure of Qing Bei appeared. His face was pale and there were traces of blood at the corner of his mouth.

    The image in the crystal orb suddenly changed and Xi Zhan Chan was seen inside. He was leaning against a rock surface, his body tightly bound by chains formed from a ck mist. The more he struggled, the tighter the chains constricted around him, a trickle of bright red blood spilling out over his thin lips.

    There were a number of other disciples taking part in the Friendship Meet and they were all covered in wounds, some of them their bodies badly tattered and in bad shape, barely alive and hanging on their veryst breaths.

    Qing Yu¡¯s knuckles turned white. ¡°You¡¯ve harmed so many people. Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution from Heaven?¡±

    ¡°Retribution from Heaven?¡± The manughed softly. ¡°Those are just lies to fool people. Qing Qing is really so adorable to actually believe in such things. If this so called Heaven¡¯s retribution really exist, then I who carry the weight of so many sins on me would already have died Heaven knows how many countless times.¡±

    ¡°Qing Qing, there is a little brat here as well. Is he your younger brother from this life? I heard that you care a lot for him and that man with violet eyes, it seems like your rtionship with him is rather close as well?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s y a game here. I¡¯ll give you half an hour¡¯s time and you have to find their location. Choose one out of these two people and if you still have not arrived after half an hour¡¯s time, I will throw both of them over the Fleeting Cloud Fortress.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you need not hold any hope of getting a lucky break out of this. That man does indeed possess deep and unfathomable cultivation and was not easy to deal with. I really might not be his match in a one on one fight but unfortunately, I possess the most powerful Puppetry technique throughout thends and added to the fact that his heart is filled with thoughts of you, a mere illusion was all it took to make him fall into my trap easily.....¡±

    ¡°You must not hurt him!¡± Qing Yu roared softly through tightly gritted teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The half hour¡¯s still not up so I will not do anything to him but just make him suffer a little that¡¯s all.....¡±

    ¡°Qing Tian Lin!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you Qing Qing. Come quickly alright.....¡±

    The image in the crystal orb was suddenly cut off and it reverted back to its original state.

    Mu Lai and Ming Yi Yi could understand how Qing Yu must be feeling at that moment and they both did not want to bother her but just waited for her to calm her emotions.

 Chapter 211.3 - Game of Death

    Chapter 211.3: Game of Death

    After a while, her voice was heard saying apathetically. ¡°Time¡¯s running out. Gather close all of you. We¡¯ll take ourselves straight up to the top through a dimensional portal.¡±

    The dimensional portal. A high leveled technique that existed only in the higher levelnds which allows one to pass through space and time at an extremely fast speed, cutting unnecessary waste of time by shortening the distance of a journey.

    The few of them tried to hide the surprise that rose up in their eyes as they slowly stepped in closer to Qing Yu¡¯s side. They then saw the youngdy chant a spell with an icy expression on her face, before she gestured grandly with a wave of her hand. The figures of the several people suddenly disappeared from the spot they had been standing in, to enter into an all white world.

    The space beneath their feet whizzed by and millions of light specks fleeted past them at dizzying speed. The few of them who had never gone through a dimensional portal found it all curiously amazing.

    ¡°What are all these light specks?¡± Mu Lai could not help but to ask curiously.

    Qing Yu started to exin: ¡°In order to save time that will pass, we are now in a portal of space and time. As the passage of time cannot be stopped, everything has been turned onto these countless specks of light.¡±

    ¡°Since there is a way to save time, does that also mean that if there is an event that I want to redo one more time, there is a way for us to actually go back in time?¡± Ming Yi Yi attempted a guess.

    ¡°There is indeed a way to go back in time, but turning back the hands of time is an act that goes against the will of Heaven, so the person performing the spell will have to pay an equivalent price in return.¡± Qing Yu¡¯s gaze turned sharp. Such a method would not be carelessly employed by anyone as the price to pay in exchange was just much too heavy.

    ¡°You bastard! Let me go!¡±

    Tied to the boulders and unable to struggle free, Yan Jue could not help but opened his mouth to curse angrily.

    In the more than twenty years he had lived, when did he ever have to suffer such aggravating aggrievement?

    As a member of the Assassins Temple, not to mention that everyone from the Carefree Valley had to bend their backs before him in reverence, even when he¡¯s out and around, who wouldn¡¯t quiver in their boots upon hearing his name as Smiling Hades? To think that he would stumble here like this today, which was the greatest humiliation to him!

    But that was not the worst but the fact that he was shamefully tied up and bound here in the Fleeting Cloud Fortress, within the Carefree Valley¡¯s territory!

    ¡°Stop howling already and save your strength. Otherwise it would not be fun in awhile.¡± The humanoid figure formed out of ck mist said contemptuously.

    At that moment, only Yan Jue and Yi Han who had lost an arm, an immobile cripple could be seen there, and everyone else had disappeared.

    Yan Jue clenched his jaws tightly together. ¡°Where have you taken our Chief?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not even able to take care of yourself and you¡¯re still worrying for others.¡± The ck mist said sarcastically.

 Chapter 211.4 - Game of Death

    Chapter 211.4: Game of Death

    ¡°Where did all you monsters reallye from? It¡¯s not possible for anyone in these Constetion Lands to possess such maniacally high levels of cultivation and you are all using techniques that we have never even heard of. Are you people from one of the higher realms?¡± Yan Jue tried to guess, and then remembered something. ¡°If people from a higher realm harms a person from a lower realm, they will be punished by the Heavens!¡±

    ¡°Woah, Heaven¡¯s punishment. I¡¯m so scared. Hahahaha.....¡±

    The ck mist theughed arrogantly and then said: ¡°My Master is someone even the Heavens would be wary to punish, would I need to fear such a thing? What a joke! But all you puny insects here would be making your way to eternal paradise very soon, so you do not have to worry yourself with such devious scheming and people fighting to gain an edge over others in this world anymore.....¡±

    At the highest point of the Fleeting Cloud Fortress, one would see just an endless night sky looking out from the pce. It was truly high among the clouds, several cloud plumes floating around the pce within one¡¯s reach. Standing at such a high point, it was really an experience like no other.

    ¡°It would be dawn in another few hours.¡± The gently good looking man said with a gentle smile on his lips, almost like it was driving back the chilly wind under the silvery cold moon, so soothing one almost felt like it was the spring breeze blowing over their bodies.

    In a suit of white robes untainted by a single speck of dust, looking like a high and mighty revered deity.

    A man stood submissively with his head lowered behind. Isn¡¯t that the Carefree Valley¡¯s Valley Chief Ji Yan Long?

    He was standing about two to three steps¡¯ distance away from the man, his gaze carefully measuring up the other two people over the edge of the pce grounds. Their bodies were hung suspended in the air, looking as if the slightest movement would cause them to fall into the dark bottomless abyss.

    [Just who..... are these two people? That they could make the Master bring them up here personally himself.]

    ¡°What? You¡¯re curious about them?¡± The man¡¯s voice was filled with mirth as it reached him softly.

    Ji Yan Long was immediately covered in cold sweat, and his head sank even lower as he said in horror: ¡°Your subordinate would not dare.¡±

    That such a dignified entity famed throughout thends, holder of the highest authourity over one of the Three Great Sects, would be so servile and submissive before another person, was a shocking scene to see.

    ¡°No need to be so nervous.¡± The manughed softly and patted Ji Yan Long on his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll find out in a while. Just stand back and enjoy the show.¡±

    Ji Yan Long immediately bowed obsequiously in agreement.

    The tall white figure went slowly closer and raised his chin slightly to look upon the expressionless face of the man. He then curled up the corners of his lips and said: ¡°Wonder if Qing Qing will be able to rush her way here in half an hour¡¯s time! If she slips up andes herete, then the game would already be over.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face still showed no emotion, like he could not be bothered with the man at all. His gaze nced at the unconscious youth who had his eyes closed. [This kid is injured, really don¡¯t know how much longer he can hold up.]

    Seeing that, the man was not angry, but showed an indiscernible smile on his face to ask: ¡°Tell me, do you think Qing Qing will choose to let the boy die, or you?¡±

 Chapter 212.1 - Itâ€™s Oneâ€™s Own Flesh on Both the Front and Back of Oneâ€™s Hand

    Chapter 212.1: It¡¯s One¡¯s Own Flesh on Both the Front and Back of One¡¯s Hand

    Lou Jun Yao did not show much change in emotions throughout it all and upon hearing those words, he merely lifted a corner of his lips as he said indifferently: ¡°You took so much effort and did so many things merely seeking to gain her attention even though you will only make her detest you more, thinking that you¡¯re just a shameless pervert through and through.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Qing Tian Lin¡¯s gaze darkened in an instant, his gentle and graceful countenance twisting up. ¡°Say that one more time! Do you believe that I¡¯ll kill you right this moment! ?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re really able to kill me, would you have waited till now?¡± Lou Jun Yao curled up his lips into a contemptuous smile. ¡°If you had not employed sly and crafty tricks, how could a character like you be able to do anything to me?¡±

    The handsome face with its wless features was filled with a kind of noble haughtiness that showed no regard for anything, the mesmerizing violet irises imbued with an unstoppable power that made people could not help but fall deeply immersed into that devilishly alluring sea of violet purple.

    Qing Tian Lin turned his gaze away after looking into those eyes for two seconds, forcibly repressing the difort that was rising up in his heart.

    [Eyes of the devil indeed, that possessed irresistible powers of the devil.]

    [But so what? Isn¡¯t he tightly bound up and unable to move at all right this moment?]

    This man, one would know that he was an exceptional person just by looking at his extraordinary outlook. Qing Tian Lin had not been able to find out anything about the man¡¯s identity even though he had secretly investigated into it. But that pair of devilish eyes was something he had a slight impression of.

    [That was the trademark of the Netherworld¡¯s Night dark tribe from far ancient times.]

    [But..... how could it be so coincidental?]

    [If he is really a descendant from the bloodline of the Netherworld¡¯s Night dark tribe, he would really cannot carelessly make any moves against the man.]

    [Even when hees to ascend to the highest position in the future, there are still some people he would have to keep at a respectful distance, and not to offend them carelessly. An example would be the Nethworld¡¯s Night dark tribe who had held incredible power in far ancient times. It was said that they were the earliest ancestors and origin of the evil factions, where all the other so called righteous and orthodox factions of light were unable to blunt their increasingly sharp edge back then.

    But throughout the vestiges of time and inevitable change, who knew whether that powerful tribe of legend still existed.

    ¡°Ugh.....¡±

    The youth with his good looking features slowly stirred awake, the pain on his body causing him to knit his brows. Upon discovering the state he was in at that moment, the expression on his face became a little surprised.

    His eyes scanned the surroundings and saw the man simrly hanging suspended in midair beside him, and he started to say in utter disbelief: ¡°You.....¡±

    ¡°You¡¯vee awake?¡± Lou Jun Yao curved up his lips into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve regained consciousness.¡±

    ¡°Where are we now?¡±

 Chapter 212.2 - Itâ€™s Oneâ€™s Own Flesh on Both the Front and Back of Oneâ€™s Hand

    <strong>Chapter 212.2: It¡¯s One¡¯s Own Flesh on Both the Front and Back of One¡¯s Hand</strong>

    Qing Bei did not know how to react. [Why are they in apletely foreign ce the moment he woke up? And..... he seems to be unable to move his body?]

    [And..... Doesn¡¯t this man possess unsurpassing skill? How did he end up being tied up and left hanging in the air just like he is! ?]

    Lou Jun Yao saw the shock in the youth¡¯s gaze and he said rather helplessly: ¡°It¡¯s just as you see. We are now trapped and under the enemy¡¯s control. We are now at the Fleeting Cloud Fortress¡¯ highest level.¡±

    ¡°With such great powers, how is anyone able to defeat you?¡±

    ¡°There was nothing I could do. As a righteous gentleman of honour, when pitted against such a sly and scheming scum, I was naturally disadvantaged.¡± Lou Jun Yao said with a serious face, looking slightly aggrieved as he hung his head, like he was frustrated at having been outyed by the sneaky and treacherous tricks only because he was too upright and righteous.

    Qing Bei was speechless. ¡°.....¡±

    [Actually he just did not want to say it out loud to him, but with such devilish good looks that could bring ruin to a country and its people, you do not look that good a person yourself.]

    When Qing Tian Lin saw that the two of them were still in the mood for idle chit chat like that, he could not help but scoff disdainfully. [Calcting the time that had passed, half an hour should almost be up. If Qing Qing still does note, the two of them can only pray in their hearts to the Heavens that their bodies will remain in one piece after they fall off.]

    Compared to the other two who were hanging dangerously suspended over the edge outside the Fleeting Cloud Fortress, Xi Zhan Chen was instead locked up against a pir inside the pce. The ck iron chains were so tightly bound around him that his already thin body was almost deformed.

    He had attempted to break free from them earlier but found that nothing he did was of any help, the chains just binding him more tightly to the pir, and he had then given up.

    The sound of footsteps came in from outside the pce and Xi Zhan Chen slowly raised his eyes up. The white figure came before his eyes in a moment and a slender hand then held his chin, forcing his head up to look at the face of the man gazing down at him.

    The corners of Qing Tian Lin¡¯s lips were still curled up in a gentle smile, but the fingers holding Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s chin were gripping it tightly, like he could easily break the man¡¯s jaw. ¡°Having remained outside for such a long time, could you havee to forget..... what you are?¡±

    Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s eyes darkened, but he did not say anything.

    ¡°Covered with filth, are you even worthy of coveting someone as different to you as mud is to the clouds?¡± Qing Tian Lin slowly leaned in closer to the man¡¯s ear, to say slowly. ¡°I created you..... just to have you betray me? Hmm? My ve.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry..... Master.¡± Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s voice was weak. ¡°I was just unable to control my own heart.¡±

    ¡°Ho ho, since you¡¯re unable to control it, what use would we have with such a disloyal heart? Might as well just dig it out and feed it to all your cheap and lowly peers to get rid myself of it.¡± Qing Tian Lin scoffed in disdain, his words mercilessly cruel.

    And he then slowly raised a hand to rest upon the man¡¯s chest.

    Xi Zhan Chen closed his eyes, and there wasn¡¯t a single sliver of fear or panic on his face, like he no longer had the will to live anymore.

    [He¡¯s had enough. Enough of all the blood and ughter, a life he lived only to kill, fated to be manipted by others. To have been able to meet a person that moved his heart so deep inside his soul before his death, he had no regrets.]

 Chapter 212.3 - Itâ€™s Oneâ€™s Own Flesh on Both the Front and Back of Oneâ€™s Hand

    <strong>Chapter 212.3: It¡¯s One¡¯s Own Flesh on Both the Front and Back of One¡¯s Hand</strong>

    Qing Yu and the several others in the dimensional portal reached the Fleeting Cloud Fortress¡¯ top level very quickly.

    Although Ming Yi Yi and Qian Yun had stronger mental powers than most people, their bodies¡¯ constitution were however weaker. Hence when they came out from the dimensional portal, their faces were a little pale.

    Mu Lai did not feel much difort as she had been used to wandering around thends from a young age, having encountered all kinds of hostile and inhospitable environments, so she was able to adapt much better.

    The higher one went, the narrower the space became. When the dimensional portal opened, Qing Yu almost lost her footing as she stepped out. Fortunately, she was able to catch herself quickly enough to right herself up.

    There was a magnificently majestic pce that looked to have been built long ago from far ancient times on the top level with nothing else on the top level, which made the ce feel vast and empty.

    When they went closer to the pce, they discovered that only Qing Yu was able to go inside. Mu Lai and Ming Yi Yi had just gone closer to the pce when they found themselves pushed back out by a barrier array, which should be what Qing Tian Lin had intended.

    Qing Yu narrowed her eyes to scan over her surroundings with a measuring gaze before her eyes froze fixedly upon two human figures hanging suspended in the air beside the pce over the edge, where it seemed like the slightest movement would cause them to drop off, caught in a highly precarious situation.

    She immediately went walking over quickly towards them, and saw the two familiar faces just as she had expected.

    ¡°Lou Jun Yao, Little Bei, are you guys alright?¡± Qing Yu asked worriedly.

    ¡°Qing Yu, you do not have to worry. I am fine.¡± Qing Yu put on a reassuring smile on the corners of his lips, and saidfortingly.

    Lou Jun Yao narrowed his eyes and the tone of his voice sounded rather displeased. ¡°You really came here.¡±

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow to stare at him. ¡°You still have the cheek to say that? What did I tell you earlier? This is just great! When Bai Zhi Yan and the otherse to find out how you¡¯ve been tricked and taken hostage, I¡¯ll then like to see how you can still maintain your prestige and hold authourity over them!¡±

    [How infuriating! She had thought thating in with this fe would allow him to help look after Little Bei. In the end, here he is getting himself caught by the enemy himself.]

    Lou Jun Yao heard her admonishing tone and merely arched up an eyebrow but did not say anything. It was instead Qing Bei who cried out in his defence: ¡°Qing Yu, he cannot be med for any of this as I was fortunate to have him protecting me the entire way. If not for that despicable Lord who used you to threaten him, he would not have fallen into their trap and get himself captured at all.¡±

    ¡°Kid, you talk too much.¡± Lou Jun Yao red at him.

    Qing Yu was confused for a moment before she started to ask haltingly: ¡°Use me..... to threaten him?¡±

    [What does that mean?]

    Qing Bei ignored the man¡¯s eyes who was signalling for him to shut up and went on to say: ¡°That person tricked us and trapped us in an illusion, which had a fake you inside who was right about to be killed, but this fe here thought that illusory figure was really you, and used his own body to ward off the killing blow.¡±

 Chapter 212.4 - Itâ€™s Oneâ€™s Own Flesh on Both the Front and Back of Oneâ€™s Hand

    <strong>Chapter 212.4: It¡¯s One¡¯s Own Flesh on Both the Front and Back of One¡¯s Hand</strong>

    Qing Bei did not continue to tell what happened after that, but Qing Yu was already able to guess at the ending without needing the youth to say anything.

    In order to break and dispel an illusory attack, one would have to ovee their own weakness portrayed in the illusion. Only by oveing one¡¯s insurmountable weakness, would one be able to walk out from the attack.

    But Lou Jun Yao did not do that, as that person in the illusion had been Qing Yu.

    He had not had any weaknesses before, until this youngdy suddenly came crashing straight right into his world, and he waspletely defenceless against it.

    If he could make himself allow the youngdy in the illusion to be killed, he could have just walked out from that illusion easily, but the man could not.

    Because that was Qing Yu in there, the youngdy that he cared the most for, and he could never allow her to be in the slightest bit of danger, even though he knew that it was all not real.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed with a glint, her feelings ratherplicated inside.

    In that one moment, she was suddenly unable to grasp and understand the kind of emotions rising up inside her.

    [Was she moved?]

    [But it feels a little moreplex than just being moved. She just did not understand it.]

    She slowly raised her eyes up, to look at the man indifferent and nonchnt man. She did not know what to feel, but was somehow rather vexed and frustrated. ¡°You fool, do not do such a thing anymore next time. You would really lose big time if you had paid for it with your life in such a senseless gamble.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face was serious. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a gamble.¡±

    Pausing a moment, he then added: ¡°If the same thing happens again, I will still make the same choice.¡±

    Qing Yu scoffed and went on to say: ¡°You say it as if I am someone very important to you.¡±

    ¡°Mm. Very important.¡± He quickly followed up with this statement.

    Qing Bei sensed that the atmosphere had turned a little queer. [Why does it feel like these two people are seemingly..... flirting with each other?]

    [He might just be mistaken here.]

    But the most important thing before her was to get the two of them off the edge first. It was not known what kind of technique Qing Tian Lin used to trap the two of them in their spots, making it impossible for them to even move.

    ¡°Are you able to move at all?¡± Qing Yu turned to look at Lou Jun Yao and ask. ¡°It should be some kind of binding technique. Why don¡¯t you try and see if you are able to break the spell in some way?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao smiled and shook his head. ¡°He carved the Puppetry technique into my body, so I will not be able to break the spell.¡±

    The primer for the Puppetry technique was a person¡¯s blood and Qing Yu then subconsciously scanned her eyes over his body. She then came to find a trace of what she was looking for, a few small holes in thosevish robes. The cloth in that area was slightly darkened and she saw dried blood on the back of the man¡¯s hand.

    Qing Yu knitted her brows and was just about to do something to rescue the two of them when the two people who were hanging suspended in midair suddenly had the distance between them pulled several meters further apart, before their bodies plummeted straight down.

    At such a great speed and so far apart from each other, Qing Yu would only be able to save one, impossible for her to care for both sides.

    Qing Tian Lin had only given her half an hour and he must not have meant to have her rush here within that half hour but wanted her to save the two of them within that time, and it was with the two of them separated.

    He was forcing her to make a choice. She could only choose one among the two and the other one would fall whilepletely defenceless, where it could only mean certain death.

 Chapter 213.1 - Kissing is Something One Becomes Familiar with After the First Time

    Chapter 213.1: Kissing is Something One Bes Familiar with After the First Time

    Qing Yu took a deep breath and before she could even do anything, she heard Lou Jun Yao¡¯s low and maic voice say: ¡°Save that kid.¡±

    Qing Yu clenched her jaws tightly together and red at him. ¡°Shut up. I will not give up on either of you!¡±

    The moment her voice fell, her body was already moving very quickly to grab the youth who was a distance away from her, barely able to just get a grip on his clothes to pull him up.

    Without even stopping to catch her breath, she sped towards the spot where Lou Jun Yao fell. But as the ce he had fallen was rather far away from her, she would not be able to grab him and pull him up anymore. With that realization, Qing Yu¡¯s brows furrowed and her body suddenly went headlong over the edge, barely hanging on by the tips of her feet as she stretched her hand out to grab upon Lou Jun Yao¡¯s clothes at his shoulder.

    ¡°Give me your hand. I¡¯ll pull you up.¡± Qing Yu stretched her other hand out towards him but her face did not show the slightest sliver of strain or toil.

    One could not help but be bewildered how such a petite sized little girl could be so strong, able to carry a grown man¡¯s weight in one hand. Moreover, her entire person was in such a precariously dangerous position, hanging over the edge of the cliff only by their tips of her feet to support two people¡¯s weight.

    Lou Jun Yao creased his brows together and said in a low voice: ¡°Have you lost your mind? Do you know how dangerous it is! ?¡±

    ¡°No kidding! If you know the danger, then hurry up and give me your hand!¡± Qing Yu roared right back at him as she stretched her hand out once more. Lou Jun Yao would only have to reach his hand out and he¡¯ll be able to grip her hand.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze darkened, suddenly seeing a white figure slowlying closer and the man¡¯s gentle melodious voice was then heard.

    ¡°Qing Qing, you¡¯re finally here.....¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s body stiffened and her voice turned chill. ¡°Stay away from me!¡±

    ¡°How can I possibly stand back and do nothing while seeing you ce yourself in such danger?¡± Qing Tian Lin said with a helpless sigh. ¡°Listen to me and release your hand, so that I can pull you up. That man will just drain your strength and be a burden to you.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s face was grave and severe as she spat out her words one at a time: ¡°I¡¯ve said that I will not allow you to harm the people by my side. Qing Tian Lin, I will never forgive you. Never will you and I ever be able to coexist in peace. In this life, one of us has to die!¡±

    Her words seemed to strike the man where it hurt most as the smile on that handsome countenance slowly faded, to gradually be tainted with a tinge of malevolence.

    ¡°Since that is the case..... I must definitely have this man here killed today!¡±

    Once his voice fell, Qing Tian Lin stretched his hand out to grab Qing Yu¡¯s ankle that was hanging just over the ledge, seeking to pull her up. With his other hand, he hurled a ck gaseous mass downwards, to strike at Lou Jun Yao.

    Within that ck misty mass, an indiscernible creature could faintly be seen, its body thrashing menacingly inside.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes dimmed and twisted her feet in a cross to break free of Qing Tian Lin¡¯s restraining grasp. Grabbing onto Lou Jun Yao¡¯s hand, she actually went plummeting down into the seemingly bottomless ck abyss below.

    ¡°NOOO! Qing Qing~¡±

 Chapter 213.2 - Kissing is Something One Becomes Familiar with After the First Time

    Chapter 213.2: Kissing is Something One Bes Familiar with After the First Time

    Qing Tian Lin¡¯s eyes red wide with horror, frantically reaching his hand out to try to catch her, but merely just managed to pull off a pale purple bit of cloth from her clothes. Losing her anchoring point of support, the slender figure was like a kite with a broken string, plummeting speedily down and disappearing from sight in a blink.

    [She would rather choose to die than to stay by his side!]

    [She had destroyed her life¡¯s cultivated powers and sought only for death to im her in her previous life. But he was not beside her back then and it was understandable that there was nothing he could have done.]

    [But this time, he had actually watched her fall down into the deep dark abyss with his very own eyes, so how could he possibly allow her to leave him one more time?]

    [Even if he had to break both her wings to imprison her by his side, he would not ever allow her to depart from his world in such a resolute and heartless manner again.]

    In a moment, dark clouds gathered over the pce as lightning and thunder crackled and boomed, like an immense storm was imminent, causing the air around to be heavily oppressive, a terrifying sight.

    Behind the white robed figure, a countless multitude of shadowy figures suddenly appeared, crouched respectfully before the man as their voices rose in unison: ¡°Ready to do the Master¡¯s bidding!¡±

    The man¡¯s gracefully handsome countenance was partially shrouded under the darkness of night, and the expression on his face could not be seen. But the evil malevolence emanating from his body palpably felt and his voice sounded in a deep and low tone: ¡°No matter the price, she must be found.¡±

    ¡°Yes Master!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    At the bottom of the gorge, the ce was filled with relentless, icy and bone chilling winds. Qing Yu was grabbing on to the hilt of a dagger lodged into the face of the cliff, her other arm curled tightly around the man¡¯s waist, the two of them pressed close against each other as they hung off the sheer cliff face. Caught in such a dangerous situation, she really could not afford to be bothered by the intimate position they were in.

    Knowing Qing Tian Lin¡¯s suspicious nature, he would definitely send people toe down to search for her, so she would have to hold out till dawn at the very least.

    Though this body she had in this life was weak and frail, fortunately she had undergone highly difficult and stringent training with it over so many years, so no matter if it was in terms of physical fitness or resilience, she was now stronger than more people.

    ¡°Foolishss, were you thinking to die with me in the name of love?¡± The man¡¯s mirth filled voice sounded beside her ear.

    Qing Yu was stunned into a daze for a moment before she shot him a sharp nce. She then scoffed Imitating a spitting sound: ¡°Ptui, you wish. Who wants to die with you for love? I have yet to live enough!¡±

    Lou Jun Yao curved his lips up at the corners, his violet eyes shining with a tenderly alluring glint as he said: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just throw me off? A scourgests a thousand years, so I will not die so easily.¡±

 Chapter 213.3 - Kissing is Something One Becomes Familiar with After the First Time

    Chapter 213.3: Kissing is Something One Bes Familiar with After the First Time

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed and without knowing why, she then said this.

    ¡°Because I know that you will not leave me behind as well.¡±

    Once those words came out, the two of them froze in ce for a moment before Qing Yu was able to react after realizing what she just said. Her face looked a little awkward and she then turned her head away to the side feeling a little self conscious.

    After a long while, the man right beside her suddenlyughed softly.

    He seldomughed out aloud from the heart like this but ever since he met Qing Yu, he often found himselfughing. With his already devilish good looks enough to bring ruin to nations and countries, seeing himugh like that would make one willing to just die for him, only seeking to see himugh heartily like that again.

    Lou Jun Yao suddenly said in a gentle voice: ¡°Hold on tight.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Qing Yu was puzzled. [Was she holding him to tightly?]

    The very next second, her head that was looking to the side was suddenly turned back around by the man¡¯s hand.

    Before she was able to ask him what he was doing, the alluring and soul captivating countenance suddenly loomed close before her eyes, and her lips felt something soft pressing against them, so tyrannical and fierce that she suddenly forgot to even react.

    That soft thing viciously assaulted those beautiful and luscious lips, but was then seemingly still not satisfied with the situation as it went on to sweep deeper inside.

    Qing Yu was shocked into a daze, almost releasing the grip of her hand as she was held tightly in the grasp of the man. It was in that dangerous and precarious situation along the surface of the sheer cliff that she froze in ce, unable to move as she was bullied.

    The cold icy wind lower down the cliff face had not been able to clear and calm a certain man¡¯s mind but instead stoked the mes of desire.

    Qing Yu did not even dare to struggle as only the Heavens knew just how high they were from the bottom, and their bodies would probably smash into pieces if they fell. Hence, this was the first time that she was so passively aggrieved and was taken advantage of like that.

    After that, the mesmerizingly alluring youngdy¡¯s face was tinted with a peachy tinge after the bout of bullying, looking rather pitiful looking as her eyes misted over and she said indignantly: ¡°Weren¡¯t you unable to move your body?¡±

    Someone was in rather great spirits having fulfilled his desires, his mood greatly improved as he blinked his violet eyes innocently. ¡°I was suddenly overtaken with such a strong impulse earlier and my heart needed to do something to vent out that intense emotion, I suddenly found myself able to move.¡±

    ¡°Who permitted you to do such a shameless thing to me in the first ce? !¡± Qing Yu stared at him angrily, a tiny flicker of me burning in her eyes.

    Lou Jun Yaoughed easily as he looked into the youngdy¡¯s pretty little face without blinking, the expression on his face tender. ¡°I heard you say earlier that you will not leave me behind?¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s became slightly surprised, and before she could even say anything, she heard him open his mouth to speak again.

    ¡°Remember your own words. You must never ever leave me behind, just like...... I will never ever leave you behind as well.¡±

 Chapter 213.4 - Kissing is Something One Becomes Familiar with After the First Time

    <strong>Chapter 213.4: Kissing is Something One Bes Familiar with After the First Time</strong>

    To sacrifice oneself to allow him to live, was something his own parents had done, abandoning him in order to protect him, but he was not about to be thankful to them for doing that.

    Thrown into a world where no one cared and no one to protect him, growing up in a cold and deste world in solitude.

    The man¡¯s pair of violet eyes had seemed like they were always shrouded behind a mysterious veil, where even when one looked closely into them, they remained unfathomable, impossible to clearly read what reallyy hidden in their depths.

    At that moment, those violet eyes were however pristine and crystal clear, like they belonged to a little animal that was highly skittish and wary of everything in this world and was carefully revealing themselves fully only to her, watching her intently to show the slightest sign of estrangement or impatience that would immediately make him run far far away, to lick at his wounds all by its lonesome.

    Qing Yu did not know why such a preposterous thought would suddenlye to her mind at that moment.

    The only thing she was aware of at that moment was that the man..... really moved her immensely.

    Outsiders would never know or understand a man who had to be one that was unparalleled and reigned supreme, one that had to deem all to be beneath his notice as he stood at the very pinnacle of unmatched might.

    On a day that he woulde to let down his heart¡¯s defenses, and expose the heart that was not entirely confident, not all that outstanding, which might even be filled with speckled bits of weaknesses all over before someone, hoping earnestly to be epted, strongly yearning to be tenderly loved and cared for.

    At that very moment, Qing Yu was at a loss, not knowing how she should respond, when the man stiffened his lips and said obstinately another time. ¡°Never to leave me behind.¡±

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes in bewilderment, suddenly unable to help herself but feel that handsome but severe looking face saying those words that could be even termed as rather childish, to be rather adorable.

    She then arched up an eyebrow and said teasingly: ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you know how to find your way back on your own if I leave you behind? With you being so thick skinned.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously: ¡°I¡¯m thick skinned?¡±

    ¡°You just wouldn¡¯t admit that you¡¯re shameless would you? Who was it who was pretending to be weak by iming that he was unable to move that made me save him at the risk of my own life just now? And you even went on to take liberties with me! Isn¡¯t that..... Mmmff.....¡±

    Without question, it was another surprise attack.

    ¡°You cad! What are you doing? !¡±

    Qing Yu was so infuriated she really wanted to hit him. [She had not even finished her sentence and the fe had suddenly kissed her the moment she retorted him? What is the meaning of this! ?]

    [Why did they start to be so intimate that he thinks it¡¯s alright to do something like this!]

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m shameless? Since I am such a shameless person, then I will have to do more of such shameless things! In order to live up to my reputation!¡±

    The corners of Lou Jun Yao¡¯s lips were curled up into a devious and evil looking smile, his gaze sliding downwards from the youngdy¡¯s luscious looking lips, passing over the slender fair skinned neck, to rest upon a certain position that should not be described here.

 Chapter 214.1 - Seeing You Wounded Pains My Heart

    <strong>Chapter 214.1: Seeing You Wounded Pains My Heart</strong>

    ¡°Lou Jun Yao!¡±

    An infuriated voice rose up inint under the night sky, startling a flock of some unknown flying animals.

    Lou Jun Yao did not tease her any further but justughed softly as he cradled the slender waist of the youngdy¡¯s to bring her down in a gradual descent. Wasn¡¯t he just looking so helpless and dependant earlier but had suddenly be so nimble footed? One would really be hard pressed to see where he was wounded at that moment.

    Qing Yu was at that point even more certain that this fe was just ying at gaining sympathy before to achieve his shameless goal.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Qing Tian Lin¡¯s objective had only been Qing Yu alone. He had captured and killed people just to lure her in.

    He had seen Qing Yu fall down the deep cliff and he had even lost the mood to kill people, his heart only hoping that she would be blessed by the Heavens and no matter what kind of danger there was down there, she would be able to turn disaster into fortune.

    He wanted to possess her, but he had never wanted her harmed in any way, despite how much she hated him, to the extent she wanted him killed.

    The man standing stood at the edge over the cliff¡¯s ledge, and the pure white robes over his body could not hide the dark sinister aura emanating out from him.

    Xi Zhan Chen stood just a few steps¡¯ distance behind the man and he could feel the surging storm raging inside him, like it was about to erupt at any moment. Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s voice suddenly shed with a sharp glint and he opened his mouth to say: ¡°Let me go look for Qing Yu.....¡±

    The moment Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s voice fell, the man¡¯s aura grew even more tumultuous, but the next sentence quelled the rising rage inside somewhat.

    ¡°Although I do not know the reason why, but I..... am however still able to sense her presence very slightly. She is still alive and seems to bergely fine.¡±

    After Xi Zhan Chen finished saying that, he paused a moment before he continued to say: ¡°And that violet eyes man, he had actually already broken Master¡¯s Puppetry spell but had hid that fact probably just to gain Qing Yu¡¯s sympathy.¡±

    Qing Tian Lin¡¯s face turned dark and grave, his eyes afire when he turned to look at Xi Zhan Chen. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±

    Without waiting for Xi Zhan Chen to reply, he scoffed and continued to say: ¡°That man is a rather devious one isn¡¯t he? His earlier captivity under my hands could very well have been a ruse as well just to prick Qing Qing¡¯s heart. What a despicable and shameless person.¡±

    [No wonder Qing Qing cared for him so much, even putting her own life at risk in order to save him. With such a crafty and devious mind and looking so devilishly handsome, how could Qing Qing possibly be a match against that! ?]

    Thinking about that, Qing Tian Lin¡¯s face turned an uglier shade. ¡°Go bring Qing Qing back to me. As for that man, if youe to encounter him, have him killed with whatever means possible!¡±

    Xi Zhan Chen bowed his head and acknowledged the order, before he turned and disappeared from the spot he had been standing at.

 Chapter 214.2 - Seeing You Wounded Pains My Heart

    <strong>Chapter 214.2: Seeing You Wounded Pains My Heart</strong>

    On the other side, Qing Yu and Lou Jun Yao took about another hour before they reached the bottom of that steep cliff.

    But who would have known that the bottom would be just onerge swathe of icy and torrential waters which the two of them fell right into. It was right at that moment that arge ssh of water thrown up by the raging wind crashed down upon them, turning those two people into thoroughly soaked ducks.

    Lou Jun Yao was dazed for a moment as water dripped down from the ends of his hair hanging down his temples by the side of his face. As a mighty lord who held reign over a good part of the lofty Cloud Heaven, this was the very first time he found himself in such a sad and pathetic state.

    The thick and denseshes had water droplets sprinkled on them and seen against those beautifully clear violet eyes and the devilishly handsome countenance that held a slightly stunned expression, it all came together to be a highly alluring sight to see.

    Qing Yu could not help but to burst outughing looking at that face. ¡°Hahaha..... Look at you..... You¡¯d really..... Haha..... incite people tomit crime you know.....¡±

    That was raw and naked mockery.

    Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow and pulled the youngdy who could not stopughing to his side, and he then held the youngdy¡¯s hand right against his drenched chest which had be exposed when the robes covering it had been thrown into disarray by the rush of water earlier.

    The warm skin under her palm throbbed with the strong beat of his heart, causing her to subconsciously pull her hand back. But despite her struggling, therge slender hand holding hers did not move in the slightest.

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow as she looked at him. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯dmit a crime against me? I¡¯m merely cooperating with you.¡± Lou Jun Yao answered with a straight face.

    Qing Yu was at a loss for words. ¡°.....¡±

    [This man is really bing more and more boorish. Is he going to tease her everytime she tries to make fun of him?]

    ¡°Alright already. We don¡¯t even know where we¡¯ve fallen down to and you¡¯re still in the mood to be so glib.¡± Qing Yu stared helplessly at him, as she squirmed her way out from under his demonic ws.

    Lou Jun Yao smiled. ¡°With you apanying me, what is there to fear?¡±

    Upon saying that, he then opened his mouth to say: ¡°Look, we can get ashore over there.¡±

    Following the direction his finger was pointing into, Qing Yu raised her eyes to look, and saw that they hade to an end of the waters, but as it was still rather dark, she had not really noticed it.

    After realizing that, Qing Yu then said in a low voice: ¡°Let¡¯s get ashore quickly. We don¡¯t know what other dangers could be lurking within these waters so we should get out as soon as we can.¡±

    The two of them were adept in the Water element and they swam ashore very quickly.

    They were still wearing the purple clothes they wore when they came to the Carefree Valley and Lou Jun Yao went on to summon his spirit powers to dry their thoroughly soaked clothes. They soon became fresh and clean as new and as he turned his eyes to look at Qing Yu, he discovered that the youngdy¡¯s face looked a little pale.

 Chapter 214.3 - Seeing You Wounded Pains My Heart

    <strong>Chapter 214.3: Seeing You Wounded Pains My Heart</strong>

    He was dazed with shock for a moment before he suddenly recalled something and went on to curse softly. ¡°Damn, did your wound split open?¡±

    [How could he have forgotten about that?]

    [With such arge part of her back wounded, she should not even be moving about at all. It was only after many countless reminders and a guarantee from her that he had agreed to let here on this trip. But with her holding him while they both hung on the side of the cliff just now, that must have tugged greatly at the wound.]

    [Needless to say, the drop into the freezing waters and having been immersed in it for such a long period, it would already be considered fortunate if the wound did not be infected.]

    [He really deserves to take a beating. He really should not have teased her so much.]

    Lou Jun Yao carefully helped Qing Yu over to arge rock to sit down, and with his brows creased with worry, he was just going to tug at his clothes when Qing Yu held her clothes tightly in a grip with her eyes wide as she red: ¡°Have you gone mad?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to see whether your wound is bleeding and help you apply some medicine.¡± Lou Jun Yao exined.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t very well juste pull at my clothes like that! We¡¯re out here in the open. What if anyone sees me?¡± Qing Yu asked him angrily.

    Those words really delighted a certain someone¡¯s ck heart and his eyes immediately arced up into two sly crescents with a crafty glint shining within. ¡°So you mean..... if there¡¯s no one around, then I can.....¡±

    ¡°Ptui! Can your big fat head!¡± Qing Yu was so infuriated with him that she swept his hands away angrily and shot to her feet.

    [What a thug! No matter what she says now, he is always able to twist her wordspletely around.]

    Lou Jun Yao saw that she was really angry and he curved up his lips to smile as he gently pushed her to sit back down, saying soothingly: ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t pull your leg anymore. Let me set up an array and no one will be able to see you. If your wound has really split open, it must be properly treated or it will not heal well if it gets infected. I said to not let youe here but you just wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±

    Qing Yu bit her lip but remained silent.

    Lou Jun Yao continued to say: ¡°There is no need for you to feel embarrassed as I am after all a good friend of your mother¡¯s, so I can be considered as an elder of yours. Helping you take a look at your wound would not be all that unusual but something normal, and there is no need to think too much into it.¡±

    He had already exined it all so well and if Qing Yu continued to be so coy, she might seem to be a tad bit unreasonable. Moreover, everything he said seemed to make a lot of sense as it was really quite normal for an elder to care for a junior and it had nothing to do with them being male or female.

    On top of that, with someone¡¯s stern and serious demeanor when he said that, he actually looked quite believable and Qing Yu did not suspect him.

    But had she never considered what kind of an elder would do something so thought provoking as to forcibly kiss a junior?

    And Lou Jun Yao really did go check on Qing Yu wounds on her back conscientiously. When he saw the ces where the wound had turned to scab before oozing with blood once again, and it was not known what she had rubbed other parts of the wound against that peeled the scab right off. Just looking at it pained his heart.

    [Thess had just gritted her teeth through all of this. The wound had probably split before they fell into the water and she had actually bore with it for so long.]

 Chapter 214.4 - Seeing You Wounded Pains My Heart

    <strong>Chapter 214.4: Seeing You Wounded Pains My Heart</strong>

    Seeing that the man behind her did not say a single word for a long while, she guessed that it was because her wound had torn open and was too horrendous to even look at. She then bit her lip and said: ¡°I¡¯m fine. My wounds heal very quickly and it will heal over in just a couple more days.¡±

    Those words were not a lie as the me element in her body really possessed such an amazing effect, giving her healing powers that was ten times stronger than normal people. A sh wound that would take others more than a month to gradually start to heal would only take her ten days at most to recover from.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes darkened and his finger ran gingerly over the uneven scab that had formed on her skin.

    Qing Yu¡¯s body stiffened and she was just about to ask whether he was done applying the medicine when a pair of long arms slid around her waist. The man¡¯s low maic voice was tinged with a slight hoarseness as it rose softly: ¡°Do not put yourself at such risk anymore next time. Seeing you covered these wounds really hurts my heart.¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Yu¡¯s entire body flushed a faint red, and her hands that hung down at her sides unconsciously clenched up tightly.

    Her clothes were half undone and her back was fully exposed, so she was already quite tensed up. Now that he was leaning in so close, she immediately became even more difited. ¡°I..... I¡¯m really alright. Have you finished applying the medicine?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Lou Jun Yao answered softly, and then gathered the youngdy¡¯s clothes back up before he turned himself around. ¡°Cover yourself up properly so you do not catch a cold.¡±

    Qing Yu was a little surprised. He had actually not done anything to tease her, which was rather strange.

    She quickly dressed herself and then raised her head to look up. ¡°Where is this ce that we¡¯re in now?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao scanned his eyes around the surroundings. ¡°People outside have always said that the bottom of the Fleeting Cloud Fortress is filled with all kinds of danger and people who fall off from there have no chance of survival. But it seems we¡¯ve run into some luck.¡±

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow. ¡°Could the rumours be wrong?¡±

    ¡°The rumours are not wrong and since the Fleeting Cloud Fortress has two different entrances, the bottom would simrly have a Life¡¯s Gate and Death¡¯s Gate.¡± Lou Jun Yao said in exnation. ¡°There was nothing strange in the waters that we fell into and neither did we encounter any kind of danger throughout our descent. That clearly shows that we fell into the Life¡¯s Gate.¡±

    ¡°So I see.¡± Qing Yu nodded in understanding. ¡°Then how are we going to walk out from here?¡±

    The tone of her voice clearly showed that she fully trusted and depended on the man before her, but she had not realized that at that very moment.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes shed with a faint and indiscernible smile inside. ¡°I do not fully know how we are going to walk out from this ce as I have nevere down here before, but we will not go wrong following the direction our hearts tell us to go.¡±

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes a couple of times and then suddenly pointed at a spot. ¡°I feel that it¡¯s this side.¡±

    Coincidentally, Lou Jun Yao also pointed into the same direction and said: ¡°We go this way.¡±

    They had made the same choice, showing great rapport.

    The two of them looked at each other for a moment and both of them burst outughing at the same time.

 Chapter 215.1 - Love: Comes Rushing in, Too Fast to Nip in the Bud

    Chapter 215.1: Love: Comes Rushing in, Too Fast to Nip in the Bud

    ¡ª The Barbarian Tribe ¡ª

    Qing Lan Fei remained in the forbidden chambers for a good half month, watching the man lying ill upon the bed everyday. But besides his breathing normally, the man did not show any signs of regaining consciousness.

    Sometimes while she watched the man lying there motionless, she would feel an unspeakable kind of bitterness but she would not give up on waiting for him. She had afterall pulled through these few hundred years already and she was still alive, able to see the person she loves which was most fortunate.

    ¡°Big Sis Fei?¡±

    The heavy stone doors of the forbidden chambers opened slightly and a tiny head poked inside, two adorable its hanging down the sides. Herrge vivid eyes were highly lively and her pretty and delicate little face was lovable and cute.

    Qing Lan Fei raised her eyes up when she heard that voice, and she said in surprise: ¡°Ah Yue, why have youe?¡±

    The young little girl mischievously held a finger over her lips and shushed softly. She then gazed around her for a while before she squeezed her petite little body through the small opening in the door.

    Qing Lan Fei watched on with puzzlement at the girl¡¯s furtive movements. ¡°You are.....¡±

    Ah Yue trotted over to her in a few steps and as she came close, she said mysteriously: ¡°I put the guard outside to sleep so Big Sis must hurry up and leave with me now. I waited so long till the Chieftain went out today. He is not here in the tribe now and even if he discovers it when hees back, you would have left for Heavens know how long already.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei was taken aback. ¡°To go where?¡±

    ¡°To leave the Barbarian Tribe! Your presence here has been discovered by the Chieftain and although I do not know why the Chieftain did not decide to execute you, but the Barbarian Tribe detests all outsiders so you will not be spared.¡± Ah Yue said with a worried face. ¡°It took me so much effort to save you and I really do not wish for you to be killed.¡±

    ¡°Foolish girl.¡± Qing Lan Fei shook her head helplessly. ¡°I know that you mean well but I will not leave. Moreover, your Chieftain will not make any moves against me so you can set your mind at ease.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Ah Yue¡¯s eyes widened in amazement, not understanding why. ¡°The Chieftain emphasizes on the tribe¡¯s rules very strongly, so how could he possibly allow an outsider like you to continue to remain among us?¡±

    ¡°To tell you the truth, I am actually an old acquaintance of your Chieftain and so he will not do me any harm.¡± Qing Lan Fei exined in a gentle voice. ¡°You had better leave quickly before the guard outside wakes up. Do not let anyone see you or you will be scolded by your grandfather again.¡±

    Ah Yue knitted up her brows in iprehension and continued to ask: ¡°But why are you unwilling to leave?¡±

    Qing Lan Fei curved up the corners of her lips, the expression on her face gentle. Her gaze turned sharp as she turned to look at the man on the bed and she said in a soft voice: ¡°Because of him.¡±

 Chapter 215.2 - Love: Comes Rushing in, Too Fast to Nip in the Bud

    Chapter 215.2: Love: Comes Rushing in, Too Fast to Nip in the Bud

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Ah Yue was at times a little muddle headed and she had thought that she should help the beautiful Big Sis that she liked very much escape, never noticing that there was actually another person in the forbidden chamber.

    Upon seeing that now, her bright eyes immediately went wide with incredulity. ¡°Who is he?¡±

    [To think that there would actually be such a good looking person in the Barbarian Tribe! Howe she had not seen this person before?]

    Little did she know that the person before her eyes was already a good seven hundred years old, and she was a little girl who was not even close to a hundred, so how could she possibly have seen him before. It was thought that she would not even have heard of him at all.

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s eyes softened a little. ¡°He is my husband.¡±

    That single soft and gentle statement had however caused Ah Yue to be stunned into a daze and it was a good while before she was able to react. ¡°Big Sis Fei..... You¡¯re already married?¡±

    Qing Lan Fei acknowledged softly.

    Ah Yue seemed to be in disbelief as she muttered softly: ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell.....¡±

    Qing Lan Feiughed softly. ¡°People from Cloud Heaven have a longer lifespan and when they attain a certain level, they will no longer age. So it is normal that you did not realize it.¡±

    Ah Yue went on to nod like she understood, and then suddenly turned to looked puzzledly at the man lying on the bed. ¡°But this man here..... is clearly from the Barbarian Tribe. How could he possibly be Big Sis Fei¡¯s husband? Did Big Sis Feie here among the Barbarian Tribe¡¯s people before?¡±

    People from the Barbarian Tribe were able to sense the aura of people from their tribe and hence Ah Yue was certain that this man was from the Barbarian Tribe, and that he had an extraordinary identity.

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s eyes were gentle as her slender fingers lightly caressed the man¡¯s cheek. Her voice was filled with indescribable tenderness as she said: ¡°This man here, was a wild one in the past, who loved to wander and roam throughout thends. Taking advantage of his handsome looks and his smooth and glib tongue, he went around womanizing, seducing innocent and naive women, an absolutely detestable man.¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡± The little girl¡¯s jaw fell in surprise, her mouth hanging wide open. ¡°Then why did Big Sis Fei choose to be with such a bad man?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Why?¡± Qing Lan Fei gave a helpless sigh, and then said in a slightly joking manner: ¡°Maybe it was because he was really really bad! In order to not let him hurt any more innocent young maidens, I chose to sacrifice myself.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei did not say anything more after that, because if she did, she would not be able to stop herself from recalling all the bits and pieces of the times they shared in the past, and feel hurt by all the memories.

    The woman who was so beautiful looking she seemed surreal, was at that moment looking more mortal, with a tinge of sadness lingering between her brows.

    Ah Yue followed her gaze to look at the man lying on the bed and then asked softly: ¡°When will he wake up then?¡±

 Chapter 215.3 - Love: Comes Rushing in, Too Fast to Nip in the Bud

    Chapter 215.3: Love: Comes Rushing in, Too Fast to Nip in the Bud

    ¡°He will wake up. He is just..... too tired.¡± Qing Lan Fei muttered softly, and it was not known whether she was saying that to Ah Yue or she was justforting herself.

    [It had been clear back when Yan Shu wanted to have her captured, though he had been unconscious, his body had reflexively moved to protect her. So why..... has he not woken up yet?]

    Qing Lan Fei slowly lowered her body as her slender arms curled over the man¡¯s shoulders, as she gentlyid upon his chest. She could feel the steady breathing, and her voice was weak, tinged with pain as she whispered: ¡°I miss you Jing Yu, will you wake up soon.....¡±

    [She was now all alone in this cold deste world and there was nothing else here she missed. Jing Yu..... is her only one she could not bear to part with.]

    [Of course, she would not forget the hatred and vengeance she was carrying on her back.]

    [She will not spare the culprit who had caused her and Jing Yu to be separated for more than a hundred years!]

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s gentle eyes slowly clouded up with darkness, and her lips then parted to say softly: ¡°Ah Yue, when your Chieftaines back, help me pass him a message. Tell him that I have something I need to discuss with him.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Three days had passed after the Three Great Sects¡¯ Friendship Meet and it seemed like nothing too sensational had happened this year.

    It seemed as if everyone who came out from the Carefree Valley had all lost their memory, unable to recall what really happened in there, having cleanly forgotten what the ce was like at all, which was highly mystifying.

    This was one of the reasons why the Carefree Valley was so mysterious. People who came out from there always seemed to have been brainwashed, and there was no need to worry that their secrets would be revealed.

    Upon the mountain right opposite the Faint Mist Sect, was where the Gathered Cloud Loft sat. Although its location was highly remote, it had quite a number of customers everyday, where not only was it not cold and cheerless, it was always bustling with activity.

    ¡ª Fragrance Court ¡ª

    The weather in early spring still had a hint of a chill in the air but people were dressed thinly inside, thedies showing off their curvaceous figures.

    Some were teasing the patrons with whispered words and some were bringing out wine as they weaved through the main hall, but there was one thing inmon with all thedies. They were all extremely beautiful looking, prizes like nothing meremoners could possibly birth.

    Lu Ji had noticed a particr person for a long time.

    Her trademark was a light green dress she always wore, with a very unique design. It was a short and tiny blouse with a flounce trim on top, that revealed a section of her fair slender waist, highly eye catching.

    Just a glimpse at that tiny waist was enough to make people drool and she was also blessed with an exquisitely soul captivating face, a great budding beauty. Her eyes were bright with a swirling light in them, that made men willing to give up everything for her, only to win a nce from the beauty.

 Chapter 215.4 - Love: Comes Rushing in, Too Fast to Nip in the Bud

    <h4>Chapter 215.4: Love: Comes Rushing in, Too Fast to Nip in the Bud</h4>

    But though this particr beauty was stunning and ravishing, no one dared to reallye forward to hit on her. The patrons who frequented the Fragrance Court knew that this little vixen with her alluring looks was actually one truly vicious character.

    She was not the same as the otherdies who entertained the patrons, but was in charge of the Fragrance Court¡¯s security. If any conflict between patrons came up, or someone came to seek trouble, Lu Ji was the one who would step up to resolve it. She might look slender and frail, but she possessed great fighting prowess, being one of the top three among the twelve courtesans under Bai Zhi Yan in terms of cultivation levels.

    Lu Ji had an inclination that no one knew about. She actually..... liked women.

    Like those women who would suddenly swoon and be unable to walk when they set eyes upon a handsome looking man, had always been people she despised the most. The kind she admired were not just empty decorative vases, but ones who were able to attract her very soul.

    But till now, she still had not met this person. Throughout her long slow life, she not been unable to find such a person, which was one of her biggest regret.

    But today, an exception seemed to have appeared.

    The Fragrance Court had nock of female customers frequenting the ce but they were all older women who were already thirty to forty years of age and it was the first time she saw such a youngdy in there.

    It had been a while since she came in and she did not ask forpany from anyone, but just ordered a pot of tea. She sat quietly in a corner as she watched the dancer in revealing clothes gyrate her hips on the tform not too far away from her table.

    It was clearly such a vulgar performance that was unbearable to see but she was watching on with such relish, her eyes intent, drawing attention to herself.

    The youngdy had a head of luxurious smooth ck hair, carelessly bound up in a loose coil, looking a little messy but was somehow indescribably andnguidly mesmerizing. With her ck hair casually draped behind her pristine white clothes, she exuded a certain clean and untainted perfectness.

    It was probably because Lu Ji¡¯s gaze had been too intense, it caused the youngdy to turn her head to look at her. It was just one quick and fleeting nce, but it made Lu Ji¡¯s heart suddenly skip a beat.

    That was probably..... what desire felt like.

    She was outstandingly beautiful herself already and she had never ever felt anything despite having met many beautiful looking people. It was afterall just a flesh shell and all of them were always already tainted in one way or another by the rigorous and unforgiving world.

    But this youngdy..... made her feel a very strong urge to go get to know her.

    That¡¯s right, to hit on someone. To think that this woman who was so incredibly cold and haughty whom kept strangers at arm¡¯s length would one day actually go approach and hit on someone.

    And such a youngdy at that!

    But before she could even take any action, that beautiful and alluring face was suddenly tainted with a tinge of anger. It was for no other reason than that a damned man had slipped in before her to go talk to the youngdy who stirred her heart!

 Chapter 216.1 - Submit to Me, And Youâ€™ll Ascend to Ninth Heavens with Desire

    <h4>Chapter 216.1: Submit to Me, And You¡¯ll Ascend to Ninth Heavens with Desire</h4>

    [Who dares to show interest in the youngdy she has already set her eyes on? That¡¯s absolutely unforgivable!]

    But isn¡¯t that youngdy Qing Yu?

    Ever since she and Lou Jun Yao came out from the Fleeting Cloud Fortress after they managed to find a way out, Lou Jun Yao had used the reason that her wounds have not fully healed and said that as Qing Tian Lin was still looking for her, returning back to the Faint Mist Sect so rashly would only expose herself, so he had brought her back to the Gathered Cloud Loft to hide for a period.

    The construct of the ce was special, equipped with a high level cloaking array from Cloud Heaven. Once that was activated, it would be impossible to find the ce, and hence this would be the safest ce to be at.

    But staying cooped up inside all the time would be torturous and hence she hade to the Fragrance Court today. She had been a frequent patron of the ce just two years agoand she had note here for quite a long time.

    But she hade here crossdressed as a man back then and this was her first time entering the ce in female clothes. But it was fortunate that she was not dressed as a guy as thedies in here were all just too passionate and she might very well have been swallowed alive by all of them.

    Never had she thought that she would still catch someone¡¯s eye.

    ¡°My humble name is Jiang Shang Lin. I wonder if I may have the honour of gaining yourdy¡¯s acquaintance?¡±

    As the voice of a young man rang out over her head, someone suddenly sat down in the seat beside her.

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows knitted together.

    ¡°I see that the Young Miss is alone. Can I sit here?¡± It was a suave man with a fitting smile on his face, gentle and elegant but not showing up as being overly frivolous, seeming highly approachable and his moves methodical, maintaining a good grasp of the himself.

    But what a pity. He picked the wrong target this time.

    Qing Yu had always disliked strangersing too close to her, especially ones that tried to get close unsolicited like this.

    Regardless of how well the man was able to control the expression on his face, the glint of debauchery and lust in his eyes showed that he was not as harmless as he presented himself to be on the surface.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes turned sharp. [Already plopped himself down and he was still asking her whether he can sit? What a boorish way of picking up a girl. He probably thinks that she was some naive young girl who was ignorant about the ways of the world.]

    Indeed. Compared to the other people in here, she did look a lot more innocent and gullible, as she was much younger afterall.

    At such a close proximity, Jiang Shang Lin then discovered that the youngdy who had caught his eye earlier actually had such outstandingly good looks that was in no way inferior to any of thedies here in Fragrance Court, and there was even a certainnguid and elegant beauty in those eyes that was exceptionally alluring.

 Chapter 216.2 - Submit to Me, And Youâ€™ll Ascend to Ninth Heavens with Desire

    <strong>Chapter 216.2: Submit to Me, And You¡¯ll Ascend to Ninth Heavens with Desire</strong>

    [Truly a rare and exceptional treasure!]

    Jiang Shang Lin almost could not rein in the beast in his heart but this was afterall the Fragrance Court and he could not possibly do anything too outrageous in here. He would have to think of a way to coax the youngdy out of the ce.

    ¡°I guess this must be the Young Miss¡¯ first time here in Fragrance Court! You might not be aware, but this isn¡¯t a ce that young maidens like you shoulde to. If you happen to meet anyone with nefarious intentions against you, how dangerous is it for you to be all alone out here on your own! ?¡± Jiang Shang Lin said with great concern.

    Qing Yu almost could not contain herughter. [This man has got to be joking isn¡¯t he? Isn¡¯t he the one with nefarious intentions towards her right here? How could he still have the cheek to be saying all this now? It¡¯s really quite an eyeopener isn¡¯t it?]

    But she had never been someone with the patience to deal with hypocrites like this. A corner of her lips twitched and just one single word rolled out from her lips. ¡°Scram.¡±

    Jiang Shang Lin who had been thinking that the youngdy was a rather tough nut to crack suddenly froze when he heard that one word. [She had actually..... said scram?]

    [Hoho. This is getting rather interesting. She¡¯s actually a feisty and spicy little chilli isn¡¯t she? But, that¡¯s what he really likes.]

    The smile on Jiang Shang Lin¡¯s face deepened, feeling rather aroused. He leaned in closer to that exquisitely beautiful face, almost about to stick himself onto the youngdy¡¯s body.

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be so cold will you? For you to havee to a ce like this, you wouldn¡¯t really be all that decent yourself. How could the gigolos in the Fragrance Court know how to serve you better than I can? I guarantee that I can make you.....¡±

    ¡°Argh~¡±

    Those vulgar words suddenly halted, apanied by a pitiful wail.

    Even Lu Ji who had been watching their interaction from a short distance away could not help but be stunned in ce.

    The alluring and beautiful youngdy¡¯s slender and pretty fingers had picked up the teapot on the table. There was about a little more than half a pot of tea left inside, which was still steaming hot as it had been freshly brewed just a little while ago, and it was poured right over the head of the man who was leaning his face in close to her while licking his lips.

    Although the temperature of the tea was no longer piping hot as before, it still scalded the man¡¯s rather good looking face enough to turn the skin on his face thoroughly red, causing the expression on his face to turn rather amusing.

    ¡°Pffft~¡±

    Lu Ji could not contain herself andughter escaped through her lips. Seeing the youngdy¡¯s actions, she grew to like her even more, thinking that she possessed an indescribablymanding air.

    ¡°You.....¡± Jiang Shang Lin¡¯s face turned from red to green with anger, his finger trembling visibly as he pointed it straight at Qing Yu, seemingly seething with rage.

    Qing Yu¡¯s face had an unreadable smile as she released the grip on her hand. The high grade cdon porcin teapot fell with a thud onto the man¡¯s outstretched finger, beforending firmly on the tabletop.

 Chapter 216.3 - Submit to Me, And Youâ€™ll Ascend to Ninth Heavens with Desire

    <strong>Chapter 216.3: Submit to Me, And You¡¯ll Ascend to Ninth Heavens with Desire</strong>

    Even though it was empty at that moment, but the teapot was still rather heavy by itself, so it was not a light hit. The man could not help but wince in pain and his face turned an uglier shade.

    Qing Yu arched an eyebrow up and her voice was melodious as she asked: ¡°Are you awake now?¡±

    Jiang Shang Lin¡¯s body shook with barely contained rage. ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you offend me like this! ?¡±

    ¡°Why would I care who you are?¡± Qing Yu curved her eyes into crescents, though the smile did not show inside. ¡°I told you to scram. If you had obediently taken your sorry behind out of here, nothing would have happened. But you just had to continue prattling on before my face which got on my nerves.¡±

    How irritating. Came out for a breath of fresh air after being cooped up for so long and one just had to run into such a character. Qing Yu was suddenly feeling a little vexed and she stood up, wanting to leave the ce. But several armoured figures suddenly surged in around her, men who seemed to be bodyguards, that blocked her way.

    Jiang Shang Lin¡¯s voice was chilly. ¡°You asked for this yourself. Although the Fragrance Court does not allow anyone to stir up trouble within their premises, but if someone intentionally picks a fight, they will not stop their patrons from settling disputes privately.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Qing Yu asked with an indiscernible smile.

    ¡°If you kneel down and beg me now, I can consider being a little more gentle with you.¡± Jiang Shang Lin had always been more forgiving towards beauties, not to mention this wless beauty before him. Although he had quite a feisty personality, he was not beyond indulging in a little bit of fun.

    ¡°If you beg me, I can also consider being a bit more gentle with you.¡± Qing Yu replied with a harmless smile.

    Jiang Shang Lin could no longer maintain that smile on his face as it turned dark and he said through tightly gritted teeth. ¡°Capture her!¡±

    Hearing that, the guards immediately lunged forward to catch her but before they could even get close, the ground right before their feet suddenly had an entire row of glittering des protruding out threateningly. If they had moved just a step faster, their feet would have been pierced right through.

    Trepidation immediately rose within their hearts.

    Seeing that, Jiang Shang Lin¡¯s eyes quickly scanned the surroundings, seeking to see who was being such a busybody, to actually dare stop him from capturing his target.

    But that one searching nce caused him to be stunned into a daze. That lithe slender figure with its tiny gyrating waist came walking slowly over, every single movement she made seductive and alluring.

    But the expression on her face was cold, that elicited a little fear in people.

    How could Jiang Shang Lin not know who that person was. He had even tried to pursue her before, but was properly put in ce by her brutal and vicious skills and he did not dare to harbour any thoughts about the woman anymore.

    ¡°Miss Lu Ji.¡± Jiang Shang Lin smiled faintly at the approaching person. ¡°I wonder what does Miss Lu Ji mean by this?¡±

    ¡°The Fragrance Court forbids anyone from stirring up trouble. Don¡¯t you already know this from your first day here?¡± Lu Ji asked in an icy tone.

 Chapter 216.4 - Submit to Me, And Youâ€™ll Ascend to Ninth Heavens with Desire

    <strong>Chapter 216.4: Submit to Me, And You¡¯ll Ascend to Ninth Heavens with Desire</strong>

    Jiang Shang Lin raised his head and replied: ¡°Jiang here naturally realizes that. But this youngdy was rude to me first and I should have the right to deal with it.¡±

    After saying that, he paused for a moment before he continued: ¡°Although the Fragrance Court is backed by some powerful might, neither am I a Jiang who should be be easily slighted as well.. I do not think that the Fragrance Court wille interfere while I deal with personal matters would they?¡±

    His tone of voice was tinged with a hint of haughtiness.

    Jiang Shang Lin dared to speak so confidently here because he had an elder brother working for one of the Four Great Families in the White Fens Lands, who held a rather significant position. And it was because of that identity that many people did not dare go against his wishes as that was afterall a higher realm of stronger power, who would dare to carelessly offend him?

    Upon hearing that, Lu Jiughed and her enchanting face looked even more alluring because of that. But the words that came out from that petite mouth however caused Jiang Shang Lin¡¯s face to turn green.

    She said: ¡°Who do you think you are to even dare topare yourself to the Fragrance Court? Haven¡¯t you looked in the mirror to see yourselftely?¡±

    Lu Ji was known to have quite a poisonous tongue, a point that everyone in the Fragrance Court knew well. But she seldomshed out at people and when she did, she was the type that would not stop.

    Qing Yu who had been watching by the side stood with her eyes curved into crescents, unable to help but smile.

    [This woman really has quite a personality but she has never seen this woman when she used to frequent the ce back before. The man called her Lu Ji and it would seem like her identity is simr to that of Lian Ji and the others.]

    No matter how well Jiang Shang Lin was able to act, after having been drenched with a whole pot of tea by Qing Yu and being humiliated by Lu Ji, even a mud figurine would still possess a spark of fire in them, let alone this petty and bad tempered live human. It would really be strange if he continued to endure it and did not erupt.

    ¡°Lu Ji, do not push a person too far! I gave in to you because I did not want to be so calctive with a lone woman. Know that in this matter here, you have no right to interfere and you¡¯re being too much! I, Jiang Shang Lin is someone that¡¯s not to be trifled with!¡±

    Jiang Shang Lin said those words in a malevolent tone and then signalled to his subordinates with a look. ¡°What are all of you still standing there in a daze? Hurry up and capture that impudent little wench right now!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll like to see who dares!¡± Lu Ji said with a chilling holler. ¡°If you dare to eveny a single finger on this youngdy here today, I will make sure you go out through the Fragrance Court¡¯s doors horizontally.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Qing Yu smiled to herself. [Is this woman standing up for her?]

    Although she did not know why, she felt quite touched by the gesture.

    Jiang Shang Lin saw that Lu Ji was not giving him any face and he was not able to hold himself back anymore. [No matter how highly skilled, she¡¯s still just one single person. With so many of his men here, would they be unable to take her on? These men are all highly skilled guards his elder brother sent down from the White Fens Lands to protect him!]

    It was probably because his elder brother knew his younger brother¡¯s ability in stirring up trouble and that was why he had sent sent people down from the White Fens Lands toe protect him.

    Just as Lu Ji was right about to make her move, she suddenly heard the sound of hurried footsteps from behind and then heard the familiar voice of a man ring out anxiously.

    ¡°Little ancestor, how did you run all the way here! ?¡±

 Chapter 217.1 - Who Is Better At Bootlicking Here

    <strong>Chapter 217.1: Who Is Better At Bootlicking Here</strong>

    Lu Ji followed the source of the voice and just as she expected, she saw those mboyant red clothes on the man with a devilishly handsome facee striding towards them, with Lian Ji trailing right behind.

    Who else could that be besides her lord in waiting, Bai Zhi Yan?

    And before she could even open her mouth to say anything, she saw Bai Zhi Yan walk right pass her, straight towards the youngdy in a white dress who had a faint smile hanging from her lips, and azy expression of indifference on her face. He immediately held the youngdy by her hand and started looking her up and down with a measuring gaze.

    Lu Ji¡¯s face was a little astounded. [Her lord is acquainted with this youngdy?]

    Qing Yu pulled back hand back with a speechless look on her face. ¡°What are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten that you¡¯re a patient now? Why are you running all over the ce? In the short period of time that I went to brew the herbs, I came back to find you¡¯ve already gone missing. I was so afraid that you might have been abducted!¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan red fiercely at her and said indignantly: ¡°What a troublesome littless.¡±

    The corner of Qing Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I¡¯m all recovered. Do you still need to watch me so closely all the time? And that brew you make..... Are you purposely ying a trick on me? I am not going to drink that.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yanughed out loud from exasperation. ¡°Thisss..... You must have run away because you¡¯re afraid of taking your medicine! Don¡¯t think just because Lou Jun Yao was not around the past couple of days, nobody can control you. He will being back tomorrow and if he knows that you have not been taking your medicine, he will surely make you drink twice the amount!¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s voice was tinged with a threatening tone. ¡°Try to tattle on me if you dare!¡±

    ¡°Will I even need to be a tattletale? He will know once he sees the state of your wounds when hees back!¡± Bai Zhi Yan retorted with a smirk.

    Qing Yu had nothing to say to that. ¡°.....¡± She suddenly felt as if her life was not worth living anymore.

    She wished that she had remained unconscious and didn¡¯t wake up from her injuries.

    Seeing that she was not saying anything, Bai Zhi Yan stopped his criticism of the youngdy. He had not really paid attention to the situation when he saw her just now, but he was finally realizing that something didn¡¯t look right.

    [The people around them seem to be rather aggressive. What¡¯s happening? Here to find trouble?]

    He immediately turned to give Lu Ji beside him a quizzical gaze.

    Lu Ji opened her mouth to exin: ¡°He was probably attracted by this youngdy¡¯s beauty and intentionally sought trouble with her so he can forcibly take her away.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan was taken aback a moment, not having heard it clearly and he went on to ask: ¡°Who did you say he wanted to take away?¡±

    Lu Ji gestured with her eyes, indicating that it was the youngdy beside Bai Zhi Yan.

    Bai Zhi Yan burst outughing and his eyes beautiful as plum blossoms blinked, before he turned his gaze onto Qing Yu. ¡°You¡¯re in such a good mood today? Already about to be forcibly taken out from here and you¡¯ve not done a thing?¡±

 Chapter 217.2 - Who Is Better At Bootlicking Here

    <strong>Chapter 217.2: Who Is Better At Bootlicking Here</strong>

    Qing Yu then replied with a depreciating smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who said that I must not carelessly get into fights before my injuries are healed?¡±

    [Just having to drink that horrible medicinal brew alone was bad enough. If she still doesn¡¯t lie low, he might very well dream up more ways to torment her!]

    As expected, upon hearing those words, Bai Zhi Yan nodded his head happily. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your injuries will heal faster when you do as you¡¯re told.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Qing Yu did not even want to say anything.

    Bai Zhi Yan must have stayed at Lou Jun Yao¡¯s side for too long, seeing that their antics were a little simr here. Especially that wide beaming smile on their faces that somehow drove a chill up a person¡¯s spine, that looked highly intimidating.

    At least for Jiang Shang Lin, the moment that Bai Zhi Yan appeared, he had immediately felt his knees go weak for some unknown reason.

    Bai Zhi Yan turned to look smilingly at the man. ¡°This patron here would do well to clean your eyes good and proper next time. Do not just go hitting on any pretty girl you see so carelessly. There¡¯s always a mountain higher than the one you see and there are many people you cannot afford to offend. Remember my warning to you here today, and you¡¯ll be able to live for a few more years.¡±

    Thess Qing Yu was not some soft persimmon that could be easily kneaded and manipted. Although her temper was rather good most of the time and also had a kind heart, but if one were to really get her riled up, the ways she knew of tormenting a person were endless.

    Seeing the man who suddenly appeared being so protective of Qing Yu, no matter how aggrieved he felt, Jiang Shang Lin did not think it prudent to insist on taking the youngdy away. Afterall, the man seemed deep and unfathomable, even stronger than his elder brother, and he was not about to go stub his toe on such a hard steel te. He had no choice but to give up and swallow the indignity here today.

    ¡°Your humble Jiang here has caused undue affront. I shall take my leave.¡± Jiang Shang Lin opened his mouth to say haltingly, his face dark as he turned around to walk out of Fragrance Court.

    He would probably not want to set foot in this ce ever again.

    Seeing that the man is gone, Bai Zhi Yan then kept that fake and insincere smile away, before he started to preach endlessly to Qing Yu once again.

    Qing Yu remained silent. ¡°.....¡± [So terrifying.]

    She had juste to realize just how much of a nag Bai Zhi Yan really was, and really had great potential in bing a nanny.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± Seeing her lord in waiting acting so familiar with the youngdy, Lu Ji could not help but feel bewildered. This was the first time she was seeing this youngdy in this ce, so when did her lorde to know her?

    Lian Jiughed softly. ¡°She can already be considered as a regr patron of our Fragrance Court. You were not around during that period and you have naturally not seen her before.¡±

    ¡°She and my lord are.....¡±

    Lian Ji looked at the youngdy who had a look of defeat on her face and Lian Ji¡¯s eyes shed with a glint. ¡°She was the one who cured the poison our Overlord was afflicted with. Thinking back on it, it must have been the work of fate. Haven¡¯t you realized that she¡¯s the same little thief who stole the Pr Fire Core from us a few years back?¡±

 Chapter 217.3 - Who Is Better At Bootlicking Here

    <strong>Chapter 217.3: Who Is Better At Bootlicking Here</strong>

    Lu Ji had heard a little about the incident a few years back, and she had thought that the thief had really been audacious and bold. But.....

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that the little thief was a young youth?¡± Lu Ji asked with an eyebrow raised. Her memory was not that bad!

    Lian Ji shook her head in helplessness. ¡°We were all deceived. Thisss here is really good in disguising herself.¡±

    Upon hearing that, the interest in Lu Ji¡¯s eyes intensified. She liked interesting people like this the most.

    Lian Ji was one of the few people who knew thatrgely unknown side of Lu Ji and seeing the look in the woman¡¯s eyes, Lian Ji immediately said in warning: ¡°You better not harbour any thoughts about this youngdy. She isn¡¯t someone you can trifle with.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Lu Ji asked, not understanding.

    Lian Ji¡¯s tone was stern and unyielding. ¡°She belongs to the Overlord. The Overlord treats her..... very differently.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to ask me how differently, wait till the Lordes back and you can see for yourself.¡±

    Lu Ji stiffened her lips but did not say anything, the expression on her face dark and forbidding.

    After a round of naggy chiding, Qing Yu obediently went back to take her medicine, and Bai Zhi Yan gave her a sweet just like always, after she finished the bitter brew.

    A vein throbbed at Qing Yu¡¯s temple. ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°That fe knew that you will not like the medicinal brew and he left instructions for me to give this to you after you finish your medicine. Does he really think you¡¯re a small child?¡± Bai Zhi Yan looked like he really did not know whether tough or cry.

    But it was also the first time that Lou Jun Yao cared for another person so conscientiously, afraid that she would find the medicine too bitter, and was so doting on the littless.

    Qing Yu felt as if she was beingughed at and she sulked for a good long while, her face expressionless. She then tore the wrapper off the candy and tossed it right into her mouth, before crushing it to pieces between her teeth, like she was actually biting someone in her mind, the thick robust sweetness unable to dissipate the aggrievement she felt inside.

    As if he was able to sense the indignant rage ring out from the youngdy, Bai Zhi Yan then said with augh. ¡°You only need to take the medicine for a few more days. When all the scab on your back falls off and your skin grows back, you will not need to drink it anymore. This will also serve to be a good lesson for you as well. See whether you will still risk your own wellbeing to go save others next time.¡±

    Qing Yu scoffed disgruntledly.

    ¡°Every time you get hurt, that tyrant Lou Jun Yao will immediatelye torment me. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s really difficult to be an Elixir Cultivator nowadays?¡±

    ¡°I was naive and ignorant back then to be deceived by this ck hearted fe, following him to roam and wander all over the ce, living a life of suffering for many years. Turns out that he¡¯s such a heartless one, who does not spare a thought for his underlings like me at all.¡±

    ¡°You can see how that fe only treats you well, doting on you like he would his daughter. So, for my sake, can you take good care of yourself, so that you would not need me to put in so much effort to treat your injuries all the time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you see what a hard life I lead here. Just worrying about Lou Jun Yao alone is enough of a headache for me and I know have anotherss here on my hands. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s such a troublesome lord to serve? And I have nowhere to voice myints, but to swallow them back down in my belly.....¡±

 Chapter 217.4 - Who Is Better At Bootlicking Here

    <strong>Chapter 217.4: Who Is Better At Bootlicking Here</strong>

    Everytime Bai Zhi Yan starts on an endless tirade, Qing Yu was guaranteed to voice her protest, her face contorting up in disdain.

    But it was strange today. He had been rambling on for so long and the youngdy had been looking at him with earnest interest. Not only had she not exhibited the slightest bit of impatience, she was listening intently, except for that seemingly slightly gloating expression on her face..... Does she need to be so obvious about it?

    ¡°What kind of an expression is that on your face? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Bai Zhi Yan asked in bewilderment.

    But very soon, he came to know why.

    A soft male voice came from behind him, maically low and enchanting, pleasing to hear. But to Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s ears, it was absolutely nightmarish.

    ¡°So..... you actually hold so much disgruntlement against me. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? If there is anything that I am doing wrongly, I can correct myself. I¡¯ll make sure I change till it is to your satisfaction.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face turned ashen, his face incredulous as he stared at Qing Yu. He saw the youngdy¡¯s eyes curve up into crescents, her smile exceptionally radiant, looking exactly like a sly little kitten who had just managed to steal a fish.

    [No. That¡¯s not right!]

    [Not a kitten. Kittens are not as sly as that. What is the name that Lou Jun Yao is always calling her again?]

    [Little fox, she¡¯s truly a crafty little fox!]

    [That was rather wicked of her, to not signal to him at all. Don¡¯t even know when Lou Jun Yao actually came back and how much did he really hear.]

    [She has been spending too much time with that ck hearted fe and had be simrly ck bellied.]

    Bai Zhi Yan turned himself around stiffly and when faced with the man¡¯s face with its mirthless smile, he started to say sheepishly: ¡°Err..... I was just chatting with the littless and did not mean anything that I said. You¡¯re really great, the absolute best, and there is nothing about you that needs to change. Mm. You must have misunderstood what I really meant. I was merely trying to express..... just how special you are to thess.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lou Jun Yao arched up an eyebrow, his eyes filling up with suspicion. ¡°Do you really mean that?¡±

    ¡°I only speak from the bottom of my heart!¡± Bai Zhi Yan quickly nodded and reaffirmed.

    ¡°Look throughout the entire Cloud Heaven. Who can possibly reach the kind of attainment you have done before they turn a hundred years old, and to hold reign over a good part of the realm? Heavens know just how many people worship you so much they can¡¯t wait to be lead by you! So, for me to be able to serve you, is an absolute honour to me, and I cannot be more d. How could I possibly be dissatisfied in anyway.....¡±

    ¡°Pffft~¡±

    Qing Yu had been trying to hold back herughter for too long and she had finally reached her limits, unable to keep it in and had burst outughing.

    And with that burst ofughter, the stern and tense atmosphere that had built up in the room suddenly dissipated into nothing.

    And as expected, Qing Yu received a death re from Bai Zhi Yan.

    She quickly tried her best to rein in herughter and opened her mouth to say: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really did not mean to do that. I¡¯ve suddenlye to realize that you truly have the gift of the gab.¡±

 Chapter 218.1 - Highest Point of Cloud Heaven â€“ Mind Free Peak

    <strong>Chapter 218.1: </strong><strong>H</strong><strong>ighest Point of Cloud Heaven ¨C Mind Free Peak</strong>

    And it wasn¡¯t just great, but there was absolutely no one who was more glib and better at bootlicking than him.

    With his level of skill in sailing with the wind, if there was a bootlicking contest, Bai Zhi Yan would definitely be firmly entrenched as the champion.

    How could Lou Jun Yao possibly not be able to detect the hypocrisy in those words? He clicked his tongue and did not bother with Bai Zhi Yan anymore, walking himself over to sit down opposite Qing Yu. His long slender fingers picked up a cup from the table and slowly poured himself a cup of tea, before he brought it slowly to his lips to take a sip.

    Qing Yu¡¯s face was taken aback slightly, her gaze fixed upon the cup in the man¡¯s hand.

    If memory served her correctly, she seemed to have just drunk from that cup.

    It was like he had sensed her gaze as Lou Jun Yao curved up the corners of his lips and nced at her. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°..... Nothing.¡±

    [Just forget it. It was probably just by ident.]

    ¡°What is the situation out there like now? So many days have passed and Qing Tian Lin still has not found me. I don¡¯t think that he will continue to search for me.¡± Qing Yu said as she looked at the man.

    Lou Jun Yaoughed softly. ¡°Do not let your guard down. You should know very well how persistent that man is. You¡¯d better wait for a while longer to let the matter die down further before you make any ns.¡±

    ¡°How about the Faint Mist Sect? Does Little Bei know that I am fine? That foolish kid has always been highly concerned for me and if he does not hear any news of me, he will be very worried.¡± Qing Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed as she said in a low voice.

    ¡°You do not have to worry. That kid is so smart and he will surely know that you¡¯re fine.¡± Lou Jun Yao said reassuringly in a gentle voice.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Qing Yu nodded slightly.

    Lou Jun Yao ced his hand over the girl¡¯s that was ced on the table, his finger running lightly over the scrape wound she got when they fell down the cliff before. It was a very shallow wound and it healed very quickly, left with only a faint and indiscernible mark.

    Qing Yu was startled as her hand shrank back by reflex. The man suddenly opened his mouth to ask: ¡°In the time that you were in the Faint Mist Sect, did you discover anything? Did you locate any signs of Aunt Lan¡¯s soul?¡±

    ¡°Mm. When I went into the Forbidden Grounds, I sensed something familiar. But as time was very tight, I was unable to look into it carefully. I¡¯ll have to make another trip to that ce.¡±

    Upon saying that, her attention seemed to have shifted and she did not notice that her hand was still being lightly caressed by the man.

    ¡°Mm. I¡¯ll go with you next time.¡± Lou Jun Yao said gently.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan who still had not gone out felt his mouth twitch when he saw that scene.

    [That fe is really just too shameless!]

    [To take advantage of that youngdy so brazenly, and still put on such a decent face.]

    [I just can¡¯t make myself watch any longer!]

    He had felt that the man had been too cold blooded and unfeeling before, but seeing him being so caring and attentive now, he really wasn¡¯t used to it.

    But, he was really developing towards bing a more normal person and Bai Zhi Yan was hopeful..... that it would be better and better!

 Chapter 218.2 - Highest Point of Cloud Heaven â€“ Mind Free Peak

    <strong>Chapter 218.2: Highest Point of Cloud Heaven ¨C Mind Free Peak</strong>

    As the highest realm, Cloud Heaven had robust and strong spirit power in the air, highly skilled pugilists as numerous as clouds. People from the lower realms were all doing everything they could to work on their cultivation seeking only to reach Cloud Heaven¡¯s standard to ascend into the realm, bringing them one step closer towards bing a powerful pugilist.

    The Cloud Heaven¡¯s vastnds were divided into five parts. Territories of the Dark Lands, the Heavenly Healer Tribe, the Bright Moon Divine Temple, the Barbarian Tribe, and the Hunter¡¯s Guild each taking a side, separate and independent.

    Besides these five great powers, there was another ce that stood high above them all. That ce was called the Mind Free Peak.

    It was said that only people whose cultivation had reached a certain realm of power and were truly able to achieve the Six Roots of Peace and Tranquility, with all their emotional attachments severed, people who holds absolutely no desire or passion, would then be able to enter this mysterious Mind Free Peak.

    No one knew where the Mind Free Peak was exactly, but only knew that it opened itself up only once every thousand years, where a strange phenomenon will manifest. A Heavenly stairway would descend from the Heavens high above, and following the stairs up would lead one to the Mind Free Peak.

    But whether that was just a legend or it really existed, was not known, as old freaks who reached a thousand years of age in Cloud Heaven could be counted on one hand, people who seldom revealed themselves, recluses who shut themselves from the world.

    Hence, no one was able to verify the truth of the legend.

    But recently, a rumour had sprung out of nowhere, iming that the Mind Free Peak would open itself this year. Calcting the time, it had already been a thousand years and people from all walks of life starting to be impatient and restless.

    The Dark Lands were filled with a bunch of people who were not afraid to jump into the hustle in the slightest and upon hearing that the Mind Free Peak was about to appear, they were all on high alert. However, that fervour was expected to fade as the heat of the rumour dissipated over time.

    ¡°The entire bunch of scoundrels must really be dreaming! Even if the Mind Free Peak really appears, does it have anything to do with them at all? Do they really ridiculously think that they can go test their powers! ?¡± Xun Luo clicked his tongue as he grumbled, his face disapproving as he walked inside.

    The moment he stepped into the main hall, he was met with the sight of two people sticking themselves so closely to each other that he berated them in shock. ¡°The two of you had better watch yourselves! It¡¯s only the middle of the day now!¡±

    Those two were just too much! It¡¯s not enough that they were never apart all the time but they didn¡¯t even care when they were out here in public like this. If he hade in anyter, the two of them would probably have removed their clothes.

    Mei Ji raised an eyebrow seductively, her lips lusciously red. She leaned like there wasn¡¯t a single bone in her body within the man¡¯s embrace, her voicezy and sultry as she said: ¡°Ruining someone¡¯s happiness, be careful you don¡¯t suffer punishment from Heaven.¡±

    ¡°Ptui! The two of you are being so indecent in public and you¡¯re ming me instead? Wait till the Overlordes back and you¡¯ll see how he will deal with the two of you!¡± Xun Luo said, his face full of contempt.

 Chapter 218.3 - Highest Point of Cloud Heaven â€“ Mind Free Peak

    <strong>Chapter 218.3: Highest Point of Cloud Heaven ¨C Mind Free Peak</strong>

    ¡°Heavens know where the Overlord himself has gone gallivanting to. He doesn¡¯t have time to care about what we do.¡± Mei Ji straightened herself up from Little Monster¡¯s embrace and raised her eyes to look up at the chiseled line of the man¡¯s jaw. She could not help but to lean in to kiss it.

    That sudden action caused Little Monster¡¯s body to stiffen and his eyes that were already red as blood then deepened in shade.

    Therge hand ced upon the woman¡¯s waist could not help but to tighten its grip slightly, seemingly sending her a warning hint.

    But Mei Ji looked as if she was oblivious to it as she said with a sultry smile: ¡°No need to be so anxious, we¡¯ll continue in a moment once we get out of here.¡±

    A corner of Xun Luo¡¯s temple twitched and his knuckles crackled loudly as his hands clenched up tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll leave if there¡¯s nothing important.¡±

    He was not going to watch this licentious couple flirt with each other. Were they bullying him for being single and all by his lonesome?

    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll stop pulling your leg. Of course I asked you toe here today to discuss something important.¡± Mei Ji kept away the naughty smile on her face and said seriously: ¡°You¡¯ve surely heard the story that¡¯s currently spreading like wildfire out there about Mind Free Peak?¡±

    ¡°What? You believe in such rumours as well?¡± Xun Luo looked at the woman to ask.

    ¡°Rumour?¡± Mei Ji curled up her lips and asked with a faint smile. ¡°Do you know who was the source of that piece of news?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°It came from the Bright Moon Temple¡¯s Grand Priest, Cang Jian, a prophecy derived from the divination that was carried out half a month ago. How much of that do you think is true?¡± Mei Ji opened her mouth to ask Xun Luo.

    Xun Luo¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°It¡¯s actually a prophecy from Cang Jian.....¡±

    The Bright Moon Temple¡¯s Ten Grand Priests was led by Cang Jian. Not just in the Bright Moon Temple, but even throughout the entire Cloud Heaven, one would not be able to find a better augur. His prophecies had never once been wrong and hence the news was highly believable.

    ¡°After the Overlord¡¯s absence for so many years, the Dark Lands is no longer like it was before. Besides the reclusive Barbarian Tribe, all the other powers with the Hunters¡¯ Guild being the most aggressive, have been suppressing the Dark Lands. If things continue on like this, the Dark Lands might very well disappear from the face of Cloud Heaven as one of the prominent powers one fine day.¡±

    Speaking about that, Mei Ji¡¯s voice paused for a moment before she continued slowly. ¡°The Mind Free Peak might just turn out to be an opportune turning point for us all.¡±

    Xun Luo only needed to contemte on her words for an instant to understand what she was trying to say. ¡°You mean to..... ask our Lord to go climb the Mind Free Peak?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°

    Xun Luo furrowed his brows and shook his head. ¡°That will not work. Don¡¯t you know the Lord¡¯s character well enough by now? He has never cared for hollow fame like this and would never want to waste his time on it. Moreover, doesn¡¯t the Mind Free Peak require one to attain the Six Roots of Peace and Tranquility, to be a person free of desire before one can enter? The Lord¡¯s aura is too devilish and tainted and I fear he might not even be able to take a single step onto the Heavenly stairway.¡±

 Chapter 218.4 - Highest Point of Cloud Heaven â€“ Mind Free Peak

    <strong>Chapter 218.4: Highest Point of Cloud Heaven ¨C Mind Free Peak</strong>

    ¡°How would we know without even giving it a try?¡± Mei Ji scoffed, her face haughty and proud. ¡°Few can evenpare with our Lord throughout the entire Cloud Heaven. If he is not able to make it up the Mind Free Peak, no one else will be qualified to at all.¡±

    Her words were filled with her admiration and worship of that man.

    But her voice had just dropped off when she felt someone pinch her waist that was anything but gentle.

    She gasped involuntarily and when she saw that glint of displeasure in the eyes of the man just behind her, she quickly hugged the man reassuringly and said in a coquettish voice: ¡°But of course, you are the greatest one in my heart.¡±

    The man then retracted the look in his eyes.

    Xun Luo was speechless when he saw that exchange. ¡°.....¡± [They were just having a serious discussion and the focus has suddenly been diverted again.]

    ¡°Xun Luo, our Lord has probably gone running down to the lower realm to look for the littless again. It¡¯s your responsibility to bring the Lord back here and to tell him about this.¡± Mei Ji went on to say.

    Hearing that, Xun Luo raised a finger to point at himself. ¡°Me?¡±

    A snort of derision then escaped from his nostrils as he said: ¡°Why do I have to go down to that lousy and decrepit lower realm? They limit this and limit that down there and I¡¯m not like our Lord who is able to suppress his cultivation so easily. Remaining there for too looking might even cause my powers to deteriorate. I¡¯m not going down there.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really not going?¡± Mei Ji arched up an eyebrow. She then said in a highly casual voice: ¡°I heard the Overlord recently summoned Ye Ji down to the lower realm. I wonder if it¡¯s to protect the littless. She might really not being back here ever again and it¡¯ll be so hard to even see her again.....¡±

    She had barely just finished when Xun Luo¡¯s face immediately changed. The man did not say a single word as he turned himself around and left.

    Mei Ji fell into Little Monster¡¯s arms in a tititingugh. ¡°That guy is really as gullible as always. Just a single mention of Ye Ji and he¡¯d do just anything.¡±

    Little Monster nced at the woman and his voice was melodious as he asked: ¡°Has Ye Ji really gone down to the lower realm?¡±

    Mei Ji burst outughing as she ran her slender finger over the man¡¯s highly defined cheekbone. ¡°Of course I lied to him.¡±

    ¡°Be careful that he mighte back to settle scores with you.¡±

    ¡°This woman here isn¡¯t afraid of him. When has he ever triumphed in a fight with me? He will be beaten to a pulp.¡± Mei Ji saidcently, her mesmerizing face exceptionally alluring.

    The man¡¯s scarlet eyes were unwaveringly fixed upon her, never moving away. His adoring gaze pleased Mei Ji immensely and she slipped her arms around his neck as she said temptingly in a seductive voice: ¡°Come, let¡¯s get back to our unfinished business.....¡±

 Chapter 219.1 - Finally Waited Till the Day You Came Back

    <h4>Chapter 219.1: Finally Waited Till the Day You Came Back</h4>

    In a blink, Qing Lan Fei had already been keeping tight vigil by the ice bed for two whole months.

    As she was suffering from a deficiency in her soul, her cultivation was not even half of that when she was at her peak, and she had unknowinglye to be touched by the chill emating from the ice bed, her body bing colder and colder, her face turning more and more pale with each passing day.

    She knew that her body that was still deficient would not be able tost much longer, and she would need to gather up her remaining soul fragments, or this flesh body that had taken so much effort to form would be destroyed into nothing.

    On this day, she felt as if her entire body was being roasted over a fire, even though she felt so icy cold. She could feel the fire burning up from inside while the chilly that had seeped in wrecked at her body, so agonizing that she clutched her arms around herself, biting her lips so hard they turned white.

    [It¡¯s so hot..... No, it¡¯s really cold. It¡¯s really so torturous like she was going to die.]

    ¡°Lan Fei,e back. Come on back.....¡±

    It was not known where the voice came from, filled with a faint and fleeting weariness and an immense power, crashing upon her.

    A sharp and intense pain rose in her head and her slender body turned stiff, straightening up for an instant. She then lost consciousness as she slowly fell.

    The figure that had fallen onto the ice bed had slowly started to freeze, ayer of frost forming over her fingers. In just a blink, her entire arm had frozen up quickly, and the situation was bing highly critical.

    In mere moments, ice had formed over a good half of the woman¡¯s body, and it was still continuing to spread.

    Suddenly, from the ice bed, a bright golden light burst forth, melting all the ice on the woman¡¯s body in an instant. Then, the man who hadid on that ice bed for hundreds of years almost as good as dead fluttered his eyshes, and slowly opened his eyes.

    Strange flickering lights surged for dominance within those ink ck eyes for a while before they slowly settled into a calm.

    At that same moment, a strange phenomenon had suddenly appeared somewhere in Cloud Heaven. Without a single cloud in the sky over great distances, lightning crackled and thunder boomed, tempestuous winds and torrential rain kicked up. The phenomenonsted for a long while, bring about endless chaos.

    ¡°That fe, has finallye back.....¡±

    It had not felt so real for Heavens know how long, where his bodily senses were able to feel.

    Mo Jing Yu opened his eyes and after feeling dazed for a short moment, his eyes regained their focus. He moved his arm a little, and came to feel something soft. The expression on his face was startled as he turned his gaze to look. The sight of that wlessly beautiful countenance that was so familiar it seemed to have been etched right into his bones rushed straight into his mind and heart in that one instant.

    In that more than a hundred years that he was almost like the living dead, the first half of that time he had been in a deep sleep. Theter half of that time was him struggling to recover from the wounds his body had suffered, unable to wake up but had his consciousness intact.

 Chapter 219.2 - Finally Waited Till the Day You Came Back

    <h4>Chapter 219.2: Finally Waited Till the Day You Came Back</h4>

    He had not forgotten that voice he had heard all of a sudden a few months ago that was so familiar it almost brought tears to his eyes.

    That was his Fei Er, the one person he loved right into his very soul.

    It was not a dream. It had all felt so real, where she held his hand as she stayed by his side, talking to him. Although he was unable to speak and his body unable to move, he was energized by the immense delight that brought him closer and closer to regaining consciousness.

    It could very well be said that arge part of the reason that he was able to wake up so quickly was all because Fei Er¡¯s voice had always apanied him supportively, giving him great strength.

    How could he not be moved.

    Even though he had sustained such grave injuries back then, that turned him into a living dead person for such a long time, he had never once regretted the decision he made.

    From the very first moment that he saw her, he had already told himself that he would forever love her, protect her, together in life and death, never to part.

    ¡°Fei Er.....¡± His voice called out softly, carefully so as to not startle the little figure right before him.

    The maic and alluring voice had be a little hoarse and grating from theck of use over such a long period of time while he was deep in sleep.

    But that deeply heartfelt call did not elicit the slightest sliver of response from the figure lying at the side of the ice bed. Mo Jing Yu could not help but be anxious, his movements hesitant as he reached his hand out to caress the woman¡¯s face.

    But his fingers had just touched the woman¡¯s skin when he was shocked by the bone biting chill on her.

    [How did it be like this?]

    He stretched his hand out to feel the woman¡¯s wrist and he immediately understood. It was because his awakening had caused his heart that was encased in ice to suddenly purge, freezing everything around him, turning all the inanimate objects around him into ice sculptures, not to mention a live person like her.

    Upon realizing that, Mo Jing Yu did not tarry a moment longer. Although he had just regained consciousness and parts of his body had not fully recovered, it had no problem carrying up the slender figure in his arms at all.

    Without needing to exert much strength, he stretched his arms out and carried Qing Lan Fei up from the ground into his embrace, letting her lean close onto him. He then lowered his head and kissed the woman¡¯s cold frozen lips, sucking out all the chill in her body.

    At such close proximity, he could clearly see Qing Lan Fei¡¯s immensely pale and colourless face slowlye to assume a visible tinge of rosiness, and the face that could bring ruin to countries became even more captivating, impossible to take one¡¯s eyes off of.

    Mo Jing Yu had been worried about the person in his arm, seeking only to purge the chill trapped in her body. But the prolonged kiss then seemed to stir up other emotions inside his body.

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s gaze deepened for some unknown reason. He had not been so intimate with Fei Er for such a long time.....

 Chapter 219.3 - Finally Waited Till the Day You Came Back

    <h4>Chapter 219.3: Finally Waited Till the Day You Came Back</h4>

    Once the little devil in his heart had extended its ws, it was hard for him to retract it. The man then soundlessly started its invasion through the undefended gates of the woman¡¯s mouth, to seize the sweetness within that belonged to him.

    ¡°Ugh.....¡±

    Qing Lan Fei had just regained consciousness and she was almost suffocated by the man¡¯s face that was furiously stered right up against her own, her breath being taken right out of her body.

    She experienced a rare moment of mindless dazedness, overwhelmed by the relentless and furious assault on her mouth, before she blinked her bright eyes in disbelief. ¡°Jing Yu..... Is it really..... You?¡±

    [Is this just a dream?]

    [Just moments ago, he was still lying there motionless and unmoving.]

    [And now..... he is suddenly here right in front of her alive and well, and is stealing a kiss while she was unconscious?]

    In response, she was wrapped in a powerful embrace. An embrace so powerful that she was almost squeezed right into his bones, to be one with him so that they would never have to part again.

    Qing Lan Fei slowly raised her hands up to curl them around the man¡¯s waist, her small petite face snuggling into his neck. Delighted at regaining what she had once lost, she murmured softly: ¡°I just knew it..... I just knew that you woulde back. You will never ever want to leave me behind.¡±

    ¡°You dolt. How could I possibly bear to abandon you?¡± Mo Jing Yu whispered with a sigh, kissing the top of her head lovingly.

    ¡°Let me take a good look at you.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei slipped out from the man¡¯s embrace, still holding the man¡¯s hands. Even though so many years had passed, the still wless and deadly mesmerizing face gazed at her with his sparkling eyes, unwilling to move in the slightest from her face.

    The tender and loving eyes gazing back at him, almost melted his heart.

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s voice was a little hoarse as it sounded in her ears: ¡°Fei Er, don¡¯t stare at me like that.¡±

    ¡°I just want to look at you like this forever.¡± Qing Lan Fei replied, not hiding how much she missed him at all.

    Mo Jing Yu then said: ¡°You know that I ampletely unable to resist you at all.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to resist against?¡± Qing Lan Fei arched up an eyebrow, her arms hanging loosely around her neck, the entire weight of her body leaning weakly onto the man.

    But that action from the woman that was carried out without any intention was immediately irresistibly alluring to thepletely defenceless man.

    Mo Jing Yuughed softly and his hoarse voice sounded: ¡°I have just woken up and as I have not moved for such a long time, I am not that nimble and agile yet. But if you really want it, I can still satisfy what you desire. However, I am worried that I might have grown a little rusty havingid here for so long..... I might identally hurt you.¡±

    [What is he talking about? identally hurt her.....?]

 Chapter 219.4 - Finally Waited Till the Day You Came Back

    <h4>Chapter 219.4: Finally Waited Till the Day You Came Back</h4>

    Qing Lan Fei was stunned, and it was a while before she realized what his words really meant. Her face immediately flushed beet red. So red that it almost looked like blood was going to drip from her face. She bit down on her lip bashfully and gushed: ¡°You scoundrel! Who said I was thinking of such a thing!¡±

    She was probably too embarrassed when the woman who had been leaning closely against the man suddenly pushed him away in utter disgust, seeking to be far away from him.

    Mo Jing Yuughed aloud at the woman,ing over to wrap her in an embrace despite her struggles and said in a soothing voice: ¡°Alright alright, you were not thinking of that and it was just me alright? Who asked my little Fei Er to be beautiful as a Heavenly fairy that upon the sight of you makes me unable to help myself but to want to.....¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still going on about that! ?¡± Afraid that that incorrigible face of his was going to continue to spout out shocking and offensive nonsense, Qing Lan Fei quickly covered his mouth with her hand, preventing him from finishing his sentence.

    The man¡¯s mouth was really daring with his words and it was because of his gift of the gab that everyone in the entire Cloud Heaven from freakish old hags who lived almost a thousand years to little babies who had yet to grow a full set of teeth, they were all quickly taken in by his sweet honeyed tongue.

    Mo Jing Yu looked at her beet red face who was seemingly almost dying of embarrassment and he decided to not tease her anymore. He held the woman¡¯s petite wrist up and nted a light kiss on her smooth skinned palm, sending tingles through the woman.

    He brought her hand up and ced it over his rapidly thumping heart, and Mo Jing Yu looked into her eyes with a tender gaze. ¡°Fei Er, thank you foring here by my side once again.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°You fool, thanks are not necessary.¡±

    ¡°If not for you, I might need to sleep for another few hundred years, or I might even never wake up again.¡± Mo Jing Yu said with a slightly self mocking smile on his lips. ¡°I had never thought that I would sleep for a whole hundred years.¡±

    And in that one hundred years, so many things have happened.

    After a long quiet silence, Mo Jing Yu suddenly held her tightly. ¡°I am really immensely grateful to you. In these one hundred years, the only thing that enabled me to hold on and not give up, fighting to wake up once more, were thoughts of you..... And our children.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Qing Lan Fei¡¯s body stiffened, and her face paled slightly. ¡°What..... did you say?¡±

    [Their children?]

    [Their children were long departed from this world.]

    In order to save Jing Yu back then, not only had she had to pay a price, their pair of unborn children had also been sacrificed, their lives taken away from them at the hands of their own heartless mother.

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s eyes grew moist. [Their children..... were already dead.]

 Chapter 220.1 - Who is the Rat Thatâ€™s Scheming Against Me Behind My Back

    <h4>Chapter 220.1: Who is the Rat That¡¯s Scheming Against Me Behind My Back</h4>

    Killed with her own hands.

    Unknowingly, the tears flowed down her cheeks, into the man¡¯s neck.

    Mo Jing Yu was startled and he quickly released his hold on the woman. He lifted the tiny red eyed face and asked worriedly: ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    Hearing the question, Qing Lan Fei was saddened even more, gasping in between sobs as she said: ¡°So..... Sorry..... Jing..... Yu..... Our children..... Our children are already.....¡±

    She just could not continue with her sentence. As she herself felt that it was such a cold blooded and heartless deed. When one could be so stone hearted to harm their own flesh and blood, she really wasn¡¯t fit to be a mother.

    Mo Jing Yu was intelligent enough to decipher from those few stuttered words and her agonized expression why the woman was so sad. He could not help but feel rather amused as he lifted a finger to wipe away the tears rolling down her cheeks.

    ¡°Already a mother and you¡¯re still such a crybaby. Shouldn¡¯t you feel abashed by it hm? Where did this poor little kittene from.....¡± Mo Jing Yu teased gently, as he kissed the woman on her forehead over her red tearful eyes. ¡°Hush now and stop crying already. I just regained consciousness and my heart is still a little weak, so don¡¯t hurt my heart so much like this or it might kill me you know?¡±

    The man always knew how to coax her with his honeyed words and Qing Lan Fei let out a softugh despite herself. She reached out a hand to pinch the man and after thatugh, her tears actually stopped, but the sadness between her brows just would not fade away.

    Mo Jing Yu pinched her cheeks and arched up an eyebrow: ¡°Silly girl. You really thought that our children are dead and that is why you broke into tears?¡±

    Qing Lan Fei was stunned for a moment. ¡°What..... are you trying to say?¡±

    Mo Jing Yu curved his lips up and smiled. ¡°How could the children of Mo Jing Yu¡¯s possibly die so easily?¡±

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s eyes slowly widened, as she stared incredulously at the man.

    Mo Jing Yu swiped his palm gently before her face and a watery mirror appeared right before her, as the image of a youngdy slowly took shape within.

    The youngdy had an exquisitely good looking countenance, and except for the mesmerizingly alluring pair of slightly upnted phoenix like eyes, the rest of her face looked very much like Qing Lan Fei.

    The image in the mirror shimmered and it came to show the figure of a lean bodied youth, his countenance refreshingly handsome. He looked a little cold when he did not smile, and had the same pair of beautiful phoenix like eyes, butpared to the youngdy, there was a lesser tinge of devilishness in him, looking a whole lot more wholesome.

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s mouth fell agape, too astounded for words.

    ¡°Look at them here. Whose seed do you think these two little imps are? Don¡¯t they look so much like the two of us?¡± Mo Jing Yu said with augh.

    ¡°How.....¡± Qing Lan Fei shook her head in disbelief. ¡°They had clearly.....¡±

    ¡°Died?¡± Mo Jing Yu asked with augh. ¡°Aren¡¯t you underestimating the strength of our bloodlines? To have inherited our blood, how could they possibly be anyone ordinary? Just what kind of great powers their bodies could possibly hold is something even the two of us will not be able to understand.¡±

 Chapter 220.2 - Who is the Rat Thatâ€™s Scheming Against Me Behind My Back

    <h4>Chapter 220.2: Who is the Rat That¡¯s Scheming Against Me Behind My Back</h4>

    Their life force was already strong and resilient enough and having undergone such tumultuous danger while still in their mother¡¯s body, they were destined to lead extraordinary lives.

    Feng Lan Fei unconsciously gripped the man¡¯s hands tightly, her voice a careful whisper as she asked: ¡°Where..... are they now?¡±

    ¡°You want to see them?¡± Mo Jing Yu let out an indecipherableugh. ¡°The time is not yet ripe. Wait a little longer! They wille to Cloud Heaven soon and it wouldn¡¯t be toote for you to meet them at that time.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡¯ Qing Lan Fei queried with her brows knitted up, not understanding the reason why.

    Having gotten the news that her children were still alive, Qing Lan Fei immediately could not contain her joy, hoping to be able to see them right at that moment. Why was Jing Yu stopping her instead?

    Mo Jing Yu looked at the tiny face creased up in displeasure and he said rather astutely: ¡°Do you need to ask me why? Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m unable to see that your soul is currently deficient and iplete. Do you really want to go meet your children like this and make then worry for you?¡±

    The cease between Qing Lan Fei¡¯s brows immediately deepened.

    [That¡¯s right. She¡¯s forgotten about that. At that moment, she could not be considered as apletely real human.]

    Her high spirits suddenly plummeted into gloomy sadness.

    Mo Jing Yu sighed a soft sigh and gently lifted that sorrowful face up to look at him. ¡°Fei Er, you were never so pessimistic in the past, almost brimming over with confidence. Is it because I haven¡¯t stayed by your side all these years and that is why you do not harbour hope in everything that happens? But I¡¯m back now so what are you still afraid of?¡±

    His words immediately caused Qing Lan Fei¡¯s eyes to grow red rimmed.

    [He¡¯s right. When did she start to be someone so unlike herself? Her edge dulled and be so weak and vulnerable.

    Mo Jing Yu held her in his arms and his voice was highly reassuring. ¡°Rest assured that I will find all your soul fragments back and that will be the day that our family will be reunited. And not a single one of all those people who harmed us back then will not be spared.¡±

    Out of her sight, the man¡¯s clear bright ck eyes rippled with a glint of bloodthirsty viciousness.

    ¡ª White Fens Lands ¡ª

    Feng Family

    Even after having remained in Carefree Valley for several days, they still did not manage to find any trace of Qing Yu. Qing Tian Lin was unable to remain in the lower realm for too long and he made his way back to the White Fens Lands after instructing Xi Zhan Chen to continue to keep a lookout.

    Among the White Fens Lands¡¯ Four Great Families, he had gotten two great families subdued including every single person in the Feng Family who did his bidding after he conducted a great purge and injected new blood into it. The most difficult and thorny one to deal with was the Baili Family, who refused to budge by force or persuasion, and the current Young Lord was not something easily cowed.

    The Baili Family was the most powerful family n in the White Fens Lands back then, mighty and highly influential, closely knit. Even though internal conflict asionally arose among themselves, they werepletely united against all external enemies, so it was never easy to take them down.

 Chapter 220.3 - Who is the Rat Thatâ€™s Scheming Against Me Behind My Back

    <h4>Chapter 220.3: Who is the Rat That¡¯s Scheming Against Me Behind My Back</h4>

    The other one would be the Nangong Family. This family n had always been a bunch of fence sitters, always leaning towards the stronger party. Seeing that Qing Tian Lin was still unable to deal with the Baili Family, they had now retracted themselves back into their shells, expressing goodwill to him but never taking a firm stance, remaining on the sidelines to watch him fight the Baili Family.

    [Ha! He had always been a person who let people did his bidding prosper and dealt death to all who went against him. Wait till he has subdued the Baili Family and the Nangong Family will be made an example of for everyone to see.]

    [He had always detested such indecisive people with no will of their own the most.]

    It was thought he had probablymitted too many wicked deeds recently and the Heavens were feeling rather irked, so they were now giving him a little bit of trouble to add to his problems.

    ¡°Second Young Master! Big trouble!¡±

    A highly frantic voice suddenly sounded outside the door and a flustered looking figure came rushing in. In his rush, the man failed to notice the step under his feet and very nearly tripped over it.

    Qing Tian Lin swung to re piercingly at the man and the servant immediately felt a chill run up his spine, his voice stuck in his throat.

    [Oh no oh no..... How could he have forgotten what a terrifying man the Second Young Master is! ? And he hade bursting in here wailing so loudly. Death is probably imminent this time.]

    ¡°What happened?¡± Qing Tian Lin¡¯s voice was indifferent and it was hard to read his mood. But his eyes clearly told the servant that he better had something important enough for him to be disturbed or the servant shall bear the consequences.

    The servant gulped in aggrievement before he said in a trembling voice. ¡°Second Young Master, I don¡¯t know how this rumour started, but it ims that the Second Young Master harnessed and is rearing evil and demonic zombies in the Feng Family, wantonly using the blood of the living to nourish them, having taken countless lives. The rumour has somehow reached the ears of people in the Evil Purgers Coalition and they are now seated in the Feng Family¡¯s main hall, saying they want the Second Young Master to answer for it.¡±

    The Evil Purgers Coalition was an independent existence in the White Fens Lands and was not under the jurisdiction of any family ns. The reason for their existence was to orthodoxy and were against all things heretical and any unorthodox practices.

    Back when the White Fens Lands was just established, the Evil Purger Coalition had already been formed, which was why they held great authourity. Rearing evil creatures was considered to be an extremely vile and unforgivable deed as once such things grew in strength, they could possibly endanger the entirends, bing an inextricable scourge that would bring utter devastation.

    For as long as the White Fens Lands had existed, such a bold and audacious deed waspletely unheard of but it was said that someone had done just that now, clearly thinking nothing of the Evil Purgers Coalition at all. How could that possibly be tolerated? So they hade right up to confront the culprit.

    Others might not know it, but how could Qing Tian Lin possibly not know?

 Chapter 220.4 - Who is the Rat Thatâ€™s Scheming Against Me Behind My Back

    <h4>Chapter 220.4: Who is the Rat That¡¯s Scheming Against Me Behind My Back</h4>

    He was indeed rearing many evil creatures, and there were even quite a number of living puppets as well. This fact was known only by the Heavens, the Earth and himself, and no one else. So who could have possibly leaked the news?

    But there wasn¡¯t time for him to think any further as the servant waiting at the side bolstered his courage and piped up to remind him: ¡°Second Young Master, do you want to go hold back those men from the Evil Purgers Coalition first? They said they¡¯ll only wait for a cup of tea¡¯s time and if you do not go out to meet them, they¡¯ll forcefully search the Feng Manor. They said if they find anything they should not find, then you can¡¯t me them.....¡±

    Qing Tian Lin¡¯s face was dark. [What a shameless and despicable bunch! But he cannot afford to move against the people from the Evil Purgers Coalition right now.]

    [If they were allowed to conduct a search now, they might reallye to find something to let them seek trouble with him.]

    [Damn it. Better not let him find out who is the scoundrel that is scheming against him behind his back!]

    Qing Tian Lin already had his hands full looking out for himself here on this side so it was only natural he could not spare much effort looking for Qing Yu, which meant she was safe for the moment.

    Qing Yu¡¯s life in the past few days had really been one ofplete idleness without needing to lift a finger to dress or feed herself. Maybe that could be slightly exaggerated but it wasn¡¯t too far from the truth. Her every single need was conscientiously well taken care of, especially when it came to her meals. She had even felt as if she had be rounder around the waist.

    Ten consecutive days of all that endless bitter herbal medicinal brews had not been in vain.

    The wounds on her back had all healed up. With Lou Jun Yao abusing his authourity to

    pressure the man, Bai Zhi Yan had been forced to dip into his private stash that had been kept secret for many years, allowing the skin on Qing Yu¡¯s body to glow anew, showing no signs that she had been so severely injured before.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving again?¡±

    Bright and early in the morning, the man hade to lean himself against the wall outside her room, bidding farewell in azy andnguid voice.

    It was not known whether it was because she had gotten used to having him hang around her these days that upon hearing that he was leaving, a strange feeling rose up inside Qing Yu.

    It felt a little ufortable.

    Lou Jun Yao saw the youngdy unconsciously knit up her brows and his lips curled up in a smile. He stretched his hand out to stroke the youngdy¡¯s head and said in a low maic voice: ¡°If you can¡¯t bear for me to leave, why not..... leave together with me?¡±

 Chapter 221.1 - I Love You, So I Want to Eat You Up

    <h4>Chapter 221.1: I Love You, So I Want to Eat You Up</h4>

    Qing Yu scoffed indignantly, but her voice was tinged with a sliver of coyness that she herself was unaware of. ¡°Fat hope.¡±

    Her coy little look made Lou Jun Yaough and he looked mischievously at her. ¡°If that is really the case, upon hearing that I am leaving.....¡±

    His long slender fingers held the youngdy¡¯s exquisite little chin, his handsome face leaning in close to hers as his captivating voice sounded: ¡°Upon hearing that I¡¯m leaving..... why did your face immediately looked so unhappy?¡±

    ¡°When did I show an unhappy face?¡± With her chin held in his hand, Qing Yu had nowhere to hide, her gaze unwavering as she stared straight at the man.

    Gazing into the mesmerizing pair of violet eyes that shone and sparkled like purple precious stones, filled with mirth and a faint indulgent glint, Qing Yu was caught off guard and inextricably drawn right into them.

    Her heart felt like it skipped a beat, enraptured by his tender gaze.

    Qing Yu subconsciously lowered her eyes. [Again. That same strange feeling.]

    It was not known when it started, that things between the two of them..... Turned to be different. And the way he gazes at her, it seems to make her feel as if he treasures her very much.

    With her gaze lowered and her longshes yfully curled up, her wlessly beautiful face bashfully and demurely turned away, she looked so innocent and untainted, unlike her usual mischievous self, a devilishly alluring glint always in the corner of her eyes.

    He could still remember back when they had first met each other, when thess was very much younger, disguised to look like a thin and frail little youth. Who would have thought that she had been hiding her powers, daring toe to the White Fens Lands alone, and seeded in stealing the Pr Core Fire from him, before vanishing into thin air after that?

    He had searched the White Fens Lands for two whole years without any sess, for who could have possibly imagined that the nimble fingered little youth would turn out to be a young littless instead?

    But it was not entirely his fault as she had only been about ten years of age back then and her body had not really started to develop at that time, her facial features still yet to mature. So who could possibly tell? Anyone would have thought that the thief was just a handsome looking young boy.

    The way she looked now was every inch an alluring demoness, no like that pretty looking youth back then at all.

    Lou Jun Yao continued to gaze at her and suddenly startedughing. Had it all been destined by Heaven that she had appeared before him so suddenly to then disappear, before delivering her right to his side once again now.

    ¡°What¡¯s so fun...... Mffft.....¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes red wide open as her unspoken words were drowned by the sudden kiss on her lips.

    After the initial shock passed, her arms that were hanging by her sides suddenly gripped her clothes, and she felt her heart suddenly beating very fast in that instant, the same strange feeling overwhelming her, rendering her helpless.

    She just remained in her spot staring into that countenance that was the envy of both gods and mortals, her eyes half closed, as he kissed her with an earnest look on his face.

 Chapter 221.2 - I Love You, So I Want to Eat You Up

    <h4>Chapter 221.2: I Love You, So I Want to Eat You Up</h4>

    It was different from the dominating manner that could not be refused in the past. It was as if he was trying to express a certain emotion, being exceptionally gentle and tender, carefully protective and doting, which was so moving and touching.

    But just like before, throughout the times it happened, she did not seem to show any resistance to his attempts at intimacy.

    Although she was highly embarrassed by it every time, but she did not feel the slightest bit of dislike.

    She then recalled what had happened in her previous life, when she was trapped under Qian Tian Lin¡¯s control and was unable to resist in any way. He had merely just kissed her lightly on her cheek but what she had felt back then was not just anger from his deceit and betrayal, she had also felt indescribably disgusted.

    But with this man before her now.....

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes, and thought seriously about what was happening for a moment. She could possibly have.....e to like him a little.

    As despite the many times he had teased her with an evil smile on his face, or when they had touched so intimately like just now..... She had not disliked it, but even liked it a little.

    But, the man did not seem to have ever said he liked her before. Though it seemed as though he might have said it before, he always looked like he was just joking around. He had always liked to make jokes and it was so hard to guess which of his words were speaking the truth and which were not.

    As she came to think of that, a strange feeling of frustration suddenly rose up out of nowhere. She had grown to like him but what if he saw her only as a normal friend? If she were to say something now, wouldn¡¯t it be very awkward for them when theye to meet each other in the future?

    Her manner of thinking was really cute though. Has she ever considered what kind of a normal friend would always be hanging around before someone they did not like? Not to mention the many times he hade to go out of his way to save her, he had repeatedly acted so intimately with her, intimate actions that would only be seen between lovers.

    In just that short moment, so many thoughts had gone through her mind. Caught in that turmoil of emotions, her pearly white teeth unconsciously bit down onto the man¡¯s lips.

    She had not bitten down very hard, but it seemed to ignite something in the man¡¯s brain. It was as if water had been poured into boiling hot oil, exploding suddenly, impossible to rein in.

    Qing Yu was not even able to react when she was suddenly cradled up by the waist and lifted up off the ground by just one arm, before being tossed onto the soft bed.

    The very next instant, the man¡¯s tall well built body immediately pressed her down, his fingers tangled up with hers, and his thin lips lingering lightly over her cheek before they closed over the youngdy¡¯s already reddened and sore luscious looking lips.

    The youngdy¡¯s long soft ck hairy draped over the scarlet red nkets, an unimaginably beautiful sight.

    The man¡¯s pale violet eyes had turned an intense purple from his raging emotions, as they stared intently at the woman lying beneath him.

    The exquisitely beautiful face was tinged with a reddish flush from his kisses and was looking even more seductive and stirring with her phoenix like eyes slightly narrowed, bing indescribably alluring.

 Chapter 221.3 - I Love You, So I Want to Eat You Up

    <h4>Chapter 221.3: I Love You, So I Want to Eat You Up</h4>

    She was never just a weak woman, in fact braver and strongerpared to many men out there, every bone in her body resolute and unwavering.

    She might seem cold and unfeeling on the surface, like she did not care about anything, but was actually a sentimental person inside. One would probably feel that warmth in her caring heart once they were recognized to be within her personal circle by her.

    It was not known what it was about her that attracted him, that bound him to her so much, where even when he was back in Cloud Heaven, he was still unable to stop worrying about her. He just could not help feeling that when she was not by his side, she woulde to be bullied and get hurt, or to be incapable of caring for herself properly. It was only when she was by his side where he could physically see her, would his heart be at ease.

    The youngdy was seldom so submissive. Forcefully being held down right under his body like this, and she was still not resisting in the slightest. She was clearly and tantly seducing him right at this moment.

    The warm kisses had already moved from the youngdy¡¯s sweet lips down onto her soft slender neck, her skin smooth and supple, where the slightest pressure he exerted would leave a faint red mark upon that fair delicate smoothness.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze darkened into a deeper shade, panting faintly as he lifted his head up from the youngdy¡¯s neck. His voice was tinted with a slight hoarseness as he whispered: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resisting? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will really eat you up?¡±

    The clothes of the youngdy on the bed was in disarray, her eyes slightly misted over, so pitifully adorable looking. Hearing the man¡¯s words, she did not respond directly but just remained in that alluring position, her voice soft as she said: ¡°From the spot that you just kissed, I came to sense something.¡±

    Thatpletely unexpected reply stunned Lou Jun Yao into a daze for a moment before he started to ask: ¡°Sense what?¡±

    ¡°That you like me right! ?¡±

    [Asking that again?]

    [It seemed like the same thing happenedst time. After he kissed her, she had half jokingly asked him whether he had fallen in love with her.]

    [She¡¯s rather persistent isn¡¯t she?]

    Lou Jun Yao curved up his lips in amusement. ¡°Alright, tell me. So what if I do, and so what if I don¡¯t?¡±

    Qing Yu responded with a harmless and disarming smile. ¡°If you do not, your actions here is taking liberties with a young woman, and just toying with me. So in return for that, I will make sure you will be bedridden for the rest of your life, and to closely experience how a reverend lives.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao did not know how to respond to that for a moment, and the expression on his face was a little befuddled. ¡°Reverend?¡±

    ¡°A reverend refers to a monk. You know the type that chants scriptures every single day, man of the frock with no worldly desires, living a life of abstinence away from women.¡± Qing Yu¡¯s eyes curved up into crescents, exining very patiently to the man.

    Lou Jun Yao suddenly burst outughing softly. How could he possibly not understand what the Little Fox¡¯s words meant.

 Chapter 221.4 - I Love You, So I Want to Eat You Up

    <h4>Chapter 221.4: I Love You, So I Want to Eat You Up</h4>

    With all that talk of a reverend and her character who never liked to be disadvantaged, if he were to really say he did not like her, she would surely do something vicious to his body that wouldpletely destroy a man.

    [Tsk tsk, how did he fall for such a vicious and merciless little one.]

    After he stoppedughing, he then feigned ignorance as he asked with an eyebrow raised: ¡°Then what if I do like you?¡±

    The moment his voice fell, the youngdy¡¯s smiling eyes glinted with a brilliant sparkle as she stretched her hand out curl around his neck, pulling his face close while her tiny mouth opened slightly to say alluringly: ¡°Then I will tell you I like you too.¡±

    In an instant, the air grew heavy, and it was so quiet except for the faint sounds of the two of them breathing.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s irises contracted immensely, a reaction caused by the overwhelming surge of emotions inside.

    [Had he just imagined...... what he just heard?]

    [What did thess just say?]

    [That she..... likes him too?]

    Seeing no reaction forting from the man after a while, Qing Yu could not help but crease up her brows, her voice slightly chill: ¡°Could you..... really just be toying with me?¡±

    [If that is really the case.....]

    Seeing the aura around the youngdy turning sinister and terrifying, Lou Jun Yao quickly snapped back to his senses, before he said in a soft voice: ¡°Say that one more time.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Qing Yu snapped with a displeased look.

    ¡°What you just said. Say it again.¡± Lou Jun Yao repeated, his violet eyes unblinking as he looked at her, that were now filled with slight anticipation.

    Qing Yu scoffed. ¡°Which words?¡±

    ¡°That you like me.¡±

    ¡°When did I say that? I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± The man¡¯s face suddenly looked a little sad.

    For the youngdy who had expressed her feelings to another person for the first time but had instead not gotten any response from the other party, her temper immediately rose. She just refused to say it again and was highly obstinate.

    The man did not speak for a while and Qing Yu could not help but feel a little aggrieved. Why did she mindlessly say such words without thinking? In the end, her feelings were just one sided and it was so humiliating.

    She became more frustrated the more she thought about it and Qing Yu went on to push the man still lying on top of her away, seeking to go outside for some fresh air to clear her head. However, her hands had just barely touched the man¡¯s body when they were grabbed and brought to his mouth, where the man bit her soft fingers rather ungently.

    The man then admonished in a mirthful voice: ¡°Why have I fallen for a little one like you here? You are usually quite intelligent and smart all this time but so clueless at the most critical moments!¡±

    Qing Yu looked like a startled little bunny at that moment, her eyes wide and seeking to pull her hands away.

    [Speak if you must! Must you bite people! ?]

 Chapter 222.1 - Confessed True Feelings Emotions Stirred

    <h4>Chapter 222.1: Confessed True Feelings Emotions Stirred</h4>

    The youngdy¡¯s seductively long phoenix like eyes red with an angry expression on her face that however showed an indiscernible hint of aggrievement and frustration. The lips that had just been assaulted was still a little red and swollen, her eyes a little misty and wet, looking every inch an easy pushover.

    Her smooth fair hands were held tightly in the man¡¯s grip and her dainty soft body held down on the bed. The cor of her clothes was in a state of disarray, opened slightly which revealed her beautifully defined corbone. Looking down a little further, was an alluring and highly seductive rising curve of her skin.

    She¡¯s really such a creature of mesmerizing allure.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes turned terrifyingly dark and ominous, like a ferocious beast would suddenly jump out from within those deep violet eyes, to swallow up the youngdy in a single gulp.

    The fervour in those eyes were so intense it made Qing Yu want to run away.

    But her hands were unfortunately tightly held, and her bodypletely trapped under the man¡¯s body. Although he did not put his full weight down on the youngdy, it was enough to make it impossible for her to move in the slightest, unable to fight him but forced to remain lying there on the bed.

    Qing Yu knitted her brows and she struggled a couple more times with her hands. She was unable to break free so she went on to say calmly in a cold voice: ¡°Let go of me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re angry?¡± Lou Jun Yao curved up his lips and smiled. He then pressed his forehead gently against hers as he looked at her with tenderness in his eyes: ¡°Look at me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not looking.¡± Upon saying that, Qing Yu mped her eyelids shut, like she would rather see no evil.

    Lou Jun Yao felt rather helpless. He had not thought that the little one could have such a temper before.

    ¡°Open your eyes and I will tell you who is the person I like.¡±

    The youngdy¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly and her aura felt like it was a little depressed. She slowly opened her eyes and her mesmerizing eyes seemed to have lost the spirited vigor from earlier, her expression a little dull.

    ¡°Such a quick temper. Can¡¯t you just hear me out first?¡± Lou Jun Yao sighed with a faint smile as he looked at the youngdy¡¯s exquisite little face. He then said in a slightly hoarse voice: ¡°Look into my eyes. The person I like are in there.¡±

    Qing Yu was stunned into a daze for a moment. Her gaze actually unconsciously turned to look into the man¡¯s violet eyes that shone like purple gems.

    In them, she saw her own slightly startled face.

    [What does he really mean?]

    ¡°You still do not understand?¡± Lou Jun Yao suddenly lowered his head and bit the youngdy¡¯s soft lips. Meeting her startled wide eyes, heughed softly. ¡°This little fox here always calls me shameless, but I do this only to you and no one else.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s fingers tightened slightly, unconsciously clenching them up into fists. She lowered her eyes demurely and came to bite on her lower lip. Her voice was barely audible as she asked: ¡°Does you mean you like me?¡±

    ¡°What else could it be?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao squeezed the youngdy¡¯s soft fingers and suddenly cradled her by the waist, spinning their positions around.

 Chapter 222.2 - Confessed True Feelings Emotions Stirred

    <h4>Chapter 222.2: Confessed True Feelings Emotions Stirred</h4>

    The positions of the two people had changed in an instant. He was lying on his back on the bed with her on top. She fell when the hands holding her waist suddenly released their grip, her bodynding right upon the man¡¯s strong and muscr chest.

    Right st onto the bare uncovered chest.

    The man¡¯s strong hard chest pressed against the youngdy¡¯s softness, it brought about a sudden rapture that seeped right into his bones.

    Qing Yu¡¯s face immediately flushed a deep red, her hands scrambling to push herself up quickly. But the man unexpectedly stretched his hand out to press her down, and she justid there on his shoulder.

    The man¡¯s powerful arms embraced her, not allowing her to struggle.

    That intimate position made Qing Yu suddenly feel rather embarrassed, and she squirmed a little squeamishly. ¡°Err, do you really have to do this? It¡¯s a little ufortable.....¡±

    Of course it would be ufortable. The body of a man is built differently from a woman¡¯s, hard and stiff muscles all over,pletely different from the softness of a woman.

    But fortunately, this man below her was not like those brawny figures with bulging muscles all over, or it would have felt even more ufortable.

    But because she squirmed, the man¡¯s body seemed to stiffen in that instant, and the sound of breathing by her ear grew louder.

    The hand ced around the youngdy¡¯s waist suddenly slid lower down, before grabbing her hard. When he heard the startled and embarrassed cry from thedy, he said in a hoarse whisper: ¡°Don¡¯t move around so much.¡±

    Qing Yu bit down on her lip, feeling rather indignant. [What is going on here?]

    [After confessing their feelings, why does it feel like the man is not even trying to hide his thuggish nature anymore?]

    [But, since they really liked each other, then this isn¡¯t really too much.]

    Hence, theyid there quietly locked in each other¡¯s embrace, and it was quite a long whileter that the man finally gave a deep sigh and said highly regretfully: ¡°I really want to take you along with me so much.¡±

    Unfortunately, the time was not yet ripe. Making her go face everything up there would not benefit her in anyway.

    Qing Yu raised her head up slightly to look at him and said: ¡°It must be something very important to make you have to leave right now.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Lou Jun Yao replied. ¡°It¡¯s a little important.¡±

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you let go of me already?¡± Qing Yu said with a roll of her eyes.

    [Is this fe able to differentiate between his priorities at all? When there¡¯s something important on hand to deal with, he still can find time to be intimate with her here.]

    Against anything she could have expected, the man merely curved his lips up in a smile to said gently: ¡°You¡¯re more important.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s face turned red involuntarily. ¡°.....¡±

    [That¡¯s more than enough. Already bullied her for so long, and he is still continuing to tease her here.]

    [But she hase to discover that the fe can really be quite enchanting when he was speaking seriously.]

 Chapter 222.3 - Confessed True Feelings Emotions Stirred

    <h4>Chapter 222.3: Confessed True Feelings Emotions Stirred</h4>

    ¡°And what manner of a matter is it?¡± Qing Yu asked casually.

    Any impression she had of Cloud Heaven was only limited to the asional mention of the ce by Bai Zhi Yan and the others previously, a few scant words which did not reveal much. Hence, she knew very little and had never been curious about it as well.

    But ever since she knew that the mother of her host body was linked to Cloud Heaven, she had developed a high interest towards this higher realm filled with all kinds of highly skilled pugilists throughout.

    She was merely asking casually and did not really expect Lou Jun Yao to actually tell her anything much.

    Against anything she expected, not only did he not hold back anything, he told her everything in great detail.

    ¡°There is a highly powerful divine realm in Cloud Heaven that¡¯s called the Mind Free Peak. Legend has it that it opens up only once every millennium but no one knows how much of it is true. But just recently, it was prophesied that the Mind Free Peak would open itself soon and several greats powers in Cloud Heaven are seeking to make their way there.¡±

    ¡°Since ancient times, only pugilists who have ascended to the top of the Mind Free Peak would be recognized as the undisputed number one by the various powers in Cloud Heaven and that is why..... all of them have been strongly urging me to go back for the past few days.¡±

    When he said that, Lou Jun Yao sighed out in helplessness. ¡°I have no other choice. Because of me, they were forced to swallow their aggrievement and hole themselves up for so many years. This is what I owe them and I need to answer to them.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to that Mind Free Peak?¡± Qing Yu blinked her eyes, hesitating a moment before she asked: ¡°Will it be dangerous?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao shook his head gently. ¡°I do not know. But since it is a realm of divinity, then it could not possibly be easy to ascend up to, so the ce would naturally pose some danger in one way or another.¡±

    Upon hearing him say that there was danger involved, Qing Yu could not help but furrowed her brows.

    She remembered the man¡¯s unique body constitution, where he would be incredibly weakened once he was hurt. If he was not given treatment in time, he would slowly lose all his ability to resist, which was highly dangerous for him.

    ¡°Will you be bring Bai Zhi Yan with you?¡± [It would not be so bad if Bai Zhi Yan was with him. At least he would be able to treat the man¡¯s wounds on the spot.]

    But the man shook his head. ¡°Among the various powers in Cloud Heaven, each would only be able to send one person in. There is a limit to the number of people that can enter the Mind Free Peak.¡±

    ¡°What a strange rule to have.¡± Qing Yu could not help but be surprised.

    ¡°That rule has been there since far ancient times.¡±

    Thinking about that, Qing Yu got up slowly from the man¡¯s chest and her dainty fingers lightly brushed over the man¡¯s body. A strange and amazing sensation ran through his entire body and then slowly faded away.

    Lou Jun Yao arched up an eyebrow. ¡°This is.....¡±

    ¡°Something that can save your life. It will not do you any harm.¡±

 Chapter 222.4 - Confessed True Feelings Emotions Stirred

    <h4>Chapter 222.4: Confessed True Feelings Emotions Stirred</h4>

    Lou Jun Yao held her hand in his, the expression on his face an indiscernible smile. ¡°Why do I always seem to feel that there are so many secrets hidden in you?¡±

    Qing Yu burst out inughter. ¡°You already know most of my secrets.¡±

    Including being a resurrected soul and that she was living a second life were things he already knew about. The key thing was that he was too smart and she would not be able to hide it from him for long anyway.

    And since he brought up the topic about her having so many secrets, Qing Yu could not help raising an eyebrow and ncing at him. ¡°You already know so much about me but I..... seem to know nothing about you at all.¡±

    She only knew that he possessed unfathomable high levels of cultivation and was someone of extraordinary identity in Cloud Heaven with many pugilists of remarkable skill appearing around him, all of that highly mysterious.

    He had not said anything about himself, and she had never asked him about it before.

    But if she had asked, he would have told her.

    Sure enough, after she said that, the man then said slowly in exnation: ¡°There are a total of five great powers in Cloud Heaven, the Dark Lands, the Divine Healers Sect, the Hunters¡¯ Guild, the Bright Moon Divine Temple and the Barbarian Tribe. Bai Zhi Yan is the Young Lord of the Divine Healers Sect and I.....¡±

    He paused for a moment as he turned to look at her and continued: ¡°I am the Overlord of the Dark Lands.¡±

    The expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face turned a little surprised. Although she knew that he definitely held a rather extraordinary identity, she had never thought that he would be the Overlord holding reign over one of Cloud Heaven¡¯s greatest powers. Moreover..... the name ¡°Dark Lands¡± did not sound like it was filled with any upright or moral kind of people and she was guessing that they were all just like this fe here, a bunch of unorthodox devils.

    But the fact that Bai Zhi Yan was the Divine Healers Sect¡¯s Young Lord was something she knew all along.

    Bai Zhi Yan had sought to probe where she had acquired her skills from several times before, trying to find out more about her, and he had announced his family background to her on his own ord back then.

    But for such a high ranking member of the Divine Healers Sect to be seen hanging around Lou Jun Yao who did not look like any upstanding person but more like the devil¡¯s incarnate, the people from the Divine Healers Sect..... are not interfering at all?

    Qing Yu contemted on her thoughts. She had previously thought that the two men were..... Ahem.... That kind of rtionship..... And she had even distanced herself from the two of them for a period.

    Afterall, she had never seen those two grown men separated far away from each other for any extended periods.

    But she just realized that the reason they were always seen together was for no other reason than the danger Lou Jun Yao would be in if he came to be wounded due to his body¡¯s unique constitution.

    When that thought came to mind, Qing Yu then pulled out several more life saving elixirs and medicine from her personal dimensional space before pushing them all into the man¡¯s hands. ¡°Keep all these well. They will be useful at critical moments. As Bai Zhi Yan will not be with you, you have to extra careful to not let yourself get hurt.¡±

 Chapter 223.1 - Dare To Seduce People, Iâ€™ll Make You Cry

    <strong>Chapter 223.1: Dare To Seduce People, I¡¯ll Make You Cry</strong>

    Lou Jun Yao could do nothing butugh, as he kept the things the youngdy pushed into his hands carefully away.

    ¡°The trip to Cloud Heaven this time might take me away for a very long time and I will not be able toe back within this period.¡± Lou Jun Yao knitted his brows. ¡°You must take good care of yourself and not get injured again. Qing Tian Lin probably has too much on his te now and he would not have the energy to find trouble with you for quite a while.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow and asked: ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°I merely gave him something to upy himself with, so that he would not have the time to hatch any scheme against you.¡± Lou Jun Yao narrowed his eyes and said in a haughty scoffing voice.

    Qing Yu bit her lip and smiled at him. ¡°Then does that mean I can go back to the Faint Mist Sect now?¡±

    ¡°Mm. The Faint Mist Sect isparatively safe for now but idents happen. Although the Lightning ze Unicorn is there, he is afterall not human and there would be some things that he would not know how to deal with adequately. Moreover, having a male creature following you around all the time is not something I cane to like.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao creased his brows together and contemted deeply for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll get Lu Ji to go back with you to protect you closely instead.¡±

    ¡°Lu Ji?¡± Qing Yu blinked her eyes. She seemed to have some recollection of that name. ¡°Is it that prettydy dressed in green clothes back at the Fragrance Court?¡±

    She remembered that thedy had stepped up to stop the man who hade to find trouble with her, a rather righteousdy.

    How could she have known that thedy had stood up for her because thatdy had fallen for her?

    Lou Jun Yao nced at Qing Yu and said in a strange and indiscernible voice: ¡°I¡¯m putting her by your side only to have her protect you. As she is also a woman, she can be more thoughtful and conscientious than men in certain things but there is one important thing you must remember.....¡±

    His words spoken till there, he suddenly stopped.

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow. ¡°Hm?¡±

    [Remember what?]

    He suddenly held her dainty pointed chin in his hand, raising her head up to look straight into his face.

    Thereafter, Lou Jun Yao leaned in close and his thin lips parted slightly to say softly. ¡°Listen carefully here. You must never do to her like what you did to Lian Ji before, all that teasing and flirting.¡±

    This little fox had crossdressed herself for too long and her actions were sometimes a little too uninhibited andcking in restraint, reckless and flirtatious like a man.

    He had seen it himself once. She was able to make an old hand like Lian Ji who had been immersed in a ce like Fragrance Court for so many years look so helpless with her teasing, which surprised him greatly at that time.

    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Qing Yu could not help butugh out loud. ¡°But why?¡±

    [Would he be jealous if she teases a woman?]

    Lou Jun Yao looked at her with a serious expression and said: ¡°Because she will fall in love with you.¡±

 Chapter 223.2 - Dare To Seduce People, Iâ€™ll Make You Cry

    <strong>Chapter 223.2: Dare To Seduce People, I¡¯ll Make You Cry</strong>

    The fact that Lu Ji liked women was something that he hade to hear about before. But besides that slightly unusual preference, she was outstanding in all other areas, her skills among the top few among the twelve courtesans and was highly intelligent. That was the reason Lou Jun Yao was cing Lu Ji by the littless¡¯ side.

    He was naturally confident of Lu Ji¡¯s loyalty and her ability to do her duty.

    But if thess were to go flirt and seduce the woman, who knew whether anything unexpected could possibly happen?

    ¡°Fall in love with me?¡± Qing Yu burst outughing and fell onto him. ¡°Thank you for thinking so highly of me. This is a great testament to the charm I possess and I am honored.¡±

    It looked like she thought he was just joking.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face turned solemn and he held her shoulder to straighten her body that had doubled over inughter. He then said in a highly serious tone, pausing in between each word. ¡°I am not joking here. Lu Ji likes women. If you dare to really go flirt and tease her recklessly like you always do to the other women in here and make her develop feelings for you, you¡¯ll see how I am going to deal with you when Ie back.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s face that wasughing dismissively suddenly stiffened up. ¡°.....¡±

    [She likes women?]

    [Why does it feel like she has just realized something strange.....]

    [That day, when Lu Ji had stood up for her..... Didn¡¯t she do it out of a sense of righteousness but it was because she liked women and was just subconsciously defending her because she was a girl?]

    [And it seemed like..... the way she looked at her had been rather thought provoking as well!]

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes immediately widened helplessly. ¡°Is that really true?¡±

    [Is it something she should beughing about now?]

    Lou Jun Yao murmured softly to her: ¡°Heed my words. Don¡¯t go stir that ho¡¯s nest for no reason.¡±

    ¡°Alright alright. I know already.¡± In order to stop Lou Jun Yao from nagging any further, Qing Yu quickly nodded her head without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll be good. I will not stir up any trouble and will not let myself get hurt. I will also definitely not go flirt with or tease any men or women. Will this now set your mind at ease enough for you to leave already?¡±

    [He said it was an important matter but the guy did not seem to be anxious at all. He has dawdled for so long and if he drags his feet any longer, the sun will set.]

    Her clearly patronizing words however sounded very differently when they reached the man¡¯s ears.

    The devilishly enchanting eyes narrowed dangerously and his voice was low and deep. ¡°Are you chasing me away?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Qing Yu felt so wrongfully used, and she really did not know whether tough or to cry.

    ¡°I was merely afraid that you would be dyed in your personal matters. I would of course like you to be able to remain here to apany me but..... you¡¯ve got to look at the bigger picture.¡±

    The beautiful slender fingers that were tinged with the uniquely faint fragrant scent of herbs feltfortingly cool as they slowly came to caress the man¡¯s cheek. As if they were imbued with an amazing power, they quelled the displeasure in the man¡¯s heart in an instant.

 Chapter 223.3 - Dare To Seduce People, Iâ€™ll Make You Cry

    <strong>Chapter 223.3: Dare To Seduce People, I¡¯ll Make You Cry</strong>

    In addition to that, the youngdy¡¯s submissive look really almost killed him.

    That gentle and pleasing voice spoke such moving words, unknowingly plucking at the strings in the man¡¯s heart.

    The violet orbs stared fixedly at the youngdy¡¯s face of wless beauty, the fervour of his gaze seeming like it would incinerate her. Qing Yu was taken aback by the intensity of his gaze, and wondered if it was because he liked her doing this, which made her want to remove her hand instinctively.

    It dawned upon her that the action she had grown so used to to appease Little Bei was being used upon this man before her, one who was highly revered and worshipped, a person used to standing high above everyone else, and such actions could possiblye to offend him.

    But the instant she tried to move her hand away, her wrist was suddenly tightly held in the man¡¯s warm grip. His voice became deep as his gaze looked unblinkingly at her face. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Just put your hand there as it¡¯s veryforting.¡±

    Qing Yu could not help smiling as she gave in to the man, thinking the way he was acting was a little like a small child, which felt so adorable.

    ¡°Jun Yao, have you fallen asleep inside? It¡¯s been almost two hours already! If we do not leave now, are we going to wait till tomorrow? !¡±

    Outside the door, Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s voice rang out loudly to reach their ears.

    If this was like the usual situation in the past, it would not matter when they left. But because the Mind Free Peak was about to appear soon as changes had been seen in Cloud Heaven, they need to enter the dimensional portal before the Si hour in the morning to reach Cloud Heaven in time. Otherwise, fluctuations in the direction of flow in the dimensional tunnel might bring them to another ce.

    With Cloud Heaven being so vast, who knew what kind of a remote and deste they would end up in. But the most important point was that they would be dyed with their business at hand.

    Lou Jun Yao said that he was just going to say goodbye but had been in the littless¡¯ room for so long. Seeing that time was already almost up, Bai Zhi Yan could not help but to rush him from outside the door. [What is that fe up to in there?]

    The heartwarming moment interrupted, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face turned dark. Looks like Bai Zhi Yan would not be able to escape a good thrashing after he goes outside.

    ¡°Go on now. Be careful out there.¡± Qing Yu¡¯s hand was still on his face, and just like what he always did, she pinched him a little.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and his hand holding the youngdy¡¯s wrist tightened a little. He suddenly bent over and leaned his face in close to the youngdy, asking in a questioning tone: ¡°I am about to leave. Do you want to..... Kiss me goodbye?¡±

    After having made his feelings clear, he no longer needed to hide his thoughts anymore. In the man¡¯s enchanting eyes, they were filled with his love for the person right before him.

    Having a man whose wless looks seemed to have been exceptionally loved and blessed by the Heavens staring so intently at her, his eyes expectant and hopeful, really just made one want to.....mit a crime.

    Qing Yu did not speak but reached her hands out to pull him in close and pressed her soft lips against the man¡¯s thin ones, even biting them lightly. Her actions suddenly caused the man¡¯s body to freeze.

 Chapter 223.4 - Dare To Seduce People, Iâ€™ll Make You Cry

    <strong>Chapter 223.4: Dare To Seduce People, I¡¯ll Make You Cry</strong>

    But that was not all. He had not expected the youngdy to be so bold and daring, as he felt a little yful fish slip right into his territory, swimmingly happily inside.

    The man¡¯s body wasn¡¯t just frozen in shock at that moment, but almost transformed into a ravenous wolf under the youngdy¡¯s audacious incitement, as he submissively allowed the youngdy to shower him with love for a good while.

    Qing Yu had always been direct and passionate with her feelings. Once her mind was set, she would not be coy and hesitant, so being intimate asionally was something she liked as well and it would also improve their rtionship.

    But, someone¡¯spletely frozen state made it seem like he was shocked and overwhelmed by her actions.

    After a while, Qing Yu finally ended that highly moving kiss and she looked smilingly at him to ask: ¡°Satisfied?¡±

    She had probably been too ferocious just now as the youngdy¡¯s petite lips looked a little red and swollen. But that made her look even more captivating, driving someone almost out of his mind.

    Lou Jun Yao breathed out heavily as roiling surge rose inside his eyes, almost able to drown a person looking into them. He buried his head into the fair and smooth skin exposed under the cor that hade loose and bite hard onto it. His voice turned hoarse and raspy as he said: ¡°If I did not have to leave right now, I would definitely make this bold and daring little demoness cry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you to do that.¡± The expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face did not look embarrassed in the slightest at that moment but she had said those words with a radiant beaming smile on her face.

    Lou Jun Yao did not say anything in response as he stood up and just turned around to leave the room.

    He was afraid that if he still did not leave now, it would be harder and harder for him to do it. [What a tormenting little one she is. Did she have to stir up such a scene just before he had to go, making him miss her so much now.]

    [But.....]

    His eyes narrowed as he raised his long fingers up to gently touch his lips. [Didn¡¯t that kiss from the little one seem too well practised?]

    [Or did that mean that she had done it with other men before?]

    [Regarding that, he would have to find out clearly once he returns.]

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s lips had always been thin and colourless. With them looking so alluringly red and luscious at that moment, any fool would be able to jolly well guess what had happened inside the room just now.

    Bai Zhi Yan nced at the man and said to the man: ¡°What? You took advantage of thess again? See thatscivious look on your face.¡±

    Hearing that, Lou Jun Yao looked at him with violet orbs that were calm without a single ripple in them and said expressionlessly: ¡°She was the one who took advantage of me.¡±

 Chapter 224.1 - Thank You For Being Able to Love Him So Much

    <h4>Chapter 224.1: Thank You For Being Able to Love Him So Much</h4>

    ¡°.....¡± Bai Zhi Yan almost choked on his own saliva upon hearing that remark.

    He barely just managed to recover from shock as he stared at the man with aplicated look in his eyes, his face filled with doubt. ¡°Thatss took advantage of you?¡±

    It really didn¡¯t seem possible. Thess always seemed so cold and aloof, like she could not be bothered with him, so how could she possibly do something so out of character all of a sudden today?

    Lou Jun Yao scoffed icily, but there was strangely a hint of pride in his eyes as he said: ¡°Why not? She even said that she liked me just now.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan could not help himself but feel a chill run through his body when he tried to imagine the scene the man described.

    [Forget it. Don¡¯t want to argue with him on this topic any further. We¡¯ll know when we verify it with thess the next time wee back.]

    ¡°That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t you mention that Aunt Lan¡¯s soul fragments have all been brought back to the Dark Lands? Why did I not see them?¡± Bai Zhi Yan suddenly remembered that and could not help but asked in puzzlement.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes shed and he said nonchntly. ¡°They have naturally been returned to where they are supposed to go.¡±

    [Hmph. Speaking of that, he just could not help but be angry. Is that despicable man immediately provoking him the moment he wakes up? All his hard work from before has been usurped by that guy and taken to gain Aunt Lan¡¯s favour.]

    [But he was not afraid of the guy¡¯s petty tricks anymore now. Afterall, he has the Little Fox on his side andpared to a father whom she had never met before, his rtionship with her as her intimate lover would naturally mean she loves him more than that guy.]

    [To make the Little Fox acknowledge him, the guy would surely need to put in quite a bit of effort and maybe at that time, the guy might even have to try to win his favour as well.]

    Thinking about that, the corners of Lou Jun Yao¡¯s mouth curled up and a meaningful smile came to show on his face.

    ¡ª- Cloud Heaven ¡ª-

    Bright Moon Divine Temple

    Within the rather dimly lit Soul Token Chamber, tens of thousands light specks glittered liked stars in the air, where some shone intensely bright and some were so dim they looked like they were about to be extinguished anytime.

    The soul tablets in here were separated into two different colours, one type blue, and the other type red. Blue represented the male gender, while red represented female. The intensity of its light reflected the person¡¯s lifespan, where the dim and dark soul tablets meant that its owner would not live for very much longer.

    The Bright Moon Divine Temple had control over the life and death of people in the world and that was why they were worshiped as deities, as they had the ability to control when someone would die.

    Or, to extend a person¡¯s life.

    Of course, all of that called for one to pay the corresponding price.

    The Bright Moon Temple¡¯s Grand Head Priest Cang Jian was a handsome looking man who did not look to have reached thirty years of age.

 Chapter 224.2 - Thank You For Being Able to Love Him So Much

    <h4>Chapter 224.2: Thank You For Being Able to Love Him So Much</h4>

    Of course, based on themon lifespan of people in Cloud Heaven, Cang Jian would be at least three hundred years old. Afterall, for one to ascend to the position of Head Grand Priest, was not something that could be achieved in a single day and night.

    At that moment, he was standing in the Soul Token Chamber with his hands behind his back, inspecting the state of each soul tablet. Suddenly, at the highest point among the dense cover of glittering stars, an extremely bright silver speck of light appeared. And not far away from that light speck, a highly unique golden red light had suddenly showed up as well.

    The intensity of these two specks of light far eclipsed all the other lights shining out from the other soul tablets.

    What surprised him even more was that these two bright specks were really ludicrous. Since ancient times, never had such a strange phenomenon appeared. These two glowing stars had appeared out of nowhere, without any soul tablets attached to them, as if their destiny was really just too powerful and strong, their greatness so unsupressable that they came to appear in the Soul Token Chamber all of a sudden on their own.

    The shade on Cang Jian¡¯s face changed drastically and he was just about to go inform the Temple Lord when he suddenly heard the soft voice of a woman behind him, gentle and pleasing to the ear when it reached him. ¡°They have appeared afterall. Looks like this is all..... predestined.¡±

    An inescapable destiny.

    ¡°Temple Lord, what did you just say?¡± Cang Jian turned himself around, seeming a little confused as he looked at the swirl of smoky pink silk dress on a wlessly beautiful figure, a woman looking like a fairy descended from the Nine Heavens.

    The woman was always mysteriously veiled behind that oneyer of gauze, where many of the numerous temple disciples have never even seen the Temple Lord¡¯s real countenance, knowing only that their Temple Lord never liked to meet anyone, always keeping a distance from people behind ayer of gauze.

    As the Head Grand Priest, Cang Jian was one of the Temple Lord¡¯s most trusted aides and he had naturally seen her in person before, even secretly hiding feelings towards her.

    But that was a fact that he would naturally not dare to speak of at all. It must be known that although the Temple Lord was born a ravishing beauty, she hated people to lust for her looks, and had a strong hatred for men. If not for the fact that Cang Jian was useful to her, he would definitely not be allowed to remain with the divine temple.

    Although it was not known why the Temple Lord hated men so intensely, Cang Jing was still very careful to keep his feelings hidden, never once daring to reveal even a hint of what he was thinking.

    Qing Luo Yan lifted the ends of her mouth in a graceful arc, but did not answer his question. She merely looked up and stared at the blindingly brilliant silver light, and murmured softly to herself: ¡°I¡¯m waiting here for you toe back, to exact revenge upon me.....¡±

    ¡ª The Barbarian Tribe Main Encampment ¡ª¨C

    ¡°Mo Jing Yu, I dare you to say that one more time!¡±

    In the northern part of the Barbarian Tribe¡¯s main camp, a deafening roar rang out inside the encampment¡¯s main tent.

 Chapter 224.3 - Thank You For Being Able to Love Him So Much

    <h4>Chapter 224.3: Thank You For Being Able to Love Him So Much</h4>

    It was early in the morning here and some of them had just woken up not too long ago, while others were stillzing in bed, still asleep. Suddenly hearing that voice, they were shocked right out from sleep, unable to react as they froze in astoundment.

    It was only after a heartbeat that they realized that that..... seemed to have been their Chieftain¡¯s voice!

    What happened? Did he have ck powder for breakfast to suddenly explode like this? ?

    Wonder which unfortunate person could have offended him so much but though they were curious, no one dared to go ask about it. Their Chieftain¡¯s temper was really just too terrifying afterall and if they caught him at the wrong time, it was wondered what kind of torment they would face.

    At that moment on the primary tent, besides the dark and gloomy faced Chieftain of the Barbarian Tribe, Yan Shu, there were two other persons in there.

    The man was dressed in a white ivory brocade robe, his tall figure leaning back nonchntly against the back of a chair at the side, his long and narrow beautiful phoenix like eyes deep set against an exquisitely handsome countenance, looking quite a bit prettier than many youngdies out there. He was every inch a devilishly dashing Young Master who could have very well walked out from a painting, devastatingly captivating.

    And beside him, sat a red clothed woman. The woman¡¯s countenance was also one of rare beauty, a warm gentleness in her eyes, which never once took their gaze off the man.

    These two people, were Mo Jing Yu and Qing Lan Fei in the flesh.

    Faced with Yan Shu¡¯s fiery rage, it was as if Mo Jing Yu had not seen the man¡¯s rage contorted face as he said with a nonchntugh: ¡°I¡¯ll say, my brother, We¡¯ve not seen each other for so long and I¡¯ve just barely managed to finally awaken. It could be said that I have juste back to life from the dead. Why do you not seem to have missed me in the slightest and is instead looking so unhappy here?¡±

    ¡°What damned reason is there to be happy about!¡± Yan Shu could not be bothered with maintaining his dignity as the Chieftain of the tribe at that moment and just burst out with expletives.

    That face that was weathered by time seethed with fiery anger as he stared viciously at the man a moment before turning his rage filled eyes onto the red clothed woman beside the man. He then raised a finger to point at her and turned back to say to Mo Jing Yu, his fury making him pause between each word spat out through tightly clenched teeth. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that youy half dead for a whole hundred years all because this woman here? Now that you¡¯ve finally awoken, you want to use the Barbarian Tribe¡¯s forbidden technique to help her find her fragmented soul? Have you lost your mindpletely?¡±

    Seeing Yan Shu staring at his beloved like he was going to eat her up, Mo Jing Yu immediately raised an eyebrow and wrapped the woman tightly in a protective embrace. He then said to Yan Shu in a displeased tone: ¡°I really just don¡¯t understand how Fei Er hase to offend you. Why are you picking on her so much?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m picking on her! ?¡± Yan Shu almost lost his mind as he burst out in deliriousughter. He then gritted his teeth tightly together and said: ¡°I fear that in these one hundred years that you were in aa, you have forgotten just who was the one who helped you keep the ever restless and tumultuous Barbarian Tribe in check, who was the one that helped you protect and care for your flesh body, seeking all ways to help you wake up once again. Despite all that, I have now been made out to be a cold and ruthless evildoer, who is bullheaded and unreasonable!¡±

 Chapter 224.4 - Thank You For Being Able to Love Him So Much

    <h4>Chapter 224.4: Thank You For Being Able to Love Him So Much</h4>

    ¡°Mo Jing Yu! You must remember this well! The Barbarian Tribe belongs to you and it was never my obligation to help you! But as I saw you to be someone as close as a brother is to me, I did not hesitate in the slightest to help you protect the things that belong to you! And now, just because of one woman, you are choosing to deny all that I have done for you for so many years without asking for anything in return!¡±

    When the man spoke about that, Mo Jing Yu could do nothing but to remain silent.

    That¡¯s right. All these years, if not for Yan Shu, the Barbarian Tribe might have been thrown into endless upheaval, to be a pan of scattered sand. He was thest person in the world who had any right to admonish Yan Shu.

    But, he really did not want his closest friend who was as close to him as a brother to misunderstand the woman he loved so much, as he would only end up being caught in between the two of them.

    The atmosphere had suddenly turned frighteningly oppressive.

    Qing Lan Fei suddenly stretched her hand out to unsp the hand tightly holding onto her waist as she looked into the man¡¯s surprised eyes. She then smiled reassuringly at him and went on to stand up from her chair.

    Looking up towards the seat on the pedestal at Yan Shu sitting there stony faced, Qing Lan Fei suddenly smiled and then bent her body at the waist to bow deeply before him.

    The woman¡¯s action caused Mo Jing Yu to stare as his eyes widened. ¡°Fei Er, what are you trying to do?¡±

    Although he knew he was greatly indebted to Yan Shu, and that he was in the wrong here, he could not possibly allow Fei Er to do something like this for his sake. They had been close as brothers for many years and the two men knew each other too well. Some things did not need to be spelt out too clearly between them and both of them would know it in their hearts.

    So what was Fei Er trying to aplish by doing that?

    Yan Shu was also taken aback for a moment, like he had not expected that proud woman to be capable of such an action. But he quickly reverted back to his stony facade. Hmph, see what kind of a trick you are trying to pull.

    Qing Lan Fei quickly straightened herself after that deep bow, the corners of her lips curved up with a gentle smile as she then said softly: ¡°Thank you. For Jing Yu to have someone who truly and sincerely cares for him, he should be honoured.¡±

    Yan Shu replied in an indifferent voice that was neither hot or cold. ¡°He is a brother to me, it is only right that I treat him good. I do not need you to tell me that.¡±

    Those words could be said to be rude and impolite, and Mo Jing Yu immediately felt his anger rise in him when he heard that. What right did he have to say that to Fei Er? He could never bear to say a single harsh word to Fei Er himself.

    Qing Lan Fei held down Mo Jing Yu who was about to re up and continued on to say: ¡°I do not know why you hold such strong enmity towards me. But I would like to say that I am with Jing Yu only because the two of us are in love, and for no other reason. I only want us to be happy. I do not really care whether people around us would give us their blessings or acknowledgement, and I believe it is the same for Jing Yu as well.¡±

    She saw Yan Shu¡¯s face turn an uglier shade as expected and she went on to say softly: ¡°But it is different in your case. You are someone Jing Yu sees to be as close as a brother to him and that means you¡¯re his kin. The one thing he wishes most from you is your acknowledgment of us here.¡±

 Chapter 225.1 - Donâ€™t Be Too Happy Yet, You Might Stumble and Fall

    <strong>Chapter 225.1: Don¡¯t Be Too Happy Yet, You Might Stumble and Fall</strong>

    ¡°From my perspective, I really hope to gain your approval as well.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s eyes were clear as she looked straight and unwavering at Yan Shu¡¯s dark and gloomy face. Her voice was soft, but she said with strong resolve: ¡°If you are the person who cares for Jing Yu the most throughout this entire world, then I am the one who loves him the most. For two people who are willing to give up their lives for each other, when you asked me how could I still be alive.....¡±

    The woman¡¯s long eyshes lowered, to cover the rush of emotions rising up in her eyes. ¡°It is because he is still here. I cannot make myself leave him behind to live in loneliness by himself. So as long as I have not received irrefutable news that ascertains his death, I will not allow myself to die.¡±

    Despite the fact that her greatly weakened primary soul had been imprisoned in the Divine Temple for several hundred years, she had never given up on fighting to live.

    Mo Jing Yu felt as if thousands and thousands of ants were biting painfully into his heart. He held Qing Lan Fei¡¯s hand tightly and said in a deep voice: ¡°Don¡¯t say anything more Fei Er. You do not need to do anything to gain that fe¡¯s approval. I am the one whom you will be spending the rest of your life with and it is enough that you love me. As long as I know that, Fei Er is the best woman there is under the Heavens and the one who suits me the best. That is more than enough for me.¡±

    ¡°Jing Yu.....¡±

    Qing Lan Fei saw the creased brows and the look of displeasure on the man¡¯s face. She could not help but curve up the ends of her lips. This guy is still the same as always, who just can¡¯t bear seeing her suffer the slightest aggrievement.

    Even though she did not feel aggrieved in the slightest, but he still took it to heart.

    Yan Shu watched the two of them defending each other to and fro, and he very nearly vomited out blood in rage. So the two of them were making him out to be a viin that was trying to break up their marriage! ?

    ¡°Alright alright! This must have been umted bad luck for eight lifetimes that I came to meet the two of you. Both of you must have been born to be my ultimate bane!¡± Yan Shu drew in a deep breath, finally conceding. ¡°The Barbarian Tribe rightfully belongs to you afterall, and I was merely helping you watch over them. Now that you¡¯ve awoken, I should hand it back to you. I will go tell everyone the news in a while.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t do that.¡± Mo Jing Yu quickly raised his hands up to say. ¡°What¡¯s all this about yours and mine? Haven¡¯t you been doing a good job as the Chieftain all this time? You¡¯ve done a much better job than I did before and it is clear that you are more suited to be the Chieftain. Moreover suddenly changing Chieftains at a time like this would surely cause jitters among the people, and that would surely cause some problems.¡±

    Yan Shu¡¯s eyes red wide. ¡°What do you mean? Are you going to just leave the Barbarian Tribe in my hands?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Mo Jing Yu said in a tone that sounded like it was only natural.

    ¡°What about you then! ?¡±

    ¡°I will naturally have to apany Fei Er and help her gather back her lost soul fragments.¡± Mo Jing Yu said as he gazed tenderly at the woman at his side.

 Chapter 225.2 - Donâ€™t Be Too Happy Yet, You Might Stumble and Fall

    <strong>Chapter 225.2: Don¡¯t Be Too Happy Yet, You Might Stumble and Fall</strong>

    Although Yan Shu seething with anger, he knew it in his heart.

    The reason Qing Lan Fei was suffering from deficiencies in her soul was because she had tried to save Mo Jing Yu. If she had not executed a forbidden technique in order to prolong Mo Jing Yu¡¯s life, the man would have already lost his life before Yan Shu could go bring his flesh body back in one piece.

    So Yan Shu could not really criticize the man when Mo Jing Yu was now seeking to use the Barbarian Tribe¡¯s forbidden technique to try to save her, but he was going to have to suffer quite a bit for it.

    Forget it. He was not going to bother himself with their business anymore. Since both of them did not seem to care, why should he be the one to stop them? Just let them be!

    Once Yan Shu was able to straighten out his thoughts, he wasn¡¯t going to split hairs any longer but turned around and walked out from there. He did not even turn his head as he raised a hand to leave with a nonchnt: ¡°All the best to you then!¡±

    Qing Lan Fei watched the figure as it disappeared, her eyes shing with a glint. ¡°Is he angry with us?¡±

    ¡°Why would he?¡± Mo Jing Yu caressed her cheek with augh. ¡°That fe has a sharp mouth but his heart is soft like tofu. His words might have sounded cold and heartless but he is actually worried about you in his heart.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Qing Lan Fei lifted her eyes to look quizzically at the man.

    Mo Jing Yu stretched his hand out and smiled. ¡°Look, he has even given me the key. All of the Barbarian Tribe¡¯s most important secrets are kept in this tent.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei turned her gaze to look down and saw a pale yellow jade badge that had suddenly appeared in Mo Jing Yu¡¯s hand. She did not know when Yan Shu could possibly have given him the key.

    Qing Lan Fei was feeling rather moved as she gripped the man¡¯srge hand and said softly: ¡°He is truly a good person.¡±

    ¡°Who would say otherwise! ?¡± Mo Jing Yu said with a sigh. ¡°My life¡¯s been worth living having had a brother like him.¡±

    ¡ª White Fens Land ¡ª

    Feng Family

    ¡°Second Young Master! People from the Evil Purgers Coalition are here again!¡± Upon hearing the servant¡¯s frantic voiceing in to report to him, the seething rage Qing Tian Lin was already trying to suppress in his chest almost exploded out unchecked.

    His malevolent ck eyes turned to gaze upon the trembling servant kneeling on the floor. ¡°Didn¡¯t they juste to search the ce a few days back? Why have theye back here again?¡±

    Although Qing Tian Lin¡¯s puppet zombies had not been discovered, who could be certain that that bunch of people would not suddenlyunch an attack on him? He had been dogged by so much trouble recently that he could not help but be overly suspicious.

    ¡°Those people said that since the news came out from within the Feng Family, then it could not possibly bepletely baseless. So they want to search the ce once more, in case there is anything they overlooked thest time, iming that they will be held responsible if any panic breaks out because of this.¡±

 Chapter 225.3 - Donâ€™t Be Too Happy Yet, You Might Stumble and Fall

    <h4>Chapter 225.3: Don¡¯t Be Too Happy Yet, You Might Stumble and Fall</h4>

    ¡°What a load of rubbish!¡±

    Qing Tian Lin smashed his palm heavily down and the chair¡¯s armrest was crushed into dust under his hand. But what was more terrifying than the crushed splinters was the expression on the man¡¯s face.

    The servant jumped in shock at Qing Tian Lin¡¯s sudden action and he quickly scrambled his way out from the house upon rying the message.

    The Second Young Master¡¯s temperament was getting harder and harder to fathom. His precious little life is more important so he would note to make reports next time even if he was beaten to death.

    The sinister aura Qing Tian Lin exuded almost engulfed himpletely and right at that moment, a low cough sounded outside the door. A man¡¯s frail voice tinged with mirth then followed: ¡°What has gotten you fired up into such a rage? Which blind fool would daree provoke you like this?¡±

    Qing Tian Lin was taken aback, surprised that he had actually allowed himself to lose his alertness from rage, which caused him to fail to notice that someone had gotten so close to him. But when he saw the person standing at the door, his eyes immediately turned more malevolent and his voice cold as he said: ¡°Who let you out! ?¡±

    The person at the door was seated in a specially made wheelchair and was dressed in a sky blue brocade robe, gracefully refined and extraordinarily good looking.

    There was a sense of reckless indifference in between his brows that was simply out of this world and the unique air he carried around him was highly captivating. But his face was umonly pale and it was clear to see that that condition had stemmed from the man being gued by long years of sickness and a weak constitution.

    That person, was the Young Heir of the Feng Family who had not be seen for many years, who was said to have contracted an illness too horrible to show himself, Feng Tian Jin.

    He had indeed contracted a foul disease, and it was true that he had a weak body constitution. But who still remembered what a spirited man who was filled with so much vigour he had been back then, a great young talent well known throughout the White Fens Lands.

    Just over one night, he had almost lost everything.

    And all of that, was due to the demonic devil who held the Feng Family under his control in his demonic ws.

    Feng Tian Jin had known for a long time that this person was not the real Feng Tian Hen, but was actually a demon who seized and was living in that body.

    No matter how a person changed, it was not possible for them to change sopletely. No matter whether it was in terms of character or his style of doing things, he had changedpletely. If he was to believe that the cowardly and snivelly Feng Tian Hen could possibly change into such an unfathomable entity overnight, he would have to be aplete idiot.

    Staring into the man¡¯s terrifying malevolent eyes, Feng Tian Jin was seemingly unaffected. He was now left with only a wasted body right at death¡¯s door anyway and Feng Tian Hen would not dare to really kill him afterall.

    Inside the Feng Family, the things he was in control of was still more than that of his greedy and foolish father.

    ¡°I came here just to see my adorable younger brother who seems to have attracted the attention of some pesky people. I thought that it was a most unfortunate thing to happen and merely came here to show some concern.¡± Feng Tian Jin said with a disarming smile.

 Chapter 225.4 - Donâ€™t Be Too Happy Yet, You Might Stumble and Fall

    Chapter 225.4: Don¡¯t Be Too Happy Yet, You Might Stumble and Fall

    But it was that smile that seemed to further agitate the man who was already almost exploding with rage. In an instant, the wraith like figure came to appear right before Feng Tian Jin and clutched him by the throat, lifting his entire body off the wheelchair.

    His body suspended in mid air and his entire weight pulling him down from the chokehold upon his neck, Feng Tian Jin almost suffocated to death.

    But he was the same kind of man with the enemy in front of him, maniacs who did not fear death. ced in such a critical situation, he could still smile. He managed to squeeze out a smile upon that pale white face though it looked uglier than death.

    ¡°Flying into a rage out of humiliation? To be the Head of the Family n, one would have to shoulder much more than this. You¡¯d better not lose your cool here. Being so easily irritable isn¡¯t the making of a leader you know.....¡±

    Feng Tian Jin¡¯s words stopped before he could finish, as the man¡¯s grip clutching his neck tightened further. He was then tossed out from the hand, with enough force to smash a high grade ck sandalwood chair when his body crashed into it.

    Feng Tian Jin vomited out a mouthful of blood and coughed violently, a highly pitiful and wretched sight.

    Qing Tian Lin could not really be bothered with the man and he just went on to say in a low voice: ¡°I do not have the time to bother myself with you now. Wait till Ie back. In the meantime, you can think of the ways you would like to die.¡±

    After saying that, he immediately strode his way out from there.

    Waiting till the man has disappeared from sight, two armoured men suddenly appeared from the shadows. They quickly went over to help Feng Tian Jin up from the ground, before they carefully put him back into his wheelchair.

    ¡°Young Master, why are you doing this?¡± One of the men then took out an elixir to feed Feng Tian Lin, his actions seemingly well practiced. The expression on his face seemed rather worried as he looked at the sliver of blood at the corner of Feng Tian Jin¡¯s lips and his frighteningly pale face.

    [Everytime the Young Master goes to provoke that man, he would always end up getting injured. So why does he persist in doing that?]

    Feng Tian Jin felt a lot better after taking the elixir and his lips curved up slightly as he shook his head. ¡°If I do not do this, how would he possiblye to let his guard down against me! ? And the angrier I see him be every time, it just tells me my pretense is seeding. Wait till he has rxed his guard against mepletely, and thinks that I have lost all will to fight him, that I am just a brash talking lunatic with nothing but a sharp tongue, that would be the beginning of his downfall.¡±

    He gazed far into the distance and seemed to be lost in thought. ¡°He has had his way for too long already and now..... trouble hase knocking on his door hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    On the other side of the mansion, Qing Tian Lin was quickly making his way towards the Feng Mansion great hall in the main building as several jittery servants followed behind him. All of them maintained a far distance away from the man as they exchanged nces with each other.

    [Why does the look in Second Young Master¡¯s eyes look like he is going out there to kill someone?]

    [That cannot be possible right? Those people are from the Evil Purgers Coalition, the greatest power there is in the White Fens Lands! No matter how strong the Second Young Master is, he couldn¡¯t possibly dare to sh with them would he! ?]

    Qing Tian Lin moved very quickly and he reached the ce within the time it took for a cup of tea. But he had just gotten close and have not even stepped into the main hall when he suddenly heard a man¡¯s voice he was familiar with. The voice was cold and maic, melodious like jade beads upon a tter, but it caused Qing Tian Lin to clench his jaw tightly together, wishing for nothing more than to kill the man.

 Chapter 226.1 - The Esteemed Lord Coalition Vice Chief

    <h4>Chapter 226.1: The Esteemed Lord Coalition Vice Chief</h4>

    ¡°Seems like the Feng Family¡¯s hospitality needs to be improved. We¡¯ve been waiting here for almost an hour and no one has shown up yet. They do not seem to think very much of our Evil Purgers Coalition at all!¡±

    That was an infuriated man¡¯s voice as he struck his fist onto the table before him, causing the cups of tea on the table to rock and shake.

    The strong and solid table actually opened up a crack right over its surface, looking greatly weakened and almost about to break apart, but was just able to maintain its original shape and not fall into pieces.

    There were both men and women, numbering around ten or more people, some seated some standing inside the hall, all of them dressed in strange half ck half white clothes. An emblem was worn right across their chests, a cross formed with the image of a sword and sabre. They were the Evil Purgers Coalition¡¯s two divine artifacts, the Hidden Star Sword and the Chasing Sun Sabre.

    The group of people all carried an umon air about them but the most eye catching one among them was a man who was seated upright in his chair, calm and collected. His eyes were narrowed as he drank his tea, not revealing any trace of impatience in his expression.

    What was more astounding about the man was his head of silver hair that flowed down like snow, striking a strong contrast against his deep maroon robes, making for a sight of indescribable beauty.

    When the table almost copsed under the strike from the man with an explosive temper, the things on the table rattled and groaned, shaking tremendously. Only the cup of tea before the silver haired man remained still and unmoving, where not even a ripple ran across the surface of the tea.

    The man suddenly stretched out his hand with well defined fingers, to raise the cup of tea up to his lips for a slight taste. The fair skin of his hand stood out nicely against the green porcin teacup, looking almost translucently smooth.

    The calm and unfettered demeanor was theplete opposite of the violent and raging man, a clear and striking contrast.

    ¡°I say, my Lord Coalition Vice Chief, can you not be so calm about it? You are just making me look unrefined and boorish by doing this! Did wee all the way here just to have tea? Is the Feng Mansion¡¯s tea really that good? ?¡±

    The person who spoke was the same man that punched his fist onto the table. Although he was rather quick tempered and rash, he was not the brawny type with bulging muscles like a boor. He looked to be about twenty years of age with an attractive looking countenance, especially those big round eyes of his. They became wide as saucers everytime he grew angry that made him look rather adorable.

    The man who had his head lowered as he sipped his tea then moved slightly, silver hair strands cascading down his side from his movement, to reveal the man¡¯s wlessly perfect countenance in full view of everyone present.

    His lowered gaze looked up slightly and his beast like dark green eyes shone with a strange light within, looking so incredibly mesmerizing. His face was as beautiful as a painting and seemed to be encased with ayer of icy frost, expressionless and emotionless.

 Chapter 226.2 - The Esteemed Lord Coalition Vice Chief

    <h4>Chapter 226.2</h4>

    <h4>: The Esteemed Lord Coalition Vice Chief</h4>

    Despite the fact that the aura he gave out was so distant and aloof, it still held a kind of charm that made people submit themselves to him.

    Maybe very few people would know of him in the White Fens Land, but down in the Constetion Land, who did not know that his silver hair and green eyes were the unique symbols of the terrifying death dealing god, Qing Ye Li?

    This man had always been mysterious and powerful. No matter where he went, he was never seen to be ordinary.

    Towards the impatience and infuriation shown by the people around him, the man merely raised his head up slightly and said two words in a clear cold voice: ¡°Good tea.¡±

    Upon hearing those two words, the already enraged man almost vomited out blood. He drew in a deep breath and took a good while before he was able to suppress the raging emotions inside. He then asked the man in a slow voice: ¡°Since the Feng Family is clearly showing utter disregard to the Evil Purgers Coalition like this, shouldn¡¯t we take the first strike and destroyed this ce?¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Ye Li merely said in an unhurried tone. ¡°The Four Great Families have always held each other in check, maintaining a bnce. If this bncees to be destroyed, it will not do the White Fens Land any good.¡±

    ¡°But the Feng Family¡¯s appetite seems to have gotten bigger and bigger. If we do not stop them, the bnce will not be maintained for any much longer. They might even be a threat to the position of our Evil Purgers Coalition in thesends.¡±

    ¡°I know what to do.¡± Qing Ye Li said indifferently.

    The moment that Qing Tian Lin arrived, this was the statement that he heard.

    That chillingly familiar voice, made him pause slightly before he took wide strides to go into the main hall.

    Although there were so many people in the spacious main hall, he immediately spotted the cold and aloof man with silver hair and green eyes seated right in the middle.

    Murderous rage immediately surged maniacally up inside in that instant.

    ¡°Qing Ye Li! You dare to set foot into my territory! ? You¡¯re courting your own death!¡±

    The hate filled voice came out from the gentle and handsome looking man standing at the door and it looked like he suddenly realized something a momentter when he said: ¡°So you are the one who told the Evil Purgers Coalition toe find trouble with me? I must say that that¡¯s jolly kind of you!¡±

    This filthy animal here had been dead set against him right from the very beginning. If not for his pesky interference, Qing Qing would have been his to have long ago! It¡¯s all because of him, who upended his entire n! !

    Everyone from the Evil Purgers Coalition were suddenly stupefied. Why did this man suddenly appear and was immediately staring murderously at their Lord Coalition Vice Chief? What kind of nonsense was he even spouting out of his mouth! ! ?

    Seeing Feng Tian Lin take a few big strides forward and was going to grab Qing Ye Li, a tall brawny figure of a man who was built like an iron tower suddenly moved to stand in front of him, blocking his way forward. His face was unfriendly as he asked: ¡°Who do you think you are? Go get your Feng Family¡¯s Family Head¡¯s sorry behind out here to speak to us!¡±

 Chapter 226.3 - The Esteemed Lord Coalition Vice Chief

    <strong>Chapter 226.3: The Esteemed Lord Coalition Vice Chief</strong>

    Not to mention how long they have been made to wait, a strange person had now suddenly just appeared out of the blue and was immediately seeking toy hands on their Lord Coalition Vice Chief, absolutely unpardonable!

    After the towering man spoke those words aloud, the several servants behind Qing Tian Lin could clearly feel that the temperature in the hall drop immensely, which was almost freezing them to death!

    The murderous rage Qing Tian Lin exuded almost coalesced into physical form which terrified the servants into almost wetting themselves.

    The servants could not help but tremble and shake. [Is the Second Young Master going to kill someone?]

    [Although the Second Young Master is highly skilled, but these people are from the Evil Purgers Coalition! If he were to really kill someone in a rash fit of rage, the entire Feng Family would surely be the first target that is to be annihted by the Evil Purgers Coalition!]

    But fortunately, Qing Tian Lin still had an ounce of sensibility in him and did not let himself turn into a demon. After many rounds of tumultuous emotional changes in his heart, Qing Tian Lin finally showed an extremely calm smile on his face. ¡°I fear our esteemed guests here have fallen for the vile words of nefarious liars and came to have some misunderstanding towards ur Feng Family. I forgot to introduce myself. I am the current Feng Family Head, Feng Tian Hen.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± A fresh and pretty faced young woman suddenly asked with an eyebrow raised: ¡°Isn¡¯t the Feng Family¡¯s Head Feng Xun? I don¡¯t think he is that old that he is unable toe out to greet his guests yet is he? Even if he is indisposed, at least the Feng Family¡¯s Young Heir Feng Tian Jin shoulde out on his behalf, so from which family did this self proimed Head pop out of?¡±

    The moment her voice fell, the young woman eyed Qing Tian Lin suspiciously, her face cold and stern. ¡°And, how can you be so impolite as to address our Lord Coalition Vice Chief by his name? What a foul attitude! I think that the Feng Family has existed in the White Fens Land for too long and have grown too wilfully arrogant. Has the Feng Family forgotten that the Evil Purgers Coalition is the mightiest power throughout the White Fens Land?¡±

    Everyone in the Evil Purgers Coalition were all elite talents and they have held that high position for a long time, so it was natural that they carried themselves with a certain level of aura. Even from such a young woman, the aura she emitted was rather intense and oppressive.

    But such a level of aura would not affect Qing Tian Lin much but the thing that surprised him was what the young woman¡¯s words revealed to him just now! [Coalition Vice Chief? ! She called him their Coalition Vice Chief! ! ?]

    [That¡¯s Qing Ye Li? How is that possible! ?]

    [How could he be the Evil Purgers Coalition¡¯s Vice Chief? !]

    [He had clearly just seen him down in the lower realm just a few months ago when his Puppetry Technique had been sealed by Qing Qing¡¯s blood, so he had not fought Qing Ye Li back then. In the span of a few short months, not only had hee to the White Fens Land, he had even be the Evil Purgers Coalition¡¯s Vice Chief! ?]

    But very soon, he began tough softly and he said in a mocking tone: ¡°Qing Ye Li, have youe to learn to employ such low and despicable methods as well? Didn¡¯t you used to despise such things the most before? When did you turn to be one of them as well? Why don¡¯t you share with us how you managed to cheat your way into gaining the Evil Purgers Coalition Chief¡¯s trust and how did you manage to snag the position of Vice Coalition Chief.....¡±

 Chapter 226.4 - The Esteemed Lord Coalition Vice Chief

    <h4>Chapter 226.4: The Esteemed Lord Coalition Vice Chief</h4>

    ¡°What impudence!¡± Before he could finish, he was interrupted by a woman¡¯s cold and slightly raspy voice.

    It was a woman standing with her arms crossed at a corner of the table, who had one half of her face veiled by long strands of her hair. The other half that was visible to everyone was seductive and enchanting, exuding a soul captivating charm.

    The inky ck eye that was exposed looked a little absorbing with its deep darkness. Seemingly a little out of ce against that alluringly beautiful face, was that raspy voice that could be said to grate on one¡¯s ears to hear. ¡°Our Lord Coalition Vice Chief and the Coalition Chief are close kin from the same bloodline and we will not allow anyone to question or criticize it.¡±

    [What?]

    Qing Tian Lin was stunned, as his face revealed the bbergasted shock he was feeling. [Qing Tian Lin is of the same blood as the Evil Purgers Coalition¡¯s Coalition Chief? How..... is that possible! ?]

    [He was clearly just a mangy wolf Qing Qing had picked up in the snow!]

    [When he was first brought back, he did not even know how tomunicate normally with humans and lived a nocturnal life like any pack of wolves, eating raw flesh and feeding on fresh blood.]

    [It had taken Qing Qing a great deal of effort before she was able to help him kick off those beastly habits.]

    [That¡¯s right. He had always been reckless and rash, doing things as he pleased and only listening to Qing Qing¡¯s words.]

    [Qing Qing and him had their flesh bodies destroyed and their souls were transported into this world. But Qing Ye Li had been brought to this world in his entirety so..... How could he possibly be from the same bloodline as the Coalition Chief?]

    [They had all passed through several dimensions across parallel universes toe to this faraway world.]

    [Or could it be said that something so unbelievably coincidental can really happen in the universe?]

    All kinds ofplicated expressions shed across the man¡¯s face and they were all seen by the pair of cold and emotionless green eyes.

    He raised his hand up slightly in a signal to all the others to step back. His tall lean figure then slowly rose from the chair and took a few steps forward. Nodding his head slightly, he said: ¡°We ask for the Feng Family Head to please cooperate with us. If it is found that the Feng Family has been maligned in the end, the Evil Purgers Coalition will definitely give the Feng Family a satisfactory response.¡±

    His words were highly fitting and appropriate, the tone very businesslike, and it seemed like he did not know the person standing before him.

    Qing Yu Li then gave the others in the main hall a few words of instruction and the ten over members of the Evil Purgers Coalition made their way out after acknowledging their orders. Only the woman with one half of her face covered by her hair remained behind, merely walking a short distance further away as she went to keep watch at the door.

    ¡°Just what are you really trying to do?¡± Qing Tian Lin spat out those words slowly with a mirthless smile on his face.

    Regardless of whether Qing Ye Li really shared the same bloodline as the Evil Purgers Coalition¡¯s Coalition Chief, how could Qing Tian Lin possibly not see Qing Ye Li was intentionally finding trouble with him?

    Against his expectations, Qing Ye Li merely raised an eyebrow slightly upon hearing his question and came to ask him in an inquiring tone: ¡°What does the Feng Family Head mean? Do we know each other?¡±

    He sounded like he did not know him at all.

 Chapter 227.1 - Iâ€™m Not A Beast. I Want To Beâ€¦.. Her Man

    <strong>Chapter 227.1: I¡¯m Not A Beast. I Want To Be..... Her Man</strong>

    Qing Tian Lin was taken aback by that response before he started tough softly. ¡°What? You¡¯re going to pretend to not know me? If the person standing before you now is Qing Qing, I wonder how sad she would be to see this!¡±

    Those words were meant to be just a test, seeking to find any clue on the man¡¯s face that might tell him otherwise. But regretfully, he did not find anything, as there wasn¡¯t even a single change in the man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Is the Feng Family Head trying to win my favour by doing this?¡± Qing Ye Li¡¯s green eyes were dark, his voice indifferent and emotionless. ¡°If the Feng Family is really secretly rearing evil creatures, the Evil Purgers Coalition would never show any favouritism so Family Head Feng might as well save your effort.¡±

    Upon saying that, he did not say anything more but turned his tall lean figure to go walking outside.

    The utterly dismissive attitude shown to him caused Qing Tian Lin to be unable to help but clench his hands up tightly into fists. His gentle looking eyes became tainted with an irrepressible rage. [When did this lowly bastard wolf who has always looked up to him started to be a person who is able to look at him with contempt?]

    ¡°Qing Ye Li! Stay right there!¡± Qing Tian Lin said through gritted teeth and was about to go grab that tall figure.

    The woman who had half her face covered by her hair and had been standing at the door suddenly moved to block Qing Tian Lin and said in a raspy voice: ¡°Would the Feng Family Head please hold your step?¡±

    ¡°Move!¡± Qing Tian Lin said gravely with a darkened face.

    The woman acted as if she had not heard him, remaining in ce to block the man¡¯s way forward.

    Qing Tian Lin had never been affronted like this before.

    In his previous life, he was praised and worshipped wherever he went and who didn¡¯t show him absolute respect whenever they saw him? Even when he came here to this other world, after he disyed his incredible gifts and talents, no one had dared to offend him like this.

    Never had he thought that the person he had despised the most all this time would now look down on him from an elevated position, which was something his own proud heart could not possibly ept.

    His gentle looking long narrow eyes became stained with a deep scarlet glint inside. He slowly raised his eyes and his eyes that shone with that strange coloured glint met the woman¡¯s single inky ck eye that was exposed.

    But when they gazes met, it caused Qing Tian Lin¡¯s eyes to widen.

    He saw the woman¡¯s inky ck iris had spread to turn her entire eye fully jet ck, without a single trace of white in it. It was queer and absorbing to see and a gust of wind blew past. The hair covering the woman¡¯s face lifted slightly under the wind and her other eye that had been veiled by her hair was seen. It looked like the eye of a wild ferocious beast, bright with a malevolent and bloodthirsty glint.

    At that moment that Qing Tian Lin was stunned into a daze, it was not known how far Qing Ye Li had gone, and not even a shadow of the man could be seen from there.

 Chapter 227.2 - Iâ€™m Not A Beast. I Want To Beâ€¦.. Her Man

    C<strong>hapter 227.2: I¡¯m Not A Beast. I Want To Be..... Her Man</strong>

    And the woman right before him who possessed those inhuman looking eyes then said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Qing Tian Lin still looked a little taken aback as he watched the woman¡¯s back, his mind falling deep into thought.

    The woman was clearly not human at all and was more like a beast type of creature who had not evolvedpletely, but was d in an unsuitable human flesh facade.

    Why would such a strange creature remain at Qing Ye Li¡¯s side?

    In a corner that nobody could see, a lean figure suddenly tensed up, before his entire body bowed over with one hand clutching at its throat. Green veins bulged and tensed up on the back of that hand, a rather frightful sight to see.

    He looked like he had swallowed something disgusting as he coughed violently, like it would only stop if he coughed out his heart and lungs.

    When the woman following close behind saw that and she walked over hurriedly as she held something in her hand, looking like she was going to feed it right into his mouth. But she had just gotten close to him when the man suddenly gripped his hand around her wrist, and flung her hand aside.

    The item the woman had been holding in her hand then fell to the ground when her hand was flung to the side.

    It was then seen to be a transparent tear drop shaped elixir pill, where a red thread like substance swirled within.

    ¡°My Lord.....¡± The woman said as her lips moved slightly and her brows furrowed, seemingly hesitant to speak. After a long while, the woman sighed and then continued to say: ¡°Why must you do this? Things will not possibly end well going against the Coalition Chief.¡±

    Qing Ye Li looked like he had been drenched in water, sweat pouring out from his body. The expression on his face looked incredibly frail and he seemed to be in great agony. His thin lips had turned to a grisly mess of blood and broken flesh and it was clear to see how great the torment he must be in.

    ¡°I..... will never..... touch that.....¡± Qing Ye Li endured the agony wrecking at his body, his words stuttering out through his tightly clenched teeth.

    His mind was filled only with thoughts of a lovely and smiley youngdy, an image of perfection. He had decided long before, that it was his destiny, to silently watch and protect her.

    If he were to go touch something like that, he fears..... that he would never be able to stand beside her anymore.

    The woman¡¯s inky ck eyes seemed to sh for an instant of grief before her raspy voice sounded out to say: ¡°My Lord will not be able tost very much longer. People of the wolf tribe are born bloodthirsty and cold blooded. You have lost touch with your innate nature for too long a time, are you really going to allow yourself to devolve into a normal human being?¡±

    ¡°Innate nature? Ha.¡±

    Qing Ye Li suddenly broke out into a bout of scoffingughter and those blood caked lips that he had bitten through from agonizing pain before split as blood flowed once again from them, a sight that was both sad and beautiful at the same time.

    His voice was tinged with a slight hoarseness as he said slowly: ¡°From the moment I was brought back by her, I had already be human. She was the one..... who gave me a reason to live. If I turn to no longer remain human now, then what reason would I have to..... go see her again?¡±

 Chapter 227.3 - Iâ€™m Not A Beast. I Want To Beâ€¦.. Her Man

    <strong>Chapter 227.3: I¡¯m Not A Beast. I Want To Be..... Her Man</strong>

    ¡°If the Coalition Chief knows of the existence of the woman my Lord just mentioned, he would never be able to ept it at all.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. He wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Qing Ye Li lowered his eyes, his averted gaze hiding the silently surging tempest within. ¡°He knows very well the consequences when I be truly enraged.¡±

    The expression on the woman¡¯s changed, but she did not say anything, but just silently apanied the man.

    Qing Ye Li remained standing there, his body stiff and still, not moving in the slightest like a stone statue, his gaze staring into the distance and his thoughts drifted somece far away.

    At that moment, he was missing someone immensely. There were so many things he could not say to anyone else but only to her.

    But he could not. For her own safety, he could only choose to silently shoulder all of it himself, even though he felt so deste and lonely without her by his side, like he was just a soulless and unfeeling walking zombie.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Kliang~¡±

    Qing Yu had identally bumped into a table and a delicate and exquisite little bonsai pot had smashed onto the floor.

    ¡°Oh oh oh! You..... You..... You..... Little Junior! You are really just too much! ! You¡¯ve murdered my little flower the very instant you came back! ! !¡±

    Who could that highly dramatic and exaggerated cry of dismay havee from other than the effeminate man from the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s Deviant Department who was more girlishly beautiful than a real girl?

    It was said that after Qing Yu went to properly sort out that arrogant and self important bunch from the Soul Cultivators Department who liked to pick on weak little ones, such incidents have all of a sudden miraculously never be seen again.

    And after a whole bunch of people came to know that Qing Bei and Qing Yu were actually siblings, their attitude towards Qing Bei had taken a hundred and eighty degree turn as well. Not to mention how polite they have be, a good number of toadies would also deliver themselves up to the door to bootlick and try to curry favour with him.

    Who didn¡¯t know by then that not only was Qing Yu a prodigious all element wielder, she was on extremely close terms with a good number of the inner circle¡¯s top five ranks. Whoever thates to offend her must not want to remain in the Faint Mist Sect any longer.

    Though Qing Yu herself was not aware that she had ever been on that good terms with those few people.

    Feng Tian Hen had alreadye out from the Faint Mist Sect for several months now and Luo Lan Zhi had just remained there for just one month before he went gallivanting off into the world again, so the Deviant Department had now reverted back to having a whole bunch of wild monkeys with no one to control them, enjoyingplete freedom to do as they pleased every single day.

    Even the effeminate man who always cared so much about his looks had gained two catties from cking back on his cultivation training.

    But at that moment, Qing Yu did not bother herself with the effeminate man¡¯s angry stomping of feet and his outrageous wailing. She was instead staring at the pile of broken pottery and scattered soil, her brows creased together.

    What was wrong with her?

 Chapter 227.4 - Iâ€™m Not A Beast. I Want To Beâ€¦.. Her Man

    <strong>Chapter 227.4: I¡¯m Not A Beast. I Want To Be..... Her Man</strong>

    For just an instant, her heart had suddenly felt rather depressed and the feeling had been rather agonizing.

    And having always been a careful and alert person, she had actually slipped up and broke a bonsai nt.

    Has something happened..... to someone she knows?

    It shouldn¡¯t be Lou Jun Yao as he had just used themunicate crystal to speak to her yesterday, so it must be someone other than him.

    If it wasn¡¯t him, then who was it that had made her feel it so intensely?

    Qing Yu felt a headacheing on and she massaged her temples. But all of a sudden, she stopped and her phoenix like eyes seemed rather taken aback a moment. Why had she suddenly thought of Little Ye? Is is merely because she had not seen Little Ye for such a long time?

    Was she just thinking too much into it?

    She wondered if this could be linked to something that had happened up in one of the upper realms. Looks like she would have to quickly deal with things here and go up to the upper realm to find out for herself.

    And she can no longer afford to wait till Lou Jun Yaoes back to apany her into the forbidden grounds. She would have to go in to check the ce out on her own.

    ¡ª Cloud Heaven ¡ª

    Dark Lands

    The man seated high up leaned backzily in his throne, dressed in a noble and luxurious purple robe,plementing the man¡¯s tall figure well to make him look even more exceptionally handsome. Purple really suited the mysterious and evil air exuded the most.

    At that moment, the incredibly captivating countenance was tinged with a hint ofnguidness, a hand propping up his cheek as his half narrowed violet eyes watched the frantic ramblings of the people below, their voices raised in discussion.

    ¡°Cang Jian was the one who prophesied that the Mind Freak Peak is about to appear. Although that old thing is not one of us, but he is known to be rather capable. Seems like it will really appear within this year!¡±

    ¡°Why are you getting so excited about for? Even if it really appears, the Overlord is the one going. None of us are even qualified to go!¡±

    ¡°The Overlord vanished without a trace for so many years, it makes one wonder if his cultivation has deteriorated in that time! Do you know how valiant and spirited the Overlord was back in the day? If the Overlord had not fallen prey to the devious trickery by those scheming scoundrels from the Hunters¡¯ Guild, the Dark Lands would have reigned over the entire Cloud Heaven! So what are those few people talking about.....¡±

    ¡°Once the Overlord ascends the Mind Free Peak and seeds in gaining its legacy, would the Dark Lands still have to fear that we¡¯ll not be able to hold reign over the entire Cloud Heaven then?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The Overlord is unparalleled!¡±

    ...... ......

    Summarized in a nutshell, they were all enraptured in blind reverence and worship.

    Xun Luo was standing just a short distance away from the throne as he looked at the man sitting unmoving there, not even blinking his eyes, and he could not help but suspect something.

    Could his Lord have..... fallen asleep?

    But just as he was about to go rouse the man softly, he saw the man suddenly smile, and his low and maic voice sounded out softly: ¡°Quiet.¡±

    It was as if his voice was magic.

    The raucous tumult that had rocked the hall like a raging ze suddenly seemed as if it had been struck at its mute acupoint, to turn strangely quiet where not a single sound could be heard.

    Xun Luo could not help but felt a corner of his mouth twitch.

    That was his Lord alright, where a casually tossed out word was more effective than any thousands of words from himself.

 Chapter 228.1 - A Woman Has Her Eyes Set On Him?

    <strong>Chapter 228.1: A Woman Has Her Eyes Set On Him?</strong>

    Everyone had their sparkling wide eyed gaze filled with anticipation fixed upon the man on the throne, waiting for him to give them a rousing speech.

    Unexpectedly, the man merely curved up the ends of his lips in an unreadable smile and said nonchntly: ¡°For a miracle that manifests only once every thousand years, if only I am to go see it myself, it might turn out to be so dull.¡±

    ?

    What does the Overlord mean by his words?

    ¡°I can see that everyone is so excited about this. Why not we hold apetition in the Dark Lands to determine the strongest among all of us. The strongest three will then apany me to go enter into Mind Free Peak, to witness this realm of the gods together with me.¡± Lou Jun Yao¡¯s lips were still curved up in an indifferent smile, but his nonchnt words immediately caused everyone down below to explode into a furore.

    Apetition that would be held in the Dark Lands, and the top three winners will be able to apany the Overlord to go in to the Mind Free Peak!

    How great an honour would that be?

    Were their ears ying tricks on them?

    But..... it seemed like there were only ten spots avable into the Mind Free Peak and each of the five great powers in Cloud Heaven were allowed two. Would so many of them be able to get in at all?

    That was the thought that went through many of their minds, and someone raised that question very soon.

    ¡°My Lord, the Dark Lands have only two spots. If we are to do as my Lord says, to have the top three winners follow you inside, we are going to need at least four spots to be allocated to us for it to work!¡±

    The person had spoken everyone¡¯s mind and upon hearing that someone had raised that question aloud, they all turned their eyes to look inquiringly at the man seated high up on the raised pedestal.

    Lou Jun Yao clicked the corner of his tongue as his violet eyes shed with a dark glint. ¡°So what if we are given only two spots? Those two spots given to the Hunters¡¯ Guild would be a waste anyway, so we¡¯ll just have to take the spots they hold when the timees. All of you have better give your best performance to win the top three spots and your Lord here will bring you out to see the world.¡±

    Hya!

    That¡¯s really the style of the Overlord of the Dark Lands! Pure utter arrogance and reckless wilfulness!

    And it was that very contempt he showed to the rest of the entire world that made all of them willing to submit themselves to him.

    Just as the debate was growing heated with fervour among the people down there, a ck garbed Dark Lands disciple suddenly walked in through the doors and said respectfully: ¡°My Lord, there is someone outside seeking an audience.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao arched up an eyebrow and before he said anything, it was Xun Luo who asked curiously: ¡°Who is it?¡±

 Chapter 228.2 - A Woman Has Her Eyes Set On Him?

    <strong>Chapter 228.2: A Woman Has Her Eyes Set On Him?</strong>

    ¡°The person ims to be the Princess of the Siam Seas who nearly lost her life when she was persecuted by an unknown power several months ago, but was fortunately saved by my Lord¡¯s valiant intervention. After making a full recovery from her injuries, she has specially made a trip here toe thank my Lord for saving her life.¡±

    ¡°Cough..... Cough cough. What did you say? ?¡± Xun Luo almost choked on his own saliva, staring with his eyes wide. ¡°Are you sure that the valiant hero whom you said saved a person out of righteousness is talking about our Lord here?¡±

    That would be such an earth shatteringly rare urrence like having the sun rise up from the west or seeing waters in the oceans flow in reverse, when the yin and yang of light and darkness have switched ces!

    Not to mention that the Dark Lord¡¯s reputation in Cloud Heaven never had a good word said about him, he was someone who could smile while taking a person¡¯s life without batting an eye. Meddling with other people¡¯s affairs out of a sense of righteousness was something that man would do only if he had lost his mind.

    Xun Luo slowly turned his head around to nce up at the man who face was clearly showing a rather doubtful expression. Xun Luo then opened his mouth to ask: ¡°My Lord, when did you evere to be so valiant as to save a princess from the Siam Seas ?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao looked at him out of the corner of his eye. ¡°Haven¡¯t we always have nock of people who woulde up with all kinds of reasons to try to establish closer rtions with the Dark Lands?¡±

    He gave a scoffingugh and said with contempt in his voice: ¡°But this person has really chosen the wrong excuse to use, which just shows that she does not even know my character at all. This Lord here only kills people, not save people.¡±

    Everyone there was in agreement. That was really the truth.

    Seems like that so called princess from wherever those Siam Seas really were was really hiding some ulterior motive!

    Xun Luo was just about to open his mouth to ask the disciple to go ask them to leave when the disciple suddenly took a step forward as he held an exquisite jade box and said with his head lowered: ¡°This is what the princess asked your subordinate to present to my Lord. She said my Lord will understand once you see what is in the box.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao said in an indifferent tone. ¡°Open it.¡±

    The disciple acknowledged the order given and he then undid the sp on the outside of the box gently. Inside the box, was a strangely familiar looking piece of purple cloth.

    Anyone in the Dark Lands would know that their Dark Lord was greatly spoiled with riches and lived in thep of luxury. No matter what it was, he only used the best and the clothes he wore on him was naturally the same.

    And throughout the entire Cloud Heaven, only the clothes Lou Jun Yao wore was made from the thread from Heavenly Silkworms. The Dark Lands purposely reared a bunch of Heavenly Silkworms for the sole purpose of making Lou Jun Yao¡¯s clothes and among the silkworms, there were two extremely rare Purple Heavenly Silkworms. Because Lou Jun Yao liked purple clothes, they had kept them just for their Dark Lord.

    And the piece of cloth in the jade box, could be seen to be made from the thread of those two Purple Heavenly Silkworms.

 Chapter 228.3 - A Woman Has Her Eyes Set On Him?

    <h4>Chapter 228.3: A Woman Has Her Eyes Set On Him?</h4>

    All of Lou Jun Yao¡¯s clothes had its own special mark and that was why everyone could immediately tell with just one look that the piece of cloth before their eyes was indeed one of their Lord¡¯s clothes.

    And to think that a piece of their Lord¡¯s clothing had actually fallen into the hands of a princess from the Siam Seas!

    In that instant, thoughts of uninhibited love and affections immediately rose up in everyone¡¯s minds. But upon seeing the violet eyes of the man on the throne narrow devilishly, and his aura starting to turn slightly sinister, all of them quickly banished those thoughts out from their minds.

    Alright. With the Lord¡¯s unpredictable and highly temperamental character, the princess from the Siam Seas must have secretly employed some kind of trick to get her hands onto a piece of their Lord¡¯s clothes.

    It was actually not too far off from what everyone had guessed. Even Lou Jun Yao himself did not know how and when a piece of his personal item could havee to fall in another person¡¯s hands. But as he wasn¡¯t exactly in a very good mood at that moment, the pair of violet eyes on his face shone with a dark deep glint, bing even more unreadable than usual.

    With that clear and obvious change in the aura his body emitted, how could every one there possibly not sense it? All of them then lit a candle in their hearts for a particr naive and ignorant princess.

    Their Dark Lord¡¯s obsession with cleanliness was well known to all of them. Not to mention something so repulsive like having a strangere to touch one of his personal items, he wouldn¡¯t even allow anyone to enter his room at all, a person who was highly particr about little details like this.

    Heh heh, some of them really did not even dare to imagine the grisly end the little princess from the Siam Seas woulde to meet.

    Everyone was clearly eager to watch the uing great show but Xun Luo was not about to grant them their wish. He cleared his throat loudly and said to everyone: ¡°Let¡¯s all disperse. Didn¡¯t the Lord just ask all of you to go prepare yourselves so as to win the top three positions in the uingpetition? There is no time for any of you to stay here and be so nosy. Everyone go now.¡±

    Everyone was speechless. ¡°.....¡±

    Xun Luo, aren¡¯t you just trying to drive all of us away from here so that you can watch the scandal unfold by yourself?

    This was a scandal concerning their most revered and supreme Dark Lord, an urrence that was to some extent as rare as the miraculous manifestation of the Mind Free Peak, an event not to be missed!

    But their wish was doomed to be denied. Their position was lower than him, and they had no choice but to be driven away with sullen faces under Xun Luo¡¯s dark gaze.

    In the vast audience hall, only the ck robed disciple was left standing there, still awaiting instructions.

    After a long while, the man finally opened his mouth to say: ¡°Let here in.¡±

    The ck robed disciple acknowledged his orders and retreated outside.

    After awhile, a young woman wearing a light blue long dress came walking slowly in. There wasn¡¯t an excessive amount of essories on her, looking simple and elegant, but the air she carried around her as she came walking in felt unusually noble.

 Chapter 228.4 - A Woman Has Her Eyes Set On Him?

    <h4>Chapter 228.4: A Woman Has Her Eyes Set On Him?</h4>

    Till the young woman came close, it could then be seen that she looked adorably simple, the kind of girl that one would find hard to hate.

    Her pair of sparkling clear untainted eyes seemed like they were able to look straight into a person¡¯s heart, her full and luscious lips pressed gently together a little nervously. Upon seeing the man seatednguidly high up on the throne with azy expression on his face, she immediately looked like her soul had left her body, suddenly standing frozen in her spot and not moving at all.

    After a moment passed, her eyes then lowered as she blushed, before she bowed in adylike manner. ¡°My respects to the Dark Lord.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao nced at her and said: ¡°You know who I am?¡±

    ¡°That is only natural.¡± The young woman said in a gentle voice.

    A corner of Lou Jun Yao¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. ¡°And you do not fear me.¡±

    The young woman¡¯s fingers sped together within her sleeves twisted up in uneasiness before she said softly: ¡°The Dark Lord seems to be rather different from..... what is said about you out there. My Father said that the Dark Lord is highly unapproachable and aloof, but I do not think that the Dark Lord is that cold and heartless, and actually has a kind heart inside.¡±

    The twitch that was tugging incessantly at a corner of Xun Luo¡¯s mouth was going to drive him absolutely mad.

    From which world had this young womane to form such a hallucination that couldn¡¯t have been more wrong! ?

    To think that she could actually say that his Lord was kind? People would surelyugh themselves to death!

    Hearing the young woman¡¯s words, Lou Jun Yao did not show the slightest ripple of change in his expression, but just a darkening of his eyes as he said: ¡°Not to mention the kind of misunderstanding that you have of me, the thing I would like to know is how you came to possess something that belongs to me.¡±

    ¡°Has the Dark Lord forgotten all about it?¡± Upon hearing what Lou Jun Yao said, the young woman looked highly surprised. As though she suddenly remembered something, she then went on to exin: ¡°The Dark Lord must be too busy handling thousands of tasks a day. Does the Dark Lord remember how you lent a hand and saved me by killing those evil people who attacked me one month ago?¡±

    Xun Luo was shocked. Such a good deed did not sound like anything that his Lord would ever do.

    Had he gotten too full from eating and had nothing better to do but to go save a damsel distress?

    Seeing that there was no reaction from the man, the young woman continued to say: ¡°I was severely wounded at that time and the Dark Lord saved me out of pity. But the Dark Lord seemed to have something urgent to attend to that day as you wanted to leave in a hurry. In a moment of panic, I came to identally tug off a piece of the Dark Lord¡¯s clothes. After being rescued, I asked around and came to know that the material on that piece of cloth was only worn by the Overlord of the Dark Lands.¡±

    After her lengthy exnation, the end of Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyebrow twitched slightly, seeming to have recalled something.

    But recalling that thought just made him want to hit someone.

    He finally remembered.

    It was just one month ago that he came to know that Qing Yu was attacked by the dark zombie, and was caught in a highly dangerous situation.

    He had gone on to tear through the fabric of space and time from the Dark Lands when he departed from there. The dimensional tunnel had seemed to be set against him back at that time, where he came to be transported to the wrong ce, ending up somewhere near the Siam Seas.

    And the young woman before him was indeed being pursued by a bunch of people.

    Only the Heavens knew that he had no intention of meddling with other people¡¯s affairs.

    But the young woman hade running straight towards him and those people had thought that he was one of herpanions, immediately attacking him. That was how he came to annihte the whole lot of them.

    It could be said that it was all because of this woman that he came to be dyed, or Qing Yu would not have suffered such grievous injuries, causing her to need two whole weeks of recuperation before she recovered.

    But as to when the woman hade to rip a piece of his clothes off, he really did not have the slightest impression.

    He never wore any piece of his clothes for all that long a period in the first ce and that torn piece of clothing had probably been tossed out to Heavens knew where.

    Howughable! She caused a dy in his affairs and still dared toe show herself before him, iming that she sought to express her gratitude. What she sought would only be her own death!

 Chapter 229.1 - My Body, My Heart, My Soul, They All Belong to You

    <h4>Chapter 229.1: My Body, My Heart, My Soul, They All Belong to You</h4>

    ¡°Dark Lord.....¡± The young woman started hesitatingly, seemingly a little embarrassed as her cheeks turned slightly red. ¡°I would call it affinity. Several months ago, my Father sent you an invitation as my Mother got pregnant again and gave birth to a baby boy. My Father was so happy he hosted a banquet and invited all the leaders and people of high authourity throughout Cloud Heaven. But the Dark Lord here did note and it seems to me now that it was because affinity had deemed that time was not yet ripe back then, so we were unable to meet at that time.¡±

    Her shy and bashful gaze with the hints thrown out in her words could not be anymore obvious to see.

    Xun Luo had immediately understood that the young woman was uninhibitedly confessing her feelings for his Lord!

    That was really brave and bold I must say, respect!

    But the expression on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face grew more intimidating and dangerous looking. He then said slowly: ¡°May I then ask, what could have brought the princess here today?¡±

    The young woman¡¯s face flushed a deeper shade of scarlet and her voice was thin as a mosquito¡¯s. ¡°I..... I am merely thinking to do everything within my ability to repay the Dark Lord for saving my life. Although the Dark Lord left in a hurry that day, I..... I had not dared to forget how the Dark Lord hade descending like a celestial god from the Heavens, to save me from imminent grave peril.....¡±

    Xun Luo almost died from his well suppressed mirth inside. This princess here is really just too interesting.

    With that face his Lord possessed and the position he held, he would at least have eight thousand female admirers if not a full ten thousand. But Lou Jun Yao was really just too entric that discouraged any woman from taking the initiative to approach him.

    There really was a bold woman who came to court her own death several years back. It was remembered that the woman had had the audacity toe up to try to seduce him, but she had merely touched his sleeve when he immediately threw out those clothes, and that audacious woman who touched him without permission was executed on the spot by Blood Incineration, a punishment meted out within the Dark Lands, dying a heinous death.

    The woman who tried to seduce him was the eldest daughter of arge n in Cloud Heaven and her status was rather extraordinary, but she was killed without even blinking, just because she touched his clothes.

    Who would dare to pursue the matter? Of course no one dared. They still wanted to live.

    Ever since then, of course there were women who were still crazily in love with that powerfully strong Dark Lord who was as good looking as a god, but no one dared toe try to make his acquaintance, keeping their feelings hidden in their hearts.

    They would asionally pass by the Dark Lands, seeking for a chance encounter with the man when he goes out, hoping to leave asting impression on him.

    But unfortunately, the ever unrestrained demonic Lord of the Dark Lands who always does as he pleases would never remember any unimportant people, so no matter how hard they tried, he did not pay them the slightest notice.

    No response was forting from the man at all and the young woman could not help but feel uneasy in her heart. She bit her lower lip and said in a soft voice: ¡°Great Dark Lord, I..... I know that you do not like people to touch you, and I will not break that taboo. But can I be allowed to remain here.... so that I can do everything within my meager power to repay you.....¡±

 Chapter 229.2 - My Body, My Heart, My Soul, They All Belong to You

    Chapter 229.2: My Body, My Heart, My Soul, They All Belong to You

    Lou Jun Yao narrowed his deeply darkened eyes. Though his face did not show any other emotion at that moment, he looked like he was on the verge of losing control, his impatience at its peak.

    Knowing the saying that saving a person¡¯s life umted more good karma than building a seven storey pagoda, Xun Luo very kindly nced over at the young woman before he opened his mouth to help her diffuse that awkward atmosphere.

    Though, after his words were spoken, the air grew even more awkward.

    ¡°May I ask how the princess intends to repay my Lord here by remaining behind? Are you going to serve him tea and pour him wine as a close personal attendant or are you going to undo your robes to y a sweet and docile pillow mate, and be a member of the Dark Lands?¡±

    Those words could not be anymore direct or straightforward, and it immediately caused the young woman¡¯s face to burn a bright brilliant red.

    But her reaction had also confirmed that Xun Luo¡¯s words had indeed hit the nail right on the head, revealing the youngdy¡¯s very thoughts. She wasn¡¯t just purely seeking to repay the debt of saving her life, what she wanted the most was to gain the affection of this man right before her eyes, and to further their rtionship another step.

    And Lou Jun Yao was a guy who hated nothing more than having such womene try all manner of ways to try to get close to him. He had lost his patiencepletely when he was hounded and harassed by all those women before and that was why he had that woman brutally executed to deter all the other women froming close to him anymore.

    Never had he thought that such a thing would happen once again after so many years.

    If it was his wily little fox that was seeking to get close to him like this, he would naturally be over the moon. But for any other woman, he really didn¡¯t have the patience for it.

    At that moment, Lou Jun Yao then said in an indifferent voice: ¡°I have never needed a maid by my side to attend to me and I already have specific people tasked to serve me tea and pour me wine. A princess status is highly noble and you might not be up to such menial tasks. If you are seeking to be the person that shares my bed, I do not think your looks are adequate. So just forget about repaying any debt as my intention was not to save you. You were just lucky and was not destined to die just yet.

    What a merciless attack that was. Those words struck the young woman and her red flushed face immediately turned pale, not to mention just how pitiful she was at that moment.

    It might not be that bad if he had referred to something else. But he had actually assessed a woman¡¯s looks that women cared about the most about to be so low, which must have really hurtful.

    The young woman actually wasn¡¯t that bad looking, pretty and adorable, a little frail looking, which could easily elicit a man¡¯s protective nature. But unfortunately, some people were just that insensitive and dense, unable to appreciate the beauty of a young woman like that.

    In his eyes, he still found the wild and untamable ferocious little wily fox to be much more pleasing.

    After clearly expressing his rejection, Lou Jun Yao went ahead to stand up from his throne,pletely disregarding the pitifully tearful figure down below as he walked right past the young woman.

 Chapter 229.3 - My Body, My Heart, My Soul, They All Belong to You

    Chapter 229.3: My Body, My Heart, My Soul, They All Belong to You

    Just before the tall figure was going to disappear out through the door, his voice that had be extraordinarily tender and melodious suddenly sounded out.

    ¡°Have you missed me hmm?¡±

    ¡°I am to guess? Mmm..... You must have missed me so much that you were not even able to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Haha, is this the first day that you just discovered that I¡¯m shameless? If I were by your side, I would have been even more shameless.....¡±

    The voice was slowly bing too soft for them to hear clearly what was being said, but those words earlier had resounded in the audience hall, to reach the two other persons¡¯ ears.

    The young woman¡¯s face went white, without the slightest trace of colour. Who was he.... just speaking to?

    And his voice had been so gentle.

    Who in Cloud Heaven did not know that the Dark Lord never had a woman by his side before, to the extent that his preferences forpanionship had be suspect

    That cannot..... possibly be a woman right? She still stood a chance. That was how she reassured herself in her heart

    Xun Luo¡¯s face was however showing a knowing look.

    From being shocked and astounded initially, he had now be used to it. His Lord must be speaking to that littless down in the lower realm. See how gentle and tender he is. He had heard from Bai Zhi Yan that the two of them were very close now and his Lord indulged and doted on her very much. It looked highly probable that she would very soon be the Lady of the Dark Lands.

    It was said that she was really interesting and possessed unparalleled skills in Medicine. Looking at how his Lord was acting, she must have captured his Lord¡¯s heart nice and good.

    Heh heh, how shockingly rare.

    On the other side, Lou Jun Yao was walking towards his living chambers and themunication crystal ball in his hand was shing with a gentle purplish glow. Reflected within that crystal orb, was the very little fox his heart had been missing so much just a few moments ago.

    The moment that tiny exquisitely beautiful face appeared before his eyes, he immediately could not help but feel like wanting to grab that faraway youngdy toe to his side, so that he could hold her in his arms andmit a good bout of bullying.

    In those deep violet eyes, a fiery ze burned, seemingly able to incinerate a person to ashes. Qing Yu pouted when she saw his face. ¡°What is with that look in your eyes?¡±

    ¡°A look that wants to eat you up.¡± The man replied honestly.

    Qing Yu was speechless. ¡°.....¡±

    Ever since their feelings were made clear to each other, this man was really such a passionate person!

    ¡°Are you all prepared to go to the Mind Free Peak already?¡± Qing Yu had not forgotten about the thing she wanted to ask him.

    Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow. ¡°It is phropesized that it will manifest within the year, but no one know exactly when it will be. So I am currently still here in the Dark Lands.¡±

    Qing Yu nodded. ¡°When you leave to go there, remember to tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

 Chapter 229.4 - My Body, My Heart, My Soul, They All Belong to You

    Chapter 229.4: My Body, My Heart, My Soul, They All Belong to You

    ¡°I¡¯m a little worried, because I keep having this feeling that something bad is about to happen.¡± Qing Yu said with her brows knitted together.

    She intuition has always been urate. Since she was having such bad feelings, that just means that something was about to happen.

    Seeing the youngdy¡¯s tightly furrowed brows, Lou Jun Yao could not help butugh softly. ¡°Stop imagining things. A scourge like mests a thousand years. Haven¡¯t you heard of that saying? The Heavens wouldn¡¯t dare to take me back so easily.....¡±

    His words have just been spoken when he immediately saw the youngdy¡¯s face on the other end turning an uglier shade. He paused for a moment and with his low maic voice tinged with tenderness, he said: ¡°Moreover, I have such an adorable little fox inside my heart now, how could I possibly bear to let anything happen to me?¡±

    The instant his voice fell, Qing Yu¡¯s face flushed a bright red, herrge alluring phoenix like eyes ring wide as she stared at him.

    This fe.....

    What was he saying! ? Little fox in his heart! ?

    She was getting goosebumps just hearing him say that.

    ¡°You do not need to stare at me like that. No matter how wide your eyes get by staring at me, I am unable to kiss you now. So stop seducing me anymore.¡± Lou Jun Yao said in a rather helpless voice.

    Seduce your big fat head!

    He really can twists his words around....

    Qing Yu had not even started to retort scornfully when she saw the man suddenly sigh and say in a soft voice: ¡°When would it be before you cane here to Cloud Heaven and be by my side! ?¡±

    His voice actually sounded rather regretful.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qing Yu asked in concern.

    Did something happen over on his side? He was looking rather..... exhausted and lonely, and she suddenly felt her heart start to ache.

    Lou Jun Yao blinked his devilishly mesmerizing violet eyes. ¡°You know? It was just right before our conversation, a strange woman came running out of the blue here to the Dark Lands, and offered herself in marriage to me.¡±

    The expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face stiffened, her brows tightening together. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I do not remember how I came to save her life before and she just came running straight to me, wanting nothing but to marry me, acting all coquettish and sultry right before me. It was really just disgusting.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao was acting exactly like a childining to an adult after he got bullied.

    It was thought that if the princess from the Siam Seas were to hear the vile impression she had left upon the Dark Lord, she would surely drown in her own tears.

    After Qing Yu came to understand what he said, she really did not know whether tough or to cry. If that man had been standing right before her at that moment, she might not be able to resist viting that handsome face that was showing such an innocent look.

    Although that was how she felt in her heart, she kept a serious expression on her face and asked: ¡°How did you handle it then?¡±

    ¡°I said that she was too ugly and not worthy of me before I sent her away.¡±

    Qing Yu then said: ¡°Did she then cry.....¡±

    Must this fe reject the girl so harshly and be so direct with his words? At least..... leave a girl a little bit of face.....

    ¡°What has it got to do with me whether she cried?¡± Lou Jun Yao scoffed disdainfully. ¡°Besides you, I cannot be bothered with anyone else. I belong to you alone. When any other woman lusts after me, I will naturally have to nip any fantasies they have in their head right in the bud!¡±

    Qing Yu could not help butugh, her heart strangely filling up with joy. She then said teasingly: ¡°Looks like you¡¯re rather enlightened, and have quite a honeyed tongue.¡±

    Surprisingly, the man on the other end then threw her a sly wink, before he said in a mushy voice: ¡°I got that honey from your sweetness.¡±

    How murderously coquettish!

 Chapter 230.1 - Caught While Escaping, How Embarrassing

    <h4>Chapter 230.1: Caught While Escaping, How Embarrassing</h4>

    Not wanting the man who was so far away to worry about her, Qing Yu did not tell him about her intention to go into the forbidden grounds on her own.

    Though Lou Jun Yao had said that he would apany her there because it was not known what kind of untold dangersy in there, but because of the Mind Free Peak, he was not able to pull himself away at that moment.

    In addition to that, she could somewhat fuzzily remember a dream she hadst night, and the dream had been about her entering the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s forbidden grounds.

    But as to what exactly happened in that dream, she really couldn¡¯t recall anything, and that was why she felt a pressing need to go in there to have a look, to see what was it in there that was trying to lure her.

    On that day, Qing Yu went back to the dormitory after her morning sses. A powerful spatial wormhole suddenly appeared in her room and she could not help but stared warily at the unexpected phenomenon before her with wide eyes.

    But when that wormhole faded away, the person standing in front of her surprised her greatly. ¡°Little Burrow? You..... Where did youe out from.....?¡±

    Isn¡¯t that golden haired youth in golden clothes that weapon spirit of hers who threw a tantrum and ran away from home a few months ago?

    But why was he looking so wretched and badly battered?

    That exquisite and beautiful looking face was covered with ck and white blotches, his hair in aplete mess. Even his clothes were all crumpled and twisted, making for a rather hrious sight.

    That weapon spirit of hers had always been vain and proud, paying a lot of attention to his looks and image. How did he turn to be like this after just a trip out there on his own?

    ¡°You got yourself into such a state because you got into a fight or were you not looking while walking and fell into a hole?¡± Qing Yu asked him with her brows knitted together.

    She had thought that this fe would remain angry for at least half a year before he woulde back!

    The golden haired youth ignored his Mistress undisguised teasing but went on to look at her with a highly aggrieved face. ¡°I have finally returned after enduring so much difficulties. Can¡¯t Mistress at leastfort me a little?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Qing Yu blinked her eyes innocently at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Howe she does not seem to understand what he was saying?¡±

    ¡°Where does the Mistress think I went off to during this period?¡± Zang Mai asked in a hurt tone.

    Qing Yu immediately responded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave home in a fit of anger?¡±

    Zang Mai clenched his jaws tightly together. ¡°I was indeed angry on that day. To think that the Mistress would rebuke me because of a man. But I had intended to return after just a short while at that time! How could I possibly really leave my Mistress!¡±

    ¡°And.....¡±

    ¡°I was trapped by Qing Tian Lin who used his Puppetry Technique on me! His technique has improved to another level from before and he imprisoned me in a secret dimension, which I was unable to break out of.¡±

    That fe Qing Tian Lin again.....

 Chapter 230.2 - Caught While Escaping, How Embarrassing

    <h4>Chapter 230.2: Caught While Escaping, How Embarrassing</h4>

    Thinking back to the plot Qing Tian Lin had hatched up in the Fleeting Cloud Fortress, if Little Burrow had been by her side, it would have caused that guy quite a bit of trouble.

    Seeing that he was able to be keep Little Burrow trapped, it would seem like that guy¡¯s cultivation had increased by quite a bit.

    Watching the youth who looked like he was about to explode from anger, Qing Yu narrowed her eyes smilingly and stretched a hand out to ruffle his head affectionately. ¡°Alright now, don¡¯t be angry anymore will you. The next time your Mistress sees him, I will definitely teach him a good lesson.¡±

    ¡°Yah! You must not show him any mercy!¡± Zang Mai said sternly, seemingly afraid that she would not bear to strike the guy due to their sibling rtionship in the past.

    But Qing Yu had now really let go of that part of her past.

    With all the things that Qing Tian Lin had done, there was no longer any reason for her to be soft hearted towards that guy anymore.

    The next time they meet, it would be as mortal enemies where only one could live.

    ¡°Oh right. I will be making a trip into the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s forbidden grounds today. Since you¡¯vee back, why not apany me inside?¡± Qing Yu remembered that she still had important tasks to attend to, and came to open her mouth to ask.

    ¡°Mm. Of course I will. But..... I think I need to go tidy myself up a little first.¡± The youth said as he looked himself over with a critical eye.

    Qing Yu could not hold back fromughing out loud. ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour to go get yourself sorted out.¡±

    After fiddling around here and there for awhile and Zang Mai had rid himself of the sloppy mess, he was just about to call out to Qing Yu to say he was ready when he saw the youngdy seated beside the table with her chin propped up in a palm, seemingly deep in thought.

    He could not help but be puzzled. ¡°Mistress, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Qing Yu threw a nce outside and her eyes shed with a glint. ¡°Do not leave through the front door.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not going out to do something just and above board here and it would not be good for anyone to see us.¡± Qing Yu exined.

    The youth did not suspect anything but merely nodded and said: ¡°Then let¡¯s just use a dimensional portal to transport us to the forbidden grounds then!¡±

    The real reason Qing Yu did not want to use the front door was actually because Lu Ji had been keeping watch from a distance and she would be discovered if she went out from there. Lou Jun Yao had ordered Lu Ji to follow Qing Yu¡¯s every single step and she must not allow anything untoward to happen to Qing Yu even it would kill her.

    So it could easily be imagined how diligent Lu Ji was in her duty under the strict orders Luo Jun Yao gave her in addition to the somewhat hazy feelings she held towards Qing Yu, where she literally kept herself just a mere five step distance away from the youngdy.

    Lou Jun Yao had said that the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s forbidden grounds seemed to feel a little ominously evil, and would naturally be worried about letting her go in there alone. Hence he had ordered Lu Ji to keep a close watch on the youngdy, to not let her sneak her way into that ce on her own.

 Chapter 230.3 - Caught While Escaping, How Embarrassing

    <h4>Chapter 230.3: Caught While Escaping, How Embarrassing</h4>

    On the other side, it had already been about an incense stick¡¯s time since Lu Ji saw Qing Yu go into her room, and it looked like she would not being out anytime soon.

    Lu Ji could not help but feel a little doubtful. Didn¡¯t she say that she forgot something and came back to get it? Could she have fallen asleep in there? ?

    She then called out softly: ¡°Miss Qing, have you found what you¡¯re looking for? Do you need Lu Ji here to help you?¡±

    After her voice faded away, she did not receive any response.

    The expression on Lu Ji¡¯s face involuntarily changed and she quickly pushed the door open. As expected, the room was empty, without a single sign of anyone inside.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Lu Ji could not help but curse.

    She had been too careless. The Overlord had said that thess Qing Yu had a nimble mind that was full of endless ideas and thess could easily slip away right under her nose. He had even reminded her to keep a tighter watch on thess but she had not really believed him. Afterall, she had found the youngdy to be gentle looking and highly adorable.

    But thess turned out to be a wily little fox who was highly skilled at pretending!

    But it¡¯s alright. Her tracking skills in pursuing her targets was deemed to be the best among the Twelve Courtesans and she had known that Qing Yu would not be so docile as to remain in one ce, so she had already set something up on thess.

    So if she were to go in pursuit now, it still wasn¡¯t toote.

    ¡ª¡ª

    On this side, Qing Yu and Zang Mai had alreadye to the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s forbidden grounds.

    This was her second in this ce and saw that the people guarding the forbidden grounds were still the same three strange people.

    The aged old man held a wine gourd in his arms as he leaned back against the entrance into the forbidden grounds, snoring thunderously as he slept. The baby faced young one was plopped down upon a big rock, seemingly picking at something she could not see in boredom.

    Only the frosty faced young man who exuded an intimidating aura looked rather normal, standing dutifully before the entrance, his tall figure not moving in the slightest, like a majestic mountain.

    Upon seeing that someone was approaching, the man with the frosty aura immediately swung his piercing gaze around. Upon seeing the two people, his always expressionless face actually showed a hint of surprise.

    He was probably surprised to see that there wasn¡¯t a single scratch on the person that came out from these forbidden grounds previously, and had actuallye here once again.

    Some unknown insect must have crawled into the nose of the soundly sleeping old man when he suddenly jumped up and gave a huge thunderous sneeze, causing the bored baby faced youth who was toying with ants at the side to jump up in shock.

    The old man rubbed his nose vigorously, cursing and swearing in an angry mumbling voice for a while before he saw the familiar looking face of the youngdy. His eyes immediately lit up and he cried out in delighted surprise: ¡°Little one, this old man knew that you are highly blessed. You are actually still alive!¡±

 Chapter 230.4 - Caught While Escaping, How Embarrassing

    <h4>Chapter 230.4: Caught While Escaping, How Embarrassing</h4>

    Upon hearing those words, the baby faced youth immediately stopped ying with ants and leapt down from the rock, to appear right before Qing Yu in the next instant. He scrutinized Qing Yu from head to toe before clicking his tongue and said: ¡°Tsk tsk, really highly blessed! Even the three of us would not dare to trespass in there carelessly and you had actuallye back out from there safe and sound and in one piece. You¡¯re really not any ordinary person. Tell me something, did you..... not encounter any danger in there?¡±

    The baby faced was thinking that no one had evere out from these forbidden grounds alive before. For the youngdy to havee out from there alive and well, she must have been really lucky and have avoided all the danger.

    Unexpectedly, Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow. ¡°I encountered a thousand year old dark zombie. Is that considered dangerous?¡±

    She had very nearly lost her life in there, and she was still rather angry thinking about it.

    Once her words came out, he strange trio immediately gasped loudly in utter disbelief.

    A thousand year dark zombie! ?

    To think that there would be such a terrifying creature in these forbidden grounds! That was a foe that could only mean certain death! !

    This youngdy must have umted good karma for her past few lifetimes to still be alive now.

    At that moment, the gazes of the few people looking at her became different. The old man subconsciously gulped loudly. ¡°So why have youe here again for? Are you thinking of going in there again? Thest time you went in there to save someone. What about this time?¡±

    Qing Yu smiled disarmingly at him and replied: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I did note here to create trouble. I have something very important to do and I really have to go in there. Seeing that we¡¯re already such old acquaintances, please let me through. Just pretend that you have not seen me and nobody would know anyway.¡±

    The trio were stunned speechless. ¡°......¡±

    Who here is an old acquaintance of yours anyway?

    They have not even met each other three times yet and they are now considered as ¡°old acquaintances¡± ? ? Ptui! They wouldn¡¯t be considered passing acquaintances even if they¡¯ve met three times!

    You want to gain entry without having to suffer for it? No chance!

    Seeing the look on their faces, Qing Yu immediately knew that her words had not worked. The smile on the lips then deepened as she said: ¡°Guys, I really have something very important to do in there. I implore that you do not do anything to stop me as I do not want to raise my hand against my elders.¡±

    The old man was delighted when he heard that. ¡°You¡¯re thinking of fighting us? A young little baby doll like you is really being rather feisty aren¡¯t you? With your thin arms and skinny legs, you might not even be able tost three strokes from this old man here and you¡¯re actually..... Hmm? What is this smell? ?¡±

    It was not known from when a faint fragrance came wafting in through the air, the scent seeping deep into a person, rxing one¡¯s entire body, but also made one really feel like enjoying a deep rxing sleep.

    The three people immediately realized what that scent was all about.

    The old man was the first one to sumb as he fell to the ground. Already a little tipsy from drinking his wine, he was suddenly feeling so sleepy he could not keep his eyes open anymore. As he fell towards the ground, his mouth still spat out these few words: ¡°Little one, you cheated.....¡±

    And a dull thud sounded.

    Right after that, the face of the baby faced youth and the young man looked absolutely furious, like they wanted to eat Qing Yu up as they stared at her, before they both fell to the ground asleep.

    Qing Yu was not so dumb as to sh with them head on. Not to mention the time that would have been wasted, the fact that these three people were assigned to guard these forbidden grounds meant that they were not any ordinary persons, and would definitely be of an maniacal level. So she had chosen to use her wits instead.

    Just as she was waving Zang Mai inside, the toneless voice of a woman sounded behind her. ¡°Miss Qing.¡±

    A chill ran through Qing Yu.

 Chapter 231.1 - Mysterious Intruder

    <h4>Chapter 231.1: Mysterious Intruder</h4>

    How did she catch up with them so quickly.....

    She had used a dimensional portal toe here, so how did this woman manage to find them so fast? !

    Upon seeing the youngdy standing stiffly there, not turning around to face her nor saying a single word, Lu Ji then opened her mouth again to ask: ¡°Where is Miss Qing intending to go? Why did you leave without informing your subordinate?¡±

    Qing Yu was somehow feeling a little embarrassed as she slowly turned around and met the woman¡¯s nonchnt expression on her face. She coughed a awkwardly a couple of times and then said: ¡°I..... er..... am just taking an aimless stroll.¡±

    ¡°If Lu Ji is not recognizing this ce wrongly, this ce is the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s forbidden grounds. If any disciplees here secretly on their own, they will be punished.¡± Lu Ji mercilessly exposed her flimsy excuse.

    A corner of Qing Yu¡¯s mouth twitched, and she helplessly admitted: ¡°Alright, I was about to go in there.¡±

    Lu Ji¡¯s brows creased together. ¡°The Overlord gave me orders that Miss Qing must not go in there alone on your own, but to wait for the Overlord toe back first.¡±

    ¡°I am not going in there alone!¡± Qing Yu smiled as she blinked her eyes innocently. ¡°Don¡¯t I have you to apany me now?¡±

    Lu Ji was taken aback. ¡°Me?¡±

    When did she say that she was going to apany her in there? ?

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not waste any more time. The effects of the sleep inducing incense I used on them will onlyst for an hour. If we continue to dy any further, we¡¯ll not be able to get in when they wake up.¡±

    Taking advantage of the moment that Lu Ji was still somewhat stunned by her reply, Qing Yu quickly went over and grabbed the woman¡¯s hand to pull her towards the forbidden grounds¡¯ entrance.

    The youngdy¡¯s soft hand that was slightly cold held her fingers tightly. Lu Ji lost her ability to think for an instant and was led right inside mindlessly. By the time she was able to react, they had already walked into the ce.

    Lu Ji could not help but be a little disgusted at herself at that moment. Damn it. Why was it that everytime she was faced with this youngdy, she would turn to be someonepletely unlike her usual self, like she was not able to control how her body reacts at all.

    Zang Mai was beside Qing Yu but others would not be able to see him under normal circumstances. He raised an eyebrow to look at Lu Ji and then said: ¡°Mistress, I seem to feel that this woman has feelings for you.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°I saw that when you were pulling her by her hand, she looked like her soul had left her body, and her eyes looked rather strange.¡± Although Zang Mai was not human, his instinct was however rather sharp.

    Is it really that obvious?

    Qing Yu nced at the green clothed woman with exquisite facial features beside her. Lou Jun Yao had told her to not get too close to Lu Ji carelessly, as Lu Ji likes women.

 Chapter 231.2 - Mysterious Intruder

    <h4>Chapter 231.2: Mysterious Intruder</h4>

    [Tsk, just can¡¯t figure her out. She¡¯s so beautiful looking, why must she like women? With her looks and level of cultivation, one really wouldn¡¯t know what kind of a woman would be able to catch her eye.]

    The forbidden grounds looked no different from thest time she came into this ce. It was said that many people hade thest time seeking to get their hands on the Sacred Buddha Palm Lotus but most of them had died in here.

    ¡°Little Burrow, help me sense if there is any aura fluctuations nearby.¡± Qing Yu said.

    Zang Mai acknowledged and his beautiful gold and silver eyes immediately clouded over with a white glow before recovering back to it original state a little whileter.

    ¡°How?¡±

    The youth shook his head with a frown. ¡°I did not sense anything. And..... not to mention aura fluctuations, I did not find any signs of life at all.¡±

    ¡°How did it be like this?¡± Qing Yu asked in surprise.

    She clearly remembered that when she came here thest time, she was attacked by a whole bunch of maniacal spirit beasts.

    [No signs of life?]

    She would naturally trust Little Burrow¡¯s wordspletely as this fe¡¯s senses had always been much sharper than hers, so he could not have been mistaken about this.

    Zang Mai was also looking rather doubtful as he shook his head to say: ¡°Mistress, we have better be a little more wary. Devilry¡¯s definitely afoot when things turn strange.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s face was grave as she nodded.

    On another side of the forbidden grounds at that moment, the air rippled strangely and two people suddenly set foot into the ce.

    One of the two people was a young man who looked to be in his twenties, but his face was ominously expressionless and the aura emitting from his body felt highly sinister and oppressive, heavy and suffocating.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure this is the ce?¡±

    ¡°The Lord¡¯s divining skills have never been wrong and if we are able toplete the mission this time, our Lord would definitely win high merit for it.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s split up and move separately.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After wandering around for a good while behind Qing Yu, Lu Ji could not help but open her mouth to ask: ¡°Miss Qing, what do you really want to doing into this ce?¡±

    Qing Yu remained silent for a moment before she replied: ¡°My mother¡¯s soul fragments are in here and I need to bring her out.¡±

    The youngdy¡¯s aura suddenly turned gloomy, causing Lu Ji to be taken aback. After a while, Lu Ji raised her head and looked at the youngdy. ¡°I will help you.¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Yu smiled slightly at the woman and replied in a soft voice: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    For an instant, Lu Ji felt as if her heart had been struck by that smile.

    Her charming eyes subconsciously lowered, seemingly trying to hide how flustered she had felt for a moment.

    The silence did notst for long. Just as they had taken several steps forward, a heavy tremor suddenly rocked the ground, and a veryrge crack appeared.

 Chapter 231.3 - Mysterious Intruder

    <h4>Chapter 231.3: Mysterious Intruder</h4>

    The silence did notst for very long. Just as they have taken a few steps forward, a violent tremor rocked the ground they were on, and a huge crack appeared on its surface.

    Qing Yu was in mid step and still had one foot lifted up in the air when the ground suddenly split wide open, very nearly making her step into empty nothingness to fall in. She had just managed to steady herself when another violent tremor shook, and the two people fell straight down the chasm.

    They spun dizzyingly, but both of them were fortunately able to react fast enough, quickly righting themselves. Descending at a very fast speed, they came tond firmly on their feet.

    Lu Ji was still able to remain calm andposed because she was confident of her own powers. However, when she looked at the youngdy beside her, she did not see the slightest hint of panic or fear either, her moves nimble and agile when theynded. Against her frail and harmless outward appearance, her skills were in apletely different world.

    Her gaze could not help but deepen as she suddenly recalled Lian Ji¡¯s words.

    [This youngdy was something whom even the Overlord treats differently and hence there must be something exceptional about her. She isn¡¯t a person that any of them can afford to anger and she must remember to keep a respectful distance.]

    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Qing Yu raised an eyebrow and stomped her foot on the ground. It was hard sandstone beneath her feet.

    Raising her head to look up, she could not see the slightest sliver of light. A corner of her mouth twitched involuntarily. How far down have they fallen below the surface?

    It was clearly still bright and sunny outside but it looked like they have fallen down a bottomless pit, so dark that a person would not be able to see their hands before their face. If she did not possess night vision, she would have beenpletely blind at that moment.

    [So what caused that violent tremor just now?]

    She was deep in thought when the ground beneath her feet shook again, this time the shaking apanied by an earth shattering rage filled roar, so loud that their ears hurt.

    Qing Yu was a little taken aback before she turned towards the golden haired youth, her face highly suspicious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there was absolutely no sign of life in here? That roar sounded very much like it hade from a spirit beast.¡±

    Zang Mai expressed innocence and shrugged his shoulders to say: ¡°I really did not sense any sign of life earlier. That roar from a spirit beast tells us of two possibilities. One, we are far too deep underground and this ce has a shrouding effect around it, that stopped me from detecting this ce. Two, that roar had note out from a spirit beast itself but was just a kind of powerful spirit aura left behind from a spirit beast before it died, to intimidate intruders into retreating.¡±

    After hearing him out, without knowing why, Qing Yu seemed to feel..... that the second option was more usible.

    [But, intruders?]

    [Could it be..... Someone hade into this ce before her?]

    When that thought came into her mind, she immediately said to Zang Mai: ¡°Little Burrow, lead the way. See where that sound came from.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± The youth said, and his body went walking off in a certain direction. ¡°Mistress, follow closely behind me.¡±

 Chapter 231.4 - Mysterious Intruder

    <h4>Chapter 231.4: Mysterious Intruder</h4>

    In the darkness, it was hard to see the expression on her face, but Qing Yu suddenly went to pull at Lu Ji¡¯s hand at that moment and said in a soft voice: ¡°Hold on to me. Don¡¯t get separated.¡±

    Lu Ji paused for a moment and her hand unconsciously tensed up, as she reached her hand out to hold Qing Yu.

    ¡ª¡ª

    At the spot which had been the source of that angry roar, two white human figures flew back out and did a backflip in the air, beforending steadily on the ground.

    They hade close to what seemed like a mountain cave.

    ¡°Heh, wonder what kind of a spirit beast¡¯s aura is guarding this ce. It¡¯s quite a troublesome one.¡± One of the two figures said in a cold voice.

    ¡°With just the spirit beast¡¯s broken remnant consciousness, it¡¯s already so powerful. It must have been really powerful when it was alive, at least the twelfth level and above. But..... the limits of this low leveled realm seemed to allow only spirit beasts up to the tenth level to exist, so this was rather bizarre.¡± The other person reasoned.

    ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll have to deal with this remnant spirit aura first before we¡¯ll be able to retrieve the item inside.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, with the Lord¡¯s farsightedness, it is already immediately helping us.¡±

    Hearing that, the two people starting chanting and arge skull head exuding pure evil came out from their bodies, shrill and ear piercingly strangeughtering out from its mouth as it slipped into the narrow little mountain cafe.

    The next moment, the powerful roar of the spirit beast that previously sounded was heard again, now be one of horror and fear. Powerful forces shed repeatedly inside the mountain cave and the spirit beast¡¯s remnant consciousness started to be weaker but stubbornly refused to dissipate, like it was fighting with all it had to guard something.

    ¡°Haha, death is almost upon it but it¡¯s still putting up such a useless struggle. We¡¯ll just wait. For ten breaths at most, and it will have disappeared without a single trace left.¡±

    The white clothed manughed arrogantly, but his boisterousughter had not boomed out fully when the expression on his face was overtaken by a malevolent look. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The man beside him seemed to have sensed something as well as his expression became wary as well.

    From within the depths of darkness, two people came walking out, and there were Qing Yu and Lu Jiing this way.

    Qing Yu threw a measuring gaze over the two strangely dressed men, their clothes the likes of something she had never seen before in front of her. Her expression was indifferent as she countered: ¡°And who are your people?¡±

    They did not look like people from any of the Three Great Sects.

    Hearing that, the white clothed man did not answer her question but merely stiffened his lips malevolently and said: ¡°We are the people who will send you down into Hell.¡±

    Their spirit auras red out in an instant which caused Lu Ji¡¯s eyes to darken. ¡°You are people who came down from Cloud Heaven! Who sent you? And for what purpose! ?¡±

    To think that people from Cloud Heaven had actuallye all the way down to such a low leveled realm, and had so coincidentally appeared here in this ce. There must be some nefarious reason behind it.

    Upon hearing that Lu Ji was able to see through them, the two people could not help but be slightly taken aback for a moment. But they recovered very quickly and retorted: ¡°You¡¯re also from Cloud Heaven? In that case, do not interfere with our business.¡±

 Chapter 232.1 - Treasure The Spirit Beast Was Closely Guarding

    <h4>Chapter 232.1: Treasure The Spirit Beast Was Closely Guarding</h4>

    Those rude words that sounded almost like amand immediately caused Lu Ji¡¯s face to darken further. Ha, as someone from the Dark Lands, the Overlord had been highly indulgent and protective over them, never allowing anyone to bully his people from the Dark Lands, or he would pay them back a hundred fold.

    Hence, people from the Dark Lands were innately haughty and proud, and Lu Ji was no different as well. She was already carrying an instinctive sense of enmity towards those two people and it was bing harder to contain the hatred in her heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash.¡± Qing Yu held Lu Ji¡¯s arm, and shook her head slightly.

    ¡°Mistress, there are extremely powerful spirit energy fluctuations in this cave.¡± The golden haired youth said softly, but the expression on his face was a little puzzled. ¡°But..... the spirit aura does not seem to be from a human, but a divine beast.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Qing Yu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°A divine beast?¡±

    A creature that was so rare that they existed only in legends, super spirit beasts that were more powerful than peak level spirit beasts that have reached several tens in their levels. Only then, could they be called divine beasts.

    But..... in a low leveled realm like the Constetion Lands, how could the aura of a divine beast possibly exist? One might not even be able to find such a thing in the White Fens Lands.

    This was really too astounding.

    ¡°Little Burrow, are you absolutely certain of that?¡± Qing Yu knitted up her brows to ask.

    The youth did not immediately reply and then went on to simply say: ¡°Just listen to the sounds in there.¡±

    The two white clothed men continued to relentlessly attack the thing inside the cave, and she seemed to be able to sense that the angry roar she heard earlier sounded like it was crying out in sadness and despair, a lot softer now, which caused a feeling of sadness to surge up inside her heart.

    It seemed to have sensed it impending death, its roars no longer resisting that strongly as it fought, but seemingly still filled with a sliver of hope in a desperate cry for help.

    [Save me, I beg you to save me. I must not die.]

    That¡¯s right, it was crying for help.

    That was the message that came into her mind in that instant as she heard the sounding out from inside the cave.

    Qing Yu could not help but be surprised when she discovered that she could actually understand what the roars were trying to convey. But before she could give it any further thought, she found that the roars were growing softer and softer.

    Zang Mai and his Mistress had always been linked in their minds and he immediately knew what her intentions were. He then asked Qing Yu: ¡°Mistress, you want to save it?¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes grew deep before she came to say in a calm voice: ¡°Yes, of course we must.¡±

    ¡°Those two people¡¯s cultivation powers are not to be underestimated, their entire persons emitting a highly evil aura. It is not advisable for Mistress to move against them so you can just leave it to me.¡±

    After the youth finished saying that, he immediately moved stealthily away from Qing Yu¡¯s side. He usually moved about in an invisible state and other people were not able to see him at all. It was only when he engaged in battle that he would automaticallye to reveal himself.

 Chapter 232.2 - Treasure The Spirit Beast Was Closely Guarding

    <h4>Chapter 232.2: Treasure The Spirit Beast Was Closely Guarding</h4>

    Hence, after one of the white clothed men was sent flying from a powerful blow, the good looking youth all aglitter in gold suddenly came to appear before everyone there, catching everyone off guard.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you sneak up and attack us! ?¡± When the other person saw hispanion was sent flying tens of meters away from a powerful blow and was endlessly vomiting out blood, a fiery rage rose inside him. His face was malevolent like he wanted to eat someone up. ¡°We had not wanted to stir up any trouble in this low levelnds but since you¡¯vee seeking your own deaths, then you cannot me me!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, what a braggart.¡±

    Zang Mai¡¯s lips curled up into a contemptuous smile, the shape of his narrowed gold and silver irises transforming into inverted triangles, as he assumed his original form.

    A golden rhinoceros python that was over ten meters tall, his girth as thick as three or four men¡¯s waist put together as it flicked its red forked tongue. Its long snake tail curled around the two white clothed men and then tossed them up into the air before catching them back in its grip, seeming to be toying with them.

    The sudden appearance of such an unbelievably massive python had not only stunned the two white clothed men into a mindless daze, even the ever calm andposed Lu Ji was unable to react for a good while.

    That small exquisite looking face turned slightly pale and it seemed like she had been shocked by the scene before her eyes as well.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes merely showed a faint hint of helplessness. [Did he really have to immediately cause such a big stir.....]

    [Is it really necessary for him to reveal his true form?]

    [But, she has not seen Zang Mai assume his original form for so many years and it looks like he had grown quite a lot bigger.]

    The two white clothed men were haplessly being tossed and caught by the massive python. Intense dizziness and fear caused their stomachs to turn as nausea wrecked at them, but they were unable to vomit anything out, which just worsened the agony.

    As highly skilled pugilists who were respected in Cloud Heaven, it was unthinkable that they were made to suffer such humiliation here in this low level realm, and were helpless to do anything about it.

    Only the Heavens would know where this damned giant python had popped out from all of a sudden!

    Seeming like it had grown bored with the game, the massive python let out a cold scornful snort and with a light squeeze of its tail, two clear crisp cracks were heard. The necks of the two white clothed people had been snapped in two, their bodies mangled and deformed by crushing force, turned into two grisly unidentifiable masses of blood and gore. Their corpses were then dumped like garbage among the pile of rocks at the side.

    Lu Ji¡¯s face turned a little paler subconsciously. [What a powerful spirit beast!]

    She had not been fully confident that she would be able to walk out of that ce alive today, but she had promised the Overlord that she would definitely keep Qing Yu safe and sound.

    Lu Ji¡¯s seductive eyes shed with a sharp glint of steely resolve as she moved herself innocuously before Qing Yu, readying herself to withstand the massive python¡¯s attack that would soone.

 Chapter 232.3 - Treasure The Spirit Beast Was Closely Guarding

    Chapter 232.3: Treasure The Spirit Beast Was Closely Guarding

    Instead, the youngdy behind herughed softly and said: ¡°Alright Little Burrow, hurry up and change back already. Why did you have to make it so bloody? Can¡¯t you see how much you terrified this beautiful big sister here?¡±

    Lu Ji was still unable to react to those words when they reached her ears, but saw the terrifyingly massive python suddenly shrink in size right before her eyes as the youngdy¡¯s voice fell.

    A brilliant golden light then shed for an instant right in front of her, and there was no longer any signs of that frightening python anymore. A tall beautiful looking golden haired youth stood in its ce, an easy smile on his lips, looking every inch an obedient and handsome looking youth.

    Especially when Qing Yu had called for him toe over, he had even lowered himself to allow the youngdy to vite the hair on his head, his uniquely gold and silver pair of eyes shining with a warm gentle light, looking exceptionally moving.

    It was such an adorable sight it could make anyone blush.

    Who could possibly believe that this obedient and harmless looking youth here was actually that massive python who had just killed two men in an instant just moments ago?

    Lu Ji¡¯s face underwent a series of changes before she said with a look of utter disbelief: ¡°He is.....¡±

    Qing Yu smiled and went on to exin: ¡°He is my weapon spirit, and his original form is actually a Giant Golden Rhinoceros Python. Wasn¡¯t he just so majestic?¡±

    Zang Mai would usually not reveal his true form before people so easily. Of course, people who saw his true form before were basically already dead. But since Lu Ji was one of Lou Jun Yao¡¯s subordinates, she could be considered to be an ally, so there was no harm in letting her see him in that form.

    Upon hearing that, Lu Ji was even more astounded. ¡°A weapon spirit that possesses its own spirit beast form? !¡±

    [She had never heard anything so bizarre before!]

    ¡°Although it sounded absolutely unbelievable, that is the absolute truth. He.....¡± Qing Yu went on to ruffle the youth¡¯s head once again. ¡°Is indeed a weapon spirit that possesses a spirit beast form.¡±

    Lu Ji took a good part of the day to fully digest the news she had just heard, before she finally came to a conclusion.

    [The woman the Overlord has set his eyes on was no ordinary person indeed.]

    With the deaths of the two white clothed men, the cries that came from inside the cave slowly quietened down.

    Qing Yu walked inside slowly as she scanned the surroundings, but she did not find any traces of any spirit beasts.

    She could not help but be a little surprised. [Where had those cries came from?]

    Just as she was feeling a little puzzled, something came to float down gently as it descended right before her eyes, which caused her eyes to widen for an instant.

    It was a great phoenix whose body was red as blood, measuring several tens of meters in length, its immense body filling up the entire mountain cave. It looked ephemeral and seemed to be in its spirit state, almost like the slightest gust of wind would cause it to disperse and fade.

 Chapter 232.4 - Treasure The Spirit Beast Was Closely Guarding

    <h4>Chapter 232.4: Treasure The Spirit Beast Was Closely Guarding</h4>

    It looked highly weary and tired, its eyes unable to even open. But as Qing Yu approached it, those eyes opened very slowly, revealing a pair of beautiful golden irises.

    Spirit beasts were supposed to be naturally wary of humans, filled with hatred and disgust towards them. But for some unknown reason, the phoenix seemed to trust Qing Yu very much, its body not even flinching as she came very close to its body, its golden eyes gazing warmly and gently at her.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Qing Yu could not help but to ask in concern when she saw how weak and frail the phoenix looked.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± It was a very gentle female voice that came out of the phoenix¡¯s mouth right before her eyes.

    Spirit beasts would gain the ability of using human speech once they have attained the eighth level and above and Qing Yu was not surprised by it.

    Moreover, Little Burrow had said that this was no ordinary spirit beast before them, but a type of super spirit beast that belonged to the divine beast category, that could be said to possess Heaven defying powers.

    ¡°Why have you be so frail? Where is your original body? You are very weak now and if you do not return to your original body, you will disappear very soon.¡± Qing Yu said with a rather grave expression on her face.

    The phoenix shook its head slightly and replied: ¡°My time was already running out but I continued to remain here in order to fulfil my mission. Now that you¡¯vee, my mission has alsoe to an end.¡±

    ¡°Mission?¡± Qing Yu asked, her face uprehending.

    The phoenix did not respond, like its strength had been stretched to its limits. The immense figure gradually turned more ephemeral and translucent, before itpletely disappeared with a mournful cry.

    It was empty inside the mountain cave, except for a human shaped object in the corner that was emitting a faint glowing light.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed as she took few steps to approach it. The soul fragment was so frail it could also no longer be seen, but the sense of familiarity she felt made Qing Yu certain that it was a fragment of her mother¡¯s soul.

    She kept the soul fragment into the Soul Nourishing Orb very carefully, and then heaved a huge sigh of relief.

    But before she could fully rx and let down her guard for a single moment, her body suddenly tensed up. A bone chilling feeling suddenly assaulted her senses, and Qing Yu subconsciously leaned her body backwards, to dodge that deadly strike.

    She spun herself around and spotted a personpletely wrapped in ck robes hidden within the shadows, not making a single sound as the dark figure blended fully into the surrounding darkness. The figure had intentionally suppressed his own aura and that was why Qing Yu had not noticed his presence all this while.

    Without knowing why, looking at the ck robed person, Qing Yu suddenly felt as if she had seen someone like that before, finding the person¡¯s dressing highly familiar.....

    All thoughts in her mind suddenly stopped for an instant. She suddenly remembered!

    This man was dressed very simrly to the ck robed woman with that frighteningly hideous face she encountered back in the Green Wave Kingdom¡¯s Barricaded Spirit Tower.

    They were both wrapped up fully in jet ck clothes from head to toe, and they both gave out a highly sinister aura.

    So it seemed like the two white clothed men who were dead had anotherpanion, waiting quietly in here for the opportune moment to strike, carefully watching their every move.

    The objective that these people came here with..... could very well turn out to be the same as hers!

 Chapter 233.1 - Abducted by a Mysterious Person

    <h4>Chapter 233.1: Abducted by a Mysterious Person</h4>

    The ck robed man walked out from the shadows slowly, his face hidden among his bundle of clothes. Only his ghastly white chin could be seen, which made him look highlypelling.

    ¡°Hand over the soul fragment you just took.¡± The man¡¯s voice was chilly and cold, speaking without the slightest emotion.

    Qing Yu innocuously shifted her feet a step towards the cave¡¯s entrance as her hands weaved a strange and unique sign behind her back. She arched up an eyebrow as she looked at the man and said to him: ¡°What if I refuse to hand it over?¡±

    The man then replied curtly: ¡°Then only death awaits.¡±

    ¡°I wonder who will die first between us?¡±

    Qing Yu curled up the ends of her lips, and without waiting for the man¡¯s response, her body was already moving. The five golden needles at her fingertips glinted under the darkness, and with a flick of her hand, they shot right through the air towards five different spots of the dark robed man¡¯s body.

    One of the golden needles was actually flying straight towards the lower half of the man, aimed at a spot that could not be explicitly described here.

    ¡°Shameless and despicable woman!¡±

    Even though the man¡¯s expression could not be seen, just hearing his words spat out through tightly gritted teeth was enough to tell Qing Yu how enraged he was.

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes in innocence. [How was she shameless and despicable?]

    The figure of the man strangely disappeared from the spot he was standing in, easily dodging the five golden needles flying towards him. In the next instant, he appeared right before Qing Yu and his pale bony hand swiped across right in front of her face. She immediately felt an intense dizzinessing over her, which made her eyelids feel extremely heavy and they were drooping down over her eyes.

    In that instant just before she lost consciousness, there was only one thought that crossed Qing Yu¡¯s mind. [She has miscalcted, and fallen prey to the opponent¡¯s sneak attack.]

    Outside the cave, Zang Mai had detected another unfamiliar aura and was about to go inside when he unexpectedly received his Mistress¡¯ instruction to not make any rash moves.

    In the end, after waiting it out for just a short while, he found that his Mistress¡¯ aura had also disappeared as well.

    His eyes narrowed with a sharp glint and his body shot speedily inside. The cave was empty without a single person in there. He tried to call out to Qing Yu through their linked consciousness but he did not get the slightest response.

    She must be in an unconscious state at that moment, and that was why she was unable to receive his thoughts.

    The youth¡¯s handsome looking face could not help but came to be tinged with a sliver of deep silent rage.

    [Damn it!]

    [To think that a person was actually able to take his Mistress away from right under his nose, that was absolutely unpardonable!]

    When the youth had charged right into the mountain cave in a fluster, Lu Ji came to sense that something was wrong. Self reproach showed on her face and she then said to herself: ¡°I should have gone in together with her.¡±

 Chapter 233.2 - Abducted by a Mysterious Person

    <h4>Chapter 233.2: Abducted by a Mysterious Person</h4>

    Qing Yu had gotten them to wait outside for her as she was afraid that too many people might startle the divine beast¡¯s remnant consciousness. Afterall, the divine beast showed it was not defensive towards Qing Yu.

    How could Lu Ji have expected that in just a short while, she would suddenly disappearpletely.

    Hearing her utter those words, Zang Mai¡¯s tone was stony as he said: ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be of any help to her even if you hade in. The aura that was in here was more powerful than thebined strength of the other two men who died. You are not his match.¡±

    ¡°I am my Mistress¡¯ weapon spirit and I will be able to sense her aura when she regains consciousness, which will lead me to where she is. As for you.....¡±

    ¡°I am returning back to Cloud Heaven.¡± Lu Ji interrupted the youth. ¡°Those people are from Cloud Heaven. Miss Qing..... must have been taken there. I will go back and report this to the Overlord. He will know what to do.¡±

    [But, when the Overlordes to know that she had actually allowed Miss Qing to be abducted right before her eyes, she would not be able to escape punishment.]

    Lu Ji¡¯s fingers clenched up tightly and her eyes narrowed slightly as she tried to hide any expression from showing on her face.

    [She had not been able to protect the youngdy who moved her heart. If anything was to happen to her.....]

    The aura surrounding her body grew depressing and Lu Ji did not say anything more. She raised a slim arm and drew a line through the air before walking into the dimensional portal that had opened up. That was the fastest way for her to reach Cloud Heaven.

    Zang Mai¡¯s lips curled up and e nced at the spot that Lu Ji had just disappeared from. ¡°She¡¯s rather concerned about the Mistress though.¡±

    Tearing a portal through time and space like that, if it was not done by people with unfathomable and profound cultivation, they would be severely injured by the turbulent surge within the dimensional tunnel. Although the woman¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t weak, but that would still affect her in some way.

    The youth lifted his elegant chin and sighed softly. ¡°Oh my Mistress, even after being reborn into another world, your ability to attract people to you has not diminished in the slightest, and you¡¯re even not sparing the women now.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    At that same moment, after falling into an unconsciousa, Qing Yu was finally slowlying awake.

    Her devilishly alluring phoenix like eyes blinked in a confused daze. [What is this ce?]

    She moved her body seeking to sit upright. But she had just turned herself over when she suddenly found herself falling. The shock caused her to quickly snap back to her senses as she immediately righted herself.

    The feeling of finally feeling firm ground under her feet was great. Ever since she came to this world, she was always constantly falling at every turn, which made her life here anything but boring.

    It was only when Qing Yu felt the ground under her feet that she discovered that the ce she had been lying on was actually a cloud. Her eyes involuntarily widened as she stared. [What kind of a ce is this? Did she die ande to Heaven! ?]

 Chapter 233.3 - Abducted by a Mysterious Person

    Chapter 233.3: Abducted by a Mysterious Person

    To think that one could possibly sleep on a cloud. That was just incredible.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    Just as she was taking in her foreign surroundings with a measuring gaze, the icy cold voice of a man suddenly sounded behind her.

    And it was a strangely familiar sounding voice.

    Qing Yu turned around and saw a man in ck robes approaching. ¡°Since you¡¯re awake,e with me to go see the Temple Lord.¡±

    When the man opened his mouth to speak again, Qing Yu was certain. [Isn¡¯t this the voice of the person who made her lose consciousness with a sneaky attack?]

    But it was different now from the person who had been bundled head to toe in ck robes till his countenance could not be seen at all. Although the man¡¯s voice was cold and indifferent, his countenance was however rather good looking, pretty eyes and brows with cold hard features, making him look rather cool. Besides the fact that hisplexion was a little too pale, he still looked rather pleasing overall.

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow and strolled casually over to the man, seemingly unafraid that the man would attack her again. Her lips parted slightly as she said: ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you say how you just forcibly bring a person to this ce without even a single word of warning seems to be rather rude?¡±

    Seeming like she was intentionally trying to tease him, the youngdy widened her eyes and leaned her beautiful face closer. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that skin contact between men and women is greatly frowned upon? So in what manner did you bring me here?¡±

    The man was startled by the sudden proximity as she leaned in close to him and he innocuously took a step back as he snorted derisively. ¡°I have never seen any woman who is as frivolous and flippant as you.¡±

    Those words caused Qing Yu to want to scratch her head in puzzlement. [How..... has she been frivolous?]

    Tossing that statement, the man just turned around with a curt ¡°follow me¡± and went walking off without even turning his head around.

    Qing Yu was speechless. ¡°.....¡±

    The viins nowadays really act so self righteously indignant.

    But Qing Yu did not say anything but just followed behind the man, her eyes measuring her surroundings. He had probably noticed her wandering eyes as the man went on to say in an indifferent voice: ¡°No need to waste your time. You won¡¯t be able to get out of here. Even if you¡¯re lucky enough to escape, you will not be able to go back down to the lower realms.¡±

    Qing Yu muttered a soft ¡°Oh¡± and then continued to ask: ¡°Then why have you brought me here? Is it because I am pretty looking and you started to have nefarious designs on me?¡±

    A corner of the man¡¯s mouth twitched and he struggled to hold himself back for a good while before he managed to mutter in indignance: ¡°Shameless.¡±

    He was probably feeling too angry inside to speak as his strides quickened quite a bit. Qing Yu could not help butugh out loud behind, thinking that this guy was quite an interesting fe.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll say. What is this ce? Do all of you always sleep on clouds? Aren¡¯t you afraid of falling off?¡±

 Chapter 233.4 - Abducted by a Mysterious Person

    <h4>Chapter 233.4: Abducted by a Mysterious Person</h4>

    The man went walking ahead on his own, choosing not to hear another word the youngdy was saying.

    Qing Yu saw that she was being purposely ignored and thought she might as well give up. But with things quietened down, she suddenly discovered something different about the ce.

    The spirit energy in this ce..... was thick and robust, at least ten times that of the Constetion Continent.

    She blinked her eyes in surprise. She had gone to the White Fen Lands a few years ago and although the spirit energy had been more than adequate, it was not as abundant as it was here in this ce.

    In the short while since she came awake, she could feel that her powers had increased by quite a bit. Her powers that had been stuck at the Sacred Burial Arts¡¯ seventh level for quite a long time had started to change, shooting up quickly through the stages in an instant. In just a short while, she had shot from the seventh level¡¯s initial stages to the mid stages¡¯ peak, almost breaking through into the final stages.

    The speed her cultivation was growing at was terrifying.

    Qing Yu suddenly seemed to realize something and the expression on her face was a little stunned for a moment.

    [Was this ce..... the highest realm, the ce they called Cloud Heaven?]

    [Could she really be that lucky! ?]

    Qing Yu suppressed her shock at that realization as she followed the man in front, unknowingly walking onto a bed of clouds, where grand and majestic ptial temple sat.

    When she first stepped into the main hall, it made her jump back it shock.

    For no other reason than the fact that the people in the great hall were dressed uniformly in ck robes and white robes, standing respectfully with the bodies ramrod straight on both sides, their faces and bodies hidden within their robes, every single one looking like a dignified statue. They were all standing packed in neat rows, where there was at least three hundred of them.

    That was quite a majestic and awe inspiring sight.

    Just as Qing Yu was stunned by the sight of so many people in front of her, she heard the cold unfeeling voice of the man who had led her here. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pay your respects to the Temple Lord?¡±

    [Temple Lord?]

    Following the man¡¯s gaze, Qing Yu could not help but look up to see the person seated high up on the elevated pedestal hidden behindyers of soft translucent silk curtains. The svelte figure of a woman could faintly be seen leaning backnguidly, a sight beautiful as a painting.

    After the man said that to Qing Yu, he bowed respectfully to the woman up on the pedestal and reported: ¡°Temple Lord, this is the woman who has not only killed our people, but also snatched the thing that my Lord seeks to possess.¡±

    The woman behind the veil let out a softugh, her voice gentle and melodious, exhrating to hear. ¡°A person from the lower realms? Haha. It looks like there are more and more capable people in the lower realms in the past few years. Raise your head so that I can have a good look at you.¡±

    Qing Yu was already standing at a lower level and it was making it hard for the woman up there to see her. Hearing the woman¡¯s words, Qing Yu lifted her head up.

    But she had just raised her head and her wlessly beautiful face had just been imprinted into the eyes of the woman behind the veil when it immediately caused the woman¡¯s eyes to narrow sharply with a glint.

    [Why does this face..... look so familiar? It looks so much like that person she has seen a countless number of times.]

    [But, that person had clearly died.]

    [Just who is this woman! ?]

 Chapter 234.1 - Attacked at Night

    <h4>Chapter 234.1: Attacked at Night</h4>

    After a long moment of silence, the woman¡¯s voice sounded behind the curtains, tinged with an indiscernible emotion: ¡°What is your name?¡±

    [How could there be two people who look so much alike?]

    Although Qing Yu was rather puzzled by the woman¡¯s question, she kept a smile on her face as she replied: ¡°Yu Qing.¡±

    She had always used that name when she had crossdressed as a man. [This woman¡¯s got to be kidding. She still did not know whether this woman meant her any harm but has had her captured for some unknown purpose. She was naturally not going to reveal her real name to her so easily.]

    After she responded with those two characters, Qing Yu heard the woman ask: ¡°Which character is the ¡°Qing¡± in your name?¡±

    Qing Yu hesitated for a moment and then smiled before she opened her mouth to reply: ¡°The Qing that means endearment between spouses.¡±

    The woman just sighed as if she did not hear Qing Yu¡¯s reply. ¡°Is it really all fated to be like this?¡±

    ¡°What about the thing that you took? Hand it over!¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes lowered slightly, as she hid the dark glint shing within. The expression on her face looked a little confused as she raised her eyes. ¡°What did I take?¡±

    Seeing the befuddled look on her face, the man who brought her here to this ce stepped in to say in a grave voice: ¡°You¡¯re still trying to deny it? That thing that the Crimson Gold Fiery Phoenix was guarding. Once the item is taken away, it¡¯s remnant consciousness would fade away. You were the only other person besides me to go into that mountain cave.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Yu said without missing a beat. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you be the one who was coveting that treasure and have taken it away for yourself? You were reluctant to hand it over and as I was coincidentally passing by the ce, you came up with this n to find a scapegoat by pushing the me entirely onto my head!¡±

    Suddenly stunned into a daze by Qing Yu¡¯s unbelievable ability to twist up facts and to turn the usation right back onto him, the man was unable to react for a good long while. When he came back to his senses, his entire body trembled visibly as he spat out hatefully: ¡°That¡¯s pure and utter nonsense! Absolutely vile and malicious nder! When did I ever take it! ? You had clearly.....¡±

    ¡°Yue Fen, why did you start to be so hot headed? Hmm?¡±

    The womanmented in a soft voice, interrupting the man¡¯s raging fit.

    The man immediately hung his head. ¡°I beg for the Temple Lord to forgive my impudence. Yue Fen has overreacted.¡±

    ¡°I will naturally believe that you will not do something like that. You are the most loyal disciple of the divine temple and you will never betray your Lord.¡±

    Yue Fen¡¯s face looked genuinely moved for a moment and he said: ¡°Your loyal servant is grateful for my Lord¡¯s trust in me.¡±

    Qing Yu stood there listening in to their conversation, and she came to capture an important piece of information.

 Chapter 234.2 - Attacked at Night

    <h4>Chapter 234.2: Attacked at Night</h4>

    [Divine Temple?]

    [Could it be one of Cloud Heaven¡¯s five great powers, the Bright Moon Temple?]

    Lou Jun Yao had once told her that the voodoo grub and Emotion Devouring Curse he had been afflicted with definitely had something to do with someone from the Divine Temple, which was filled with a bunch of people skilled in evil and unorthodox methods, devious snakes who liked to employ sly and crafty schemes, all of them hated and repulsive.

    Although he was not all that good a person himself, he was still a lot more above board than that entire bunch.

    Although the Bright Moon Temple was seen to not interfere with any of the other powers on the surface, they were always secretly scheming and plotting against the various powers, not giving in a single inch to any of them. They went against the Dark Lands the most, seemingly unhappy to see the might of the Dark Lands being the strongest power, and was always trying to make them crumble.

    [So..... has she fallen right into the tiger¡¯s den?]

    ¡°Take her away!¡± The woman opened her mouth to say, not mentioning anything about wanting her to hand over the item the Crimson Gold Fiery Phoenix was guarding anymore.

    Although Yue Fen did not really understand it, he was used to obeying orders given to him, so he brought Qing Yu back to the ce they were at originally.

    ¡°How do you people intend to deal with me?¡±

    ¡°Are you just going to imprison me here forever for me to await death?¡±

    ¡°I heard you people mention the divine temple earlier. Is this ce the Bright Moon Temple in Cloud Heaven?¡±

    Along the way, Qing Yu tried to speak to the man, but Yue Fen did not respond, not even a single word.

    But the fact that the youngdy was able to guess that they were in the Bright Moon Temple had surprised Yue Fen. He paused in his steps and then said to her: ¡°Since you know what this ce is, then you know that you can forget about ever escaping from here.¡±

    Qing Yuughed. ¡°I have not thought of escaping as you people would not kill me afterall.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re so certain that you will not die here?¡± Yue Fenughed scornfully.

    ¡°Did you not notice just now, when that Temple Lord of yours saw me earlier, she lost herposure a little? From that, you can tell that there must be more to the story, and that I look very much like a person she knew.¡± Qing Yu had analyzed it properly.

    But it must be said, that Qing Yu¡¯s intuition could be terrifyingly urate at times.

    Hearing Qing Yu¡¯s words, Yue Fen merely took it as a bunch of senseless ramblings and did not take it to heart. He brought her to the ce they had been at earlier and immediately left with moody face.

    Qing Yu watched him leave in speechlessness. ¡°.....¡±

    She had merely unintentionally struck the nail right on its head didn¡¯t she? But did he have to hold it against her and show her a face like she owed him several million taels of gold.....?

    She shrugged her shoulders helplessly. Qing Yu then probingly touched the cloud she hadid on before. It was soft and fluffy, rather nice to touch. She then tried pushing her hand down on it a few times.

 Chapter 234.3 - Attacked at Night

    <h4>Chapter 234.3: Attacked at Night</h4>

    [Hmm? A firm and solid cloud? No wonder one would not fall through it.]

    She sat cross legged upon the cloud as she toyed with a soft corner with one hand. She was here in Cloud Heaven and she wondered if she was a far distance away from that fe Lou Jun Yao.

    As that thought ran through her mind, her hand subconsciously took out the purple crystal orb the man had given to her. She tried imbuing the orb with her spirit powers to sense him, but unexpectedly, she did not get any response at all, like her powers had been a pebble thrown into the ocean, unable to stir up even a ripple.

    A corner of Qing Yu¡¯s lips twitched. [What is happening?]

    [Would being in a different location need her to probe with her powers in a different way? Or has it been blocked.....]

    [Just the thought of that is so depressing!]

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Temple Lord, are we going to leave that youngdy from the lower realms like this?¡± A white robed old man asked respectfully.

    ¡°Mm.¡± The woman behind the curtains affirmed.

    ¡°Of what use would keeping that youngdy be to us? To turn her into a puppet?¡± A ck robed old man on the other side asked in puzzlement. ¡°I cannot really see anything all that special in that youngdy.¡±

    The woman sighed slightly and it was quite a long while before she asked in a soft voice: ¡°Doesn¡¯t anyone of you feel that she..... looks very much like a certain person?¡±

    Once those words came out, without knowing why, everyone subconsciously thought of a particr person.

    But that person.....

    That person was the goddess in the divine temple most favoured by god back then, and the most highly gifted one, endlessly envied by everyone.

    It was clear that she should have inherited the divine temple¡¯s highest position but just as the grand session ceremony was about to begin, that person had mysteriously gone missing.

    Over a few hundred years since then, no one has heard anything about that goddess.

    But whenever that goddess was mentioned, not to mention just the Bright Moon Temple, the entire Cloud Heaven would have heard of her. She wasn¡¯t only the most highly gifted goddess in the history of the divine temple who was highly revered, she also had a mysterious and powerful might backing her up from behind.....

    So, what really happened back then?

    ¡ª¡ª

    On the other side, Lu Ji had also reached the Dark Lands. She had fortunately progressed quite a ways in cultivation the past few years so besides a slightly pale face, she had not suffered much in the way of injuries, merely carrying a forbidding and chilly air throughout the journey. She was originally already a frostily aloof beauty all this time and seeing her carry a dark and gloomy face now only made her even more unapproachable.

    People from the Dark Lands she met along the way had greeted her but were all met withplete disregard, her steps moving extremely fast, carrying her past them like the wind.

    The people of the Dark Lands were left scratching their heads. [What could have happened? Why is she in such a frantic rush?]

    Although Lu Ji¡¯s attitude towards them had never been all that friendly all this time, but she would usually at least nod in acknowledgement to them or respond with a few short words. Seeing her in such a mad rush today was a first for them and they thought that it was rather strange.

 Chapter 234.4 - Attacked at Night

    <h4>Chapter 234.4: Attacked at Night</h4>

    ¡°My Lord, Lu Ji has failed in my duty, and allowed something to happen to Miss Qing. I ask for my Lord to mete out punishment.¡±

    In the dim and dark coloured main hall, besides the man seated upon the throne, Bai Zhi Yan, Xun Luo, Mei Ji, Little Monster and the bookish and schrly looking man were seated on the sides.

    Lu Ji was kneeling in the middle of the hall, her head hung very low.

    Lou Jun Yao had always been very lenient with his subordinates and was not someone who bothered much with empty formalities, not to mention making his subordinates kneel here and there every time they came to make a report, which was just tiring to see. So he had waived all of them of a need for such piddling details.

    For so many years, this was the first time that the proud and haughty Lu Ji was seen to look so servile.

    The man on the throne did not say anything and it was Bai Zhi Yan who spoke up in a bluster. ¡°What has happened to thatss again? Has she gotten herself hurt again? ? How long has it only been and she has.....¡±

    ¡°She was abducted.¡± Lu Ji¡¯s voice was tinged with a faint hoarseness. ¡°The person..... seems to be from Cloud Heaven but I do not know which one of the five powers he is from.¡±

    ¡°From Cloud Heaven?¡± Bai Zhi Yan raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Where did she get taken away?¡±

    ¡°In the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s forbidden grounds.¡± Lu Ji replied with a sharp glint in her eyes.

    ¡°That is rather interesting. To think that someone from Cloud Heaven would go all the way down to the lower realms. What could they have gone there for?¡± Bai Zhi Yan asked as he looked up at the man seated high up on the pedestal who had not said a single word. ¡°And you do not seem to be anxious at all.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao had his chin propped up in one hand and his other hand was resting upon the eyeless snake on the chair¡¯s arm, his fingers tapping lightly. Hearing Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s words, his violet eyes looked up slightly. ¡°If she¡¯s in Cloud Heaven, then there is nothing to get anxious about.¡±

    His tone of voice was not only calm and unworried, but he looked like he had known about this all along.

    ¡°You know where thess is?¡± Bai Zhi Yan asked in surprise.

    Lou Jun Yao replied indifferently. ¡°Mm. I will go find her tonight.¡±

    His gaze swept indifferently over the woman kneeling in the center of the hall. ¡°Stand up. Considering the fact that she has not been hurt this time, this Lord here will not ce any me onto you. But, though I am sparing you from death, you will still have to suffer some form of punishment.¡±

    Lu Ji lowered her head. ¡°I await my Lord¡¯s instructions.¡±

    ¡°Go to the ck Cliff to receive twelveshes, and reflect for a month against the wall in solitary confinement before you cane out.¡± Lou Jun Yao said.

    ¡°I am grateful for my Lord¡¯s benevolence.¡± Lu Ji said as she retreated back out from the hall.

    Everyone knew in their hearts that the punishment meted out was light and nobody was against that.

    Except for Mei Ji who piped in to ask: ¡°My Lord really knows where thess is now?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Lou Jun Yao curved his lips up in a smile, an indiscernible glint in his eyes, which actually looked quite terrifying.

    Hence when night fell, Bai Zhi Yan suddenly remembered something that he had to tell Lou Jun Yao and he went over to his room to look for him. But he found it to be empty with no one inside, and he recalled what the man had said earlier that day.

    [He has really gone to look for thess?]

    ¡ª Bright Moon Temple ¡ª

    Lanterns and candle light illuminated the ce, and it was silent at this time of the night.

    Yue Fen hade here once that night to deliver food. Although he had looked like he still wasn¡¯t happy to see her, Qing Yu was not too bothered about it.

    She had naturally not touched a single bite of the food as she would not want to be suddenly afflicted by some strange voodoo.

    Seated upon a soft fluffy cloud with her eyes closed, she was just about to take full advantage of the thick and robust spirit energy in the air of this ce when she suddenly detected the aura of another person. It had sprouted out of nowhere all of a sudden and huddled under a cape, it was lunging straight towards her.....

 Chapter 235.1 - Little Demoness, Really Want To Eat You Up

    <h4>Chapter 235.1: Little Demoness, Really Want To Eat You Up</h4>

    The figure that was lunging straight towards her at great speed caused Qing Yu¡¯s eyes to narrow, and the hand supporting her body¡¯s weight against the cloud beneath her quickly pushed her up, as she swept a long slender leg out in a powerful whirlwind kick, aimed right at the fast approaching figure.

    [Sneaking his way in here in the middle of the night and was trying to spring a surprise attack on her?]

    [Ha! A lecher! Mask your face won¡¯t you? Then I pummel your face so hard you will be ashamed of ever showing your face to anyone!]

    The opponent was however calm andposed, not showing the slightest sign of panic.

    Upon seeing the youngdy¡¯s foot was aimed right at his head in a vicious sweeping kick, his eyes that were hidden under the darkness seemed to sh with an almost imperceptible mirthful glint, before he caught the youngdy¡¯s ankle in his hand. With a slightly forceful tug, he pulled her forward straight towards himself.

    If she allowed him to pull her over like that, she knew that she would end up in a highly awkward position, falling right onto the man¡¯s body.

    Qing Yu scoffed coldly and her entire body flipped in the air, as she swung her other leg in another sweeping kick. Catching that one moment that the man would have no choice but to release his grip on her ankle, she raised her free hand up slightly, and several gold needles shot out towards the man.

    Her needles were made from a special material, exceptionally tough and strong. Thrown out with internal strength, they were able to pierce through armour, and a person could easily be turned into a sieve with her needles.

    But before Qing Yu could finish that gleeful thought in her mind, the next thing that happened right in front of her eyes in the very next instant caused her to stare incredulously in open mouthed shock.

    Her golden needles were finer than cow hair and they were flying at incredible speed through the air. Not to mention when it was under the darkness of night, one would not be able to see them clearly even in the light of day. That person was not only able to perfectly dodge every single one of those golden needles shooting at him from all kinds of impossible angles, he managed to render them all harmless and kept them properly into his sleeve.

    Qing Yu remained silent as a vein throbbed on one side of her temple. ¡°.....¡±

    [Absolutely maniacal.]

    It was while she was still in that stunned daze that the person hade to hold her by her waist, and pressed her back down onto thefortably soft cloud. And before she could even start to throw a fit, the man suddenly pulled the voluminous cape that covered himpletely from head to toe right off his body, and tossed it aside.

    What met her eyes was a figure d in devilishly mboyant purple, and a pair of violet eyes that looked like they were filled with stars that studded the night skies, that were gazing smilingly at her.

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes, and the expression on her face looked highly befuddled in that one instant.

    It took her a long while before she was able to react, where she then pulled the man¡¯s head down and bit him right on his fair skinned neck. She bit quite hard, so viciously like she almost wanted to bite off a piece of his flesh.

 Chapter 235.2 - Little Demoness, Really Want To Eat You Up

    <h4>Chapter 235.2: Little Demoness, Really Want To Eat You Up</h4>

    Lou Jun Yao let out a soft cry, but did not push her away. His voice sounded a little helpless as he said: ¡°To think that I had been so excited toe look for you, but here you are attempting to murder your beloved the moment we meet. What a heartless little thing you are.¡±

    Qing Yu scoffed coldly and released the man¡¯s delicate neck. Upon seeing the reddened bruise with traces of blood still oozing out, she was finally satisfied.

    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Qing Yu did not feel the slightest bit guilty but arched up an eyebrow to look at him. ¡°Who asked you toe sneaking around in the middle of the night toe frighten me! ? I¡¯m already being merciful by not biting you to death!¡±

    ¡°Oh! In that case, I¡¯ll take it that this is your way of showing how much you missed me then!¡± Lou Jun Yao nodded his head knowingly. His eyes then shed with a dark glint before he said: ¡°Then it is now my turn to show you how much I missed you next.¡±

    [Show how much you missed me?]

    Qing Yu had still not fathomed what his words meant when his handsome face leaned in close to her, and the pressure upon her lips shocked her so much she suddenly forgot to think.

    While she was still spacing out, the man who was viting her on her lips suddenly opened his mouth slightly, and bit her hard on her soft tender lips.

    Sensing pain caused her to subconsciously open her mouth. That sly slippery fe immediately took the chance to slip inside, teasing and taunting, causing the youngdy who was frowning in mild anger to blush a peach blossom pink, as she gasped for air.

    After the tangled bout of sentimental kisses, the youngdy who had been a little indignant was rather ovee with passion at that moment.

    ¡°How is it? Are you still angry?¡± Lou Jun Yao asked as he gazed at the flushed face in his arms, her lips a little swollen and red, her eyes deep and immersive.

    The youngdy¡¯s impassioned look was just too alluring, and he could not help but started thinking to.....

    Qing Yu saw the man¡¯s devilishly attractive eyes start to grow darkly deep once again and she quickly stretched her hand out to push away his lips that were bullishlying in close once again as she turned her head slightly to the side. Her voice sounded exceptionally alluring because of the raging emotions inside, so seductive it was killing Lou Jun Yao.

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer. You¡¯re just like a ravenous wolf.¡±

    Her words that sounded like she wasining caused the man tough out loud, but because the youngdy¡¯s soft hand was sped over his mouth, the sound came out a little muffled.

    His warm breath spread over her palm, and it felt a little ticklish. Qing Yu pulled her fingers back a little, thinking of putting her arm down, but the man unexpectedly stuck his tongue out mischievously to lick her hand just as she was moving her hand away.

    Qing Yu¡¯s face flushed red in an instant. ¡°.....¡±

    [How devilishly seductive!]

    With his beloved sped softly in his arms, Lou Jun Yao was feeling satisfied and happy as ark. His heart was more at ease having the little one at his side afterall. However, he had not forgotten to ask about the serious business at hand. He lowered his head and looked at the youngdy to ask: ¡°How did youe to attract the eye of the Divine Temple¡¯s people? And they actually brought you all the way here.¡±

 Chapter 235.3 - Little Demoness, Really Want To Eat You Up

    <h4>Chapter 235.3: Little Demoness, Really Want To Eat You Up</h4>

    ¡°I went into the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s forbidden grounds and I heard the roar of a powerful divine beast.¡±

    ¡°The ground suddenly split open after that, and both Lu Ji and I fell underground. It was another world down below and there was a cave down there, where the remnant consciousness of a divine beast, the Crimson Gold Fiery Phoenix resided. I thought that it was trapped in there and had wanted to rescue it, never expecting that it was guarding my mother¡¯s soul fragment that was inside the cave.¡±

    Speaking about that, Qing Yu¡¯s eyes were slightly moist. In the Soul Nourishing Orb held within the palm of her hand, a frail soul fragmenty quietly.

    ¡°I did not know why that divine beast trusted me so much. Its consciousness dissipated away when it saw me. After I kept my mother¡¯s soul fragment safely away, I was careless and was surprised by a sneak attack from a man wrapped in ck robes. The next thing I knew, I found myself here in this ce when I woke up.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao listened in silence, and he came to understand how it all happened.

    The divine temple had probably detected the Crimson Gold Fiery Phoenix¡¯s aura and had gone there seeking to capture it. But they had probably not expected the thing that the divine beast had been guarding was not any Heavenly treasure but just a fragment of Aunt Lan¡¯s soul.

    Lou Jun Yaoughed softly as he caressed the youngdy¡¯s face gently. He then opened his mouth to say: ¡°Do you know why it was guarding Aunt Lan¡¯s soul and why it chose to hand it over to you?¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows furrowed together and she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°The Crimson Gold Fiery Phoenix was a divine beast Aunt Lan contracted back then and it shared a very deep and close rtionship with Aunt Lan. You carry her blood in you and your body carries a tinge of her aura. That is why the Crimson Gold Fiery Phoenix would naturally trust you.¡± Lou Jun Yao exined slowly.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes widened up in surprise. ¡°It was..... mother¡¯s contracted divine beast?¡±

    [Such Heaven defying power?]

    [Her mother, actually had a divine beast! ?]

    [A divine beast!]

    And it had looked like the divine creature hade from an extremely pure and noble bloodline of phoenixes, of a highly kingly type.

    [Her mother really possessed some great power!]

    Undisguised astoundment and worship was showing on the youngdy¡¯s face. Lou Jun Yao could not help butugh. ¡°That is nothing. Aunt Lan was someone that rocked the entire Cloud Heaven back then. Merely possessing one divine beast would not be surprising for a person like her.¡±

    The man¡¯s violet eyes surged turbulently for an instant.

    When the day where the one destined by Heavenes back to life arrives, it will be the day the Divine Temple¡¯s lord and master will change!

    ¡°Let me take you away from here first.¡± Lou Jun Yao pushed back the emotions rising up inside. He carried the youngdy up horizontally in his arms, and was about to leave through a dimensional tunnel.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Qing Yu ced her hands on the man¡¯s shoulders and looked at him to say: ¡°I am not ready to leave this ce just yet¡±

 Chapter 235.4 - Little Demoness, Really Want To Eat You Up

    Chapter 235.4: Little Demoness, Really Want To Eat You Up

    Lou Jun Yao raised his eyebrow up questioningly. ¡°Why? This is not a fun ce to be in and you want to remain here?¡±

    Qing Yu curled her lips up in a smile and squirmed out from his embrace. ¡°Do you know something? I met the Temple Lord of the Bright Moon Temple today.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°She had initially wanted to get rid of me who has been disrespectful to her. But when she saw my face, she actually changed her mind and got her people to take good care of me, decided not to kill me, but also not paying any attention to me.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes curved up into crescents, shining clear and bright. ¡°I must really look very much like my mother right?¡±

    The expression on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face creased up a little. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You do not need to hide it from me. When I came to this ce, I was already able to sense something.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s lips curved up in a smile and said: ¡°I think this Temple Lord must be old friends with mother!¡±

    Lou Jun Yao sighed in helplessness as hisrge was ced on her head and ruffled the youngdy¡¯s hair. ¡°Why are you so smart? I had originally not wanted you to know that so soon.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You do not have to tell me. I will find it out for myself.¡± Qing Yu replied.

    ¡°Anyway..... that woman isn¡¯t as harmless as she looks on the surface. If you continue to remain here, I cannot help but be worried.¡± Lou Jun Yao said with furrowed brows, not agreeing with her decision.

    The expression on that handsome face was stiff and tight, looking highly displeased.

    Qing Yu smiled and raised herself up on her toes to kiss the man¡¯s perfect jawline before blinking her eyes to say mischievously: ¡°If you¡¯re really so worried, I wouldn¡¯t mind having youe sneaking in here every night.¡±

    It was clearly just a normal suggestion but it was clear it had changed in meaning in Lou Jun Yao¡¯s ears. The look on his face became a little strange as he suddenly lowered his head to bite the youngdy on the tip on her pointed perky nose in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re really such a naughty little one.¡±

    Qing Yu widened her eyes in surprise, and her face looked stunned as she held her reddened nose that had just been bitten.

    [What did she say? In what way has she been naughty? ?]

    But very soon, the man understood her puzzlement.

    ¡°If you are going to make mee here every night for a little while like this, I will surely be driven mad by you sooner orter.¡± Lou Jun Yao said as he pulled the slender youngdy into a tight embrace, and his voice then sounded through tightly clenched jaws: ¡°Do you know, I¡¯ve lived for over two hundred years.....¡±

    ¡°I know that!¡± Qing Yu nodded her head.

    She had known that a long time ago and she had never despised him for that. So what was this fe trying to tell her?

    ¡°You are the first woman I have ever loved so much. I care a lot about you, and I like having you close to me.¡±

    ¡°Even just embracing you like this, I am finding it hard to hold myself back.¡±

    ¡°Everytime I kiss you, I am always thinking. Might as well just eat up this tormenting little vixen as you¡¯ll be mine sooner orter anyway.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Qing Yu felt her face burn, and her heart raced, a feeling she rarely ever felt.

    [This guy, just who is the seductive vixen here?]

    [He¡¯s always the one whispering sweet nothings endlessly. If not for her strong willpower, most other girls would not be able to withstand it. Moreover, this demon here has such an exceptionally mesmerizing flesh shell, where even she has been inextricably hooked.]

    Qing Yu bit her lip, suddenly wanting to win back a round. ¡°Then you¡¯d better note look for me.....¡±

 Chapter 236.1 - Sisters Who Try To Kill Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 236.1: Sisters Who Try To Kill Each Other</h4>

    [This guy¡¯s mind is just filled with dirty thoughts and he¡¯s ming her for it.]

    Hearing the youngdy¡¯s yfully mocking words, Lou Jun Yao just could not help but took a nibble of her cheek. ¡°That will not do. You¡¯re already here on the same continent with me, how could I possibly bear to leave you all alone in this snakes¡¯ nest? But since you are so determined to remain here, I must at leaste see that you are safe and sound every night to set my heart at ease.¡±

    ¡°But there is one thing you have got to promise me. You must not make any rash moves as that woman is a lunatic.¡± Lou Jun Yao reminded a little worriedly when that thought suddenly came to mind.

    Qing Yu¡¯s lips pouted, and grumbled in a soft voice. ¡°I know what to do. Why does it seem like whenever you¡¯re around, I am thought to be a person that ispletely helpless and does not know anything at all.....¡±

    ¡°Ha, you little fox. You¡¯reining that I am being concerned about you?¡± Lou Jun Yao shook his head. His gaze then turned deep before he continued: ¡°About themunication crystal orb, are you unable to use it now?¡±

    ¡°I was just about to ask you. Is there some array or something that istes any signal or spirit powers from the world outside? I wanted to tell you that I havee to Cloud Heaven earlier but there wasn¡¯t any reaction at all when I infused the crystal orb with spirit power.¡± Qing Yu asked him, a look of puzzlement on her face.

    ¡°You have always been very smart, so it would not be surprising if you are able to guess it.¡± Lou Jun Yao reached a hand out to caress the youngdy¡¯s hair and continued to say slowly: ¡°Within the divine temple grounds, not only is there an array that istes them from the rest of the world, nobody is able to sense the people¡¯s aura in here from outside as well, and most people are not able to set foot in here as well.¡±

    Without waiting for the youngdy to open her mouth to ask further, he continued to exin: ¡°The Bright Moon Temple flourished for a period of time thousands of years ago, and legend has it that it was where the gods lived, hence the air of divinity is extraordinarily thick and robust in here. I will assume you have already realized, just how intense and abundant, the spirit energy in here really is. But you could not possibly have known that many years ago, any mortal who stayed in the divine temple for a period would be able to extend their lifespans by several decades, as that was when the spirit energy in here was at its purest.¡±

    ¡°Under the brilliant leadership of a wise god back then, the Divine Temple was the most unshakable power that stood in Cloud Heaven. It was only when the god departed from the world in an ident that the Divine Temple started to fall into decline, never to return to its old glory.¡±

    Listening up till that point, Qing Yu could not help asking: ¡°This god..... How long did he live for?¡±

    ¡°People in Cloud Heaven all lived past a hundred years and when one manages to make it through to a thousand years old, their cultivation would advance to a whole different level, their lifespan extended by another thousand years at least. But the god, on the very same year that he was to turn a thousand years old, was found..... dead in his room.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes widened. For some unknown reason, a terrifying thought rose up in her mind, and she said reflexively: ¡°Is it possible that..... the god did not die in an ident, but was actually murdered?¡±

 Chapter 236.2 - Sisters Who Try To Kill Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 236.2: Sisters Who Try To Kill Each Other</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face was a little grave as he nodded, his eyes gazing upon the youngdy¡¯s face in his arms. ¡°That god had eleven daughters back then, and every one of those eleven goddesses possessed gift and beauty that moved the entire Cloud Heaven. Among them all, the eleventh and ninth princess were most outstanding, and they were the daughters that the god doted upon the most. It was then rumoured that the leadership of the divine temple would definitely be inherited by one of those two princesses.¡±

    ¡°But one day, strange misfortune struck the divine temple. The eleven goddesses came down with a strange illness one after another. Even the Sect Leader of the Divine Healers did not know what to do, and they ended up departing from the world one by one, until only the two candidates, the ninth princess and the eleventh princess, who were the most probable candidates of inheriting the Divine Temple were left.¡±

    ¡°From then on, the god naturally came to pamper and dote on the two of them even more, not letting anyone have any chance of hurting those twost daughters of his.¡±

    ¡°Sometimeter, the god came to discover the real cause of his daughters¡¯ death. It wasn¡¯t merely due to idental misfortune, but it was because someone had secretly learnt the forbidden arts.¡±

    ¡°The divine temple was a ce that was the closest to the gods and anyone who practised evil forbidden arts that harmed people would see punishment meted onto that person¡¯s closest kin. The deeper the person cultivated the forbidden arts, the greater the number of people who will be killed.¡±

    ¡°Investigations finally revealed that the person who practised the forbidden arts was the eleventh princess, the daughter that god doted on the most. In a fit of rage, the god almost beat the eleventh princess to her death, and severed their father and daughter ties before kicking her out of the Divine Temple.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, the Divine Temple could only be passed down to the ninth princess, the one and only child who was left.¡±

    ¡°The person who practised the forbidden arts..... Was actually not the eleventh princess but the ninth princess right?¡± Qing Yu was already able to guess the answer after hearing everything that Lou Jun Yao said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lou Jun Yao lowered his head to gaze at the youngdy¡¯s face before he continued: ¡°And the current Temple Lord of the Divine Temple now is the very same ninth princess from back then.¡±

    ¡°And if I am not wrong.....¡± Qing Yu narrowed her eyes, wiping away all emotion in her eyes before she said: ¡°The eleventh princess is my mother.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao sighed softly. ¡°Yes. Aunt Lan was the eleventh princess who was thrown out of the Divine Temple.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s fingers clenched tightly into fists, her wordsing out haltingly with a pause between each word: ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of them sisters? Why would siblings be seeking to kill each other! ?¡±

    ¡°Among the eleven goddesses, the ninth princess and the eleventh princess were actually the closest to each other as the two of them grew up together with each other and they shared everything they had with the other, never having quarrelled. But in the end, their rtionship slowly changed, as suspicion and animosity festered and grew.¡±

 Chapter 236.3 - Sisters Who Try To Kill Each Other

    Chapter 236.3: Sisters Who Try To Kill Each Other

    ¡°Because they came to fall in love with the same man. You would probably have guessed that that man is your father, the Chieftain of the Barbarian Tribe, Mo Jing Yu.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao curled his lips in disdain as he said scornfully: ¡°That man has always been suave and flirtatious, capturing the hearts of countlessdies, but never remaining fixed to any single one person, until he met Aunt Lan, where he fellpletely head over heels. From then on, he fell inextricably in love with her, but Aunt Lan was unmoved by him, not falling for his ways at all.¡±

    ¡°It is always said that nothing can be more precious than having a drifter turn back on his ways, and this must be an example of that. His heart had really been taken with her and how could Aunt Lan possibly resist his relentless pursuit? In the end, she came to ept him.¡±

    ¡°But at the same time, the ninth princess had also fallen deeply in love with him as well. When she came to find out that the man she loved the most was with the younger sister she was closest with, she was heartbroken.¡±

    ¡°One was the man she loved very much, and the other was her younger sister, so she could not hate or begrudge them. In the end, at the expense of her own dignity and self respect, she went to beg Mo Jing Yu to ept both of the sisters, as she did not minding sharing the same husband with her younger sister.¡±

    ¡°And my father..... Rejected her?¡± Qing Yu asked hesitatingly.

    Lou Jun Yaoughed aloud. ¡°Not only did he reject her, he said some rather nasty words,pletely severing any kind of affection she could have hoped for.¡±

    ¡°Ever since then, the ninth princess changed. She felt that the entire world had turned their back on her, her heart bing dark and twisted. She began to cultivate maniacally to make herself be powerful, and used forbidden techniques to make her countenance be younger and more beautiful. She felt that she had to be more outstanding than her younger sister, and be more beautiful than her, to make Mo Jing Yu look at her in another light.¡±

    ¡°She did be powerful and more beautiful looking. But she lost the kind of pure and untainted innocence she once had and people around her no longer looked upon her with pure and simple envy, but with fear and terror.¡±

    ¡°The death of their godly father was brought on not only by the punishment dealt out because she practised forbidden arts, it was mainly because the god came to discover that secret she was hiding, and had ordered for her to be dealt with.¡±

    ¡°By that time, her cultivation had be so powerful that even the god was unable to stand against her, and practising the forbidden arts had devoured her sensibilities and humanity. In order to not let her godly father expose her secret, she used her forbidden techniques to absorb all her godly father¡¯s lifetime of cultivation. In Cloud Heaven, a person¡¯s level of cultivation is linked to the length of one¡¯s lifespan, so without his cultivation powers, he was as good as dead. That was the real reason for the god¡¯s idental death in the year that he was to turn a thousand years old.¡±

    Qing Yu remained silent as she listened to the entire story. She was quiet for another moment after that and then suddenly raised her eyes up to ask: ¡°Between you and her..... Who woulde out superior?¡±

 Chapter 236.4 - Sisters Who Try To Kill Each Other

    Chapter 236.4: Sisters Who Try To Kill Each Other

    ¡°We have not had the chance topare before, so I do not know.¡± Lou Jun Yao said with an eyebrow raised, his eyes shining with a strange glint. ¡°But this woman has sent proposal letters to the Dark Lands several times before, and I rejected all of them.¡±

    ¡°Proposal letters?¡±

    ¡°Mm. In front of many people, this woman once proimed.....¡± The man¡¯s voice halted in hesitation, suddenly sounding a little coy.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Qing Yu hummed questioningly, waiting for the man to continue.

    Lou Jun Yao coughed softly a couple of times. ¡°She said..... That I was the type of men she likes.....¡±

    Qing Yu almost choked on her own saliva when she heard that. Her shoulders then shook as she tried her hardest to control her mirth and said: ¡°And what was your reply to that?¡±

    The gloating expression on her face could not be any more obvious.

    Lou Jun Yao nced scathingly out of the corner of his eyes at the youngdy. ¡°What did you expect me to say? Of course I rejected her! That woman is at least five hundred years old or more, and she could very well be my mother! Moreover, a woman with such a vicious heart, I will have to say I might not be fortunate enough to live through such a kind of blessing.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Qing Yu nodded her head with a serious face. She then blinked her eyes innocently at him and asked: ¡°But I heard that this Temple Lord is known to be the greatest beauty in Cloud Heaven, aren¡¯t you moved in the slightest at all?¡±

    ¡°Tsk! What greatest beauty! ? She¡¯s a far crypared to Aunt Lan. Who knows how hideously ugly she might turn out to be when she sheds off that beautiful mask on her face that is maintained by evil and dastardly techniques?¡± Lou Jun Yao scoffed in disgusted contempt.

    Qing Yu merely smiled but did not say anything.

    Time trickled slowly past, and the dark night was slowly about to wee the arrival of dawn. Qing Yu felt a slight bit sleepy and the man could not bear to leave so quickly, so he just sat there upon the bed of clouds for a little rest, with the youngdy in his arms.

    But that heartwarming scene did notst for long.

    ¡°Yu Qing, Temple Lord..... Who are you? !¡±

    Qing Yu had just fallen asleep for a little while and her mind was still groggy with sleep when she suddenly heard that angry shout.

    She was shocked wide awake and she immediately saw Yue Fen¡¯s angry eyes staring ferociously, his clean and good looking countenance looking malevolent and terrifying. A ck sword materialized in his hand in an instant, and he swung it maliciously towards the purple robed man beside her.

    Lou Jun Yao had his eyes closed all this while, and he had only slightly lifted his eyelids indifferently when he heard themotion, thinking nothing of the strike that was quickly flying towards him. Carrying the youngdy in his arms, he suddenly disappeared from sight in that instant.

    By the time that Yue Fen could react, he suddenly felt the back of his head crawl, sensing impending danger. Before he could do anything, he suddenly saw everything before him go ck, losing consciousness.

 Chapter 237.1 - You Suddenly Fainted

    Chapter 237.1: You Suddenly Fainted

    The tall and well built purple robed figure with a devilishly handsome countenance was carrying the youngdy who was still groggy from being awoken from sleep. He looked on with an indifferent gaze at the man lying on the ground in an unmoving heap, the murder in his eyes undisguised.

    His long slender fingers raised up slightly, but were suddenly held down by a smooth and fair skinned hand.

    One of Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyebrows raised up, casting an enquiring look her way.

    Qing Yu then opened her mouth to say: ¡°This person can still be of some use to me alive, and his personality isn¡¯t as inflexible as all the other people here. I might be able to gather some useful information out of him as well.¡±

    ¡°Is that really the case?¡± Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because this fe..... Is rather good looking and you can¡¯t bear to have him killed by me?¡±

    When Qing Yu heard that, she almost could not hold herself back and would have burst outughing.

    Seeing the huffed up expression on the man¡¯s face, Qing Yu reached her hand out with a smile to pinch that handsome face and said teasingly: ¡°Are you jealous? Hmm?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Lou Jun Yao said defensively.

    ¡°Give me a smile then.¡± Qing Yu said as she blinked her eyes, which just earned her a scathingly cold re as expected.

    Qing Yu lowered her head tough quietly as she reached a hand up to poke the man¡¯s face with a finger. ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re not as good looking as that fe lying there on the ground?¡±

    ¡°Tsk! Me losing out to him! ?¡± Lou Jun Yao scoffed disdainfully, his tone of voice filled with iparable confidence. As he spoke, his foot even seemed to unconsciously kick Yue Fen once in his back.

    From that unconscious man who was in aa, a faint groan came to escape through his lips.

    Qing Yu could not help feeling a twitch tug at a corner of her mouth. ¡°.....¡±

    [How hard could he have kicked the guy to cause a person who had lost consciousness to actually feel pain while in aatose state.....]

    [How petty can he be?]

    ¡°Alright already. You¡¯d better go as dawn is almost breaking. If anyone were toe here, it will be troublesome for you.¡± Qing Yu coaxed in a gentle voice, before she nted a light reassuring peck on the corner of the man¡¯s stiffened lips.

    It must be said that that trick works rather well on Lou Jun Yao. He tightened the grip of his arms around her to hug the youngdy in his arms and said: ¡°I¡¯lle over again tonight. You must remember to be careful in everything you do as there isn¡¯t a single kindly soul in the entire divine temple. Especially with that woman, you must remember that you must not offend her rashly.¡±

    ¡°Mm. I know.¡± Qing Yu nodded her head meekly.

    ¡°As for this man.....¡± Lou Jun Yao¡¯s violet eyes narrowed as he nced over at the person on the ground and he said in a low deep voice: ¡°Keep your distance from him and do not interact with him too much. Otherwise, I will not show him any mercy.¡±

 Chapter 237.2 - You Suddenly Fainted

    <h4>Chapter 237.2: You Suddenly Fainted</h4>

    ¡°Are you even worried that I will fall for him?¡± Qing Yu said in exasperated resignation. [Isn¡¯t this guy too quick to see everyone aspetition? Does heck confidence so much even with the countenance he possess?]

    Against anything she could have expected, the man went on to say: ¡°You are so fond of going about on your phndering ways everywhere you go, sparing neither men nor women alike. Moreover, this one is a man here, so my heart cannot be at ease.¡±

    Qing Yu did not know what to say. ¡°.....¡±

    [Hearing those words said..... Made her feel somewhat awkward. Was she really such a phnderer?]

    After reminding Qing Yu to be more careful, the man on the ground was seen to be starting to stir. Lou Jun Yao did not remain there any longer and disappeared from sight in an instant, leaving soundlessly like how he hade.

    Qing Yu clicked her tongue, wondering what kind of levels that fe¡¯s cultivation could have reached. But to be able to be the reigning lord over one of Cloud Heaven¡¯s major powers, and also to be able to freely enter and leave from the divine temple which was supposedly highly difficult to go into, his cultivation must have reached a level that was almost impossible to attain.

    She was contemting deeply when the man on the ground came to stir awake, his eyes befuddled for a moment.

    Qing Yu was worried for a moment that the man would suddenly jump up in rage towards her but just saw the man climb slowly to his feet, and then crease up his brows as he asked her: ¡°Why am I here?¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes blinked in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    [What is happening here? He is actually asking why he is here? ?]

    ¡°Remember what?¡± Yue Fen¡¯s eyes filled up with suspicion.

    ¡°Nothing much, but you came to look for me and I don¡¯t know what happened when you fainted all of a sudden. You would not wake up no matter how hard I called out to you and I was just about to go ask for help!¡± Qing Yu managed to react quickly,ing up with an adequate response on the spot.

    But Yue Fen was not that easily fooled as his face filled up with suspicion. ¡°I fainted all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± Qing Yu¡¯s face was earnest as she nodded.

    ¡°Why did I suddenly faint?¡±

    ¡°How would I know! ?¡±

    ¡°Did you surprise me with an attack?¡± Yue Fen¡¯s gaze grew sharp.

    ¡°Ha! We¡¯re in your territory here. How would I dare to try such a trick? I am not seeking my own death here you know?¡± Qing Yu said with a roll of her eyes.

    Yue Fen saw nothing suspicious in her reaction and she was not showing any signs of guilt. Moreover, with his own level of cultivation, it would not be easy for her to spring a surprise attack on him, so he was no longer suspicious.

    With that outburst from her, Yue Fen remembered his purpose ining here. He immediately said in a cold voice: ¡°The Temple Lord wanted me to bring you to go see her.¡±

 Chapter 237.3 - You Suddenly Fainted

    <h4>Chapter 237.3: You Suddenly Fainted</h4>

    ¡°What for?¡± Qing Yu raised an eyebrow as she looked up at the sky that was still rather dark. ¡°It is barely just past the Mao hour, isn¡¯t it a bit too early! ?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to hear your nonsense. Just go when you¡¯re told.¡± Yue Fen scoffed coldly, and went ahead to turn himself around as he walked off without waiting for her.

    ¡°......¡±

    [If she had known, she would not have stopped Lou Jun Yao from beating this guy here into an idiot.]

    But Yue Fen who was walking in front could not help feeling that there was something wrong with his body. It was only a little whileter that he came to think why was his back hurting so badly?

    [He did not remember being injured on his back at all, but why does it feel like someone had punched him very hard.....]

    Yue Fen brought Qing Yu to the main hall they had gone to before and he immediately departed.

    It was different from yesterday when she hade. The vast hall did not have a whole bunch of oppressive men in ck in there but just two attendants standing outside by the door.

    She was standing there in the middle of the hall and had not even said anything when the woman behind the curtain veil called out in a soft gentle voice: ¡°Have a seat!¡±

    Qing Yu was dazed for a moment before she went to sit down on a chair at the side.

    And there wasn¡¯t a single sound in the hall for a while.

    Qing Yu sat there in awkward silence for a while till she could no longer remain quiet and wanted to open her mouth to say something when the curtain veil suddenly moved. A pale white hand then stretched out, beautiful and exquisite like fine jade.

    Qing Yu was surprised for a moment. [Is she going to.....]

    It was said that the Bright Moon Temple¡¯s Temple Lord was highly mysterious and never revealed her face even when she met with guests, always veiled behind sheer silk curtains, where only her svelte and slender figure could be seen.

    Although her countenance had not been seen by people, but since she was hailed as Cloud Heaven¡¯s greatest beauty, that she must extremely beautiful looks. So why had she never shown her face to people was an unsolved mystery.

    Seeing the woman¡¯s actions at that moment, Qing Yu could not help but think in her heart. [Is sheing out from behind those curtains?]

    As she had thought, the woman¡¯s hand gently parted the curtains, to reveal a corner of her scarlet clothes.

    Qing Yu¡¯s heart thumped involuntarily inside.

    [What is this woman thinking of doing? Why is she suddenlying out from there? Would she then want to kill anyone whoes to see her countenance! ?]

    Qing Yu lowered her eyes as she tried to think up a countermeasure. She could hear the sound of light footstepsing down one step at a time from the raised pedestal. In a blink, the woman was already standing just a few steps away from her.

    Qing Yu looked up reflexively. When she saw the person in front of her, she could not help but be stunned.

 Chapter 237.4 - You Suddenly Fainted

    <h4>Chapter 237.4: You Suddenly Fainted</h4>

    The woman in front of her looked to be very young, seeming to be in her early twenties. Her pair of seductive and enchanting narrow eyes seemed to be permanently filled with a hazy and indiscernible smile, the type to mesmerize a person with just one look, an alluring beauty that could make a person lose their soul with a second nce.

    Even for Qing Yu who had been so used to seeing good looking people, her eyes could not help but light up upon seeing the person standing before her.

    But after the initial shock wore off, she thought that something was a little puzzling.

    The Temple Lord looked so young beautiful, so why was she always hiding behind a veil, refusing to let people see her?

    Compared to the faint and hazy figure she saw far behind the curtains yesterday, Qing Luo Fei now stood just a close distance away, and Qing Yu was able to see her clearly.

    [The same. Looks exactly alike!]

    The woman walked over to her and came to sit down beside Qing Yu slowly. Her beautiful hands lifted the superior quality purple sand teapot from the table and poured out a cup of deliciously fragrant tea. Her voice was gentle as she said: ¡°This is tea that you can only find in the divine temple. Have a taste.¡±

    Qing Yu was flustered as she saw the woman pushing the cup of tea with steam billowing over it towards her, and she was unable to react for a moment.

    [She is..... offering her tea? Should she drink it or not?]

    Seeing Qing Yu caught in a helpless daze, Qing Luo Fei could not helpughing as she purred: ¡°What, you¡¯re afraid there¡¯s poison?¡±

    Qing Yu snapped back to her senses when she heard the woman¡¯s voice and she curved her lips up in a smile to say: ¡°Why would I? The Temple Lord would naturally not do something like that.¡±

    Upon saying that, Qing Yu was already picking up the cup of tea.

    Truth to be told, she really wasn¡¯t afraid that the woman would spike the tea. Not to mention that she was an Elixir Cultivator herself, most drugs and poisons would have absolutely no effect on her. And just the fact that she looked so much like her mother would mean that the woman would not be so hasty in doing anything to harm her.

    Seeing the youngdy tasting the tea earnestly, Qing Luo Fei then showed a sincere smile on her face and asked: ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s great tea. It does not have the bitter taste like most teas, and it carries a uniquely refreshing sweetness as well, which rxes one¡¯s mind.¡± Qing Yu said, giving the tea a serious evaluation.

    ¡°Looks like the young miss here is someone who likes tea as well.¡± Qing Luo Fei said in satisfaction as she nodded her head.

    ¡°I merely know a little bit about things here and there, all superficial knowledge. It cannotpare to the Temple Lord at all.¡± Qing Yu said modestly.

    Qing Luo Fei¡¯s eyes shed with a glint, like a certain emotion had risen up inside her out of the blue and had quickly passed. She then opened her mouth to say: ¡°I heard from Yue Fen that he brought you back from the lower realms. The Crimson Gold Fiery Phoenix is the Divine Temple¡¯s symbolic divine beast that disappeared all of a sudden many years ago. The Grand Priest suddenly detected the divine beast¡¯s aura several days ago and we sent out people down to bring the divine beast back. I wonder if the young miss has seen the divine beast?¡±

    [Bring it back?]

    [Ha! It didn¡¯t look that simple at that time!]

    [When she first reached the cave, she had seen two of the divine temple¡¯s disciples attacking the Crimson Gold Fiery Phoenix. It was clear that they had been trying to kill the divine beast and to seize the item that it was guarding.]

    [So why is she suddenly changing her tune now?]

    [Did this woman think that she is just some ignorant and naive little girl from the lower realms and was trying to pull a fast one over her head?]

 Chapter 238.1 - Daggers Hidden Behind A Smile

    <h4>Chapter 238.1: Daggers Hidden Behind A Smile</h4>

    Qing Yu scoffed disdainfully in her heart but her face did not show anything but just a slightly puzzled look. ¡°What kind of a creature is it?¡±

    The smile on the ends of Qing Luo Fei¡¯s lips stiffened for a moment. ¡°You have not seen it before?¡±

    [Thisss can really pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger.] She was naturally not about to believe that the always loyal Yue Fen would feed her lies.

    [The Crimson Gold Fiery Phoenix¡¯s final remnant consciousness had dissipated. For the past several hundred years, it had hidden itself in the lower realms. What could it have been guarding for such a long time?]

    [That person is clearly no longer around anymore......]

    The expression on the youngdy¡¯s face was still steady and calm, not showing the faintest sign of uneasiness. Qing Luo Fei¡¯s eyes darkened as she then started to ask: ¡°Does the young miss know what is this ce you¡¯re in?¡±

    ¡°Bright Moon Divine Temple.¡± Qing Yu replied with an arched eyebrow.

    ¡°Since you know what this ce is, do you know that when you tell a lie in a ce that is so close to the gods, you will be punished by them?¡± Qing Luo Fei¡¯s enchanting eyes narrowed, as she nced at Qing Yu with an indiscernible smile.

    Qing Yu almost wanted to burst outughing. [This woman is rather interesting isn¡¯t she? Has she be so fond of trying to scare her?]

    [She has had her fair share of scares growing up.]

    ¡°What the Temple Lord is saying is really frightening. For a nobody like me toe to a ce I¡¯ve heard only in legends for the first time, I am already jittery with fear, afraid that any word or action from me might be inappropriate or wrong. How could I possibly dare to tell a lie?¡±

    The youngdy took a deep breath, her tone of voice filled with puzzlement.

    ¡°Do you really not know?¡± The smile on the ends of Qing Luo Fei¡¯s lips hade to be tinged with a slight iciness, and her attractive and immersive eyes were filled with a chilling cold.

    It was probably because the youngdy before her really looked too much like that person, and also because she was not responding to either patient coaxing or insinuated threats, Qing Luo Fei suddenly just could not contain the murderous rage that rose inside her in that instant. Her hand raised up, and swung right towards the youngdy¡¯s forehead.

    Qing Yu¡¯s expression did not change as she stared straight into the rush of wind blowing towards her. With the palming in close, not the slightest ripple showed on her face, but her body secretly tensed up, and her hands under her sleeves held golden needles in their grip, ready to deal with this sudden unexpected turn of events.

    Just as a blood filled scene was almost going to happen before her eyes, the woman¡¯s palm suddenly halted just an inch before the youngdy¡¯s face. Just short of that tiny minute distance away, or the youngdy¡¯s blood would have sttered all over.

    It was not known why she had suddenly stopped.

    The two pairs of eyes looked into each other quietly for a long while, when Qing Luo Fei suddenlyughed softly and moved her hand away from the youngdy¡¯s head. She then said slowly: ¡°You¡¯re quite a bold one, but was born in the lower realms. What a waste.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Qing Yu returned the woman¡¯s smile. ¡°It must be affinity then, as I have encountered one of the Temple Lord¡¯s subordinates before.¡±

 Chapter 238.2 - Daggers Hidden Behind A Smile

    <b>Chapter 238.2: Daggers Hidden Behind A Smile</b>

    ¡°Oh?¡± Qing Luo Fei raised an eyebrow with interest. ¡°So how did thate about?¡±

    ¡°I am an Elixir Cultivator and I happened to save a very troublesome man by ident. That man was afflicted with voodoo poison and a rather special kind of curse. Although it took me quite a lot of effort, I was fortunately able to cure him.¡± Qing Yu told her story slowly, an unreadable smile on her face as she looked at the woman before her.

    As expected, the expression on Qing Luo Fei¡¯s face changed when she heard that, slight shock and disbeliefing to show on it.

    Qing Yu¡¯s lips curved up almost unnoticeably as she continued to say: ¡°Then came the time where I was attacked by a mysterious person. It was a woman, but she looked heinously ugly, and her body exuded an evil aura. She said she wanted to kill me as I was the one who caused her to turn into that horrifying state that looked neither human nor ghost. She even imed to be a grand priestess in Cloud Heaven and I did not know at that time, but I understand where she is from now.¡±

    ¡°That woman¡¯s manner of dress was exactly like what everyone here in the divine temple wears. But..... isn¡¯t the divine temple a sacred ce blessed by the gods? How could such an evil being appear in a ce like this? This is what I really find very puzzling.¡±

    Upon saying that, the youngdy knitted up her brows, her face looking highly confused.

    At that moment, Qing Luo Fei¡¯s heart surged up in tumult.

    [If what the youngdy said is true, then the man she saved..... would definitely be the Overlord of the Dark Lands, Lou Jun Yao.]

    She had initially wondered how the lower realms was able to produce a person of such great skill, who was able to unravel the curse they had spent so many years to nt into the body of that man.

    Even the Emotion Devouring Curse had been dispelled, which was something she had not thought to be possible.

    But despite what she thought, someone had really done that.

    For someone to possess such unparalleled skill in healing, they would usually be some reclusive sage or monstrously old freaks who had lived for a very long time. But right before her eyes at that moment was instead a wlessly beautiful youngdy who looked to be only in her teens, and was telling her with a big smile on her face that she was the one who did it.

    It all sounded just too incredulous.

    ¡°What is the Temple Lord thinking about? Are you trying to recall if such a person really existed in the Divine Temple?¡±

    The youngdy spoke up with a smile, pulling the woman back from her thoughts.

    Qing Luo Fei was pulled back to the present. Long used to never ever revealing her emotions for so many years, she was able to regain herposure very quickly. She then gave a softugh and said: ¡°There was indeed such a person here before. But she secretly practised evil arts and fell into the ways of devilry. I have thrown her out from here, seen as a traitor of the Divine Temple. What she got her herself into was not made known to me and I had not thought that she would actually go down to the lower realms tomit such atrocities.¡±

    ¡°So I see.¡± Qing Yu nodded her head with a look of realization on her face. ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking as well. The Temple Lord does not look like a person who would shield such a sly and treacherous snake, but is a righteous person who is upright and aboveboard.

 Chapter 238.3 - Daggers Hidden Behind A Smile

    <b>Chapter 238.3: Daggers Hidden Behind A Smile</b>

    The smile on the edge of Qing Luo Fei¡¯s lips stiffened for a second before quickly recovering back to normal. ¡°That is only natural.¡±

    ¡°Oh right. We¡¯ve been speaking for so long and I still don¡¯t know what is it that made the Temple Lord ask for me?¡± Qing Yu pretended that she had not noticed the ugly expression that passed over the woman¡¯s face and went on to ask innocently.

    Qing Luo Fei was also thinking of bringing that up but after getting so riled up by Qing Yu¡¯s words earlier, which caused her emotions to fluctuate greatly, she didn¡¯t have the chance to bring it up yet.

    She silently pushed down the displeasure in her heart and went on to say: ¡°Oh, I was thinking that since you and I share such a great affinity and the Divine Temple happens to be short of a female attendant, I wanted to tell you that you can choose to stay here if you are willing to. The spirit energy in here is a lot stronger than the lower realms and it will help you greatly in your cultivation journey.¡±

    In this world where might made right, no one could possibly not want to get stronger, to allow themselves to hold their own upon this continent.

    Just as Qing Luo Fei had expected, after she said those words, the youngdy immediately opened her mouth to say with a look of undisguised delight on her face: ¡°Thank you Temple Lord, I will be most willing of course.¡±

    The look she put out was exactly like one greedy for self vainglory, coveting to reach the peaks of power.

    She could not help but feel scornful contempt rise up inside. She had thought that the youngdy would be the same as that person, but the youngdy turned out to be nothing special, and was just like any other mortal. What a waste of that face that looked so much like that person.

    After a further round of sham polite banter, Qing Yu finally received her orders from Qing Luo Fei, saying that she could be dismissed.

    Uponing out from that ce, the expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face immediately changed.

    Her acting skills was really getting better and better. She was almost deceived by what she said herself.

    But she had seeded in getting herself to remain in here at least.

    The long phoenix like eyes turned solemn. No matter what, she must find out the truth of what happened back then, as the person who should suffer such scorn and contempt from the world should not be her mother.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Back in the Dark Lands, when Bai Zhi Yan brought back a pretty good looking youth who looked like he had yet to grow wise to the ways of the world, everyone was befuddled for a good while. From which realm had this lost sheep been picked up from this time?

    Someone went up to make fun of the guy and he was chased off by a rather annoyed Bai Zhi Yan.

    The youth looked to be about only fourteen or fifteen with a pair of clear limpid eyes like those of a phoenix, handsome facial features and a pure and untainted air around him that made people hesitant to defile.

    That youth was none other than Qing Bei.

    He was still unable toe around in his own head how he had suddenlye to a strange and foreign ce out of the blue.

 Chapter 238.4 - Daggers Hidden Behind A Smile

    <b>Chapter 238.4: Daggers Hidden Behind A Smile</b>

    But he recognized who Bai Zhi Yan was and he was not worried that the man would do anything to harm him, though the world that waspletely foreign to him and being surrounded by so many curious and appraising eyes all around made Qing Bei unable to help but open his mouth to ask: ¡°Where is this ce?¡±

    ¡®Cloud Heaven.¡± Bai Zhi Yan nced at him and replied.

    Hearing that, Qing Bei was startled a moment and it took him a while to recover. ¡°Is Qing Yu here as well?¡±

    He recalled that Qing Yu had told him several days back that she was making a trip into the Faint Mist Sect¡¯s forbidden grounds to investigate a few clues she had gathered about their mother, and she had not yet returned from there ever since.

    He was starting to be worried that she might have met with some mishap and was thinking to go look for her in there. Bai Zhi Yan who had disappeared for quite a long while then appeared suddenly, and brought him to this ce.

    All this time, the man was no longer a stranger to him because of Qing Yu but he had not interacted with the man all that much either.

    Hence, he guessed that the reason the man had brought him here must have something to do with Qing Yu¡¯s disappearance.

    Although he had always said that he would make his own way here to this ce one day, he had not thought that he woulde here so suddenly like this, into this ce of legend, where super powerful pugilists exist.

    It was all rather unbelievable.

    Bai Zhi Yan was a little surprised by his reaction but he still nodded smilingly to the youth as he said: ¡°The youngss has indeed been brought here into Cloud Heaven but she isn¡¯t here in the Dark Lands with us.¡±

    ¡°Where is she then?¡± When Qing Bei heard that Qing Yu was brought here by someone else, she would naturally be in a bad situation, so he immediately became worried for her safety.

    Bai Zhi Yan shook his head with augh. ¡°Rest assured! With Lou Jun Yao here, nothing will happen to her. We are here in our own territory and anyone who seeks to make a single move against our people will first have to seek the Dark Lands¡¯ permission first.¡±

    Qing Bei nimbly captured the most important point within Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s words.

    ¡°When did Qing Yu be one of your people?¡± Qing Bei¡¯s brows had creased up, instinctively disliking those words.

    Maybe it was because he had been so used to having Qing Yu assume a highly important position in his heart, and it felt as if someone was going to take her away from his world at that moment.

    Bai Zhi Yan was a man who had already lived more than two hundred years, so how could he possibly not have detected the change in the kid¡¯s demeanor. Bai Zhi Yan could not help butugh and look at Qing Bei and say: ¡°The littless is now inseparable like glue with Lou Jun Yao! Are you afraid that she will neglect you? Isn¡¯t it better now that you have one more person that cares for you as well?¡±

    ¡°I do not need it.¡± Qing Bei¡¯s voice was gloomy, his eyes turned away to the side as his heart felt rather ufortable.

    The man beside him then went on to say: ¡°I¡¯ve brought him back here, so I¡¯ll make a move now.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± This was another person¡¯s voice, low and maic, filled with an allure that was impossible to disregard.

 Chapter 239.1 - Towards Meâ€¦.. She Has Always Been Very Passionate

    <b>Chapter 239.1 : Towards Me..... She Has Always Been Very Passionate</b>

    Qing Bei subconsciously raised his head, and saw a tall well built figure in a purple robe walking slowly as he approached, with that familiarly devilishly striking countenance, his facial features deep and handsome, and an imperceptible smile hanging from his lips.

    A beautiful and seductive woman followed right behind him, the expression on her face looking slightly amused.

    ¡°My Lord, this is the littless¡¯ younger brother?¡± Mei Ji opened her mouth to ask with a smile. ¡°Looks rather lovable.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao cast a cold nce her way. ¡°You¡¯d better not let Little Monster hear that, or he¡¯ll deal with you good and proper.¡±

    The smile on the edges of Mei Ji lips stiffened for an instant before she said a little sheepishly: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare say this in front of him. It¡¯s not as if I am courting death.....¡±

    [You¡¯ve got to be joking. With that petty and small minded personality of her Little Monster back home, not to mention her praising any male creature, she couldn¡¯t even give them a second look if she wanted. Moreover, with the kind of seductive looks she was born with, she really had to behave herself all the time.]

    Lou Jun Yao snorted disdainfully. ¡°Go do what you have to do. What are you sticking around here for?¡±

    Mei Ji rubbed her nose, feeling a little embarrassed. [Really can¡¯t escape the Lord¡¯s eyes. He sees right through me.]

    ¡°Why are you standing there in a daze? Come on in.¡± Lou Jun Yao said when he saw the youth standing hesitantly in his spot, and he curved up the ends of his lips to say softly.

    Qing Bei then turned his appraising gaze away, and a look of uneasiness came to show on his handsome looking face.

    For some unknown reason, the man Qing Yu was so familiar with back when he was always appearing before his eyes before, when seen in another ce now, suddenly felt so vastly different, but he just could not put into words what that reason was.

    Qing Bei followed behind the man without a word, and saw quite a number of people in simr dress who looked like the man¡¯s subordinates along the way. Every single one of them bowed and greeted him respectfully, showingplete deference and worship towards the man before them.

    Qing Bei witnessed all this with his own eyes, and he started to think just what kind of an identity did this man possess.

    Unknowingly, Qing Bei had been brought to a ce that waspletely different from the vast and majestic architecture that had been filled with darkness they had been surrounded by before.

    It was like an independant world that stood isted from everything else around, with a beautiful rocks and a pristine waters, an elegant pavilion sitting right in the middle of the water.

    Walking across a long stone arcing bridge, there was a good adequately sized courtyard. Many unknown flowers and foliage were nted outside in the courtyard and a stone tables with stone chairs sat in a corner to provide people with a resting corner, the entire ce warm andfortable looking.

    The thing that surprised Qing Bei was not the fact that he was able to see a ce like this in Cloud Heaven, but it was because he found everything before his eyes was extremely familiar to him.

 Chapter 239.2 - Towards Meâ€¦.. She Has Always Been Very Passionate

    <h4>Chapter 239.2 : Towards Me..... She Has Always Been Very Passionate</h4>

    The quaint little courtyard was actually an exact replica of the Tranquil Abode he had lived in back at the Eternal Peace Dukes¡¯ Manor. Even the foliage around the courtyard were very much like the nts Qing Yu had nted in leisure back in the past.

    It had almost been a year since they had left to go to the Faint Mist Sect and they had not gone back since. Upon seeing the ce now, Qing Bei realized that he actually missed the ce quite a bit.

    ¡°This is.....¡± Qing Bei looked at the man beside him in surprise.

    [Why would he build a ce that was exactly the same as the Tranquil Abode here?]

    Lou Jun Yaoughed and said: ¡°You will be staying here from now on.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Qing Bei did not feel any delight in his heart but went on to knit his brows together to say. ¡°You got your people to bring me all the way here to Cloud Heaven just to tell me this? I just want to know where Qing Yu is.¡±

    ¡°Of course I did not bring you here just to tell you this.¡± Lou Jun Yao lowered his gaze to look at the youth. ¡°You do not have to worry about Qing Yu. I will naturally protect my people and you will just have to ensure your own wellbeing.¡±

    He had just heard what he did not like to hear again.

    Qing Bei¡¯s face darkened for a moment before he said slowly: ¡°When did Qing Yu be one of your people..... Aren¡¯t you just helping us to find our mother? Aren¡¯t you just one of mother¡¯s friends?¡±

    ¡°Does that really matter?¡± Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow, feeling rather amused.

    [This kid seems to have some veiled meaning behind his words!]

    ¡°Since you¡¯re a friend of our mother¡¯s, that means that you should be quite advanced in age already, and basing on the lifespans of people in Cloud Heaven, you would be a few hundred years old at least.¡±

    Qing Bei said all that without any expression on his face, except for a slight gritting of his teeth right at the very end. ¡°You¡¯re making a move on your friend¡¯s daughter..... And being so much older than her..... Don¡¯t you feel guilty about it at all?¡±

    Hearing those words, Lou Jun Yao was highly tickled.

    It was a while before heughed softly and spoke. ¡°Who said that one cannot fall for a friend¡¯s daughter? Moreover, you know that the lifespans of people in Cloud Heaven are very long, where some even live thousands of years. People my age here are no different from men in their twenties where you are from, so there is no problem with our ages here.¡±

    Qing Bei was not prepared to ept that. To think that the future brother-inw he had imagined many times before might turn out to be this man.

    ¡°Even if that is the case, that does not mean that Qing Yu would like you in return!¡± Qing Bei said angrily. ¡°She is strong headed and stubborn, and if you try to force her to be with you, she will never ever submit.¡±

    That was how heforted himself in his heart, thinking that it was all just the man¡¯s one-sided wishful thinking. But the action the man took in the next moment made him feel as if he had been struck by lightning.

    Upon hearing his words, Lou Jun Yao first smiled through stiff lips pressed tightly together, before he innocuously tugged at the cor of his clothes to reveal his neck a little bit more.

 Chapter 239.3 - Towards Meâ€¦.. She Has Always Been Very Passionate

    <h4>Chapter 239.3 : Towards Me..... She Has Always Been Very Passionate</h4>

    Qing Bei had initially been puzzled by what the man was doing but after the man pulled his cor and it came loose, a faint red mark could be seen on that fair white neck. Upon a closer look, Qing Bei then saw that it looked like teeth marks.

    Before Qing Bei could even react, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s deep voice sounded a little hoarsely: ¡°You do not have to worry about that. Towards me..... She has always been very passionate.¡±

    Those teeth marks were fromst night¡¯s escapade when he was bitten by the youngdy in punishment. Although she had not bitten him all that hard, but it had been enough to leave a mark, and it had turned into a sensual looking blot on his neck.

    Qing Bei felt his eyes sting as he stared, his face turning white with anger, and it was a long while before he was able to calm himself.

    He had not thought that Qing Yu had grown to be so intimate with this man.

    But his anger had not overtaken his concern for Qing Yu¡¯s personal safety. He had not forgotten what Bai Zhi Yan had said earlier, that Qing Yu was not here with them.

    He could not help but open his mouth to ask: ¡°Where is Qing Yu right now? I want to go see her.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that right now.¡± Lou Jun Yao said as he readjusted his cor slowly.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°She is in the Bright Moon Temple, and that isn¡¯t a ce that anyone can gain entry into.¡± Lou Jun Yao had paused for a moment before deciding to tell him.

    [Bright Moon Temple.....

    Qing Bei fell silent and did not say anything else.

    [He knew that Lou Jun Yao was not lying to him about that ce. He would not be able to go into that ce.]

    [Unless someone from the Bright Moon Temple were to bring him in.]

    Seeming to have sensed the youth¡¯s disappointment, Lou Jun Yao patted the youth reassuringly on his shoulder. ¡°There is no need to look so discouraged. I will tell her that you¡¯vee to Cloud Heaven so that she can set her mind at ease. You should not be worrying about anything else right now. The most important thing now is to focus on raising your cultivation level.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I know.¡±

    Qing Bei had naturally been able to sense that the spirit energy here was more abundant here than in the Constetion Continent and that practising his cultivation here will increase his progress by several folds, speeding his advancement.

    Lou Jun Yao nodded his head. ¡°Be at ease and stay here for a period. When the timees, I will then send you to where your father is.¡±

    These were rather troubled times and it wasn¡¯t safe for the kid here. Only in the Barbarian Tribe¡¯s territories who had secluded themselves from the world for many years would he be safest.

    The moment those words came out of his mouth, Qing Bei waspletely stunned.

    His good looking phoenix like eyes stared and it took him a while before he regained his senses. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    [If he had not been mistaken, did the man just say that he will..... Send him to where his father is? ?]

    Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow when he saw how shocked the youth was. It then dawned upon him after awhile that he seemed to have only told the little fox about that and had not informed the kid at all. No wonder he reacted like this.

 Chapter 239.4 - Towards Meâ€¦.. She Has Always Been Very Passionate

    <h4>Chapter 239.4 : Towards Me..... She Has Always Been Very Passionate</h4>

    He paused for a moment before saying with a nod. ¡°Mm, that¡¯s right. Your father. He is Chieftain of the Barbarian Tribe and you will meet him in time toe. You do not have to be nervous about it.¡±

    [Not get nervous?]

    [How could he possibly not get nervous! ?]

    [Without knowing anything in advance, such a crushingly heavily piece of news was thrown right onto him so suddenly.]

    [He had not even had time to digest the news that his mother was still alive yet when he was suddenly told where his father is. It was a little too much for his little heart to take.]

    Seeming to have sensed the menacing anger rising up in the youth Lou Jun Yao shrugged his shoulders in helplessness as he said: ¡°I had thought that the littless would have told you, but it seems like she did not want you to be too worried and did not want to make you feel so much pressure.¡±

    Qing Bei¡¯s stiff lips were pressed tightly together and he did not respond.

    [And he knew that all too well.]

    Qing Yu had never shown her weak and frail side to people before. Even when they came to know that their parents were not dead, she had not shown the slightest helplessness or a single moment of being lost, but had just said reassuringly to him: ¡°Little Bei, I will definitely find you your family and bring you to them.¡±

    [That¡¯s right. His family.]

    [She had always been very clear about it. She isn¡¯t the real Qing Yu and she isn¡¯t from this world. The day wille where she will leave.]

    [But she had probably never noticed it herself that she had be more and more immersed into her character, to really be Qing Yu in this world, his elder sister.]

    He was also incredibly grateful for that fire back then, that allowed Qing Yu to be resurrected with apletely different soul, that was so powerful and shone with new brilliance.

    ¡ª The Barbarian Tribe ¡ª

    ¡°You¡¯re really not going to stay?¡± Yan Shu¡¯s face that had been highly weathered by time was looking stern and forbidding as usual.

    Mo Jing Yu seemed like he wasn¡¯t very used to seeing him look so serious and he punched the man lightly on the shoulder as he said with augh: ¡°Why the long face? It¡¯s not as if we¡¯re parting in death.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Yan Shu asked with his eyes narrowed, not allowing the man to change the subject by trying tough it off.

    Mo Jing Yu sighed in helplessness. ¡°I knew that I would not be able to hide it from you. I really have something that I must do this time.¡±

    ¡°Is it that thing from before?¡± Yan Shu creased his brows and asked.

    Mo Jing Yuughed coldly and a malevolent glint came over his ck jade eyes. ¡°Never had anyone been able to plot against me and still remained safe and sound. Even when it¡¯s a woman, I will not show any mercy.¡±

    ¡°If your mind is set on it, then go do what you have to!¡± Yan Shu said as he turned around, his foot raised as he walked away slowly. ¡° I only hope that you do note back wounded and injured.¡±

    ¡°When did I be so useless in your eyes?¡± Mo Jing Yu queried as he gazed upon the man¡¯s back, looking at the hair on his head that had turned half grey though they were of the same age. A glint shed fleetingly in his eyes for an instant, but disappeared immediately.

    ¡°Yan Shu, my life does not belong to me alone anymore. And I will not let myself fall back into the same state I was in before.¡±

    ¡°Mm, that will be the best.¡±

 Chapter 240.1 - A Familiar Scent

    <h4>Chapter 240.1 : A Familiar Scent</h4>

    When Mo Jing Yu went to look for his wife, he was surprised to see that there was a little girl in her room as well.

    Feeling a little puzzled, he remained standing outside the door and did not go in.

    ¡°Big Sister Fei, can you not go? Little Yue can¡¯t bear to see you leave.¡± The soft puerile voice of the little girl gushed with great reluctance.

    Mo Jing Yu arched up an eyebrow. [When did Fei Er be acquainted with such a young little girl in the Barbarian Tribe?]

    Inside the room, Qing Lan Fei looked at the little girl leaning on her arm, and her beautiful face smiled a little helplessly. ¡°Ah Yue, I can¡¯t bear to leave you too, but I have something very important that I need to go deal with. I promise that I¡¯lle back to visit alright?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you bring Ah Yue with you?¡± The little girl asked in a pleading voice.

    The moment those words came out, Qing Lan Fei then realized something and she raised an eyebrow up slightly. ¡°Ah Yue, tell me honestly..... Are you thinking of sneaking out to y behind your grandfather¡¯s back?¡±

    The young girl¡¯s pretty face looked a little embarrassed for a moment before her lips pouted sadly to say in a soft voice: ¡°That isn¡¯t true at all.....¡±

    Qing Lan Fei had seen through what the little girl was thinking immediately and although she liked the little girl very much, she was not going to be fooled by her so easily. She then said in a tender voice filled with concern: ¡°You are still very young and the world outside is filled with dangers that you cannot even begin to imagine. You will have to wait till you have be very strong and possess the ability to protect yourself before you can step out into the world.¡±

    Ah Yue did not fully understand it but she still nodded her head obediently. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Big Sister Fei. Then..... Will you reallye back here in future?¡±

    ¡°Of course I will.¡± Qing Lan Fei nodded her head and smiled.

    Ah Yue¡¯srge limpid eyes then lit up with delight as she hugged Qing Lan Fei¡¯s waist, looking like a adorable little kitten.

    Seeing that, Mo Jing Yu coughed lightly and then came in through the door.

    When Ah Yue saw the man she had never seen beforee in, she jumped up in shock. But when she took a closer look at him, she seemed to feel that..... she had seen that man before somewhere?

    She blinked her eyes a few times. A good while passed before she finally came to recall and she started to stutter in disbelief: ¡°Aren¡¯t..... Aren¡¯t you from the forbidden chambers..... That pretty boy that the Chieftain has been secretly keeping as a mistress?¡±

    [Secretly keeping as a mistress?]

    [Pretty boy? ?]

    Upon hearing that, Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face immediately turned dark while Qing Lan Fei could not help but burst out into peals of uncontrobleughter.

    [This little girl really says the darndest things. Can you really use the term mistress on a man like this?]

    But as Yan Shu was already looking like a wizened middle aged uncle while Mo Jing Yu was young and handsomepared to him, it could really look like that if one let his thoughts run wild.....

 Chapter 240.2 - A Familiar Scent

    <h4>Chapter 240.2 : A Familiar Scent</h4>

    And Qing Lan Fei was mischievously amused by that thought.

    Seeing the man¡¯s dark gloomy face, Ah Yue was not intimidated but was instead looking uprehendingly at him with her head tilted to one side. ¡°Eh? Am I mistaken? You are clearly the man lying inside the forbidden chambers. When I tailed the Chieftain in the past, I saw that he often went to see you secretly, and said many things to you. He even said that he missed you.....¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face could not be described with the word dark and gloomy anymore as it had turned so dark that it looked like ink was going drip down.

    Qing Lan Fei kept her head lowered at the side, fighting very hard to contain theughter that was threatening to burst out. However, her shoulders that were shaking uncontrobly betrayed the gloating glee she was feeling inside right at that moment.

    You cannot really me her as picturing Yan Shu and Mo Jing Yu together in such a warm and harmonious scene was such a sight that she could not help being tickled by it.

    Mo Jing Yu red indignantly at the little girl¡¯s innocent face before he reached out and pulled Qing Lan Fei to him. He thenined in a grumbling tone: ¡°Even you are making fun of me as well.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei immediately restrained the wide smile on her face and shook her head as she said: ¡°I wasn¡¯t making fun of you. I just think that Yan Shu really treats you rather well.¡±

    ¡°He is like a brother, of course he treats me well.¡±

    How could Mo Jing Yu possibly not know what she was really thinking, but he just did not want to expose her. He nced at the little girl at the side and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go then. I¡¯ve already bid goodbye to Yan Shu.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡ª Bright Moon Temple ¡ª

    After the confrontation that day, Qing Luo Fei did not get anyone toe summon Qing Yu again.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of that cool countenance that looked so much like a certain someone, but it was also due to the fact that Qing Yu wasn¡¯t like any other normal littless. She looked like someone that would be easy to bully but was actually a person capable of pretending to be a pig to eat up a tiger.

    Since there was still some remaining doubt, Qing Luo Fei decided to keep her around while she unravels the mystery in her heart.

    ¡°Yu Qing, as an attendant, you¡¯re not doing your duty but just hides here in idleness. Do you think it appropriate?¡±

    A familiar cold voice called out angrily, waking the groggy Qing Yu up from slumber.

    She yawnedzily and her eyes were still a little dazed as she said in a slightly raspy voice still heavy with sleep: ¡°What happened?¡±

    That fe Lou Jun Yao hade and kept her awake for a greater part of the night. He never failed to take liberties with her every time he came over, using the convenient excuse that he wanted to make sure that she had not been bullied or hurt anywhere, which was highly taxing on her both in mind and body.

    She was just barely able to get some rest after he left but before light had even broken over the horizon, this man hade to disturb her sleep. How infuriating!

 Chapter 240.3 - A Familiar Scent

    <h4>Chapter 240.3 : A Familiar Scent</h4>

    The youngdy with exquisite facial featuresy on the bed of soft clouds with her long hair spread a little messily over it. Her phoenix like eyes were half open, still a little misty from being awakened from her slumber, looking exceptionally beautiful and lovable, and that heart stirring raspy voice having just been roused up from sleep would really be irresistible to any man.

    What¡¯s more for these young hot blooded men in the Divine Temple who had practised abstinence for hundreds of years.

    The moment Yue Fen heard the youngdy¡¯s voice, he immediately froze in ce and when he saw thatnguid and alluring figure, his entire body immediately felt as if there was something wrong, unable to take his eyes off her.

    He stood there in a daze as he stared at that groggy looking youngdy, unable to recover his senses for a good long while.

    When Qing Yu finally came awake from her groggy daze and saw the man standing dumbly in front of her. She arched up an eyebrow and asked: ¡°What is it? What did you just say?¡±

    When she asked that, Yue Fen seemed like he was shocked awake where he immediately did an about turn to leave, without saying a single word.

    Qing Yu was left there dumbfounded in befuddlement. ¡°.....¡±

    [What was that all about?]

    A corner of Qing Yu¡¯s lips twitched in speechlessness, making her feel that everyone in that ce were all strange and entric.

    She had initially been feeling rather sleepy and after being awoken in shock like that, she decided she was not going back to sleep anymore. She then got up and slowly walked out from the ce.

    There were still a few flickering stars hanging under the still dark sky.

    Qing Yu was entranced for a moment staring into that starry sky. For some unknown reason, she had actually felt..... as if she was able to understand something among them.

    Before she knew it, she raised her foot and started walking in a particr direction. By the time she realized it, she found that she was already in a ce she did not know at all.

    The Bright Moon Divine Temple¡¯s grounds were filled with many strangely shaped pces and fortresses of all sorts, some big some small all over the ce, making the ce feel like a gigantic maze. Unless one was familiar with the topography of the area, one would surely be lost in there.

    And that was exactly the case for Qing Yu right at that moment.

    She came to discover in sorrow, that she seemed to be lost. So how was she going to find her way back.....

    If she was discovered by anyone, they might think that she was trying to escape!

    Just as she was feeling depressed about the situation, the sounds of a slightmotion reached her from a short distance away.

    Qing Yu raised her eyes up in surprise, and saw a ce that was stood out like a sore thumb against every other ce in the Bright Moon Temple grounds.

    Like it had been scorched by a huge fire, it was falling apart in many ces. The jade pirs and beamsy in a pile, crisscrossing over each other, like it had been abandoned and left in ruins for many years, till it was impossible to tell what it looked like originally.

 Chapter 240.4 - A Familiar Scent

    <h4>Chapter 240.4 : A Familiar Scent</h4>

    [What..... is this ce?]

    She was still feeling puzzled when she heard the same sound again. Driven by curiosity, she began walking slowly towards that worn and dpidated ptial looking building.

    But before she had even gotten close to it, a shadow suddenly appeared before her eyes, standing with her back facing her. His voice was a little dark and sinister as he said: ¡°Entry to the ce is prohibited.¡±

    Qing Yu was surprised for a moment before she came to say with augh. ¡°My apologies. It was unintentional. I stumbled my way here by ident and I do not know my way back. May I ask if you can point me in the right direction?¡±

    The shadow did not give her any response but seeing that Qing Yu did not seem to harbour any bad intentions, he then rxed his guard.

    Although Qing Yu thought that this was rather strange, she was however not too familiar with this ce. So she did not give it much further thought and just turned herself around, deciding to leave. But without knowing how, her hand was suddenly pricked by a sharp object beside her and blood immediately began to drip down.

    At that same moment, a golden red star suddenly shed brightly across the dusky dim sky, disappearing in the very next instant. It happened so quickly that one would think that they had just imagined it.

    Although the sh of light had passed really quickly, a couple of people still managed to catch that strange phenomenon.

    One of those people was the leader of the Bright Moon Temple¡¯s Grand Priests, Cang Jian, and the other one.....

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows were creased up as she looked at the wound on the back of her hand. A gust of wind suddenly blew the doors of the pce in front wide open, and a woman in an orange dress came walking out slowly from within.

    Long jet ck hair draped the back of her shoulders, over a very skinny frame, making her look like a floating wraith as she glided her way over right before Qing Yu.

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes in surprise as she stared at the person in front of her.

    The tworge limpid ck eyes upon the sharp pointed oval face made her look even more pitifully frail, seemingly younger than Qing Yu in age.

    But when she opened her mouth, it was a woman¡¯s voice that sounded highly familiar, sounding a little ill at ease.

    ¡°Can I..... take a look at your wound?¡±

    Qing Yu was taken aback a moment, unable to react to her words. But in the very next second, she found that her hand was held within the woman¡¯s grasp.

    There was no temperature from the woman¡¯s touch, the icy chill almost seeping right into her bones. But that was not the thing that surprised her the most.

    The woman held her hand and slowly leaned in closer, before she ced her lips over where she had been hurt, murmuring softly: ¡°This is..... the Princess¡¯ scent.¡±

    The ce where her lips touched then began to give out a faint gentle glow, and the wound healed in an instant to its originally unblemished state, leaving not a single trace of a scar or faintest mark.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and she instinctively pulled her hand back to inspect it carefully. She discovered that her hand had healedpletely without the slightest blemish and she was just about to open her mouth to offer her thanks when she saw that the woman had broken into a warm smile.

    That pair ofrge ck eyes were misty as she said: ¡°You¡¯ve finally.....e back.¡±

 Chapter 241.1 - Secret Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 241.1 : Secret Massacre</h4>

    [You¡¯ve finally.....e back.]

    Hearing those rather strange words, Qing Yu looked at her in puzzlement before she started to say softly: ¡°Have you..... mistaken me for someone else?¡±

    The woman shook her head lightly. ¡°The Princess¡¯ scent..... is one that I will never ever forget no matter how many years have passed.¡±

    After she finished saying that, she lifted her eyes up once again. A highly expectant and hopeful look filled her eyes bit by bit. ¡°I just knew that the Princess would definitely return. No matter how long a time has passed, you are still the Lord and Master of this ce and no one can ever rece you.....¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice wavered and sounded almost indiscernible for a moment. The ck shadow that had stopped Qing Yu earlier immediately moved in a quick sh to catch the woman, before he asked with great concern: ¡°Grand Priestess, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The woman waved off the ck shadow and said dismissively.

    Qing Yu was stunned for a moment when she heard their conversation. [Grand Priestess?]

    [This woman that was acting so strangely and lived in such a broken and dpidated pce..... is actually a Grand Priestess?]

    Based on her knowledge, a Grand Priestess in the Bright Moon Temple was a very high position, far more senior than all their disciples, and was someone who held the greatest authourity, second to only the Temple Lord and its Elders.

    She had never seen a Grand Priestess that looked as decrepit as this woman before her. Had shemitted some grave mistake and got herself exiled to a ce like this?

    ¡°Princess,e with me. The aura from the blood you spilled just now would have alerted those guys at the Divine Temple. With noses as sharp as hounds, they should be making their way here very soon. You should go hide away for awhile.¡±

    Without even waiting for Qing Yu to open her mouth to clear her doubts, the woman had already turned around and was going back into the pce. Her footsteps seemed a little floaty and light, as the ck shadow followed worriedly just beside her.

    Seeing that, Qing Yu quickly followed them inside. The moment she set foot into the pce, the old and tattered main doors gave a loud creak and mmed themselves shut. Qing Yu could not help but raise her eyebrows. [What is going to happen?]

    And the orange clothed figure with long hair syed over her back immediately fell to the ground the moment she stepped into the pce, her strength giving out.

    The ck shadow quickly helped her over to a lounge chair at the side, and called out in a deep voice: ¡°Grand Priestess, just drink some of your subordinate¡¯s blood! If you continue on like this, your body will not be able tost much longer, and your soul will disperse and disappear into the wind! Then the long years you spent waiting here would have been in vain!¡±

    After saying that, the ck shadow summoned up his spirit energy and transformed it into a dagger. He was just about to draw it across his forearm but before he could even make his move, the dagger was suddenly sent flying through the air with a flick of the woman¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°I do not need you to make my decisions for me. Even if I were to die, I will never ever use such unorthodox and evil to extend my life, but will choose to struggle right at death¡¯s door!¡± The woman¡¯s breaths sounded rather weak, her face white as a sheet. But even then, needing to pause between each word, her voice was resolute as she uttered those words.

 Chapter 241.2 - Secret Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 241.2 : Secret Massacre</h4>

    ¡°Grand Priestess.....¡±

    ¡°No need to say anymore. My mind is set.¡± The woman opened her mouth to speak, interrupting the ck shadow. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡±

    Even if Qing Yu was really that dense, she would have discovered that there was something wrong with the woman by now. She could not help but go on to ask: ¡°You..... are a spirit?¡±

    From the moment the woman appeared, Qing Yu had felt that the woman gave her a very strange feeling, but she had not thought of this point. Her aura was very weak at that moment and her body was beginning to turn a little translucent, like she was going to disappear at any moment.

    But she had clearly been able to touch the woman¡¯s body earlier. Although her body had felt rather cold, she had definitely felt firm and solid flesh.

    So what is happening here?

    Hearing that, the woman slowly lifted her head, and the pair of dark obsidian eyes seemed to recall things in the far past by looking at her.

    After a long while, she then opened her mouth to say softly: ¡°I am not a spirit..... It¡¯s a curse.¡±

    ¡°A curse?¡± Qing Yu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The woman suddenlyughed softly as she raised up a translucent hand, and it was impossible to tell whether the expression on her face was one of joy or sadness. ¡°That¡¯s right..... I have remained here in this ce for several hundred years, wrecked by the power of the curse, suffering excruciating pain and agony, but will never die, living day after day and not knowing when I can finally be freed from this torment.¡±

    Qing Yu immediately thought of something. ¡°It¡¯s the Temple Lord from the Divine Temple?¡±

    Although she had not interacted with the Temple Lord all that much, but Qing Yu already knew that the Temple Lord was not someone who was easy to get along with, not to mention all the rumours she had heard of the vile and treacherous deeds the venomous Temple Lord hadmitted.

    Once Qing Yu¡¯s words came out, the woman suddenlyughed chillingly and her voice was frosty as she said: ¡°Temple Lord? Ha! She is nothing more than an absolutely ruthless maniac who massacred an entire bloodline, a dove usurping the magpie¡¯s nest!¡±

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow. [From that tone..... It seems like she knows something!]

    ¡°Grand Priestess, trouble is upon us. There are many people gathered outside.¡± While they spoke, the ck shadow that the woman had dismissed earlier appeared once again, his voice a little frantic.

    The woman cast a scathing nce over the man and it seemed to be filled with an invisible oppressive aura as the panic in the ck shadow¡¯s heart immediately disappeared without a single trace left.

    ¡°What¡¯s gotten you into such a fluster?¡± The indifferent voice then said, its tonepletely monotonous.

    The ck shadow took a deep breath before saying slowly: ¡°Forgive me Grand Priestess, but it was just too sudden. The person leading the people..... is Cang Jian.¡±

    The expression on the woman¡¯s face finally showed a ripple of emotion as a strangely chilling smile slowly blossomed at the edges of her lips. ¡°Ha, to think he still dares to show himself here.¡±

 Chapter 241.3 - Secret Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 241.3 : Secret Massacre</h4>

    After saying that, she then told the ck shadow: ¡°Bring the Princess to hide in the secret tunnel first. Without my orders, do note out.¡±

    ¡°Grand Priestess! With your current power, you will not be able to stand against Cang Jian.....¡± The ck shadow had not even finished his sentence when the rest of his words were drowned out by the woman¡¯s eyes that had turned to be red as blood in an instant.

    Her lips parted to spit out just one curt word. ¡°Go.¡±

    The ck shadow did not say anything to argue further but just lowered his head to say: ¡°Yes.¡±

    He then turned around to bow respectfully before Qing Yu. ¡°Princess, pleasee with your subordinate.¡±

    At almost the same instant they just stepped into the secret tunnel, the pce¡¯s already shaky and vulnerable main doors were suddenly viciously thrown wide open by a violent force from outside.

    Outside the door, the tall figure of a man with extraordinarily handsome looks stood in the lead, wearing deep blue priest robes, looking exceptionally eye catching against the others beside him who were dressed in ck or white robes, as he stood with a faint smile on the corner of his lips.

    In contrast to therge horde of aggressive looking men outside the door, the lone thin and frail looking woman with a refined looking countenance standing within looked so weak and helpless.

    But one would be unable to find the slightest sliver of panic or helplessness on the woman, the indifferent expression on her face unchanged from beginning to end. In that thin skinny figure, it felt as if the woman¡¯s body hid boundless power, making it impossible to underestimate her.

    When Cang Jian saw the woman inside the pce, his expression was startled for a moment, like he had seen someone he had not met for a very long time, or that he was looking at a person who should not exist in this world, but had suddenly appeared before his eyes, which shocked or surprised him.

    The person before his eyes was someone he was familiar with.

    Many years ago, within the icy cold Divine Temple, this person was the only bit of colour in this ce.

    He slowly came to move his lips, opening his mouth to speak in disbelief: ¡°Chi Yue.....¡±

    The woman¡¯s slightly lowered eyelids moved ever so slightly, before she slowly raised her head to look up. The deep ck darkness in those eyes stirred the man¡¯s heart and her voice had a slight raspiness as she said: ¡°Grand Priest Cang Jian, I trust you¡¯ve been well.¡±

    Those words that could not have been any more ordinary however caused Cang Jian¡¯s eyes to narrow. It was after a good while before he opened his mouth to say very slowly: ¡°Chi Yue, you¡¯ve always addressed me as Senior. Why..... are you being so distant?¡±

    ¡°Senior?¡±

    The woman slowly repeated the word and then paused before sheughed. ¡°Could Grand Priest Cang Jian be mistaken somewhere? My fellow Senior, the man called Yan Liu, a kindhearted person who abhorred evil with a vengeance? Didn¡¯t he die in that brutal and ruthless massacre that happened many years back?¡±

    Cang Jian¡¯s heart suddenly wrenched up painfully.

    [Yan Liu.....]

    [It was a name that he had not heard for so many years.]

 Chapter 241.4 - Secret Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 241.4 : Secret Massacre</h4>

    [It sounded so foreign, but also so familiar to him at the same time.]

    ¡°Chi Yue.....¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call out my name. You¡¯re not worthy.¡±

    Seeing her so resolutely cold, Cang Jian¡¯s hands could not help but clench up tightly under his sleeves. Seemingly after an intense struggle, he finally came to blow out one long breath before calling out sharply in a deep voice. ¡°Search!¡±

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Chi Yue¡¯s eyes darkened, herplexion turning an ugly shade. ¡°It¡¯s not enough that you¡¯ve be someone¡¯sckey for so many years, are you going to shatter thisst sliver of tranquillity of mine as well?¡±

    Cang Jian lowered his gaze, like he did not want to see the hatred and disappointment in the woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Chi Yue, you have been very intelligent since you were very young, and have been good at reading the situation and looking into people¡¯s hearts. You knew..... how to elicit people¡¯s sympathy and pick on their soft spots to cover up things that you wish to hide and do not want people to find out.¡±

    ¡°But have you forgotten? In this world, you are indeed the person who understands me the most, but I..... am also the one that knows you best.¡±

    Cang Jian walked towards the woman, approaching a step at a time. Under the flickering candlelight, the tall towering figure looked as though it was going to swallow up the thin figurepletely.

    ¡°But so many years have passed and I have changed, while you..... have not changed in the slightest¡±

    Cang Jian slowly finished his words, before his gaze suddenly stared with a cold glint towards a particr spot. That spot was the secret tunnel that Chi Yue had asked the ck shadow to bring Qing Yu to hide in.

    ¡°Chi Yue, I wonder if you saw that phenomenon in the sky earlier? Both you and I are the most outstanding ones in the line of priests and only our eyes would be able to capture that kind of a strange phenomenon.¡±

    Cang Jingughed softly as he looked at the woman¡¯s pretty and exquisite countenance, when the face that was always calm and confident actually came to show a sh of panic for a brief instant.

    ¡°That omen was tinged with our god¡¯s aura, so that means that the destined one has appeared, isn¡¯t it?¡± Cang Jing walked past the woman¡¯s pale shock countenance, making his way towards the location of the hidden secret tunnel, the expression on his face turning malevolent.

    ¡°Why are you putting up such a futile struggle? The Bright Moon Temple would never tolerate such heretics, who will find that there is no escape but only death in the end!¡±

    With a cold shout from Cang Jian, the deep blue priest robes moved to draw a graceful arc under the night sky, and the wide voluminous sleeves billowed up with a powerful gust of wind, carrying such terrifying force that it seemed like it would obliterate the entire pce into nothing if the wind struck it.

    ¡°Noo~¡± Chi Yue¡¯s eyes were wide as she stared, a broken cry tearing out from her throat, filled with so much sadness and hopelessness.

    [Noo.....]

    [That¡¯s her Princess.....]

 Chapter 242.1 - Had He Seen A Ghost?

    <h4>Chapter 242.1: Had He Seen A Ghost?</h4>

    However, the thing that everyone expected to see did not happen.

    After the powerfully turbulent hurricane passed, what came to be revealed before everyone¡¯s eyes was a tattered wall, it¡¯s original look wrecked beyond recognition. Not to mention people, even the secret tunnel hidden behind it was not revealed.

    Cang Jian stared incredulously in disbelief. [How is that possible?]

    [There¡¯s nothing?]

    [He had clearly detected an unusual aura hidden behind that spot! How did it suddenly disappear! ?]

    Simrly caught in a shocked daze, was Chi Yue.

    But besides a sharp shrinking of the irises within her eyes, she did not show much of a change in emotion on her face. Her fingernails that were digging into her palms slightly rxed a little, and she came to discover that her tightly clenched fists were covered in cold sweat from fear.

    [Is everything fine now?]

    [The Princess isn¡¯t in there. Does that mean she is safe now?]

    By the time Cang Jian turned to look, not a single ripple of emotion could be seen on Chi Yue¡¯s face anymore, turned into a cold indifferent mask like she did not know anything. The expression on her face had clearly been panicked earlier and had even been tinged with a sliver of fearful trepidation.

    So Cang Jian was not going to let himself be fooled by her so easily. The corners of his lips split into an arc of indiscernible meaning. ¡°Chi Yue, did you do something? My senses have never been wrong and I detected more than one spirit aura within this pce. Where..... is the person who carries the bloodline of the god?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Chi Yue scoffed coldly with augh. ¡°That venomous womanid a curse on me and my cultivation waspletely destroyed, turning me into someone who is neither human nor ghost who can do nothing but wait here slowly for my life to wither away till myst dying breath leaves this body. What do you suppose that I am capable of doing in my current state?¡±

    As expected, the moment that person was mentioned, the expression on Cang Jian¡¯s face immediately changed. His handsome face shed with displeasure for a moment. ¡°I will not allow you to besmirch the Temple Lord¡¯s name!¡±

    ¡°Ha! Temple Lord?¡± Chi Yueughed loudly. ¡°That animal who is devoid of humanity is fit to be the Temple Lord? ! Besides that pretty face she maintains through evil techniques, what does she possess that is worth having you do her bidding, even at the expense of you viting the vows you made when you chose to take up the position of a priest!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said that I will not allow you to nder the Temple Lord!¡± Cang Jian¡¯s eyes shed with a dark glint, and his body moved speedily toe right before Chi Yue in an instant, before grabbing Chi Yue viciously by the neck.

    Chi Yue¡¯s lips curled up further in a scornful smile. Although she was already finding it hard to breathe and was pacing right before death¡¯s door, there was absolutely no fear showing on her face. ¡°Kill me if you can.¡±

    Cang Jian¡¯s voice was malevolent as he replied: ¡°You think I do not dare to?¡±

    But at the very moment murderous intent rose up in his heart, a powerful oppression suddenly surged towards him, giving him no choice but to release his grip and take several steps back in retreat.

 Chapter 242.2 - Had He Seen A Ghost?

    <h4>Chapter 242.2: Had He Seen A Ghost?</h4>

    Shock showed on his face and he raised his voice to shout: ¡°Who is ying these tricks while hiding? Show yourself to me!¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, that strange power then lifted his entire body up into the air, before tossing him viciously out of the ce. The pce¡¯s main doors then shut tightly with a boom right after, where they stood imprable and still no matter how the people outside tried to force their way in, fantastically strange.

    ¡°What..... just happened here?¡±

    Cang Jian came to his feet as his subordinates helped him up. His face was deathly pale as he vomited out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Grand Priest, the doors cannot be opened!¡± After two ck robed men found that their powerful strikes on the door had absolutely no effect, they immediately went to Cang Jian to report it.

    Cang Jian wiped the trickle of blood from the corner of his mouth and stared at the tightly shut doors into the pce, suspicion rising up in his eyes.

    [Just who could possibly possess the ability to do this and was even able to injure him?]

    Although his cultivation was in the study of priesthood, but his powers was great enough for him to hold his own in Cloud Heaven, and to achieve such a high position in the Divine Temple. [Although his powers could not be said to be unparalleled, but it was considered to be of a superior level.]

    [If it was really the destined one who inherited the god¡¯s bloodline......]

    Cang Jian narrowed his eyes. [Forget it. He must investigate this clearly before he reports it to the Temple Lord!]

    ¡°We retreat for now.¡±

    Inside the pce, after Cang Jian was tossed out of the ce, the shaky and badly battered wall suddenly copsed. Where there was nothing to be seen before, when the entire secret tunnel was revealed before their eyes, Qing Yu and the ck shadow came walking slowly out from within.

    Chi Yue was a little stunned. ¡°Princess, just now.....¡±

    [What could have happened? How did the secret tunnel disappear? That was just too unbelievable!]

    Seeing the shock that was showing in that pair ofrge eyes, Qing Yu went on to exin calmly: ¡°That was nothing. As the secret tunnel wasn¡¯t thatrge in area, I was able to keep it away very quickly. That man would not have noticed anything strange just now.¡±

    Those words spoken so matter of factly however stunned Chi Yue further into a speechless daze for a very long while.

    ¡°Keep..... Keep it away? ?¡±

    [Did she just hear those words correctly?]

    [How do you keep something like a secret tunnel away? ? !]

    [And that secret tunnel was at least several hundred meters long, able to allow more than ten men to walk abreast in there. She actually said that it..... wasn¡¯t thatrge in area?]

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow as she looked at the astounded look on the woman¡¯s face like she had just seen a ghost. Although she did not really understand it, she went on to open her mouth to ask: ¡°People from Cloud Heaven would not find a simple technique like this unfamiliar would you? It¡¯s called spatial time shift. I had merely shifted the tunnel to another ce just now and set up an illusion in its ce. No matter how high one¡¯s level of cultivation is, they would not be able to see through it.¡±

 Chapter 242.3 - Had He Seen A Ghost?

    <h4>Chapter 242 .3: Had He Seen A Ghost?</h4>

    Given such a short period of time, she was only able to shift the secret tunnel into her own dimensional space. But as that was a secret, she was not ready to reveal it.

    Hearing her exnation, Chi Yue started to understand. Her eyes were filled with reverent worship as she then said: ¡°The Princess has really grown stronger. I just knew that you would be blessed and woulde out safe.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve really mistaken me for someone else. I am not any kind of princess at all.¡± Qing Yu said a little helplessly as she covered her palm over her face.

    She was not going to impersonate herself to take on the identity of another person.

    Hearing that, Chi Yue merely gave a soft sigh. ¡°I do not know why the Princess is not willing to acknowledge our rtionship but I will never forget the Princess. Back then, among the many princesses, only you were like the god the most, and was most qualified to inherit the Divine Temple. A pity.....

    [Wait.]

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes as she seemed to realize something. [This woman has mistaken her for her mother!]

    Calling her princess and talking about the god who was once the lord of the divine temple, she would be really stupid if she still didn¡¯t realize it.

    [So this woman is an old acquaintance of her mother¡¯s, and was very loyal to her as well. What a great reward this encounter hade to reap. From the look of things, the woman definitely knows quite a bit about the things that happened in the divine temple back then.]

    [It must be because she knows too much and posed to be a threat. That was why that womanid a curse on her and kept her imprisoned in this ce.]

    [In that case, then it would not do any harm to acknowledge the rtionship.]

    Decided, Qing Yu then smiled and said: ¡°In your eyes, do I really look so much like the princess you are talking about?¡±

    ChI Yue was taken aback by surprise. [What does she mean?]

    But she then went on to scrutinize the youngdy, carefully studying her countenance and mannerisms.

    [Something seems..... a little off.]

    [The youngdy in front of her looks..... a little younger.]

    [Although the princess who was already a few hundred years old still looked like a budding young woman,pared to this youngdy here, the princess had a tad bit more maturity in her, and that was a change that would onlye after one had experienced quite a bit in their life.]

    [In that aspect, this youngdy was a little bit different.]

    [She has really..... been mistaken?]

    With that thought in mind, Chi Yue¡¯s face immediately fell sullen. ¡°You.....¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty. I haven¡¯t finished.¡± Qing Yu interjected, her eyes smiling as she said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I look so much like that princess that you know? That is because she is my mother!¡±

    Chi Yue¡¯s sullen rage immediately turned into a stunned daze.

    ¡°What..... did you just say?¡± She still could not believe her ears.

 Chapter 242.4 - Had He Seen A Ghost?

    <h4>Chapter 242.4: Had He Seen A Ghost?</h4>

    Although it was rumoured back then that the Princess was indeed together with a man and it had even spread to be such hot juicy gossip, she did not believe a word of it. And a youngdy who looked so much like the Princess had nowe to tell her that she was the Princess¡¯ daughter.

    Seeing the woman looking like she was shocked right to her soul, Qing Yu sighed helplessly before her slim fingers snapped crisply. A ball of golden red me immediately appeared at the tip of her finger which illuminated the dim surroundings.

    ¡°This should be enough to make you believe now, wouldn¡¯t it! ?¡± Qing Yu asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Phoenix Fire!¡± Chi Yue cried out in a slightly broken voice, her eyes immediately turning red.

    [This is the Princess¡¯ divine fire! How could she possibly not recognize it?]

    [This youngdy¡¯s really of the Princess¡¯ bloodline!]

    To say how Qing Yu came to know about this, the credit must go to Lou Jun Yao.

    Back when she was still in the Constetion Continent, he had already given her quite a lot of information about advancing through her cultivation levels. When they first met, that guy had already shown a lot of interest in the strange and unique elixir fire she possessed.

    She had then looked further into it and came to find out that her elixir fire was called the Phoenix Fire, and was not something that one would be able to gain by cultivating but something that one was born with, a kind of power inherited through one¡¯s bloodline. That would also mean that either this body¡¯s father or mother had the power of Phoenix Fire in them.

    And after she saw the phoenix divine beast in the cave within the forbidden ground, Lou Jun Yao had said that it was her mother¡¯s contracted divine beast, so the person who possessed the power of Phoenix Fire would most definitely be her mother.

    It must be said that her guesswork was spot on and right on the mark.

    ¡°Chi Yue greets the Little Princess.¡± After ascertaining her identity, Chi Yue immediately knelt with her body t on the ground, paying Qing Yu the most respectful homage a servant could show to her mistress.

    Qing Yu quickly helped the woman up to her feet. ¡°Dispense with all these superficial formalities and just call me Qing Yu. My mother is no longer any kind of princess anymore so you had better not address me with such a title.¡±

    Hearing that, Chi Yue furrowed her brows together. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be appropriate.....¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about that. Just do as I¡¯ve said.¡± Qing Yu told her.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured that I will not let you just die like this. I will definitely think of a way to dispel the curse you¡¯ve been afflicted with.¡± Qing Yu said in a serious tone as she held the woman¡¯s hands.

    Chi Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed as she started to shake her head lightly. ¡°It¡¯s no use. I am a Grand Priestess myself but I have absolutely no idea on how I can break this evil curse at all.¡±

    ¡°Just trust me. I will definitely do it. Don¡¯t you want to be able to see my mother again but allow yourself your life to end in regret like this?¡± The youngdy¡¯s voice was tender, and it was imbued with a strangely convincing power.

    Chi Yue¡¯s heart winced with a vicious tug. Finally, she raised her eyes and said slowly, her voice pausing hesitatingly between each word: ¡°I want..... to live.¡±

 Chapter 243.1 - Robâ€¦ Robâ€¦ Robbery?

    <h4>Chapter 243.1: Rob... Rob... Robbery?</h4>

    ¡ª White Fens Lands ¡ª

    After the group of people from the Evil Purgers Coalition led by Qing Ye Li dealt with the Feng Family, they finally left.

    And Qing Tian Lin who had been suppressing his rage and malevolence all this time finally came to realize that he had forgotten something very important after being liberated from all that hassle.

    With a light flick of his sleeves, a ball of misty smoke appeared before him that came to show the figure of a man inside. That person was Xi Zhan Chen who was kneeling with one knee on the ground. He then said respectfully: ¡°I have not been able to get in touch with you over this period to report that I am unable to detect any sign of Qing Yu¡¯s aura anymore. She has disappeared without a trace for a very long time.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Rage was almost threatening to spill out from Qing Tian Lin¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do you mean by disappearing without a trace! ?¡±

    ¡°She could very possibly have been taken away by people from the upper realm. And her brother is not in the Faint Mist Sect anymore as well. I sent people to go speak with people who were on rather good terms with Qing Yu and ording to what they said, Qing Yu had never stepped out from the Faint Mist Sect but has been missing for tens of days. My guess is that some highly skilled person must have taken her out of there without anyone knowing.¡± Xi Zhan Chen exined.

    Hearing that, Qing Tian Lin could not help butughed out coldly. ¡°That¡¯s just preposterous! Even if Qing Qing¡¯s cultivation has be a lot more inferior than before after being reborn, it couldn¡¯t possibly be that easy for anyone to take her away without anyone knowing.¡±

    Moreover, she had those two secret treasures in her body and just that weapon spirit Zang Mai was a weapon that not anyone was able to stand against.

    With that thought in mind, Qing Tian Lin then said in a deep low voice: ¡°Make your way up to the White Fens Lands this instant. I will get people to search around here and if theye up with nothing.....¡±

    His voice paused for a moment and his long narrow eyes gazed faraway into the distance. ¡°Then I will go have a look up there in Cloud Heaven.¡±

    In both his previous life and this one, what hecked was just Qing Qing.

    Maybe he had used the wrong method in the previous life, that made Qing Qing give such an extreme reaction. In this life, he was definitely not going to let her leave him so easily.

    Once he has her, everything would be settled.

    ¡ª¨C

    The Barbarian Tribe was a reclusive race of people and the location of their headquarters encampment was not known to anyone, the only known fact was that it sat within a vast and endless desert.

    Besides the usualrge sandstorms that were usually seen, there was nothing special about the ce. But once night fell, that was when the desert was most dangerous. Under the illumination of moonlight, those storms would turn into a massive and gigantic head of a beast, swallowing up intruders with nefarious intentions.

    Even in the day, not many people woulde to this ce, unless it was an Elixir Cultivator who hade here to search for rare herbs, the ce seldom seeing anyone pass by at all.

 Chapter 243.2 - Robâ€¦ Robâ€¦ Robbery?

    <h4>Chapter 243.2: Rob... Rob... Robbery?</h4>

    The sun was hanging low over the western horizon when a horse carriage suddenly appeared out of nowhere, slowly trundling over the sand.

    The wind gently lifted a corner of the carriage¡¯s curtain. A figure in red and a figure in ck were seen leaning close against each other, their demeanor intimate. Those two people were Qing Lan Fei and Mo Jing Yu who had juste out from the Barbarian Tribe¡¯s headquarters.

    Passing over this familiar piece of sandynd, Qing Lan Fei could not help but curve up her lips, seeming rather emotional. ¡°Several months ago, I was still a highly fragmented soul. This was where I met Ah Yue, who brought me back to the Barbarian Tribe.¡±

    Mo Jing Yu sighed and embraced her tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve made you suffer. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei shook her head and her limpid eyes looked straight at the man as she said: ¡°The fact that you have returned is the greatest blessing to me.¡±

    Mo Jing Yu was taken aback a moment, and it was not known what he had suddenly recalled, before he thenughed softly.

    ¡°What are youughing about?¡± Qing Lan Fei raised an eyebrow as she asked, feeling a little puzzled.

    ¡°I am recalling how heartless you were towards me back then, and you would never have said such tender words to me at that time.¡± When Mo Jing Yu remembered that, his heart still felt a twinge of aggrievement.

    Upon hearing that, Qing Lan Fei looked at him with an angry glint in her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that because you were always so flippant and was such a phnderer..... Whoa~¡±

    As she spoke, the horse carriage suddenly jolted violently and lurched forward. Qing Lan Fei was caught off guard and was going to fall out when Mo Jing Yu¡¯s eyes turned sharp, moving quickly to hold her protectively in his arms as he summoned up his spirit powers to steady the horse carriage.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve got quite a few moves haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Wonder if there is anything that¡¯s worth some money in the carriage.¡±

    ¡°Sigh..... I¡¯ve been waiting here in these lifeless wilderness and all I¡¯ve got in return is finding my mouth filled with sand, nary seeing a single person pass by. Today must be a very unlucky day for you.¡±

    Ignoring the voiceing in from outside, Mo Jing Yu went to check on the person in his arms and asked her worriedly: ¡°Fei Er, did you knock yourself anywhere?¡±

    Although he had reacted very quickly to catch her immediately, Fei Er¡¯s cultivation was no longer like it was before by a far way off. Having lost fragments of her soul would definitely make her weaker.

    Qing Lan Fei shook her head and replied: ¡°I¡¯m fine. You pulled me back very quickly just now, so how could I possibly be hurt anyway?¡±

    Mo Jing Yu was still a little worried and he went on to check her himself. It was only after he saw that she was really unhurt that his heart was set at ease, which made Qing Lan Fei not know whether tough or to cry. This fe was always so overly concerned about her.

    ¡°Har? Did you die in there? Aren¡¯t you going to hurry up and get that sorry behind of yours out here already! ?¡±

    Seeing no movementsing from inside the horse carriage after such a long while, a man with a beard who looked to be around thirty years of age stared with wide eyed anger as he roared out in rage.

 Chapter 243.3 - Robâ€¦ Robâ€¦ Robbery?

    <h4>Chapter 243.3: Rob... Rob... Robbery?</h4>

    That rough grating voice caused Qing Lan Fei to subconsciously knit her brows, her gaze peering through the gap in the curtains to look outside. Her voice was a little surprised as she asked: ¡°Have we..... encountered a bunch of robbers?¡±

    They haven¡¯t been here in this world for a few hundred years and has Cloud Heaven deteriorated to be so crass where lowlifes like robbers are running rampant?

    ¡°Tsk. They are just courting their own death.¡± Mo Jing Yu scoffed coldly, as his long slender fingers parted the carriage¡¯s curtains, his pair of soul stirring phoenix like eyes gazing indifferently at the group of people standing in front, blocking their way.

    They had probably never seen a person with such a resplendently beautiful countenance as the moment the carriage¡¯s curtains parted, all of them including the bearded man who had raised his voice angrily earlier were all stunned in their spots, unable to recover their senses for a good long while.

    They were bedazzled and mesmerized like a bunch of besotted young girls as they stared at the beautiful looking man.

    Qing Lan Fei who was blocked behind him had naturally seen that hrious scene and her lips immediately mped up stiffly together. It was probably because she found it too funny when she suddenly burst outughing with a loud ¡°pfft¡±.

    The slim figure moved herself and came to be revealed as well.

    She was afterall hailed as Cloud Heaven¡¯s greatest beauty back then and her looks were naturally highly outstanding as well. Standing together with Mo Jing Yu, a man of perfect and resplendent good looks, two words immediately came to mind: Heavenly match.

    It was not known who was the one who gulped loudly, and then started to say mindlessly: ¡°Beautiful, just too beautiful looking. I have never seen anyone with such unbelievably good looks.....¡±

    After the bedazzlement started to fade away, a number of them began toe back to their senses. One of them smacked a person who was drooling stupidly on the back of his head and said angrily through tightly clenched teeth: ¡°So what if they¡¯re good looking? Can good looks fill your belly! ? Don¡¯t forget that we are here to rob them!¡±

    Upon saying that, arge shiny sabre immediately shed in his hand. A long metal chain was wrapped around its hilt, extending around the man¡¯s arm, his body exuding a menacing air. Only people who have truly seen blood spilled would give out such an aura and it could be seen that he hadmitted a fair share of cruel and ruthless misdeeds.

    ¡°Leave the horse carriage behind if you know what¡¯s good for you, and I can spare you your lives.¡±

    Mo Jing Yu thought that he was hearing things.

    To think that the day woulde that he would experience being robbed. And what was it with this tone that sounded like he was being shown mercy? Is he then expected to gratefully go thank them and kowtow to them for it? ?

    With the kind of character he had, how could he possibly endure that? But right at that moment, a warm gentle hand held him back lightly.

    Mo Jing Yu turned back to gaze puzzledly at her, but saw Qing Lan Fei smile gently at him. ¡°It¡¯s never easy wandering outside like this. Since they want the carriage, just give it to them. I was thinking of getting off to have a walk around anyway, so that we can see the scenery along the way.¡±

 Chapter 243.4 - Robâ€¦ Robâ€¦ Robbery?

    <h4>Chapter 243.4: Rob... Rob... Robbery?</h4>

    [What is happening here?]

    [When did Fei Er be..... so kind and passive? ?]

    [No, not to say that she isn¡¯t kind hearted, but his impression of Fei Er was one who was never fearful of such things, and would never allow herself to be bullied like this. But today.....]

    Just as Mo Jing Yu was feeling all confused and befuddled, he saw that she had slowlye to climb down from the horse carriage, and had extended a hand before him with an eyebrow raised. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡±

    Although Mo Jing Yu did not understand it fully, but based on his trust in her, he held her hand as he stepped off the horse carriage.

    ¡°Ha! At least you know what¡¯s good for you.¡± The man holding therge sabre in his hand said with ridicule, like he despised the cowardly ways of the two people, in order to preserve their own lives.

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s footsteps halted for a moment, almost unable to hold himself back from making his move, but then gave up on it when he saw Qing Lan Fei stop him.

    A few of the robbers were curious about the kind of things they had in the horse carriage and they went on ahead to part the carriage¡¯s curtains first. They had just managed to mber their way inside when frightful howls and wails were immediately heard.

    Mo Jing Yu had been dragged a distance away from there and when he heard that mour, he could not help but cast a surprise nce towards the woman beside him.

    [What is happening?]

    When the man holding therge sabre saw what was happening, he went walking swiftly over to the horse carriage and shouted at the men inside: ¡°What are all of you screaming your head off for?¡±

    It was only when he came close that he was able to see that the faces of the men were filled with many unidentifiable bugs crawling all over, scurrying around in all directions.

    When the man came stomping over, the bugs all flew away in an instant. But for the men who had the bugs all over their faces just now, red swollen lumps could be seen all over. It was probably because it was really itchy, that made one of them lift his hand up to scratch his face. In the end, from within the tiny red swollen lumps, he dug out what looked like tiny insectrvae, which was an utterly disgusting sight.

    ¡°What did the two of you do?¡±

    The two people had not walked that far a distance when they were called to a halt.

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s face was innocent as she responded: ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You still going to feign ignorance? Don¡¯t you see what their faces have turned into here! ? Did you set poison inside the carriage to draw those nefarious insects in to attack us! ?¡± The bearded man from before asked with a ferociously aggressive face, his eyes wide as cymbals like he was going to eat the two of them up.

    ¡°If I had set poison in there, wouldn¡¯t I have just poisoned them to death straightaway? Why would I want to disfigure just their faces? Could you possibly think that I am jealous of all your good looks?¡± Qing Lan Fei went on to say slowly at an unhurried pace, before sniffing scornfully in disdain, her face highly indignant.

    Mo Jing Yu stifled augh. He had really not seen this mischievous and adorable look on his Fei Er for such a long time! She was just so ck bellied when she pranks people and the words she said to the bunch of robbers would surely cause them to die from infuriation!

 Chapter 244.1 - Stop the Killing by Killing

    <h4>Chapter 244.1: Stop the Killing by Killing</h4>

    As expected, the moment the bunch of robbers heard those words filled with hidden ridicule, their faces immediately turned an ashen green.

    She had clearly employed some unknown method to attract all those bugs and she was even pushing the me back onto themselves.

    ¡°You nefarious bitch! I will kill you!¡±

    The bearded man who had formed a favourable impression towards the couple before because of their wless good looks immediately became enraged, and an iron mace filled with vicious hooked spikes appeared in his hand. He charged forward straightaway, right at the woman who maintained an absolutely harmless smile upon her face with a brutal strike.

    But before he could even get close, his entire body was suddenly sent flying back, like he had been struck by a powerfully heavy punch, blood spewing out from his mouth as he soared through the air.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Qing Lan Fei turned to look speechlessly at a certain man, the displeasure in her eyes undisguisable.

    Mo Jing Yu looked at her like what he did was only natural. ¡°I will not allow you to get hurt.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a few insignificant lowlifes, and I have not been weakened to such a pathetic state.¡± Qing Lan Fei could not help but roll her eyes at him.

    She was merely suffering from a deficient soul, and had not lost her powerspletely. Does he need to get himself so worried?

    ¡°You¡¯ve said it yourself that they are just a bunch of insignificant lowlifes. If you need to raise your hand against such worthless characters, wouldn¡¯t that make your man look like an inconsequential piece of decoration?¡±

    It must be said that Mo Jing Yu had a rather slick tongue, able to show consideration for his wife¡¯s feelings and innocuously disy affection for her at the same time. Seeing Qing Lan Fei look at him with a pout, and her beautiful face then breaking into a bashful smile, he knew that he had seeded in achieving his goal.

    But his words had however infuriated the bunch of ruthless robbers.

    To be able to roam within this deste desert, just having guts alone would not be enough, but calls for one to possess a certain amount of powers. Otherwise, before their prey can even appear, they would have been buried under the swirling sands.

    So the bunch of robbers were not just a bunch of average nobodies. Having suffered such humiliation and burning from their scathing taunts, a murderous aura slowly exuded from their bodies, and the spirit power aura that was revealed seemed to feel rather familiar.

    ¡°They are from the Hunters¡¯ Guild?¡± An eyebrow on Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face raised up, looking a little surprised.

    Several hundred years ago, there were only four major powers in Cloud Heaven. The Hunters Guild only came to rise in powerter.

    It was originally thought that they were just a tiny inconsequential power that would notst, but for some unknown reason, they grew in might very quicklyter, forcibly squeezing themselves up into bing the fifth major power in Cloud Heaven.

    Their members were called Hunters by people outside who specialized in taking on prickly and difficult missions, a myriad mix in a bubbling pot, where all sorts of people could be found. Although their members were numerous, it was also highly chaotic inside.

 Chapter 244.2 - Stop the Killing by Killing

    <h4>Chapter 244.2: Stop the Killing by Killing</h4>

    Although the Hunters¡¯ Guild was able to hold a position of power in Cloud Heaven, if one were to be very strict about it, they could notpare to the other four major powers. So what everyone saw on the surface was just one side, the reality hidden beneath was they were not truly acknowledged by the others.

    Not to mention Mo Jing Yu who was such a haughty and proud man, he couldn¡¯t even be bothered with a faction of power that was not even worth his notice.

    Back in those earlier years, even when the Hunters¡¯ Guild had not been all that much to look at, such a thing would never have happened, where the guild members could tantlye out tomit robbery like this.

    So how much lower had they fallen to now.

    Mo Jing Yu could not help but curled his lips up into a contemptuous smile.

    ¡°Knowing that we are people from the Hunters¡¯ Guild, and you still dare to offend us so outrageously, it seems to me that you are not aware of out guild¡¯s rules.¡± The man carrying therge sabre with a long chain wrapped around his arm then shed a bloodthirsty smile on his face.

    The Hunters¡¯ Guild¡¯s rules?

    It was probably known to everyone who was not a recluse and isted themselves from the world.

    The Hunters¡¯ Guild was famous for having the greatest number of members among the various powers in Cloud Heaven and they were also an existence well known to avenge the slightest snub, biting back like a venomous snake.

    Anyone who came to provoke a person from the Hunters¡¯ Guild would suffer maniacal and incessant revenge. But that was not because the Hunters¡¯ Guild was being loyal or protective of their people, but it was to satisfy their own arrogance and to stroke their inted egos, not allowing outsiders to show the guild any slight.

    ¡°Have the man dealt with on the spot but leave the woman alive. Our brothers here have not broken fast for quite a long while already.¡± The man said as he slowly undid the chain around his arm and pulled his hand back to stretch his wrist. The sound of his bones crackling rang out clearly, as he gazed menacingly at the two people a short distance away.

    [It looks like he is the leader among the bunch of robbers.]

    [But, what did he just say?]

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face that had been smiling all this while suddenly turned to show apletely indiscernible expression on his face, as the aura around his body silently changed without anyone knowing.

    He was used to be recklessly wilful and already did not have a good reputation, so he did not care how people looked at him. But when someone was speaking ill of people he cared about, or about the person that held a position in his heart, he was definitely not going to allow that to pass.

    ¡°Fei Er, stand to the side a moment. Let me put an end to all these scum.¡± Mo Jing Yu¡¯s voice was still as gentle as before, but the aura that was ring out from his body that sent chills running through a person was impossible to miss.

    Qing Lan Fei sighed out a breath. ¡°Qing Yu, I.....¡±

    ¡°Do not try to dissuade me. I know that you have a kind heart, but the entire bunch of them will just be a gue letting them live, and they will have to die sooner orter.¡± Mo Jing Yu said bitingly.

 Chapter 244.3 - Stop the Killing by Killing

    <h4>Chapter 244.3: Stop the Killing by Killing</h4>

    Qing Lan Fei shook her head as she smiled. ¡°I am not trying to dissuade you, but just want to say that I can stay by your side.¡±

    But her offer was rejected by Mo Jing Yu who thoughtfully said her body was still a little weak and it was not suitable for her to be fighting and killing yet.

    But how could she not know that a certain man had actually juste awake from a long deep slumber and must be feeling rather stiff all over. He was just making up an excuse, seeking to stretch his muscles and tendons a bit with this bunch of robbers who delivered themselves right up to their door.

    But Qing Lan Fei was not going to expose him, silently retreating away to the side. Mo Jing Yu then threw up a barrier around her, so that those scum would not be able to even get close to her.

    The group of more than ten men immediately moved to surround him, not thinking for a moment how shameless ganging up on a lone person really was. And from they could see, this incredibly handsome looking man looked just like someone who would hide behind a woman¡¯s skirt, and must be a frail weakling through and through, who would be smashed to death with just one single punch from each of them when they became serious.

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with cold contempt and quiet murder. When that man had spouted those offensive words just now, he had already decided to ughter every single one of them. What they were doing now turned out to be what he would have wanted, so that he did not have to take them down one by one.

    It is always said that man proposes but Heaven disposes. Mo Jing Yu did not even have the time to make a move yet then the whole group of people suddenly froze still in their spots, barely just a meter¡¯s distance away from him.

    Time seemed to stop for a few seconds. Over that vast and barren desert sands, frightfully tragic screams then tore through the silent air. One by one, the men were then violently torn apart by a powerful force while alive, stterings of blood and flesh flying through the air as the ground became littered with broken limbs and body parts. Blood flowed like a river, a gory sight that was really too grisly to look at.

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face immediately turned dark.

    Right at that moment, azy sounding voice rang out, melodious and innocent. ¡°Aiyaiyai, look at these people. Wonder how many lifetimes¡¯ blessings did they take to umte to be able to die in such a glorious manner. When they arrive down there, they will surely be regarded with great honour.¡±

    ¡°Xiu..... Yi..... Ran.....!¡± Those words spat out through Mo Jing Yu¡¯s tightly gritted teeth.

    ¡°Sigh. We have not met for so many years and our Jing Yu is still as unadorable as before. How many times have I told you? Call me Yi Ran if we¡¯re brothers, but you¡¯re always being so distant, calling me by my full name.¡±

    Apanying that grumbling male voice that rang out, a tall slim figure in royal blue then slowly came to appear before their eyes.

    The weather in early spring was still carrying a tinge of a chill in the air, but the man still carried a silver folding fan in his hand,zily fanning himself in anguid and suave manner.

    The man¡¯s looks were not inferior in the slightest whenpared to Mo Jing Yu¡¯s, but with a tinge ofnguidziness and a devil may care look in his eyes. His long backswept eyes were curved up into smiling arcs, his demeanor unfathomable, looking very much like a treacherous smiling tiger.

 Chapter 244.4 - Stop the Killing by Killing

    <h4>Chapter 244.4: Stop the Killing by Killing</h4>

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this our Little Lan Fei? To think that you¡¯re still together with Jing Yu.¡± Xiu Yi Ran said as his gaze turned to look at Qing Lan Fei standing at the side, his eyes immediately lighting up, like he had just seen something rare and precious.

    The moment those words were heard, Qing Lan Fei creased up her brows, before saying in a displeased tone. ¡°May I trouble you to do away with the word little.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What could be the problem? I am like three hundred years older than you, is there anything wrong with me calling you little?¡± Xiu Yi Ran said as he fanned himselfzily, the expression on his face seemingly surprised.

    Immediately after that, it looked as if he suddenly recalled something, and with a look of realization on his face he said: ¡°I havepletely forgotten. Jing Yu would more or less be at least two hundred years older than you too! It seems like you¡¯ve grown so used to being by his side that you do not feel that I am actually much older.¡±

    Mo Jing Yu clenched his jaws. [Is this fe saying that he is getting old in a roundabout way?]

    ¡°What have youe here for?¡±

    Xiu Yi Ranughed softly and replied: ¡°I am naturally here to wee you back. You have really chosen quite a good time to awaken, on the very year that the Mind Free Peak is prophesied to manifest. I had thought that you would wait for a few more hundred years.¡±

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s expression grew dark, like a sudden thought just came across his mind. He then swept his gaze over the ground that was littered with severed limbs and other body parts before he said: ¡°Why did you need to kill these people from the Hunters¡¯ Guild?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you had no intention of killing them just now?¡± Xiu Yi Ran arched up an eyebrow to say, an unreadable smile on his lips.

    ¡°Still, you did not need to do it in such a brutal manner.¡±

    Mo Jing Yu could never get used to the man¡¯s merciless and ruthless killing methods, which sometimes made him look like a terrifying maniac, always professing to be seeking perfection, but just made it a nauseating sight for others to see.

    ¡°Brutal?¡±

    Hearing that, Xiu Yi Ran did not show any displeasure on his face, but instead looked smilingly at Mo Jing Yu to say: ¡°Jing Yu, have you slept for far too long a time? Have you forgotten that not only are you the Chieftain of the Barbarians, you also hold the revered position as one of the Three Kings of Hell?¡±

    ¡°Since these people dare toe provoke you like this, you should then teach them a good vicious lesson to make them remember it. But I know you too well, though you put on a menacing face you hide a kind heart, unable to really strike people downpletely, so..... I had to do it for you.¡± Xiu Yi Ran¡¯s eyes were two arcing crescents, his mouth curved up in a harmless and disarming smile.

    He was such a handsome and good looking man, seemingly highly approachable and easy going. Who could have known that he would turn out to be such a mighty entity outside of Cloud Heaven¡¯s five major powers, as one of the Three Kings of Hell from the powerful Hell Kings Pce.

    People called him the ferocious demon Asura, his hands tainted by the blood of countless lives taken, one who killed without blinking. Everywhere he went, dead bodiesy, and frightful wails rang incessantly.

    A man born to bring massacre, and lived for the ughter.

 Chapter 245.1 - Teasing Ridicule

    <h4>Chapter 245.1: Teasing Ridicule</h4>

    Mo Jing Yu had been fortunate enough countless times to remain the leader of the Hell Kings Pce. Otherwise if he were to be ruled by this fe who knew nothing but ughter, the entire Cloud Heaven might have descended into unimaginable chaos.

    Seeing that the man was remaining silent and not going to say a word Xiu Yi Ran curved up his lips into a smile and said: ¡°Since you¡¯vee back, you should go to the Hell Kings Pce to have a look. Big Brother had instructed that I must definitely bring you back, as he can only set his heart at ease after he sees you with his own eyes.¡±

    At the mention of Big Brother, the expression on Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face was a little taken aback. ¡°How is Big Brother doing?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go back and see for yourself.¡±

    Xiu Yi Ran did not reveal much but just pped his folding fan on his palm suddenly. A group of people came sailing through the air from a distance away, carrying a wide and luxurious pnquin, before stopping right overhead in midair.

    Throughout the entire Cloud Heaven, probably only the Hell Kings Pce could pull off such avish and prolific disy, the pnquins carried by twelve extremely highly skilled pugilists whenever they set out on a journey, moving at speeds that was much faster than most spirit beasts, so resplendent that it made people turn green with envy.

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s gaze darkened slightly, as he turned to meet Qing Lan Fei¡¯s eyes without a word. It seemed like he would have to take it up.

    ¡ª¡ª

    On the other side of Cloud Heaven, it was another moonless and windy night.

    Because Qing Yu lost her way earlier that day, it was a long time before she was able to find her way back following the directions Chi Yue gave. Yue Fen had thought that the youngdy was really so bold and had run away, which caused the servant maids who were living near to Qing Yu to be punished for it.

    When Qing Yu came back, she had yet to even reach close to the ce she lived at when she saw a row of people kneeling outside, the bodies stiffly upright, their heads hung low.

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes, the expression on her face a little confused. [What is happening here?]

    ¡°You¡¯re not even able to keep watch over one single youngdy? Since you¡¯re all so useless, then all of you should just die!¡±

    As the highly incensed voice of the man rang out, several figures were struck and sent flying, blood spurting incessantly out in agony. When they saw the youngdy standing a short distance away from them, their eyes red wide open, like they had just seen a ghost.

    [Didn¡¯t this girl..... run away? Why has she suddenly appeared again! ?]

    [Had they all suffered that beating for nothing? !]

    Qing Yu pretended not to see all the strange looks they were all giving her, as she walked leisurely inside. Her tone waszily idle as she asked: ¡°What are all of you doing here? I had just gone out for a stroll and Lord Yue Fen has gathered so many people here. Is it because the servant maid warming your bedst night did not do her utmost to fulfil your desires and you¡¯re venting it out here at my ce?¡±

    Yue Fen was in a state of shock at that moment when he saw her. Besides being shocked, he seemed to feel an emotion that he himself did not really understand at the same time.

 Chapter 245.2 - Teasing Ridicule

    <h4>Chapter 245.2: Teasing Ridicule</h4>

    Upon hearing what the youngdy said, it immediately caused his mood that had just improved slightly to turn into a tumultuous storm, seemingly about to erupt.

    It was deadly silent.

    The Divine Temple might have been spotless and untainted a thousand years ago, a pure and holy ce that was highly revered.

    But over the years after their godly lord died, those fes who were always up to no good in there had grown to be more arrogant, turning the ce into bing affiliated with all kinds of dark and dirty deeds.

    But Yue Fen was however a rare exception.

    He was highly valued by Qing Luo Yan because he had a pure and simple mind, never getting himself involved with the evil misdeeds of all those fes. Cardinal vices like wine, women, avarice and pride, were banal desires to him and did not interest him. He only knew loyalty to the Divine Temple and never asked for anything else.

    Although he was always fully d in dark robes and carried around a stern and forbidding expression on his face, he was actually quite handsome looking, which won the favour of quite a good number of women. A pity he was just an insensitive piece of wood when it came to such things, keeping women away at arm¡¯s length.

    [And now, what did this youngdy here just say to him?]

    [The servant maid who warmed his bedst night?]

    [Has Lord Yue Fen broken his practice of abstinence? ! !]

    No one even came to suspect the veracity of Qing Yu¡¯s words as that was not something anyone would dare to joke about, so they quickly assumed that to be the truth.

    But Qing Yu had clearly made a joke out of it, and not only had she done just that, the joke seeded very well, immediately believed as fact readily.

    It was so sessful that it drove a certain man¡¯s rage to shoot up to its peak.

    ¡°When..... did I ever..... need a servant maid..... to warm my..... Bed?¡±

    Those words sounded as if they were squeezed out through the gaps between tightly gritted teeth. Yue Fen¡¯s hands were tightly clenched up into fists, his knuckles crackling crisply, looking like he really wanted nothing more than to strangle the damned woman right in front of him to death.

    ¡°You must know that one will need to pay the price for carelessly spouting such pure and utter garbage.¡±

    ¡°It was just a joke you know? It is such a waste of Lord Yue Fen¡¯s good looking face seeing you look so stern all the time.¡± Qing Yu said with a shrug of her shoulders, looking rather helpless. She then gave a bigzy yawn, seeming like she was feeling really sleepy, as she took a step forward to go past the guy so that she can get some beauty sleep.

    But she had just barely taken two steps when Yue Fen grabbed her by the arm, and gave it a vicious twist. ¡°Where did you go? Didn¡¯t I tell you that the Divine Temple has its rules and there are many ces where entry is prohibited! ?¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows knitted up, the amount of force he grabbed her with causing her to feel a bit of pain. She skillfully broke free from his grasp, and then discreetly backed away from him a little, before she said in an emotionless tone: ¡°I merely identally got myself lost for a while, and I could not even find a single person to ask in this godforsaken ce of yours after walking blindly around for so long. It really wasn¡¯t easy for me to finally find my way back here you know?¡±

 Chapter 245.3 - Teasing Ridicule

    <h4>Chapter 245.3: Teasing Ridicule</h4>

    ¡°Is that really the truth?¡± Yue Fen¡¯s brows furrowed together as he looked at her with suspicion in his eyes.

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow as she nced at the man: ¡°If I was really trying to run away, do you think that you will be able to stare at me like this now?¡±

    Yue Fen was stumped by her words and his lips turned stiff as he mped his mouth shut, deciding not to probe any further. Looking at all the people still kneeling around him, an impatient glint shed across his eyes and he then waved his hand dismissively at them. ¡°All of you are dismissed!¡±

    Everyone was surprised to hear that. [Have they all..... just escaped from the jaws of death?]

    Everyone suddenly came back to their senses and nced gratefully at Qing Yu, before they quickly scrambled away from there.

    Yue Fen did not leave, his gaze fixed upon the youngdy as she slowly made her way inside, like she did not see him at all, dawdling as she climbed up onto the bed of clouds.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yue Fen asked in a cold unfeeling voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s already sote into the night, what else will I be doing if not to sleep?¡±

    Qing Yu rolled her eyes in speechlessness. Seeing that the man was still standing stock still in his spot without moving an inch, her eyes glinted mischievously for a moment and she rested her chinzily in her palm to look at him with a faint smile on her lips, her head slightly tilted to one side.

    ¡°To have Lord Yue Fen suddenly being so concerned about me and not choosing to go rest even though it¡¯s sote, together with the fact that you mobilized so many people to search for me earlier, could you really have..... feelings for me?¡±

    With her already seductively beautiful countenance, and with that face intentionally teasingly sultry at that moment, any man would probably not be able to stop themselves from being seduced by her.

    Yue Fen had been here in the Divine Temple for several hundred years, and it was not as if he had never met women before. But he had really never met a woman who was as bold and acted as maddeningly frivolous as Qing Yu, who could not onlypletely disregard his stern and stoically stone cold face, but even have the audacity to make fun of him.

    Seeing the man¡¯s face turn a rather dark and ugly shade, Qing Yu then feigned a surprised look by blinking her eyes. ¡°Oops, did I really get it right? Are you really.....¡±

    It was probably because she had teased him too much already, when the ever expressionless and stone faced Yue Fen was seen to ramble on in a tirade for the very first time. ¡°You are a woman that cannot be any more shameless. You think with your looks....¡±

    He was just about to ridicule Qing Yu by saying that she was not good looking enough and was not qualified to make him want to look at her, but when he was faced with the youngdy¡¯s exquisite and absolutely wless face, he suddenly found himself at a loss for words.

    And Qing Yu just had to stare straight into his eyes teasingly. ¡°Hmm? What were you going to say about me?¡±

    Yue Fen seemed to be gritting his teeth in silence but he did not say anything more. It was only when he turned himself around to leave that he said in an emotionless voice: ¡°You have better not get any more funny ideas in your head. If you do not want those people to die because of you, you¡¯d better learn to know your ce. The Temple Lord has given instructions for you to go serve at the Priest¡¯s Hall.¡±

    Upon saying that, he left without turning his head back.

 Chapter 245.4 - Teasing Ridicule

    <h4>Chapter 245.4: Teasing Ridicule</h4>

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed as she rubbed her finger over her chin.

    [Priest¡¯s Hall..... She wouldn¡¯t run into that man from yesterday would she?]

    [That man seemed to have sensed her aura back then. If she was sent to a ce where she would be so near to him, she would be discovered sooner orter.]

    Thinking of that, Qing Yu turned and was just about to open her mouth to say something when a shimmering contortion in the air caught her attention. A tall well built figure then came walking out from there.

    Who else could that be but Lou Jun Yao who came sneaking into the youngdy¡¯s sleeping quarters every night?

    The moment the man appeared, he walked over to the bed of soft clouds straightaway, and encircled his arms around the youngdy leaning backfortably. His voice was maically low as he asked: ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Qing Yu raised an eyebrow to look at him. ¡°How did you know that I went out today?¡±

    [Did hee here earlier?]

    Lou Jun Yaoughed softly and his long slender finger reached out slowly past her cheek. As she stared at him in surprise, he gently rubbed at the skin on a spot covered by her long ck hair. When he retracted his hand, Qing Yu¡¯s sharp eyes saw that the man¡¯s fair skinned finger was stained with something dark and ck.

    That was left on his finger when his finger rubbed the skin behind her cheek.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes widened.

    [That is.....]

    [Could she rubbed against something in that broken and dpidated pce and it stuck on her skin?]

    ¡°Once this material is rubbed onto one¡¯s skin, it is very difficult to wash off, and it also carries a special scent.¡± Lou Jun Yao said, as he brought his stained fingertip close to Qing Yu¡¯s nose, and he waved his finger lightly.

    She could smell a mild woody scent. Although it was very faint, but Elixir Cultivators were born with an exceptional sense of smell, where the slightest scent would not be able to escape their noses.

    Thinking about that, a chill ran through Qing Yu. Fortunately for her, that fe Yue Fan was not an Elixir Cultivator. Otherwise, she would have been immediately exposed!

    As Qing Yu was unable to see her own face, she raised her head up to look at Lou Jun Yao and asked: ¡°Do I have a lot of it on my face?¡±

    ¡°Just a bit.¡± Lou Jun Yao replied.

    He cast a tiny minor clear water spell and the bit of stain on the side of the youngdy¡¯s face immediately disappearedpletely, without a single trace of it left.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Lou Jun Yao said as he embraced the soft figure in his arms, his hand toying with the youngdy¡¯s raven locks. ¡°Can you tell me now where you went off to today?¡±

    ¡°Mm. I discovered a very important person today, a woman who was once my mother¡¯s serving attendant.¡±

    As Qing Yu spoke, her eyes turned to look at a particr spot. She then called out in a gentle voice, ¡°Chi Yue, you cane out now.¡±

    Because she was worried that it would be very dangerous for the woman to remain there by herself, Qing Yu decided to bring the woman back here with her. As she was already a frail and weakened translucent spirit soul, it was very easy for Qing Yu to conceal her.

    Upon hearing Qing Yu¡¯s call, Chi Yue¡¯s figure slowly materialized. At the moment the woman saw Lou Jun Yao, her entire body stiffened, and immense shock came to show on her face.

    [That pair of familiar looking violet eyes, were possessed by only one person throughout the entire Cloud Heaven.]

    [It was that young child who was frequently seen together with the Princess, and his real identity was.....]

    ¡°Greeting to the Dark Overlord!¡±

 Chapter 246.1 - Endearing Pet Name

    <h4>Chapter 246.1: Endearing Pet Name</h4>

    Chi Yue¡¯s actions came so suddenly which caused the two other people to be surprised for a moment.

    Lou Jun Yao looked at the woman out of the corner of his eyes with an almost unnoticeable smile on his face, his voice calm. ¡°You know who I am?¡±

    His voice was tinged with the same familiar danger.

    Qing Yu tugged at the man¡¯s sleeve and whispered: ¡°No need to be so tense. She¡¯s on our side.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao lowered his head to look at Qing Yu, his eyes filled with distrust towards that woman.

    Upon seeing that, Chi Yue curved her lips up into a smile and said: ¡°The Dark Lord must not remember me anymore as you were just a young youth back then, but that pair of violet irises you possess would be impossible for anyone to forget.¡±

    ¡°Just who are you really?¡± Lou Jun Yao¡¯s brows creased together. Hearing the woman¡¯s words, it seemed like she really knew him from before.

    Chi Yue gave a softugh, the sound carrying a self mocking tinge. ¡°Right, in today¡¯s Bright Moon Temple, everyone probably only remembers the one person who stands above all but one, the Grand Priest Cang Jian. Who among the people now knows that back when our god was still here with us, the man Cang Jian..... was just a nobody that no one had ever heard of before.¡±

    [And she, had been one of the ten Grand Priests with an unlimited future ahead of her, but had now had all her cultivation destroyed, so weak and vulnerable, a useless good for nothing where even strong sunlight could destroy her.]

    It was as if memories of the past had flooded her heart in an overwhelming surge, which made Chi Yue suddenly feel so incredibly tired. She bent her back and bowed slowly before the two people, before she made herself fade away, disappearing from sight.

    ¡°Her name is Chi Yue. She was once my mother¡¯s most trusted attendants.¡± Qing Yu went on to exin.

    She had naturally believed Chi Yue¡¯s words. It was probably because she had seen so much of people throughout her two different lives that enabled her to be able to better discern between hypocrisy and sinceritying from a person.

    From the moment when the woman had first appeared outside that worn and broken pce, Qing Yu had seen the woman¡¯s eyes that were dead as burnt ashese to shine with a glimmer of hope, a kind of joy and thankfulness that could only possiblye from deep inside one¡¯s heart.

    After hearing Qing Yu exin, Lou Jun Yao then slowly began to rx his guard a little. His eyes narrowed as he swung his gaze over to the spot where the woman had disappeared from, looking like he suddenly realized something. The expression on his face was a little surprised as he asked: ¡°Her flesh body..... has already died?¡±

    Actually, from the moment that the woman appeared, he should have noticed that something was not right. But his wariness had diverted his attention away from it and it was only now that he realized.

    Hearing that, Qing Yu quickly went on to say: ¡°I had wanted to ask you about this earlier. In situations where one has whittled away under the power of a curse, is there any chance of recovery at all?¡±

 Chapter 246.2 - Endearing Pet Name

    Chapter 246.2: Endearing Pet Name

    ¡°Curse?¡± Lou Jun Yao¡¯s snorted disdainfully. ¡°That¡¯s really something only these people from the Divine Temple are capable of.¡±

    ¡°We have a Soul Restorer back in the Dark Lands who is able to repair cultivators whose soulse to suffer severe damage or is broken. But for someone in her situation.....¡± Lou Jun Yao paused a moment before he continued..... ¡°The power from a curse is unlike other regr forms of power. As that kind of power is too evil and unorthodox, I cannot be certain.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That means there¡¯s a possibility to restore it. That¡¯s great! Then I¡¯ll just leave the task in your hands.¡±

    The youngdy looked at him with bright sparkly eyes, looking so much like a child who was just given candy, and was absolutely delighted.

    Lou Jun Yao could not help butugh as his long slender fingers stroked her hair. His voice and low and tender as he said: ¡°Do you need to be so courteous with me? As long as it is something within my power, I will do everything I can to help you.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she raised her head, meeting the man¡¯s tender and indulgent violet gaze, his eyes so deep that they looked like deep bottomless violet pools.

    Although those eyes looked so mysterious and dangerous, she knew in her heart that sincerity and earnestness were in them, and there was no deceit.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Seeing that her eyes look a little strange, Lou Jun Yao immediately opened his mouth to ask: ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡±

    Qing Yu shook her head as sheughed, and words that she had never spoken of before came out in a surge of emotion. ¡°I just thought that I liked seeing you how earnest you looked when you told me you¡¯ll do everything in your power to help me.¡±

    It was not known from when it actually started, where such a highly revered and haughty fe would subject himself to her every whim when she could have dealt with the issues on her own, despite how winding the process became, even when he would get injured and bleed, ore to feel pain.

    But he seemed determined to iste her from all external dangers, to the extent that if she was willing, he would shelter her from all harm like a prized canary.

    If this had been her in her past life, to have someone care about her so sincerely, even if it was just by one tiny bit, she probably would not have turned to be so utterly jaded!

    ¡°That¡¯s so foolish.¡±

    Like he had seen some other emotion within the youngdy¡¯s brightly smiling eyes, Lou Jun Yao sped the youngdy close to his chest, embracing her so tightly that Qing Yu felt a twinge of pain.

    Although it was ufortable for Qing Yu, she did not resist his actions.

    In the next second, she heard the man¡¯s deep voice sound out above her head: ¡°Can you feel it?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Qing Yu asked, a little puzzled.

    ¡°That you¡¯re here, in my arms.¡± Lou Jun Yao¡¯s voice sounded a little hoarse, his hand gently stroking the youngdy¡¯s back, seeming like he wasforting the youngdy tenderly.

    Qing Yu was silent for a moment.

    She had suddenly thought about her previous life, and was unable to differentiate whether she was now living in an imaginary life or was this all real.

    [That¡¯s right. She is..... no longer the person she was in her previous life.]

    [And she is now..... no longer alone.]

 Chapter 246.3 - Endearing Pet Name

    Chapter 246.3: Endearing Pet Name

    Qing Yu closed her eyes tightly and suddenly stretched her hand out to circle around the man¡¯s waist, his voice exceptionally tender as she called out: ¡°Lou Jun Yao.....¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    The man responded, and then waited quietly for her to continue, even though she did not say anything for a long while.

    Having known her for so long, he had seldom seen the little one look so sorrowful. He tried his hardest to be carefully gentle, tofort the little figure who was looking exceptionally fragile at that moment.

    She did not say a single word as she hugged him rather needily, and he thought that she had drifted off to sleep over time. He had moved his body slightly just now, and he heard her murmur softly, an almost inaudible sound.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Her voice had been too soft, and he could not quite catch what she said.

    The fingers of the youngdy¡¯s hand ced around his waist then slowly twisted, and his clothes that rubbed against his skin felt a little ticklish.

    ¡°Yao.¡± She finally called out in a soft voice.

    Lou Jun Yao was suddenly taken aback in shock, and it was a long while before he was able toe back to his senses. ¡°Did you just call me..... Yao?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Qing Yu lifted her head that was nestled against his chest up slowly, and in those mesmerizingly alluring eyes that were usually filled with feigned smiles, he could see the undisguised delight and joy in them.

    ¡°I like hearing you call me that. It¡¯s sounds intimate and I like it very much.¡±

    For such a picky and fussy man to say he likes it twice in quick session like that, it could be seen from there how much he really liked it.

    Qing Yu could not help but smile back at him, but after hearing what the man came to say in the next instant, she could not help butugh out loud, highly amused.

    ¡°Only the Heavens know how jealous I was when I hear you calling that fe Little Ye Little Ye time after time.¡±

    The man¡¯s tone was stern and severe, and listening to it closely, one would be able to hear that his voice had a little bit of bitter aggrievement.

    Qing Yu could not helpughing out loud. ¡°It¡¯s just a form of address, do you need to nit pick on such a trivial thing?¡±

    ¡°Of course I need to! And I need to very very much!¡± Lou Jun Yao nodded with a serious expression on his face. ¡°Hearing these two forms of address right now clearly shows which one is on closer terms with you. And however you hear it, Yao sounds so much more intimate and endearing than Little Ye.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re easily satisfied aren¡¯t you?¡± Qing Yu said teasingly as she stretched her hand out to pinch the man¡¯s handsome face.

    Lou Jun Yao smiled and caught the small hand wrecking havoc on his face, tightly grasped in his palm as he then said: ¡°I came here this time because I have something else I wanted to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I got Bai Zhi Yan to go down to the Constetion Lands to bring Little Bei up here.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes widened as she stared. ¡°When did you bring Little Bei here?¡±

 Chapter 246.4 - Endearing Pet Name

    Chapter 246.4: Endearing Pet Name

    ¡°Five days ago¡± Lou Jun Yao replied.

    ¡°Why are you only telling it to me now?¡± Qing Yu said as she red at him with a rather displeased look. [This fe has beening here everyday and he only came to tell her after such a long time.]

    Lou Jun Yao smiled and then said to her. ¡°I had originally not wanted to tell you about it at all, but as there was a change in ns, I decided to tell you earlier.¡±

    ¡°What kind of a n was it?¡±

    ¡°I had originally intended to send Little Bei to where his father is, but that man suddenly brought forward his departure from the Barbarian Tribe. So I am thinking that Little Bei can take it as a form of rigorous training, by letting him go meet the man on his own.¡± Lou Jun Yao said very simply.

    Qing Yu listened to the man quietly till he finished, and she then looked at the man with a suspicious gaze. ¡°What kind of a trick do you have up your sleeve?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I feel that you do not seem to have a good impression of my father, to the extent that it might be even be considered to be bordering on dislike. But here you are..... being so nice as to send Little Bei to go be reunited with him.¡± Qing Yu slowly ryed her doubts to him.

    Hearing that, Lou Jun Yao arched up an eyebrow, seemingly never expecting that his dislike towards another person had been so readily obvious.

    ¡°It is true that I do not like him, as he was unable to protect Aunt Lan good and proper, and he even caused you and Little Bei to end up being left in the lower realms, to suffer for so many years. Just by that alone, it is reason enough to make me despise him.¡± When he spoke about that, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s tone of voice was full of contempt.

    But he also looked like he was feeling highly helpless as he lowered his head to look at Qing Yu to say: ¡°But who asked me to be so much in love with his daughter? So even if he is rathercking as a father, I have no choice but to show him a little friendliness, to avoid having hime try to drive a wedge between us if he doesn¡¯t like me.¡±

    Hearing him say those words, Qing Yu really did not know what to say in response to that, feeling like she wanted tough at him, but also finding the guy just too..... damningly adorable at the same time.

    Before Lou Jun Yao was even able to react, Qing Yu suddenly pulled his neck down, and she nted one big fat kiss right upon the man¡¯s exquisitely refined and handsome looking face before she then winked at him craftily. ¡°You do not have to worry. My father will definitely like you.¡±

    But that very man Lou Jun Yao was speaking of, was at that very moment in the ce where Cloud Heaven¡¯s mightiest power besides the mysterious Mind Free Peak was, the Hell Kings Pce.

    Mo Jing Yu had note back to this ce for the past several hundred years but everything was still exactly the same as before, where nothing looked like it had changed. Upon seeing him appear in that ce, the people there did not show any surprised expression, making it look as if he had never left before.

    People in the Hell Kings Pce were mostly coldhearted and distant, fes without any feelings or desire, the iciest ce throughout the entire Cloud Heaven.

 Chapter 247.1 - I Believe That You Will Definitely Protect Me

    Chapter 247.1: I Believe That You Will Definitely Protect Me

    Not just the people in there, but also the climate.

    Throughout the four seasons in a year, snow white covered, the air bitter cold and the ground frozen with ice.

    The people in there were all cultivators, people who possessed high resistance and were strong against the chill regardless whether in terms of their body constitution or cultivation. And as they stayed in thosends all year round, they were naturally not that much affected by the bitter chill.

    But for most regr people, they would definitely not be able to withstand the severe and wintry cold of the ce, like Qing Lan Fei whose cultivation at that moment was no longer as powerful as before. Although she was able to grit her teeth and endure the bitter cold air, her thin body still subconsciously trembled and shook.

    Fortunately, Mo Jing Yu had already guessed that her thin and weakened body would not be able to withstand it, and he had made ample preparations in anticipation for such a situation.

    Qing Lan Fei had just started to feel a little cold when she suddenly felt a weight on her shoulders, and she felt herself enveloped in warmth. She raised her eyes up to look, and saw Mo Jing Yu carefully tying the strap on the fox fur cape she was wearing, his head lowered.

    Seeing her look at him, the man could not help but curved his lips up to reveal a gentle smile, hisrge hand sping around her smaller hands. ¡°Still feel cold?¡±

    A warm feeling rose up inside Qing Lan Fei¡¯s heart, and she shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m not cold. I¡¯m feeling great.¡±

    Xiu Yi Ran who had been walking in front hade to a stop and he watched the two of them with an amused look in his eyes before he said in a teasing tone: ¡°This fe here really has be so different after getting yourself a woman, turned to be much more gentle and considerate.¡±

    Upon saying that, he then looked at the slightly pale faced woman and said with augh: ¡°Little Lan Fei, why don¡¯t you and I go to the Brocade Pavilion and have a seat there while we let this fe go see Big Brother by himself. It¡¯s a lot warmer over there.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei was surprised for a moment and before she could even say anything, Mo Jing Yu spoke up: ¡°No need. Fei Er will be fine staying by my side.¡±

    [That must be a joke. He has note back to the Hell Kings Pce for so many years, so who knew what kind of a ce it has changed into now. How could he possibly allow Fei Er to leave his line of sight in such a situation?]

    Hearing that, Xiu Yi Ran raised an eyebrow. ¡°What? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll gobble your woman right up?¡±

    [Tsk, it really doesn¡¯t pay to be kind.]

    [He and Qing Lan Fei could be said to be old acquaintances at the very least and with his level of cultivation, he was naturally able to see the state the woman was currently in. It was clear that no matter how manyyers she wore, there was no ce the bitter chill here in the Hell Kings Pce was unable to reach, and exposing her to the chill for too long would harm her body greatly.]

    And throughout the Hell Kings Pce, the single warmest ce would only be the Brocade Pavilion.

    The ce he resides in.

 Chapter 247.2 - I Believe That You Will Definitely Protect Me

    <h4>Chapter 247.2: I Believe That You Will Definitely Protect Me</h4>

    It was strange to say in the least. Ever since he identally fell into icy waters when he was very young, his body became unable to withstand even the slightest bit of the severe cold. If the bitter chill came to seep into his body, then that would really be torturous for him.

    Even just by showing them the way in right at that moment, he needed to summon up his spirit powers to resist the cold.

    Mo Jing Yu knitted up his brows and he was just about to refuse again when a soft hand came to rest over the back of his. The woman¡¯s soft voice then slowly rang out: ¡°Jing Yu, go on ahead. In the Hell Kings Pce, the Brocade Pavilion might very well be the safest ce.¡±

    Of course she was aware of the man¡¯s worries.

    It was because of her that Mo Jing Yu had left the Hell Kings Pce, and her current situation in that ce was indeed rather dangerous.

    These people were not making any moves against her at that moment, but if they came to know her identity, it was thought that she would not be able to escape the Hell Kings Pce¡¯s mortal persecution.

    Within the woman¡¯s eyes that were gazing straight at him, he felt that they seemed to be conveying what she was trying to express wordlessly over to him.

    Finally, Mo Jing Yu¡¯s hand that was holding her hand then released its grip, the expression on his face bing grave as he turned to look at the frivolous and flippant Xiu Yi Ran. ¡°If Fei Er loses even one single hair on her head, then don¡¯t call me your brother anymore.¡±

    Immediately upon saying that, he turned to leave without even looking back once.

    Xiu Yi Ran clenched his jaws a little hatefully. ¡°That fe still likes to threaten people just like before.¡±

    [And he just cannot help himself but still fall for it!]

    Upon saying that, he nced at Qing Lan Fei who was staring after the man¡¯s departing back and said: ¡°Stop staring already. He will be fine. You should be worrying about yourself instead! If not for me protecting you here, do you believe that once theye to know that you are the woman who caused their King to helplessly fall heads over heels for and went on to abandon the Hell Kings Pce, they would destroy you sopletely that there wouldn¡¯t be a single fragment of you left behind?¡±

    The Bright Moon Temple was originally dead set against the Hell Kings Pce like fire and water, the two sides always fighting to outdo one another. But Mo Jing Yu just had to fall in love with an enemy, and had even abandoned them altogether, which caused everyone in the Hell Kings Pce to hate that evil seductress so vehemently.

    ¡°Of course I believe that, but, it¡¯s just that I believe in you a little more.¡± Qing Lan Fei lowered her head to say with a smile.

    ¡°Believe in me?¡± The expression on Xiu Yi Ran¡¯s face was a little surprised.

    ¡°I believe that you will definitely protect me.¡± Qing Lan Fei replied, and then raised her foot to go on ahead towards the Brocade Pavilion.

    Xiu Yi Ran was startled for a moment before he quickly went to catch up to the woman. His gaze was a littleplicated as he said to her: ¡°Are you so certain that I will definitely protect you?¡±

    He was born a person who killed without batting an eyelid, a cold blooded and merciless man. People in the outside world have even nicknamed him as the Demon Asura, and just by hearing that name, anyone should know that he was anything but a good person.

 Chapter 247.3 - I Believe That You Will Definitely Protect Me

    <h4>Chapter 247.3: I Believe That You Will Definitely Protect Me</h4>

    But where was thisss here..... getting her confidence from?

    Even though she possessed an exceptionally captivating countenance, he was not someone that would sumb to beauty.

    As he was puzzling over that in his mind, he heard the womanugh softly and said: ¡°It is because I once saw you burrow into a mountain of corpses overflowing with blood to save a young little girl who was crying incessantly.¡±

    ¡°Ever since then, rumours flew all over the ce about how ruthless and venomous you were, not sparing even such a young child, not knowing that you did not kill her. That child had miraculously survived through the bitter battle between two mighty powers and you were the one who saved her, even going to great lengths to take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯vee back!¡±

    As he spoke, a soft gushy voice suddenly sounded further up in front, the voice tinged with delight.

    Qing Lan Fei raised her eyes to look, and saw that it was a petite little girl, bundled up in thick clothes, which made her look like a clumsy little animal. Her face was exquisitely adorable and her eyes were filled with a naive innocence that were still ignorant of the ways of the world.

    When Xiu Yi Ran saw the girl who had suddenly appeared, he creased up his brows in slight displeasure. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you not toe out here so carelessly! ? Why do you just refuse to listen?¡±

    The man¡¯s tone was not entirely happy and the expression on his face looked a little annoyed. The look of delight on the girl¡¯s face then froze, before she then lowered her head timidly and said in a tiny squeak: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Nuan Nuan heard Big Brother¡¯s voice and could not stop myself from running straight out to see you. I won¡¯t do it again next time.¡±

    Seeing the submissively obedient look on her as she admitted her mistake, no matter how angry Xiu Yi Ran was feeling, it immediately dissipated.

    Moreover, he was not angry with her at all but was just worried that she would meet with unnecessary danger by running out here like that.

    Seeing that, the ends of Qing Lan Fei¡¯s lips curved up as she bent down to look at the little girl to say in a tender voice: ¡°Is your name Nuan Nuan? It¡¯s such a nice sounding name!¡±

    When the little girl saw the unfamiliar looking woman in that instant, she was initially rather timid and uneasy. But it was probably because Qing Lan Fei was just too affable and quickly puts people around her at ease, the little girl quickly forgot the unease she felt, and went on to smile shyly. ¡°Mm. Big Brother gave me that name.¡±

    Hearing that, the smiles in Qing Lan Fei¡¯s eyes grew warmer. ¡°Why not Nuan Nuan go y and have some fun? Your Big Brother and I have some adult things to talk about and you might be bored listening to us talk.¡±

    Although Nuan Nuan was young, she had a highly perceptive and intelligent mind. Upon hearing Qing Lan Fei¡¯s words, she immediately understood that the conversation was not meant for her ears. Always a meek and obedient girl, she nodded her head and went back into the house.

    Xiu Yi Ran was a little surprised to see that, as that little imp had always only listened to him and not anybody else.

    And as her entire family n was annihted, back when she had just been brought here in the beginning, she was like a prickly little hedgehog, wary and highly guarded against everyone around her. Fortunately she had slowly started to trust him as time went by.

    But with just a few words from Qing Lan Fei just now, she managed to get the little one to leave so docilely?

 Chapter 247.4 - I Believe That You Will Definitely Protect Me

    <h4>Chapter 247.4: I Believe That You Will Definitely Protect Me</h4>

    ¡°Hey, you are rather great with kids.¡± Xiu Yi Ranughed and said.

    ¡°If my memory serves me correctly, I seem to remember you had a twin sister called Nuan Nuan in the past.¡± Qing Lan Fei said with an indiscernible smile on her lips. ¡°A person who has such a tender heart, I really do not feel that such a person could possibly be all that bad. Rumours are merely rumours and they can¡¯t be taken to be the truth entirely.¡±

    A corner of Xiu Yi Ran¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°What a terrifying woman. I really don¡¯t know anything that could escape that pair of eyes of yours.¡±

    ¡°Do you know..... If my twin Nuan Nuan had been just as lucky to have been rescued, she might be about the same age as you now, and have a soulmate to treat her with a sincere heart, living happily after.¡±

    Xiu Yi Ran¡¯s voice was tinged with a hoarseness for an instant. He was staring off into the distance, seemingly deep in thought, his mind drifted far away into the past.

    Qing Lan Fei looked at him and hesitated for a good while before reaching out to gently pat the man¡¯s tensed straight back. ¡°She is definitely living safely and happily in another world, and it¡¯s for your sake as well.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, didn¡¯t the Heavens take pity on you and sent this little Nuan Nuan to keep youpany?¡±

    Nuan Nuan had not gone too far away from there and even though she was unable to hear their conversation, she could still see them. Her two small hands were casually packing a snowball and she seemed to feel the woman¡¯s gaze on her when she raised her head up and turned to look at her.

    Qing Lan Fei smiled and waved at her. The little girl¡¯s eyes immediately shed with a bright sparkle and she came tottering over as quickly as she could over the snow.

    She first cast a careful nce to see the expression on Xiu Yi Ran¡¯s face before asking Qing Lan Fei timidly: ¡°Has Big Sister finished talking to Big Brother?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Qing Lan Fei nodded with a smile. ¡°Your Big Brother said earlier that he hates himself, because he is a nefarious and evil viin whose hands are stained with blood.¡±

    Her voice had just fallen when the weak and timid little girl before her suddenly seemed to change into apletely different person, her face bing extremely agitated, her voiceing out of her throat in a scream like an uncaged beast.

    ¡°He is not nefarious and evil! Big Brother is the goodest person in the whole wide world!¡±

    It was probably Xiu Yi Ran¡¯s first time seeing the little girl get so angry and he was stunned in that one rare moment.

    Qing Lan Fei held her lips tightly pressed together and held back herughter. With a serious face, she nodded and chirped in: ¡°Mm. I think that he is a good person as well.¡±

    Hearing the woman agree with her, little Nuan Nuan then retracted that ferocious look of an angry little beast on her face, and started to y happily with the woman once again, exactly like a young child.

    Xiu Yi Ran as silent for a long while before he lowered his head and muttered in a self mocking tone: ¡°It¡¯s just impossible to anyone to detest you.¡±

    On another side of the realm, Mo Jing Yu was able to find his way easily from memory to that familiar ce, aplicated feeling rising up in his heart as he slowly made his way inside.

    Along the way here, Xiu Yi Ran had told him that ever since he left this ce, that person had never once stepped out of this ce before.

 Chapter 248.1 - Another Plot Arises

    <h4>Chapter 248.1: Another Plot Arises</h4>

    In her mind, that man had been like a father, an existence who was also like an elder brother to him.

    He had never ever yed the role of a viin, but he knew in his heart, that the man was no angel as well.

    ¡°You¡¯ve returned.¡±

    His thoughts had drifted far far away when a man¡¯s voice sounded in his ears.

    He was suddenly pulled back to his senses and that was when he discovered that he had unconsciously walked his way into the pce that man resided in.

    A man sat with his back facing him, his hand holding a teapot raised high up in the air, as he prepared tea. Hidden behind a screen, the man¡¯s figure could not be seen clearly but just the wisps of steam rising up into the air from the hot tea.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing over here? Ha, you¡¯ve been away so long that everything feels distant and unfamiliar doesn¡¯t it?¡± That man said slowly with a soft chuckle.

    Mo Jing Yu face became startled and he suppressed the emotions that wereing to show in his eyes. He made his way around the screen and when there was no screen blocking his view of the man, Mo Jing Yu¡¯s eyes immediately red wide when heid eyes upon him.

    ¡°Big Brother.....¡±

    The man sat there cross legged as he prepared tea, and his head then slowly turned to look at him. A smile slowly rose at the corners of his lips, and he then acknowledged Mo Jing Yu¡¯s call with a simple ¡°Mm.¡±

    That gently handsome countenance had his head of white hair bound up with a jade crown, exuding a kind of beauty that transcended time.

    Mo Jing Yu took a few steps forward, crouching down as he held a lock of the man¡¯s white hair draped over his shoulder, his voice in disbelief as he asked: ¡°Big Brother, your hair..... How did it be like this.....¡±

    For a man who had surpassed the big thousand year mark, he would not show the slightest sign of aging even over another thousand years. So what is going on..... with his full head of white hair?

    The man smiled and swept Mo Jing Yu¡¯s hand away. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It has merely turned white. I won¡¯t die from it.¡±

    ¡°What happened to you? How did your hair turn into this! ?¡± Mo Jing Yu asked in a grave voice, his brows deeply furrowed. ¡°I merely paid a small price in order to preserve your fragile iced up heart. As long as your heart does not die, then you would continue to live.¡±

    Hearing that, Mo Jing Yu¡¯s raised hand then fell limply beside him.

    He just knew it. Even though Fei Er had sacrificed herself and their children back then, that wouldn¡¯t be enough to allow him who was so severely injured to be resurrected that easily.

    No one knew it better than him. The core of his lifeblood, was this unique heart of his that waspletely one of a kind.

    No matter how gravely injured his body was, it would not pose to be that great of a threat to his life, because his ice core heart possessed self healing powers, so he did not fear shedding blood nor was he afraid of injury.

    But back at that time, that venomous woman had caught him off guard andid a curse on his heart without him knowing anything, wrecking him right at his core. His core vitality was severely damaged, making him incredibly weak.

 Chapter 248.2 - Another Plot Arises

    Chapter 248.2: Another Plot Arises

    But when he came awake this time, not only did he not feel the slightest difort, he felt that his heart was even stronger than before.

    He had always thought that Fei Er had employed some secret technique that allowed him to avert disaster, never once thinking that the Hell Kings Pce¡¯s power had been mixed into it as well.

    But it had clearly been said before that once he left the ce, he would no longer be a king in this ce, so even when he was caught in such a perilous predicament, he had never once thought to seek help from the Hell Kings Pce.

    But this person here, had still moved to save him.

    ¡°Big Brother, I.....¡±

    ¡°There is no need for me to hear any words of gratitude, as such frivolity is not needed between me and you.¡± The man interrupted Mo Jing Yu, a faint smile on his lips.

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that the moment I leave this ce, all ties between us would be severed? So..... why did you take such great effort to save me.....¡±

    ¡°That was what I thought as well.¡± The man curved up his lips as he said, before he pushed the cup of tea he had just finished preparing towards the man. ¡°Having been brothers for so many years where we spared no effort to build up the Hell Kings Pce, can you imagine how disappointed I was when you told me you were giving all that up for the sake of just one woman?¡±

    Mo Jing Yu remained silent as he listened to the man speak, his lips pressed tightly together without saying a single word in response.

    ¡°Even though you abandoned the Hell Kings Pce, you are still a king of this ce, and we have always been waiting for you toe back.¡±

    Having finally touched on the main topic at hand, Mo Jing Yu then knitted his brows and started to say: ¡°Big Brother, I only came here this time to see you, and have no intentions of returning back to this ce. I still have some unfinished business to deal with.¡±

    The man¡¯s long slender fingers lightly flicked at a bubble floating on the surface of the tea and he then said in a soft voice: ¡°You¡¯re going to avenge the things that happened back then? Ha. With the current strength of the divine temple today, we do not need to fear them at all. Why do you need to do it yourself? It must be because of that woman!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Jing Yu did not deny it. ¡°That was something that belonged to Fei Er in the first ce and I am going to take it all back for her one by one. I do not need the Hell Kings Pce¡¯s help and I ask that Big Brother does not stop me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made a trip back here and I bid for Big Brother to take good care of yourself.¡± Upon saying that, Mo Jing Yu then got up and went walking outside.

    ¡°Are you really not willing to return back to us no matter what?¡± Behind him, the man¡¯s voice rose slowly, tonelessly without a ripple of emotion. ¡°Even when I have aged prematurely in order to save you?¡±

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment, though he did not turn his head back as he said: ¡°I will never forget the benevolence Big Brother has shown me. If there is anything that you need me to do for you, I will never reject you. But when ites to something like freedom, it is something too precious and important, so I would like to be able to have full control over it.¡±

 Chapter 248.3 - Another Plot Arises

    Chapter 248.3: Another Plot Arises

    ¡°Why does Big Brother persist in believing in the prophecy that only one who possess the icy ss heart can im kingship? You¡¯re better and stronger than me in everything and is more suited to be the ruler of the Hell Kings Pce than I am.¡±

    Immediately after saying that, he did not stay there any longer, but walked straight out from the pce.

    It was eerily quiet in that vast pce, empty and devoid of people, where not even a single servant could be seen. And with the kind of climate they had in that ce, it only made the ce feel more deste and dead.

    The man sat there sipping at his tea in silence, until the sound of footsteps outside the pce were heard. A person appeared before the doors a far distance away, and his knees bent to crash heavily onto the floor. ¡°Your subordinate¡¯s ipetence has allowed them to escape.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. All of you are not even able to watch over a single woman. It seems like you¡¯ve all fallen toox.¡± The man¡¯s voice said tonelessly.

    ¡°Please quell your anger. The fact is because.....¡±

    ¡°I let them go.¡±

    The first man had not even finished speaking when he was suddenly interrupted by another voice that rang out suddenly.

    Xiu Yi Ran waved his hand, indicating for the first man to be dismissed.

    When thetter saw that, he bowed his head and retreated from the ce.

    ¡°What, even you are going against me now?¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a dangerous look spread over his handsome countenance.

    ¡°What could possibly change even if you forcibly make them stay? Might as well just let them go and leave Mo Jing Yu with a good impression.¡± Xiu Yi Ran went on to exin.

    The man suddenly burst outughing. ¡°I haven¡¯t realized since when did you turn to be a good person? I remember that your rtionship with Jing Yu¡¯s woman isn¡¯t all that shallow. Is it because of her?¡±

    Xiu Yi Ran raised an eyebrow. ¡°Big Brother is being suspicious for nothing. I have merely given them a way out and you immediately think that I have feelings for that woman. The two of us cannot possibly always be viins you know?¡±

    Hearing that, the man seemed a little surprised. ¡°You mean to say that you released them because you wanted to win their trust first so you¡¯ll be able to make your move in an entirely different manner?¡±

    ¡°You can say that.¡± Xiu Yi Ran nodded his head with a smile. ¡°When have you ever seen me being kind? Every move I make carries a motive behind it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really one step ahead of me. I have been too quick to judge.¡± The man¡¯s lips then curved up into a gentle smile once more. Seeming to recall something suddenly, he opened his mouth to say: ¡°It seems like Jing Yu and that woman had offsprings carrying their blood. I had people go look into it. They had a pair of dragon and phoenix twin didn¡¯t they?¡±

    Xiu Yi Ran looked a little startled. ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°Looks like you know about it as well. Maybe you can make your move from that.¡± The man said meaningfully. ¡°If his children are both here in the Hell Kings Pce, do you think..... he still can bear to leave the ce?¡±

 Chapter 248.4 - Another Plot Arises

    Chapter 248.4: Another Plot Arises

    Xiu Yi Ran was stunned for a while and he then asked in a somewhat surprised voice: ¡°Big Brother, are you thinking that we should catch Jing Yu¡¯s twin rascals and keep them here in order to be able to control him?¡±

    [He wouldn¡¯t do that would he! ? Isn¡¯t that a little..... hical?]

    Probably guessing what was on Xiu Yi Ran¡¯s mind, the man went on to say, seemingly unbothered : ¡°As long as it makes Jing Yu remain here in the Hell Kings Pce, does it matter even if the method used is a little despicable? I¡¯ll just leave this matter in your hands!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just gain their trust earlier? You will be most suited for that task as they will not have their guard up against you.¡± The man said with a dismissive wave of his hand. ¡°Just go get it done! Before the Mind Free Peak opens up, Jing Yu must definitely show up here in the Hell Kings Pce.¡±

    To learn the way to gain eternal life and achieve immortality, who wouldn¡¯t want that?

    ¡ª Bright Moon Temple ¡ª

    Second only to the Temple Lord¡¯s sleeping chambers, the Star Priest Pce was the most luxurious and resplendent ce that was filled with mystery.

    After he was struck by that mysterious force the other night, he only showed signs of improvement after a few days¡¯ recuperation.

    ¡°Grand Priestess, Yue Fen has brought the person here.¡± A voice said respectfully outside.

    Cang Jian was taken aback for a moment. He hadpletely forgotten about it. The Temple Lord had said a few days ago that she would be transferring an attendant girl over and he had been puzzled back then why the mere transfer of an attendant girl had needed the Temple Lord to tell him personally.

    But the Temple Lord had told him of her real intentions after that. The attendant girl did not seem to be someone ordinary and she was sending the girl here so that he could look into it properly, and keep a close watch on the girl.

    Remembering that, Cang Jian¡¯s interest was piqued. He opened his mouth and then said: ¡°Let theme in!¡±

    A momentter, the handsome and cold faced Yue Fen who was dressed in full ck clothes then came walking in, with a youngdy in light pink in tow, right behind him.

    The Bright Moon Temple¡¯s female attendant uniform was almost the same colour and design throughout.

    But on this youngdy, the clothes looked exceptionally different. It was probably because that face of hers was really just too exquisite and beautiful, the highly noble air the youngdy carried just could not be diminished even by the inferior quality of the female attendant¡¯s uniform in the slightest.

    ¡°Greetings to the Grand Priest.¡± Yue Fen bowed his head slightly to say, greeting in a neither serville nor impertinent manner.

    He served directly under the Temple Lord and that was why he did not need to kneel before any other person, even before the revered and highly respected Grand Priest.

    ¡°Lord Yue Fen. I¡¯ve troubled you to bring the person all the way here.¡± Cang Jian greeted politely.

    ¡°This is part of my duty. I shall now leave thess in the Grand Priest¡¯s good care. She is rather obstinate and it could be because she has only just begun that she is finding it hard to receive instructions.¡± Yue Fen said without emotion, seeming to be helping Qing Yu set a favourable impression.

 Chapter 249.1 - Merely Just a Pawn in the End

    Chapter 249.1: Merely Just a Pawn in the End

    It must be said that even Qing Yu herself was surprised by that.

    [Hasn¡¯t this fe always shown nothing but disdain for her? And here he is speaking up for her? ?]

    [Does he have something up his sleeve.....]

    Cang Jian looked like he was simrly surprised as well, but his face quickly regained its usualposure. He smiled and nodded his head, as he went on to say: ¡°Lord Yue Fen does not have to worry. I will not let thess lose an arm or a leg in here.¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Yu could not help but feel a corner of her mouth twitch. [Why do those words sound so forbidding?]

    ¡°I will have to trouble the Grand Priest then.¡± Yue Fen nodded in response. Before he left, he reminded Qing Yu again to not stir up trouble, and then departed from the ce.

    Cang Jian watched Yue Fen¡¯s back as he gradually walked away into the distance, and then turned his gaze upon the youngdy before him.

    Not to mention anything else, but just seeing the young girl¡¯s calm andposed demeanor was strange to say the least. It was said that she was brought here from the lower realms and faced with apletely unfamiliar environment, she was not feeling the slightest bit of panic or fear at all?

    So how could she possibly be a young littledy who had not seen much of the world?

    Although that was what Cang Jian thought in his mind, his face did not show a ripple of emotion, but just curved up the ends of his lips to say: ¡°Littless, what is your name?¡±

    ¡°Yu Qing.¡± Qing Yu returned with a pure and harmless smile, not batting an eyelid nor blushing in the slightest as she gave the name she had be so used to.

    Cang Jian nodded his head and said to her: ¡°Yu Qing, from now onwards, you are part of the Star Priest Pce. Someone will bring you around to let you familiarize yourself with this ce. You will have a lot of freedom here in the Star Priest Pce, unlike the other pces with their tedious and borate tasks. All you have to do here is to tidy up the texts and scrolls here in the Star Priest Pce everyday.¡±

    [It¡¯s really that easy?]

    Qing Yu could not help but feel a little doubtful. She had thought that the woman had sent her here to do some hardbour.

    ¡°There has been quite a number of cases where nameless nobodies who started tidying texts and scrolls here that went on to be someone outstanding in a single leap. It all depends on yourself, as the mystical secrets within these texts are endless.¡± Cang Jian¡¯s eyes were deep as he looked at her, his tone meaningful as he said those words.

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes, impossible to see whether she really understood as she nodded her head. ¡°I will do my best¡±

    ¡°Mm. You may go now.¡± Cang Jian said and waved his hand dismissively. A white robed man standing at the door immediately came walking in, to bring Qing Yu out.

    After a while, within the empty Star Priest Pce, a gentle and melodious woman¡¯s voice rang out all of a sudden. ¡°How?¡±

    Cang Jian slowly turned around, and then bowed respectfully as he greeted: ¡°Cang Jian is ipetent. I was not able to spot anything unusual.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You mean to say that she is merely just an ordinary littless from the lower realms?¡±

 Chapter 249.2 - Merely Just a Pawn in the End

    <h4>Chapter 249.2: Merely Just a Pawn in the End</h4>

    In the seat that Cang Jian has just sitting in, was a seductively slender figure of a woman leaning backzily, with an enchanting and alluring countenance.

    Her pair of sultry looking almond shaped eyes were slightly narrowed, her fair and smooth skinned arm propping up her chin. The bright cinnabar red on her nails struck a stark contrast against her snow white skin, making her look extraordinarily demonically icy.

    Qing Luo Yan had extremely beautiful looks andpared to when she was a youngdy, she now possessed an additional charm of maturity, her every action sultry and highly seductive, impossible to resist falling under her spell, unable to extricate themselves.

    Together with the fact that her cultivation technique supplemented her with Countenance Freezing Skill, it made her look younger and more beautiful, and it was impossible to see that she was a woman who had lived more than six hundred years.

    Whenever Cang Jian was faced with such a sultry and openly seductive Temple Lord, it was impossible for him to stop himself, and rein in his maniacally thumping heart.

    But he had never dared to express his feelings, because he knew that there was only one person in the Temple Lord¡¯s heart, and no other man would be able to win her attention, even if it was merely as a substitute to alleviate the loneliness.

    He merely cast a quick nce to look at her, before quickly turning his eyes away. ¡°I beg for the Temple Lord¡¯s forgiveness. Maybe it¡¯s because the time was too short today. But thess would be living right under my nose from now onwards and she would surely reveal her real self one fine day.¡±

    ¡°What I want to know is whether she is rted to Qing Lan Fei in anyway.¡± Qing Luo Yan¡¯s voice was cold, a sliver of impatience tinged between her brows. ¡°You must understand that you hade to assume the position of Grand Priest not because you really possess exceptional abilities.¡±

    ¡°It is because you helped to bring down the Divine Temple from the inside while working together with me back then, and earned yourself some merit that convinced me to allow you to take up the Grand Priests position. If you show yourself to be of no further use to me, there is nock of people who would be able to rece you in the Divine Temple.¡±

    Cang Jian¡¯s face turned slightly pale for an instant.

    [That¡¯s right. Having been in that high position for so long, he had almost forgotten how he came to win it.]

    [Ha, he had to be a traitor.]

    In cahoots with Qing Luo Yan to strike from inside and outside, eliminating the godly lord without anyone knowing, and purging out the Divine Temple¡¯s previous faction overnight, to install Qing Luo Yan onto the throne as the new Temple Lord. Everything had happened unbelievably smoothly.

    As the godly lord¡¯sst remaining bloodline, with the god¡¯s unexpected departure, it was only natural that she would inherit the divine temple.

    Only he knew everything that happened in the divine temple clearly that fateful night. The only reason that he was still alive was because Qing Luo Yan knew that he would never ever betray her.

    Not just the fact that she was aware that Cang Jian had feelings for her, but because every single person in the divine temple had a curseid upon them, making it impossible for anyone to betray her, or they would suffer severe bacsh from the curse, dying a horrible and extremely painful death.

 Chapter 249.3 - Merely Just a Pawn in the End

    <h4>Chapter 249.3: Merely Just a Pawn in the End</h4>

    Everything has been predetermined, perfectly and carefully calcted.

    The expression on Cang Jian¡¯s face darkened, and he replied in a low voice: ¡°Your subordinate will uncover that youngdy¡¯s real identity as quickly as possible. The Temple Lord can set your mind at ease.¡±

    ¡°That would be best.¡± Qing Luo Yan said nonchntly, and her figure disappeared from the chair in the next instant.

    Cang Jian could not help but smile bitterly to himself.

    In the end, he was merely just a useful chess piece to the Temple Lord?

    On the other side, after the white robed man brought Qing Yu to a wide and spacious ce, he then left without a word.

    Leaving Qing Yu to stand there alone, lost and bewildered.

    She was told..... Where are the texts and scrolls? Why is it that she does not see anything at all? ?

    ¡°Qing Yu.¡±

    The soft tender voice of a woman rang out slowly, and the half translucent figure of Chi Yue appeared at her side.

    Qing Yu was shocked for a moment before she quickly said: ¡°Why have you shown yourself? What if you are seen by someone? Hurry up and go back.....¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Besides you, no one else can see me.¡± Chi Yue gave her a reassuring smile.

    Hearing that, Qing Yu did not insist on asking her to go back any further.

    Chi Yue took a couple of steps forward and then opened her mouth to say: ¡°Are you finding it strange why you are unable to see any scrolls?¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes red wide in surprise. ¡°They¡¯re really here? And you can see them? ?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Chi Yue¡¯s gaze grew sharp. ¡°Actually, it is actually quite a tough task that Cang Jian has given you. He must be testing you!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Only two kinds of people can see these scrolls. The first type are extraordinary people who are born with Yin Yang Sight, also called the third eye, and the second type.....¡± Chi Yue paused for a moment when she said that, before turning around to look at her. ¡°Are dead people.¡±

    When Qing Yu heard those words, she said in an incredulous tone: ¡°Is he just toying with me for his own amusement?¡±

    [When he said that all she needed to do was to tidy up some scrolls, she had thought it strange that it would be so simple. So this was what he had hidden up his sleeve!]

    Chi Yue saw Qing Yu¡¯s infuriated face and she shook her head with a smile: ¡°But besides those two types of people, there is another way for one to see them.¡±

    Qing Yu contemted for a moment before she arched up an eyebrow. ¡°You mean..... having one¡¯s consciousness leave their body, to fall into a state of suspended animation?¡±

    ¡°Smart.¡±

    Chi Yue said with admiration in her eyes. ¡°Because these scrolls came into existence as a result from a lifetime of sweat and blood of mighty entities from thousands and thousands of years ago. Although they have died, but remnants of their consciousness still dwell within those scrolls. Hence these scrolls are spiritual in nature and only when one is in spirit form would they be able to see them.¡±

 Chapter 249.4 - Merely Just a Pawn in the End

    <h4>Chapter 249.4: Merely Just a Pawn in the End</h4>

    ¡°So I see.¡± Qing Yu nodded in understanding. Then, seeming to suddenly remember something, she went on to ask the woman: ¡°Did Cang Jian tidy and arrange scrolls many years back like this as well?¡±

    Her question caught the woman a little off guard.

    Chi Yue was stunned for a moment before she replied in a slow tone: ¡°How did you know..... that he tidied scrolls before?¡±

    ¡°It was just a wild guess!¡± Qing Yu shrugged her shoulders to say, thinking nothing of it. ¡°From the tone of his voice when he said that, he revealed some minute details, so it wasn¡¯t that hard to guess it. And looking at you, it seems like I got that right.¡±

    ¡°You are correct. He and I..... were just lowly nobodies in charge of tidying up texts and scrolls back in those days.¡±

    Chi Yue lowered her eyes, and started to say in a seemingly mocking tone: ¡°Although we were insignificant and unremarkable, we dreamt that we would be an outstanding priest and priestess. There was one time that our godly lord happened toe to the Scroll Chamber, and seeing that the two of us were rather gifted and extremely hardworking, he took us out from the Scroll Chamber.¡±

    ¡°He even got a highly renowned and respected Elder to teach and guide us, the godly lord¡¯s benevolence giving us apletely new lease of life.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, from the very day that Cang Jian came out from the Scroll Chamber, he immediately yearned to have much much more than what we already had, his insatiable ambition changing himpletely, into a stranger to me¡±

    ¡°In the end, he turned traitor and became the executioner who brought down the divine temple, a heartless and ruthless contemptible beast.¡±

    Speaking up to that point, Chi Yu¡¯s words seemed to be squeezed out through tightly clenched teeth, every single syble spat out with nothing but contempt.

    It was clear to see how much she detested Cang Jian

    But after finishing those words, she seemed to realize that she had lost herposure there for a moment, and she quickly recovered herself. ¡°Apologies, my mind drifted back into the past for a while and I lost control of myself for a moment.¡±

    Qing Yu smiled and replied: ¡°It¡¯s alright. That ispletely understandable.¡±

    ¡°Mm. Let us get back to how you are going to be able to see these scrolls.¡± Chi Yue said as she stretched out a translucent hand towards the youngdy. ¡°You just need to hold my hand and you should be able to see them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all it takes?¡± Qing Yu was a little doubtful, but she still stretched her own hand out to grasp the woman¡¯s.

    ¡°You are the Princess¡¯ child and your body should at least be holding some of her abilities. Back then, the Princess was the only person who was able to see the scrolls without needing to go through any channels.....¡±

    Qing Yu had not even heard the woman finish her words when she suddenly saw everything before her eyes turn blur for an instant, and her eyes that had seen nothing but a vast empty space suddenly saw a dizzying sight, dazzling her as hundreds and hundreds of faintly glowing objects floated in the air, all of them in differing shapes and sizes.

    Qing Yu¡¯s gaze then turned to look upon a text manual glowing with a silvery light, wondering in her heart what could be recorded in there. The next moment, the book seemed to take on a life of its own as it started flipping its pages very quickly.

    In that book, was a record of a top level elixir form that had been lost to the world for a very long time. It could be said to be something that any Elixir Cultivator would devote their entire life to pursue, as attaining it would allow them to reach the heavens in a single bound, or even make them a god!

 Chapter 250.1 - Come Here and I Guarantee I Wonâ€™t Beat You to Death

    <h4>Chapter 250.1: Come Here and I Guarantee I Won¡¯t Beat You to Death</h4>

    If a scroll with such Heaven defying power was leaked out into the world, no one knows how big of a stir it woulde to cause.

    Chi Yue saw the shocked expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face and could not help butugh softly before she said ¡°The Bright Moon Temple¡¯s Scroll Chambers is something that many powers in Cloud Heaven are always eyeing voraciously. But it¡¯s a pity that they do not know the secret behind this ce, so even when the Scroll Chambers is actually right before their eyes, none of them are able to take a single peep.¡±

    When she heard that, Qing Yu suddenly thought of something and asked in a puzzled tone: ¡°Is the way to see the scrolls known only by people in the divine temple?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Chi Yue shook her head. ¡°In fact, beside the godly lord himself and people who are in charge of tidying the Scroll Chambers, no one else knows. And after the passing of the godly lord, the only people who knows about the Scroll Chambers¡¯ secret will be Cang Jian and me.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, unfortunately Cang Jian¡¯s heart harboured evil intentions and he turned traitor. He should be unable to see the Scroll Chambers now or why will he allow the Scroll Chambers to fall into such a dpidated state? He would surely have taken all of it to win that venomous woman¡¯s favour in the first instance.¡± Chi Yue said mockingly.

    ¡°I see.¡± Qing Yu nodded in understanding. ¡°No wonder he made mee here. Firstly, he wants to test to see who I really am, and secondly, as he is unable to enter the Scroll Chambers anymore, so..... it looks like this wouldn¡¯t be the first time that he has sent people here to this ce!¡±

    Pinning his hopes onto others, and maybe among the myriad mix of so many people, a miracle might just happen.

    Qing Yu clicked her tongue at that thought, thinking that Cang Jian must be feeling highly helpless toe up with such a foolish n. Concentrating her mind on the task at hand, all the scrolls floating around in a messy and disorderly fashion were quickly ced back onto the shelves, neatly organized and in their proper ces.

    ¡°Qing Yu, you.....¡± The expression on Chi Yue¡¯s face was stunned as she looked at the youngdy. ¡°Did you.....¡±

    [Did she not know what kind of amotion her actions would bring about?]

    The Scroll Chambers was where the Divine Temple¡¯s corey. Once the scrolls were returned back to their rightful ces, a clear and obvious change woulde over the entire ce.

    Like what was happening right at this moment.....

    Chi Yue¡¯s gaze deepened, as she saw the spirit energy bing more robust in the surrounding air.

    They would not be able to hide it any longer.

    Qing Yu gave the woman a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I am doing. Since I¡¯ve decided that I am going to take that woman down, remaining in hiding and not showing myself would not be the smart thing to do.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s really too dangerous for you to be doing this.¡± Chi Yue said with deeply furrowed brows. ¡°If Qing Luo Yan finds out that you¡¯re the Princess¡¯ daughter, she will definitely.....¡±

    ¡°She will not find out, and I will not let her know that so soon¡± Qing Yu said with her eyes curved up into smiling crescents, her exquisite looking countenance enchanting and alluring. ¡°Not only will I make her be fearful of me, I will make her favour me greatly.¡±

 Chapter 250.2 - Come Here and I Guarantee I Wonâ€™t Beat You to Death

    Chapter 250.2: Come Here and I Guarantee I Won¡¯t Beat You to Death

    ¡°How is that even possible?¡±

    Qing Luo Yan was such a wary person who was suspicious of everything where even Cang Jian who had turned traitor to help her was not able topletely gain her trust, what¡¯s more towards her Qing Yu who looked so much like the Princess.

    In response to the woman¡¯s question, Qing Yu merely gave her a profound and unfathomable look and said: ¡°Anything is possible. Moreover..... my luck has always been very good.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    On another side of Cloud Heaven, in the Dark Lands thousands of miles away.

    ¡°Reporting to the Overlord, the tail end of things have been thoroughly cleaned up.¡±

    ¡°Great. You can be dismissed.¡± Lou Jun Yao answered, and gave his hand a dismissive wave at the ck robed man outside the door.

    Everyone who had been engaged in discussion then exchanged quizzical nces with each other. [What¡¯s going on?]

    [Why is the Overlord acting so mysteriously recently? No one seems to know what kind of a scheme the Overlord was secretly withholding on his mind.]

    Seated beside Bai Zhi Yan, Xun Luo could not help asking in a whisper: ¡°What has the Overlord been up to recently?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Bai Zhi Yan threw a question back with a bewildered look on his face.

    ¡°You are the Overlord¡¯s most trusted right hand man and you are closest to him among all of us here, so how could you possibly not know anything?¡± Xun Luo said with a sneer, the look on his face saying ¡°forget it if you don¡¯t want to tell me but don¡¯t take me for a fool.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan looked highly aggrieved. [I really do not know alright?]

    But fortunately, Lou Jun Yao did not keep them guessing for too long as he opened his mouth to exin: ¡°That fe Mo Jing Yu was taken away by people from the Hell Kings Pce the moment he came out from the Barbarian Tribe, but he has fortunatelye back out. He is currently being followed by the Hell Kings Pce¡¯s people in secret and I merely gave him a helping hand.¡±

    [So that¡¯s what happened.]

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Overlord dislike this particr elder and you actually voluntarily lent a hand to help him this time?¡± Mei Ji asked, an eyebrow raised in puzzlement. [Has the Lord switched personalities?]

    ¡°Aunt Lan is there by his side, and I do not want to risk anything.¡± Lou Jun Yao said nonchntly.

    ¡°Huh? The Aunt Lan I¡¯ve heard about in the legends has been resurrected?¡± Mei Ji¡¯s eyes grew wide, the expression on her face bing excited.

    She was really very curious. With their haughtily wilful and tyrannical Overlord who feared neither Heaven or Earth, always doing anything he pleased and death to anyone who went against him, she heard that this Aunt Lan was the one and only person who was able to make him lower his head before her, and obediently submit himself to heed her words.

    Lou Jun Yao was rather amused as he looked at Mei Ji and said: ¡°No need to be so surprised. You¡¯ll be meeting her sooner orter.¡±

    Unexpectedly, his voice had just fallen when Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s voice sounded outzily. ¡°How utterly ignorant. Is that really so surprising to hear? If youe to realize that the future Lady of these Dark Lands is actually Aunt Lan¡¯s very own daughter, wouldn¡¯t your eyes then pop right out of your head.....¡±

 Chapter 250.3 - Come Here and I Guarantee I Wonâ€™t Beat You to Death

    <h4>Chapter 250.3: Come Here and I Guarantee I Won¡¯t Beat You to Death</h4>

    He was halfway through his words when he felt a chill air blow across his back. He turned his head to look and saw Lou Jun Yao looking expressionlessly at him, as all the others stared at him with their mouths agape.

    With the ever cool and suave Little Monster being the lone exception, but it seemed like he had known about it all along.

    A mute silence fell over the ce at that moment, strangely quiet.

    Bai Zhi Yan blinked his pretty eyes innocently and started to say sheepishly: ¡°About that..... Did I just say something that I shouldn¡¯t have?¡±

    ¡°So you knew about it all along!¡± Mei Ji said with a seductive smile at the edge of her lips, her voice gentle.

    Gossiping is an innate trait of most women and Mei Ji had always been very curious about those two people.

    One of them was Aunt Lan, an elder that the Overlord had always said he respected, and the other one was the mysterious youngdy who got their Overlord so smitten that made him go running down to the lower realm over and over again and note back in spite of the risk to his own wellbeing.

    She had privately tried to find out more from Bai Zhi Yan many times before but that fe had refused to breathe a word about it, onlyining that he always had to pick up the pieces from the mess the Overlord left behind, and was too busy doing that to pay any attention to the Overlord¡¯s personal rtionships.

    In the end, he had just identally let it slip out, revealing the matter to everyone.

    It was clear that not only did he know about it, but he knew all the details as well.

    Bai Zhi Yan came to realize what he had done. [Has he unintentionally revealed a very big secret here?]

    ¡°About that..... Mei Ji, I suddenly remembered. I think my Father sent word asking me to make a trip back to the Divine Healers Sect. You¡¯ll have to wait till Ie back if you have anything to ask me.....¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say, this Young Lord of the Divine Healers Sect always suddenly turns into a fool when he tries to lie. Have you forgotten that your father said that he wanted to sever all ties with his unfilial son you a good hundred years ago? And you are now telling me that he actually sent word to you and has asked you to go back? ?¡±

    Mei Ji really wanted tough out loud at Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s words. But even though the guy was acting like a fool before her, it was not going to appease her anger.

    She detested people who tried to take her for a fool the most throughout her life.

    ¡°Little Monster! Are you not going to bother with this at all! ?¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan saw the seductive woman flick her hair with a flourish and stood up from her chair, looking like she was going to do something horrifying to him, causing him to immediately cringe in fear.

    It must be known that although he possessed unsurpassed skills in Medicine, known to be the top few throughout Cloud Heaven, Elixir Cultivators were only strong in curing illnesses and injuries. One could never be highly skilled in healing and possess powerful battle prowess. Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s battle skills might be good enough to kill a whole horde of people down in the lower realm, but before the Chief of the Twelve Courtesans, the Dark Land¡¯s most prolific killers, he was reduced to be an existence so small that it could not even fill up the gap between a person¡¯s teeth.

 Chapter 250.4 - Come Here and I Guarantee I Wonâ€™t Beat You to Death

    Chapter 250.4: Come Here and I Guarantee I Won¡¯t Beat You to Death

    [Moreover.... He doesn¡¯t want to fight a woman alright?]

    Bai Zhi Yan watched Mei Ji closing in on him one step at a time, and quickly decided to scuttle away from there by executing the instant teleportation technique.

    Mei Ji snorted derisively and her rage had reached boiling point, so she went after Bai Zhi Yan in pursuit.

    The rest of the people there were strangely calm as they watched the fracas unfold.

    In resplendent white clothes, the outstandingly handsome man with scarlet red eyes turned his gaze away from the spot where the two people just disappeared from. His voice was clear and melodious: ¡°The Dark Lands has enjoyed peace these years and our fighting might has deteriorated very much from the past. But if we are really thrown into a battle with the other powers, we might still not lose. If our Overlord has alreadye to any decision, all of us here do not fear that anything will be able to stop us.¡±

    ¡°You know what I am going to say?¡± Lou Jun Yaoughed softly, the expression on his face a little amused.

    ¡°My Lord has made it fairly obvious to see.¡±

    Little Monster¡¯s eyes narrowed very slightly. ¡°Mo Jing Yu is Chieftain of the Barbarian Tribe, but he handed down his seat to his good friend Yan Shu many years ago. He was thought to be a free man and no one ever thought that he had secret links with the Hell Kings Pce. Now that my Overlord has helped Mo Jing Yu to get rid of his obstacles, we would have offended the Hell Kings Pce.¡±

    ¡°As for that Aunt Lan, I heard..... her real identity is that she is actually the divine temple¡¯s godly lord¡¯s daughter. With her return, there won¡¯t be peace in the divine temple, and with the Hunters¡¯ Guild being so intricately linked to the divine temple, this will stir up at least three mighty powers. It looks like the reign in Cloud Heaven would see some changes very soon.¡±

    ¡°Ho, you really live up to your position as the Dark Land¡¯s military strategist, to be able to decipher what I am thinking so urately.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao slowly curled up the ends of his lips, his mesmerizing violet eyes swirling deeply with a tumultuous tempest. ¡°Indeed, the upheaval in Cloud Heaven has gone on for too long, and it is time for the chaos to run amok.....¡±

    The Dark Lands, are the ones who should rule over Cloud Heaven.

    The Hell Kings Pce and whatever else, Mind Free Peak, all of that will be conquerednds that had fallen beneath his feet!

    ¡ª¡ª

    It was night, filled with endless dark ck clouds, where not a single star could be seen, the ominous sky seemingly heralding an impending storm.

    Qing Luo Yan was a careful and wary person and hence she never liked to have attendants waiting on her at night. The serving maids who usually waited on her knew her habits, so they would always only tidy up her room, light a candle, and everyone would immediately recuse themselves.

    The vast and spacious sleeping chambers were empty, which felt rather sparse and deste.

    Qing Luo Yan¡¯s eyes were closed as shey under the warm nkets, but her body did not feel a single sliver of warmth.

    For some unknown reason tonight, she still did not feel the slightest bit of sleepiness.

    It was not known whether it was because of the impending rain, the air felt strangely stifling, making people rather ufortable.

    Unable to sleep, she decided that she was not going to try any longer. She got down from the bed and went to open the window. Coincidentally, the dull roll of thunder drummed through the sky at that same moment, and rain fell heavily immediately after.

    The storm came so fast it caught her a little off guard, and Qing Luo Yan was a little dazed. [How long has it been..... that Cloud Heaven saw such a torrential downpour?]

 Chapter 251.1 - Why Kill Me! ?

    Chapter 251.1: Why Kill Me! ?

    She could still remember faintly that thest time it rained so heavily was when her father found out that she was practicing forbidden arts, and had murdered many of her sisters.

    If he had not been so hard hearted as to want to destroy her cultivated powers and throw her out of the divine temple, but just considered for a moment their father and daughter rtionship, she would not havemitted such a seditious deed.

    It was said that the godly lord had failed to get past his thousandth year tribtion and had died unexpectedly.

    Ha, they would of course not know that the godly lord¡¯s failure to make it pass his tribtion was just a lie. The real reason behind his death was that she destroyed his lifetime¡¯s worth of cultivation, and he died as his life essence withered away.

    If it had been any regr mortal, destroying their cultivation would only turn them into a normal person, but her godly father had been very highly advanced in age and was approaching the critical thousand year old juncture, it was not possible for him to survive having his powers destroyed.

    Murdering one¡¯s own father..... How big a sin is that?

    But how can anyone me her for that! ?

    If only her father had not sought to carry things so far, seeking to sever all ties with her and to announce it to the world.

    What she just absolutely could not ept was..... When he said he wanted to hand over the position as the Lord of the divine temple over to Qing Lan Fei!

    He! She had always known that Father favoured Qing Lan Fei the most among all his daughters. Even when she had pushed all the me onto Qing Lan Fei, besides being a little disappointed, Father had not punished Lan Fei that harshly, but had instead sent people to secretly watch over her.

    Throwing Lan Fei out of the divine temple had only been a show put up for others to see.

    He had never once truly believed that Qing Lan Fei wouldmit such a misdeed as his youngest daughter had always been so sweet and obedient.

    So what if he came to discover the entire truth in the end?

    She would never allow him to reveal it. Since he was not giving her a way out, then he would have to die!

    Qing Luo Yan¡¯s long attractive eyes turned hazy as she stared into the rain under the night sky. Under the soft candlelight, her seductive countenance was deep and unfathomable.

    The rain became heavier and heavier, seeping inside along the window¡¯s edges. Qing Luo Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed and she stretched her hand out to close the window.

    She had just closed it halfway when she suddenly saw a red figure walk past.

    Her gaze sharpened and her hand froze midaction.

    Under the pouring rain in the night, the slender figure stood there silently, d in a thin red dress, looking rather pitiful.

    Qing Luo Yan shouted out coldly: ¡°Who is it out there ying tricks! ?¡±

    The figure seemed to be shocked by her sudden shout as it froze for a moment. The figure then slowly turned around, the exquisitely wless countenance washed pale by the torrential rain, but it did not diminish the face¡¯s beauty in the slightest.

 Chapter 251.2 - Why Kill Me! ?

    <h4>Chapter 251.2: Why Kill Me! ?</h4>

    That face, just like always, was stunningly breathtaking.

    The countenance of all eleven goddesses of the divine temple back then were oundishly beautiful and enchanting but the youngest eleventh goddess was the one that everyone talked most enthusiastically about. Whether in terms of grace or beauty, she was the most outstanding, pristine and unspoiled like an untainted lotus flower, irresistibly captivating with just one look at her.

    Qing Luo Yan¡¯s face turned terrifyingly dark. ¡°Qing Lan Fei!¡±

    [She has..... actually returned! ?]

    The same moment her voice fell, the figure of the woman immediately moved to disappear into the blurry rain in an instant.

    ¡°Qing Lan Fei! Stay right there!¡±

    Qing Luo Yan¡¯s eyes shone with a sharp glint and moved quickly in pursuit. ¡°You dare toe back but do not dare to face me? Stop right there!¡±

    Seeing that she was closing in on the fleeing red figure before her eyes, Qing Luo Yan lifted a slender arm and a sharp sword appeared in her hand with a cold gleam, and she shed the sword down towards the figure.

    The red figure dispersed under the cold gleam of the sword, disappearing from sight.

    Qing Luo Yan¡¯s face froze, as she stood stunned in her spot.

    [What happened?]

    [Where is she?]

    ¡°Why.....¡± The woman¡¯s voice was filled with sorrow, as it slowly rang out from behind.

    ¡°Qing Luo Yan turned her head around in a snap, and saw the figure that had disappeared just now standing right behind her, with her head hung low.

    The woman then slowly raised her head up. Upon the wlessly beautiful face she saw earlier, starting from a corner at the temple, blood began to flow out through cracked and broken flesh, spreading across her entire face, a grisly and terrifying sight.

    ¡°Elder Sis, why did you kill me? Why? Why! ! ?¡±

    The woman that had looked so frail and weak just moments ago had suddenly turned to be a maniacal and ferocious ghost, fangs bared as she roared, pouncing viciously right towards her.

    Seeing the woman in such a state, it was not known whether Qing Luo Tan had felt guilty or she was conscience stricken, a sliver of fear suddenly rose up in her heart out of the blue. She waved the sword in her hand madly, screaming at the top of her lungs: ¡°I did not kill you! Go away! Just get away from me.....!¡±

    Her eyes were closed as the shrill scream tore out from her throat.

    The body of the monstrous woman who pounced right at her was shredded to pieces in the next instant, falling all over the ce to the ground, turning the ce to look like a scene right out of Hell.

    ¡°Elder Sis..... I¡¯ve died..... I¡¯m already..... Dead.¡±

    Those soft words hung in the air as they trailed off, before silence descended back onto the ce.

    Slowly, the rain came to a stop, and light was beginning to lift the darkness of night. From night to day, the speed it happened was incredibly quick.

 Chapter 251.3 - Why Kill Me! ?

    <h4>Chapter 251.3: Why Kill Me! ?</h4>

    Qing Luo Yan¡¯s face finally began to be tainted with a sliver of panic. [No, she must have fallen into an illusion.]

    [She clearly remembers that she had been resting in her room.]

    [Moreover, she clearly remembers that night has just fallen not long ago, so how can dawn be breaking so soon! ?]

    ¡°Luo Yan, your heart is really just too venomous. Why would you treat me like this?¡±

    The sorrowful mourning voice of the woman dragged Qing Luo Yan away from her own thoughts. Qing Luo Yan turned her eyes to look and saw that it was her Eldest Sister, the gentlest and kindest woman among the eleven sisters, known to be the most tender hearted and virtuous.

    She had a man she likes back then and was about to be wed, her tummy carrying their three month old child. But on the night of her wedding, the child died inside her tummy and ovee with grief by the death of her child, she was found dead in her bridal chamber.

    The child, had died from Qing Luo Yan¡¯s cultivation of the forbidden arts, the child¡¯s life essencepletely sucked out from its body.

    Although she had not done that intentionally, she could not be absolved of all me from the deaths of the mother and child.

    ¡°Eldest Sis, I¡¯m sorry.....¡±

    ¡°I do not want your apology! I want you to give me back my child! ! Do you know! ? He had yet to even gaze upon this world before he was killed! You were going to be his Aunt, how could you possibly bear to doing something to insidious to him.....¡±

    The gentle countenance was tinged with a slight craziness as she suddenly rushed forward to clutch at her throat, the force of her grip causing Qing Luo Yan to be unable to breathe. She was no longer able to differentiate whether this was an illusion or reality as the feeling that she was going to die was just too real.

    It must be said that among all the sisters who died because of her, the only one she felt she let down was only this woman before her.

    That was because the woman had really been too nice to her, the eldest sister caring for her almost like a mother. The eldest sister had cared for all the youngers siblings better than their father, but she had been the first one to lose her life.

    The karma from cultivating the forbidden arts would strike the people closest to the person practicing it and the person Qing Luo Yan was closest to was her eldest sister.

    When it happened, it was already toote. Her eldest sisterid in a pool of her own blood, her body already cold. Her face was twisted up in horror and agony, her eyes wide open, like she had died with aggrievement in her heart.

    But upon further inspection, it was discovered that the baby¡¯s death had affected the mother too greatly. They were not able to uncover anything else other than that and there was nothing they could do but to put an end to the matter.

    Coming to face the very person who caused her to be wrecked with endless guilt, Qing Luo Yan was unable to put up the slightest resistance, allowing the woman to maniacally throttle her neck, her eyes closed in resignation as she felt the air in her chest growing less and less. Through great effort, she managed to utter weakly: ¡°I..... I¡¯m sor..... sorry.....¡±

 Chapter 251.4 - Why Kill Me! ?

    <h4>Chapter 251.4: Why Kill Me! ?</h4>

    Just as she was feeling like she waspletely out of air and was going to die, the grip around her neck loosened, and air returned back into her chest anew.

    The next second, her tightly shut eyes slowly opened.

    She was lying within her own sleeping chambers, her back soaked in cold sweat. Within the spacious ptial chambers, a lone candle threw its flickering light over the ce, and nothing looked out of ce.

    But Qing Luo Yan knew what she had just experienced.

    She raised a hand to touch her neck, and could still feel a slight painful soreness.

    Had it been a dream, or did it really happen?

    Qing Luo Yan slowly sat up from her bed, and went slowly one step at a time before the window she had opened right when it had all begun. Her outstretched hand paused for a moment, before she slowly pulled it open.

    Rain was still falling, the sky still pitch dark. Nothing had changed.

    Has she really been..... dreaming?

    Qing Luo Yan blew out a breath topose herself, and was just about to shut the window when she suddenly caught sight of something out of the corner of her eyes, and she shrank back in fear.

    Everything looked blurry and hazy under the wet night sky but when that bolt of lightning had struck over the horizon just now, it had lit the ce up outside for an instant. She had seen a red piece of cloth, hanging from a sharp branch of a tree....

    On the other side, Qing Yu had just returned to her room. She took off the otheryer of clothes she wore on the outside, and with a snap of her fingers, she summoned up a me to incinerate the clothes, obliterating all evidence.

    An imperceptible smile curved up the ends of her lips, her phoenix light eyes bright with a strange glint. She just could not help but find it funny thinking about how frightened Qing Luo Yan had looked earlier.

    It was said that as long as one did not do anything wrong, one need not be afraid of knocks on their door at night. Seeing that look on her face just now, she must havemitted quite a good amount of misdeeds.

    She was still engrossed in her thoughts when she felt pressure tightening around her waist, and a wide chest stered itself against her back. The man¡¯s long and powerful arm embraced her tightly, as he said in a low amused voice: ¡°What are you scheming in your head that is making you smile so craftily hm?¡±

    Qing Yu was unable to do anything else but to stick her elbow into the man stered against her back. ¡°Let go. My clothes are all wet.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao wrapped hisrge hand over the youngdy¡¯s icy cold hand and said: ¡°It¡¯s alright. My body is warm, and I can help warm you right up.¡±

    It looked like he was not going to release her.

    Qing Yu could not help but roll her eyes helplessly. She had originally intended to go take a bath and now that this fe is here, she would naturally not be able to even mention that, or he would surely be capable of insisting on something like bathing together.

    As that thought ran through her mind, Qing Yu gathered up her spirit energy to evaporate the rain from her body, drying herself out.

    ¡°How¡¯s things? What did you do tonight?¡± Lou Jun Yao held her as he sat down on a chair, and opened his mouth to ask.

    Hearing those words, Qing Yu curved up the corners of her lips, her face brightening up in glee. ¡°I yed a good trick on that woman.¡±

 Chapter 252.1 - Unable to Escape Bathing Together

    <h4>Chapter 252.1</h4>

    <h4>: Unable to Escape Bathing Together</h4>

    Hearing that, Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow as he looked at her in surprise. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    From what he knew, Qing Luo Yan was a careful woman with a suspicious nature, wary of everything that happens around her, who did not fully trust even the people who had served her for many years, not to mentioning to believe in Qing Yu whom she had already been suspicious of.

    ¡°I added a little something to the incense she likes to burn everyday and crafted an illusory scene that would make her thoughts run wild.¡± Qing Yu said with a wink, the expression on her face looking very sly.

    ¡°Incense?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Throughout the few days that I¡¯ve been here, I noticed that although Qing Luo Yan possessed high and profound cultivation, she has an ailment that has troubled her for very long. She suffers from severe insomnia and needs to rely on burning incense that is mixed with drugs to help her to sleep.¡± Qing Yu went on to exin.

    Lou Jun Yao burst outughing when he heard that. ¡°Having done so many evil and shameless deeds, it would be strange if she does not have insomnia.¡±

    Qing Yu nodded, indicating agreement to his words.

    ¡°Looks like what you told me before is true. She saw two people in her dream. One was the elder sister she felt most guilty and remorseful towards, and the other person was my mother. And she seems to be rather sensitive to the colour red, because that is my mother¡¯s favourite colour.¡±

    ¡°That is correct. And Aunt Lan has been an existence she has always been jealous of.¡± Lou Jun Yao nodded and replied.

    Qing Yu curved up her lips and a strange glint shed in her eyes. ¡°She will not let the matter rest like this. She will definitely investigate further. Cang Jian had been involved in this matter and if Cang Jian is not able to give her a reasonable exnation, she will start to be suspicious of Cang Jian. When they start to drift apart, then it will be time for me to make my entrance.¡±

    ¡°You are seeking to get rid of Cang Jian who is the most loyal to her? But Cang Jian had even gone on to betray the godly lord for her back then, I fear that it will not be easy to drive a wedge between them.¡±

    ¡°Of course you will not be able to incite distrust between them with just one incident.¡± Qing Yu raised her hand up to rub at her chin and started to say slowly: ¡°Cang Jian¡¯s greatest virtue is that he is able to predict the future by studying the stars, possessing an ability that most others do not have, and his premonitive powers are greater than anyone else in the divine temple.¡±

    ¡°It is said that people who cultivate the study of priesthood are born with another Heavenly Eye, but it is invisible to other people. But..... If Cang Jianes to lose that eye, will Qing Luo Yan still have any need for him?¡± Qing Yu said with a sinisterly chilling smile.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze could not help but turn deep. [When this little one here wants to be ruthless, not many are able to match up to her.]

    A Priest without the Heavenly Eye, was as good as a cripple. As they were blessed with extraordinary powers through their sight, if their Heavenly Eye were to suffer damage, their normal eyes would be damaged as well, to be a blind and useless person.

 Chapter 252.2 - Unable to Escape Bathing Together

    <h4>Chapter 252.2: Unable to Escape Bathing Together</h4>

    Lou Jun Yao was not worried that the youngdy would be disadvantaged in this ce as her mind was really just too clever and she had quite a number of hidden trump cards on her as well. Maybe except for Qing Luo Yan herself, probably no one in this ce would be able to do anything to her. Besides, before Qing Luo Yan was able to determine her identity, Qing Luo Yan would not do anything to her too carelessly.

    Just as they were talking to each other, Qing Yu suddenly felt a tingle in her nose and then let out a great big sneeze.

    Her body shivered a couple of times and she felt a little cold.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes darkened as he came to discover that though her clothes were dry, her head of long ck hair was still dripping wet, with beads of water falling off from the end.

    Although the season had turned into the beginning of spring, it was still a little chilly at night. Lou Jun Yao looked at her rubbing her nose innocently and he could not help but stare a little perplexedly at her, before he grabbed at her arm and pulled her to walk off into a particr direction.

    Qing Yu was initially a little confused. But when they reached the ce after a short while, she was a little stunned by what she saw.

    Right before her, was a wide and expansive hot spring pool with steam rising inzy swirls above the water¡¯s surface.

    ¡°This is a naturally formed hot spring and its water holds robust spirit energy. Go in and have a soak to drive out the chill.¡± Lou Jun Yao was already pulling her forward as he spoke.

    By the time Qing Yu was able to react, she quickly shook her head and said: ¡°No need, no need. I am not cold anymore.¡±

    ¡°Your body is still so cold to the touch and your telling me you¡¯re not feeling cold?¡± Lou Jun Yao arched up an eyebrow to look at her.

    ¡°I told you before that.....¡±

    ¡°That you are born with a chilly body constitution? Then this will be the perfect opportunity for you to see if the waters can nurse your body back to health.¡± Upon saying that, Lou Jun Yao was not going to listen to any more of her excuses and he stretched his long arm out to push Qing Yu right into the hot spring.

    ¡°Hey~ You.....!¡±

    Qing Yu was caught off guard and almost swallowed a few mouthfuls of water. The expression on her face was initially a little flustered till she discovered that the water was not that deep and her feet could touch the bottom, the water only reaching just below her neck.

    She could not help but feel a mild anger rise up as she red angrily at the man. ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to soak! Why did you push me! ?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao stood above by the water and looked down appreciatively at the angry looking youngdy. He then said in an amused voice: ¡°Since you do not know how to care for your body, then I have to take care of it for you. Afterall..... you belong to me now and I have to be responsible with my things.¡±

    ¡°Who did you say belongs to you?¡± Qing Yu snorted derisively, feeling a little awkward as she turned her head away, like she did not even want to look at the man.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re denying it now?¡± Hearing that, an obvious change came over the expression on the man¡¯s face. His voice was sinister as he then opened his mouth to say: ¡°Looks like I need to do something to refresh your memory a little more.¡±

 Chapter 252.3 - Unable to Escape Bathing Together

    <h4>Chapter 252.3: Unable to Escape Bathing Together</h4>

    The moment his voice fell, Qing Yu subconsciously sensed danger and she turned herself around thinking to run away.

    But the man was just too fast. Hearing a great ssh of water, Qing Yu suddenly found herself caught in an embrace in the next second, being held tightly pressed against a hot and burning chest. A devilishly mirthful voice sounded above her head: ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re running off to?¡±

    Qing Yu did not dare move, her arms wrapped around herself as she said in a weak voice: ¡°I wasn¡¯t running away.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Lou Jun Yao said as he squeezed the soft figure in his arm more tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s recall what was just said a moment ago. You said that you are not mine. From inside out, not even a single strand of hair belongs to me?¡±

    Qing Yu could not help but roll her eyes when she heard that and she muttered under her breath: ¡°Strands of hair fall off all the time so how could I possibly watch to make sure my hair doesn¡¯t fall.¡±

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.....¡±

    You cannot me her for being meek as they were in a highly remote and secluded spot without a single sign of anyone nearby. A man and a woman alone in a ce like this and scantily d while locked in an intimate embrace. It was a really dangerous situation.

    She had quickly dried her wet clothes out with spirit power because she did not want this fe to use that as an excuse to ask her to take a bath. But now, she had unintentionally sneezed and she was immediately brought here to take a couple bath!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to soak in the water to purge the chill out from my body? Why have you jumped in yourself as well.....¡± Qing Yu squirmed as she protested, as the man¡¯s body felt just too hot, which made her feel a little ufortable.

    Inside the hot spring and holding the youngdy whose clothes were soaked through, when the youngdy squirmed, Lou Jun Yao felt a fire rise within his body and he had nowhere to vent it out. Having no other choice but to endure it, he squeezed the youngdy¡¯s hand and his voice sounded a little hoarse as he said: ¡°I was quite in the rain earlier as well and I might have caught a cold as well.¡±

    To the man who had never once caught a cold for the past two hundred over years, if he were to really catch a chill with this little one here, he thought that it might be something rather interesting to see.

    ¡°Then release me and go over to the other end. How am I going to get a good soak with you holding me like this?¡± Qing Yu asked as she bit her lips slightly, her hand reaching around to pull off the man¡¯srge hand around her waist.

    ¡°No can do. I do not know what kind of unknown dangers could be lurking in the water and if I am too far away from you, I will not be able to protect you in the first instance something happens.¡± Lou Jun Yao bluffed confidently, his eyes not even blinking.

    Not to mention that there wasn¡¯t any kind of danger in the hot spring, but with his skills and incredible speed, he didn¡¯t sound all that convincing.

    How could Qing Yu not know that he was spouting absolute nonsense. She clicked her tongue and retorted: ¡°I am capable of protecting myself if I happen to encounter any danger. Don¡¯t think that I am really that weak and defenseless.¡±

 Chapter 252.4 - Unable to Escape Bathing Together

    <h4>Chapter 252.4: Unable to Escape Bathing Together</h4>

    Upon saying that, she summoned up spirit powers into her hand and sted Lou Jun Yao¡¯s hand off her, seeking to make her way over to the other side of the hot spring pool. The pool was enormous, a good ten meters wide.

    Seeing that the youngdy was going slowly further and further away from him, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed and the corners of his lips then curved up. A devilishly mesmerizing expression then came onto his handsome countenance as he began to say in a soft voice: ¡°Little Fox, have you ever seen anyone soak in a hot spring..... with their clothes on?¡±

    Qing Yu was startled, and still had not yetpletely deciphered the deep meaning behind his words when she suddenly found her shoulder bing exposed in the very next second. Her thoroughly soaked clothes had actually disintegrated into countless tiny pieces, floating over the water¡¯s surface like tiny flower petals.

    Her back facing him, that fair jade smooth skin and that exquisitely beautiful back immediately became revealed, half of it submerged in the water, the other clearly exposed half stoking up the fire in Lou Jun Yao¡¯s already fiery eyes.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes red wide with surprise in that instant, never imagining that this fe would ever be so despicable, to employ the use of his spirit powers to destroy her clothes in order to take advantage of her!

    ¡°Lou Jun Yao! Can you be anymore shameless! ?¡±

    [To think that he is even the Overlord of the Dark Lands! Being blessed with such a highly level of cultivation is to merely let him tear a woman¡¯s clothes into shreds?]

    [That is just too despicable to even speak of!]

    She sped her arms protectively over her chest, turning sideways to throw a scathing re out of the corners of her eyes at him. ¡°You.....¡±

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t get angry. One would naturally not wear clothes while soaking themselves in a hot spring, or they wouldn¡¯t be able to get much of an effect. If you feel that you¡¯ve been disadvantaged, I can jolly well let you look at me in return.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s tone of voice was highly earnest and sincere, and he then went on to pull at his clothes before his chest, to reveal arge part of his strong and powerful chest with its well defined muscles.

    What was strange to see was that the man¡¯s skin was exceptionally fair, but did not look feminine in the slightest. Instead, it made him look even more enticing, the strong hard muscles giving one a great sense of security just by looking at them.

    Qing Yu merely nced at them for a brief moment before she quickly turned her head away, biting her lip as she eximed loudly: ¡°Don¡¯t..... Don¡¯t take off any further!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lou Jun Yao blinked his eyes. ¡°But didn¡¯t you find it unfair? So I have to show myself to you as well isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Qing Yu was feeling her body turn hot for the first time in her life. She curled up her fingers and wanted to pull out a set of clothes from her dimensional space to change into immediately as she did not want to face him without any clothes on like this. It would be too embarrassing.

    But the man¡¯s body came to press right against hers in the next moment, erpletely uncovered body, and his hand was starting to be unruly under the water¡¯s surface.

    ¡°You.....¡±

    ¡°Be good. I just want a hug.¡±

    Although that¡¯s what he said through his mouth, his long slender fingers were slowly moving from her waist, and drifting upwards.

 Chapter 253.1 - Gentle, Tender, and Heartwarming

    <h4>Chapter 253.1: Gentle, Tender, and Heartwarming</h4>

    Lou Jun Yao was extremely blessed. Not only was he born with a countenance that made women fall head over heels with, even the skin on his hands were smooth and tender without the slightest blemish or callus. When his fingers ran lightly over her bare skin, they elicited an electrifying and numbing feeling.

    Qing Yu immediately felt the temperature in the body rise up further and she felt her face burn. She bit down on her lip and it was after she deliberated for a long while that she was able to say in a barely audible whisper: ¡°Can you keep a further distance away from me.....¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao murmured as hey his headzily upon the youngdy¡¯s shoulder that gave off a mild fragrance. Although he had not taken all his clothes off earlier, they were now still inplete disarray, revealing a little bit here and barely covering in another ce, an indescribably sexy sight.

    Qing Yu could feel that he was sticking to her even more tightly and she could not help but show an embarrassed expression on her face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll let me get a good hot soak myself?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I had wanted you to soak by yourself, but you were protesting so vehemently, so I had no choice but toe down and apany you.¡± Lou Jun Yao went on to exin.

    But his roving hands did not stop, like they were picking on the strings of a zither, teasing tantalizingly over the youngdy¡¯s back.

    ¡°What are you hands doing?¡± Qing Yu did not dare move but tried her best to cover her own body with her two hands, asking the man through tightly clenched teeth.

    Never had she ever expected that after her anger tinged words came out from her mouth, the man would actually use them toe up with such an incredibly self justified reason for his actions!

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to see if there are any marks left from your previous injury. If I do find any, that would mean that Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s healing skills have deteriorated again and I will punish him when I go back.¡±

    How could this man possibly say something so utterly shameless? It was enough that he was shameless, but he was even dragging Bai Zhi Yan into it to carry part of the me!

    Really have to pity Bai Zhi Yan, that he was serving such an unconscionable master.

    Qing Yu cursed inwardly in her heart and then scoffed coldly to say: ¡°You have had a good clear look already, so you can let go of me now right?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao looked at the carefully wary little figure before him and he could not help but find it amusing. ¡°What is making you get so nervous? I will not eat you up you know?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that a man and a woman must refrain from direct skin contact? Moreover.....¡± Qing Yu hesitated for a moment speaking up to that point, like she was finding it hard to put it into words. ¡°You have destroyed my clothes and your current actions really makes it very difficult for my mind to not think in that way.¡±

    The smile at the corners of Lou Yun Yao¡¯s mouth then deepened. He leaned in close to the youngdy¡¯s ear and with his maically alluring voice that carried a hint of raspiness, he said: ¡°It¡¯s good that you possessed such awareness. You must remember to keep your distance from all male creatures in future but you can be as intimate as you want with me. Afterall..... I am your man, your one and only man.¡±

 Chapter 253.2 - Gentle, Tender, and Heartwarming

    <h4>Chapter 253.2: Gentle, Tender, and Heartwarming</h4>

    Qing Yu became even more embarrassed after Lou Jun Yao¡¯s hot breath blew into her ear with his tantly teasing words and she frantically struggled to escape out from his arms.

    Seeing that, Lou Jun Yao gently turned the youngdy¡¯s head around to face him, his deep violet eyes gazing into her slightly flustered gaze. He whispered reassuringly in a soft voice: ¡°No need to be afraid. I will not do anything to you. It¡¯s just.....¡±

    ¡°Whenever I see you, I just can¡¯t seem to control my body, but need to get close to you, and be a little more intimate.¡±

    Those words, had definitelye straight out from Lou Jun Yao¡¯s heart.

    He was not a lustful person, or he wouldn¡¯t have shown absolutely no interest in the many beautiful women who offered themselves readily to him over the past two hundred years.

    But from the very first time he saw this little one, even though she had been disguised as a boy, he had to admit that even that crossdressed Qing Yu had stirred his heart more than any one of those women.

    Which sometimes made him think, that the problemy not in his preferences. It was not because those women were not outstanding enough, but that they all justcked a certain quality that could move his heart.

    So when he saw thess once again back in the Gathered Cloud Loft, his first reaction was not to be enraged, but he had felt a sense of joy. It seemed like he had this special feeling just for this one person only.

    But, he had not realized it before.

    He had always paid very close attention to her, wanting to secretly protect her. Whenever he saw any man start to get close to her, though he showed himself to be cool about it on the surface, he was always seething inside, feeling like he was going to explode, but just did not know why he was feeling so angry.

    He did not know that that was how one would feel being in love with someone, and he only realized it when she told him that she liked him as well.

    So, the feeling that he had found so strange was love.

    And he had already loved her from such a long time ago.

    Qing Yu was actually quite softhearted. Whenever the man was being so thuggish with her, she would turn nervous and be helplessly flustered, instinctively trying to resist him.

    But if he really told her sincerely how he felt, about his true feelings for her in his heart, she might not be able to help herself bute to reciprocate those feelings.

    Like what was happening right at this moment. The man¡¯s attractive violet eyes were gazing tenderly at her, and she looked like she had been helplessly enchanted, a hand slowly being lifted off from her body, to lightly caress the handsome and mesmerizing countenance. She then slipped her hand behind the man¡¯s neck to pull him closer, her pink lips pressing up against the man¡¯s thin lips.

    The youngdy¡¯s unexpected actions caused Lou Jun Yao to be slightly stunned, his eyes turning a brilliant deep violet for an instant. He held the back of the youngdy¡¯s head firmly and then responded manically to her kiss.

    But he had neglected to consider the strength of his own willpower and self control, and had neglected to consider just how great the allure of the youngdy in his arms was to him.

 Chapter 253.3 - Gentle, Tender, and Heartwarming

    <h4>Chapter 253.3: Gentle, Tender, and Heartwarming</h4>

    The fiery hot kiss began from the youngdy¡¯s seductive lips, before it slowly began moving down towards her soft slender neck. She had probably just awoken from being bewitched just now as the dazed expression on her face became tinged with bashful embarrassment.

    It was not known where the misbehaving man came to touch, which caused the youngdy to let out a soft groan, and the strength suddenly went out of her legs, her body falling to submerge under the water¡¯s surface.

    Seeing that, Lou Jun Yao quickly slipped himself into the water and held the youngdy tightly in an embrace. Under the crystal clear water, everything before him was in to see, including the bare and curvy body of the youngdy.

    It was really impossible to hide herself no matter how much she wanted to and Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes brightened with a glint under the shimmering water, unable to turn his eyes away.

    Qing Yu was feeling both embarrassed and indignant, and forgetting that she was under water at that moment, she opened her mouth to say: ¡°You must not..... Ugh.....¡±

    She choked on the water that rushed into her throat, and her eyebrows creased up in agony. The very next moment, something soft pressed against her lips and pried her mouth open, giving her air.

    The man¡¯s attractive looking face was right in front of her, his eyes slightly narrowed. After breathing air into her mouth, he did not immediately leave, but went on to kiss her gently. It was only after a good while that he pulled her up through the water¡¯s surface.

    He carried the youngdy in his arms out of the pool, her body wrapped in his clothes. In the same instant that they stepped out of the hot spring, the two of them who had been dripping wet turned dry and clean like before, without a single droplet of water in their hair or their bodies.

    Cultivated powers that hadid idle for a few hundred years were suddenly being called forth toplete one of life¡¯s simple and insignificant tasks.

    Qing Yu¡¯s head remained buried like an ostrich within the man¡¯s embrace that whole time, not making the slightest move at all. She did not know whether it was because she had choked on water earlier and was not feeling well, or was she really just too embarrassed to show her face to him.

    But from the looks of things, thetter seemed much more likely.

    The hot spring here was constructed back when the godly lord was still around, but it was sealed up after a series of events, so very few people knew of its existence.

    Hence, even after walking a long way out from there, they did not see anyone.

    Lou Jun Yao did not walk very fast, but his footsteps did not once stop. He nced with a smile at the curled up figure of the youngdy who had her hands clutched tightly onto his clothes, her head buried in his chest and refusing toe out. He just could not help himself but to lower his head, to nt a kiss on the adorable little earlobe that was exposed on the outside.

    Seeing the fingers tighten their grip on his clothes, and that fair skinned earlobe starting to turn red, a glint deepened in Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes, and his expression turned exceptionally jovial as he said: ¡°This is my first time discovering that you get embarrassed so easily?¡±

    The little one was always portraying such a candid and straightforward personality and her thinking has always been a lot more mature and sensible than other women. Moreover, ever since they had made their feelings known to each other, they had shared intimate moments before, but she still gets so easily embarrassed.

 Chapter 253.4 - Gentle, Tender, and Heartwarming

    <h4>Chapter 253.4: Gentle, Tender, and Heartwarming</h4>

    It really made him feel so helpless but adore her at the same time.

    His voice had just fallen when he heard the youngdy¡¯s muffled voice rise up from before his chest. ¡°If everyone gets so shameless with you each and every time, how chaotic would the world then be.....¡±

    Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow when he heard that. That sounded like she was still angry with him!

    ¡°Alright, shall I then strip off all my clothes for you to look at in return?¡± Lou Jun Yao asked probingly.

    Is it because he managed to see everything of hers in the water just now and she is now angry with him for that?

    ¡°Who wants to look at you! ! ?¡± Qing Yu exploded out in a prickly roar.

    ¡°Then why.....¡±

    Lou Jun Yao sighed helplessly. Sometimes, he really just can¡¯t understand how a girl thinks. But what can he do? This is his own woman, so he has to indulge her somehow.

    Hearing the man¡¯s tone of voice that was seemingly bemoaning his innocence, Qing Yu grew even more glum. She bit her lip in frustration, and then opened her mouth to say: ¡°You are not allowed to try to seduce me in future, and you must not..... be so touchy feely with your hands anymore!¡±

    Such a detestable charmer! Really wonder if she owed him something. He just needs toy out his charms a little and she just cannot resist him! !

    If things continue on like this, the day wille where she will be eaten up by him without her realizing a thing!

    That just will not do!

    Having been reborn into another life, all the things that she had not experienced before must all be done at least once, taken a step at a time.

    Although she really loved this man from the bottom of her heart, and she wasn¡¯t exactly unwilling to give herself to him, but they were now not exactly legitimately a couple yet.

    She had yet to find her parents, and he was already the Overlord who held reign over a major power, a man of extraordinary repute. She was not going to have the whole bunch of subordinates under him gaze at her with strange looks in their eyes.

    That must at least wait till she is able to stand on her own here in Cloud Heaven, to really be able to stand beside him, shoulder to shoulder!

    It was such a tender and heartwarming moment here for these two people here and on the other side of Cloud Heaven, the two other people who had left from the Hell Kings Pce, Mo Jing Yu and Qing Lan Fei had gone a far way off from both the Barbarian Tribe and the Hell Kings Pce.

    They hade to stop at a busy marketce, and found themselves a teahouse to take a short breather.

    Though the two of them possessed highly attractive and outstanding looks, but as they had not appeared in the world for a hundred years, no one was able to recognize them.

    The five major powers of Cloud Heaven each had their own jurisdictions under their control, and the territory they were in at that moment, belonged to the most peace loving and amiable power among the five, the Divine Healers Sect.

 Chapter 254.1 - Heavenly Eye Destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 254.1: Heavenly Eye Destroyed</h4>

    The Divine Healers Sect were highly reputable in Cloud Heaven, and they were the most united and close knit might among the several powers, where it seemed they had never once had any internal uprising before.

    Because the Divine Healers Sect had the greatest number of members, and their people possessed unsurpassing skills in Healing, members of the other powers did not dare to stir up trouble in the Divine Healers Sect¡¯s territories, where even people from the Hell Kings Pce would show them some face.

    That was the reason why Qing Lan Fei had chosen to hide and keep a low profile in the Divine Healers Sect¡¯s territories.

    ¡°Where do we go next?¡±

    Mo Jing Yu had his eyes lowered, his thin lips pressed against the edge of his teacup as he took a tiny sip. The tea was probably not to his taste as the man¡¯s attractive face creased up slightly, and did not touch the cup of tea anymore after that.

    Qing Lan Fei could not help butugh at the man when she saw that. This fe has gotten too used to fine foods and cuisines, and is not used to the quality of tea served in such small teahouses.

    ¡°I intend to go hide away quietly at the Divine Healers Sect and wait till the Hell Kings Pce is no longer paying any attention to us before we leave.¡± Qing Lan Fei replied softly.

    ¡°There is someone you know well in the Divine Healers Sect?¡± Mo Jing Yu asked with an eyebrow raised.

    ¡°The current Sect Leader of the Divine Healers Sect Bai Qiu was on quite friendly terms with me before in the past. I think he will be willing to extend a helping hand.¡±

    ¡ª Divine Healers Sect ¡ª

    It was phropesised that the Mind Free Peak would manifest soon and although it was known that the Divine Healers Sect mainly focused only on Healing and Medicine, and their fighting cultivation powers was slightly generally weaker than the other major mights in Cloud Heaven, they also had nock of highly outstanding disciples who were skilled in both Healing and battle, which was naturally seen to be just as important aspect to gain entry into that divine realm of legend.

    Bai Zhi Yan was the Young Lord of the Divine Healers Sect and because he went to join the Dark Lands back then, Bai Qiu announced to the world that he had severed their father and son ties, where they would not be in contact even upon his death. He had done that in order to protect Bai Zhi Yan and also the Divine Healers Sect itself.

    But that was only what was made known to the world outside. Privately, Bai Zhi Yan came back a good number of times.

    But as he was identified as a member of the Dark Lands, he would naturally not be able to go to the Mind Free Peak as the Young Lord of the Divine Healers Sect. So, Bai Qiu could only pin his hopes on the sect¡¯s disciples with more outstanding talents. But even if he was able to find disciples who were good enough to make their way into the Mind Free Peak, none of them was as outstanding as Bai Zhi Yan.

    Bai Zhi Yan was afterall the most gifted talent that the Divine Healers Sect had sprouted in the past hundred years, where even his Father had thought highly of the boy¡¯s gift.

 Chapter 254.2 - Heavenly Eye Destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 254.2: Heavenly Eye Destroyed</h4>

    Thinking about that, Bai Qiu could not help but raise his palm up to cover his forehead, and gave a helpless sigh.

    ¡°Sect Leader, someone is outside seeking an audience.¡± A white robed disciple stood at the door to report, his hand sped over his fist in front of his chest.

    Bai Qiu was startled out of his thoughts. ¡°Another one seeking treatment? You do not need toe tell me such trifling things. The group of you can just handle it as you deem fit.¡±

    The Divine Healers Sect were always known to be a highly caring bunch of people, kind and charitable, never bullying the weak, so they were held in high regard in the world. Many people who contracted illnesses would oftene uninvited, to seek treatment here at the Divine Healers Sect.

    But there were a number with nefarious intentions who feigned illnesses,ing up to them seeking only to foster closer rtions. Over time, Bai Qiu began to find such matters a little frustrating and decided to not bother himself with these things, delegating them down to the Sect¡¯s disciples.

    Hence when he heard the disciple¡¯s words now, he immediately waved his hand dismissively and indicated that he would not meet with them.

    The disciple hesitated for a moment and then opened his mouth to speak again. ¡°They are not here to seek medical treatment. The woman imed that she is an old acquaintance of the Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Woman?¡± Bai Qiu became puzzled when he heard that.

    He did not remember having ever made any close female friends, so why is there a woman here at their door asking to meet him out of the blue?

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is a young woman.¡±

    ¡°Invite them in then.¡± Although Bai Qiu was a little puzzled, his curiosity had been piqued. He really wanted to see just what kind of an old friend she could really be.

    But when the slender figure came slowly walking in, Bai Qiu¡¯s cid and expressionless face slowly turned into surprise, which grew to be sheer and utter shock.

    That face that was so familiar yet also unfamiliar to him at the same time. Bai Qiu had never thought that he would be able to see her again, and he was too surprised to react for a while, unable to respond when the woman called out to him.

    Seeing that, Qing Lan Fei curved up her lips and smiled. ¡°Sect Leader Bai, we¡¯ve not seen each other for many long years. Do you not recognize me anymore?¡±

    That was when Bai Qiu managed to snap back to his senses. ¡°Miss Qing? Didn¡¯t..... Didn¡¯t you already.....¡±

    ¡°Already die?¡± Qing Lan Fei piped in with augh. ¡°I have indeed died once, but I must be extremely blessed as I managed toe back to life.¡±

    Bai Qiu could not help but gasp before he said: ¡°Back when news of your death spread, it was seen to be such a great loss to the entire Cloud Heaven! Afterall, with your unparalleled skills in Healing and Medicine, you were known as the Devil¡¯s Hand capable of growing flesh back onto bones.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader Bai is too kind with his words. I have not practiced Medicine for many years and have grown highly rusty at it.¡± The corners of Qing Lan Fei¡¯s lips lifted, as she said in an emotionless tone.

 Chapter 254.3 - Heavenly Eye Destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 254.3: Heavenly Eye Destroyed</h4>

    Bai Qiu was also an intelligent man, and sensed that the woman did not want to speak of the past, so he did not probe any further on that but asked: ¡°I wonder what brought Miss Qing here to the Divine Healers Sect?¡±

    Qing Lan Fei nodded and replied: ¡°Truth be told, I came here this time to seek for your help in a particr matter.¡±

    ¡°Please be candid. Miss Qing has shown the Divine Healers Sect benevolence back in the past, so as long as it is in my power, I will not refuse you.¡± Bai Qiu said with a serious expression on his face.

    ¡°I hope to be able to stay here in the Divine Healers Sect for a short period.¡± Qing Lan Fei opened her mouth to say.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Bai Qiu looked surprised, seemingly not expecting that this was what the woman him to help her with.

    ¡°You did not even have to ask! As long as you want to, the Divine Healers Sect will always wee you here.¡± Bai Qiu always stoic face that was usually not prone to smiling actually smiled earnestly at the woman.

    Bai Qiu was a man who was always upright and inspoken, candid and straightforward, never bowing his head against pressure from other powers.

    He only sought to attain more profound levels in Healing and Medicine his entire life and the people he admired the most were those who possessed unsurpassed skills in Medicine. And standing there right before his eyes, was one among the rare few people that he respected and admired greatly.

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s eyes then shed with a glint before she slowly went on to say: ¡°I do not want to hide it from you. I am actually hiding from persecution from one of the major powers. As those people will be apprehensive against offending the Divine Healers Sect, that is why.....¡±

    ¡°So I see.¡± Bai Qiu did not wait for her to finish but interrupted her words with a smile. ¡°Set your mind at ease and just stay here. I will get rid of those bothersome tails that areing after you. The Divine Healers Sect might not be able to help you in other areas, but making a few people disappear will be an easy and effortless task for us.¡±

    What Bai Qiu was speaking about, was one of the Divine Healers Sect¡¯s highly close kept secrets.

    The territory where the Divine Healers Sect sat, seemedpletely normal and ordinary, no different from any other ce throughout the lower realms.

    The ce had simple teahouses and restaurants, the streets lined with hawkers calling out their wares, where one was even able to see beggars lying asleep at street corners everywhere. But under all that all too familiar looking sight,y something not as simple as everything that meets the eye.

    A random child squatting on the street to y with crickets could possibly be a killer capable of murdering a person through horrifying means.

    It must be known that people who have benefited from the grace of the Divine Healers Sect numbered all the way into millions. And among these people, some of them had sought to repay the benevolence received or were drawn to the warm and hospitable people of thesends to end up settling themselves into this ce.

    Over time, their numbers grewrger andrger.

    The ce was filled with many concealed masters with unsurpassing skills, an existence where their skills were passed down over the generations to protect the Divine Healers Sect. So if anyone came here with unfriendly intentions, these people would naturally not let them go free that easily.

 Chapter 254.4 - Heavenly Eye Destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 254.4: Heavenly Eye Destroyed</h4>

    ¡ª Bright Moon Temple ¡ª

    Although Qing Luo Yan had not had anymore dreams after that night, everything that happened had felt so real, and she was still unable to forget it. Even with the aid of the incense that promoted sleep, she was ot able to find peaceful rest.

    A brocade box was ced on the table, and a red strip of high quality clothy quietly inside. Her long slender fingers slowly went to pick it up, and then rubbed it between her fingers.

    She had plucked it off from the tree branch that night.

    How could it possibly be that coincidental.....

    Or was it not just a dream, but all of that had really happened?

    If not, then how do you exin this thing here?

    Qing Luo Yan unconsciously knitted her brows together, and her fingers clenched up tightly. A soft knocking then came in from outside at that moment. ¡°Temple Lord.¡±

    It was Cang Jian who hade.

    Qing Luo Yan slowly rxed the grip on her hands before she ced the strip of cloth back into the brocade box. She then opened her mouth to call out: ¡°Come in!¡±

    Cang Jian pushed on the door and came inside, bowing respectfully at the waist in greeting. ¡°May I ask if the Temple Lord has summoned Cang Jian here for something important you need me to do?¡±

    ¡°I had a dream a few nights ago.¡± Qing Luo Yan went on to roughly describe the scene of her dream to him and then asked: ¡°I want to know whether all that really happened or is someone secretly ying some tricks?¡±

    Cang Jian contemted deeply for a moment before he opened his mouth to say: ¡°Will the Temple Lord please give me a moment.¡±

    Hearing that, he walked slowly over to the window and looked up into the stars in the sky. He then closed his eyes and executed a series of signs with his fingers very quickly. A faint silver glow appeared between his brows and if one looked carefully, the glow seemed to be in the shape of an eye.

    It looked like everyone who cultivated in the study of priesthood had an Heavenly Eye to pry into the past and future.

    But everytime that skill was used, especially those who vited itsws to use it for immoral ends, the user would suffer bacsh as punishment. Because Cang Jian had used his Heavenly Eye to pry into too many things he should not know about, his cultivation journey had be more and more difficult, unable to make any progress at all for several hundred years but find that his powers were slowly deteriorating instead.

    Cang Jian kept his eyes closed and focused his energy to immerse himself into it, trying his best to sense everything.

    But just as he was about to sense something, he suddenly saw a person reveal a strange and cryptic smile at the corners of their lips.

    It was not known what happened after that but his eyes suddenly lost their lustre like he had gone blind, as he felt sharp pain stabbing him right between his brows. He was suddenly unable to see anything with his normal eyes and it was a good long while before his sight was returned to rity.

    When he peered around, he was not able to see any traces of what he had glimpsed just now.

    He could not help but be rather flustered, but when he turned around his face was calm andposed. Without any change in his expression, he went on to say: ¡°Temple Lord, I did not see anything suspicious but it seems like that was just a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Qing Luo Yan furrowed her brows, looking a little doubtful. But since that was what he told her, she had no reason to suspect otherwise, thinking that he wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to her anyway.

    ¡°You can be dismissed.¡± Qing Luo Yan waved her hand impatiently.

    Cang Jian acknowledged his orders and retreated. But the moment he stepped outside, his face turned deathly pale all of a sudden, and he quickly shuffled his way back to his chambers.

    He flipped at the books frantically, seeking to find records that reflected how to get a priest¡¯s Heavenly Eye can be restored. How can he possibly be unable to see! ? Why is he suddenly unable to see at a time like this! ? That cannot happen! !

    Qing Luo Yan was already fed up with him and if he were to lose his Heavenly Eye and his priestly powers, she would definitely dump him without a moment¡¯s hesitation!

 Chapter 255.1 - See Who Puts on a Greater Show

    <h4>Chapter 255.1: See Who Puts on a Greater Show</h4>

    But the more anxious his actions were, the more he didn¡¯t know what to do. Frustration welled up in his heart as the ancient texts were tossed all over the ce in the room. In the end, he still could not find anything rted to restoring one¡¯s Heavenly Eye.

    A look of fear and panic came to show on Cang Jian¡¯s face.

    Could he have really lost his Heavenly Eye powers?

    How can that be?

    How could he possibly lose the ability that he was most proud of his entire life! ?

    The thought that he would forever be an entirely useless person, losing his veryst bit of usefulness and would be abandoned by Qing Luo Yan without hesitation, or even mercilessly executed, he could not help but break out in a bout of cold sweat on his back.

    He knew too many secrets that he was not supposed to know about, and although he had always admired Qing Luo Yan, he knew deep down in his heart just how cold and hard her heart was, and she would never consider sparing his life for old times¡¯ sake.

    When that thought came to mind, Cang Jian¡¯s face turned ashen and defeated.

    Just as he was wrecked with despair and hopelessness, his mind suddenly thought of something, and a glint shed in his eyes.

    Wait a minute. Maybe...... Just maybe there is a way for him to salvage the situation.

    He was not able to find a way to restore his Heavenly Eye here, but there is a ce..... That he just might be able to.

    And the culprit who secretly destroyed his Heavenly Eye had probably expected that he would being, and was already waiting idly in the Scroll Chambers, holding a duster with a serious look on her face, dusting away the non existent dust in that ce.

    ¡°Cang Jian has arrived.¡±

    After Chi Yue turned into a spiritual form, although her cultivation powers became weak, her other senses turned exceptionally sharp. She had sensed movement nearby, and she immediately voiced out what she discovered.

    Qing Yu raised her brows, like she had already expected that someone would being, her face not seeming the least bit surprised. She turned to the woman and said: ¡°You should hide yourself.¡±

    Once her voice fell, she gave her sleeve a slight wave and kept the translucent spirit into her personal dimensional space.

    The next moment, the sound of footsteps slowly approached, and the tall figure in blue priest robes of Cang Jian appeared before her.

    There were people allocated to the Scroll Chambers here before, but they had probably been transferred out in order to test Qing Yu, leaving her to be the only person ced here.

    When Cang Jian arrived, what he saw was a youngdy in pink uniform of an attendant, conscientiously dusting away at nothing.

    Though what Cang Jian saw was just empty space, unable to see anything at all. Looking at the youngdy, she seemed to be carefully dusting the empty air as she waved the duster lightly in her hand, making for a ratherical sight.

    But Cang Jian did not think that she was pretending.

    He knew this youngdy was extraordinary, and he had been able to tell from the first moment that he saw her. Moreover, the first day she came to the Scroll Chambers, she was already able to see the things in the ce, and have rearranged all the mess of scrolls back into their original ces without error.

 Chapter 255.2 - See Who Puts on a Greater Show

    <h4>Chapter 255.2: See Who Puts on a Greater Show</h4>

    Themotion that had erupted when that happened, had been felt in all corners of the divine temple.

    But, she was clearly just a youngdy brought back from the lower realms but she possessed such incredible abilities, which was rather astounding.

    Cang Jian¡¯s eyes turned dark and he deepened his voice to call out to the youngdy. ¡°Qing Yu.¡±

    The ends of Qing Yu¡¯s lips lifted up in an almost imperceptible arc before she immediately hid it away that very same instant.

    With an earnest look on her face that made her look so innocent and harmless, Qing Yu turned herself around slowly, like she had only just noticed Cang Jian¡¯s arrival. She looked a little surprised as she asked: ¡°Why has the Grand Prieste here?¡±

    ¡°Mm. I came here to see whether you¡¯ve settled yourself in properly. Afterall, Lord Yue Fen did ask us to take good care of you.¡± Cang Jian did not immediately reveal the reason he hade here but went on to show the youngdy some concern.

    Qing Yuughed silently to herself inside. This fe can really hold it in can¡¯t he? But since he is not anxious about it, she can naturally be even more nonchnt than him.

    ¡°I thank the Grand Priest for his concern. I am doing great here. There are so many interesting books here and reading them has been highly beneficial to me. The Grand Priest you have really been too kind to me, letting mee to such a great ce, which will help me raise my cultivation level as well. I am truly touched by the gesture.....¡±

    Cang Jian listened to the youngdy ramble on and the smile on his face began to look a little ugly, feeling like his heart was bleeding.

    As expected, the youngdy was able to see the scrolls and text.

    He had originally sought to secretly test her, to see if she had any rtions with that person. But right at the moment even after she was being tested, he really did not care anymore whether she was rted to that person or not.

    What was most important to him now was to find ancient texts rted to restoring one¡¯s Heavenly Eye, as without the Heavenly Eye ability as a priest, how was he going to maintain his footing here in the divine temple? He might not even be able to survive in Cloud Heaven at all.

    He took a deep breath and then interrupted the youngdy. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it here. You mentioned that there are many interesting books here, I wonder what books you¡¯ve managed to read?¡±

    His words felt like he was testing waters.

    Of course he could not possibly ask too directly. If the fact that he was unable to see the Scroll Chambers was leaked, how was he going to be able to hold his own before the other priests? Hence, he could only take a circuitous approach like this, seeking to garner some useful information from there.

    Qing Yu could not help but find it rather funny.

    This Cang Jian really thought that she was that dumb, not knowing that Chi Yue had already told her everything.

    But since he asked, she would naturally not want to disappoint him.

    The youngdy¡¯s luscious eyes turned crafty before they turned up into two smiley crescents as she opened her mouth to say: ¡°There are many many interesting books. Some tell of strange and incredible urrences that happened in the realm, records of unworldly precious treasures, unmatched spirit artifacts and fighting techniques, and even information on the hiddenirs of all kinds of spirit beasts as well.....¡±

 Chapter 255.3 - See Who Puts on a Greater Show

    <h4>Chapter 255.3: See Who Puts on a Greater Show</h4>

    The expression on Qing Yu¡¯s tiny face was exuberant and overflowing with excitement, like she was fully immersed and highly absorbed into what she was talking about.

    But Cang Jian had to listen to her ramble on, a whole tirade of unimportant things, and he almost could not maintain that smile he kept on his face.

    Qing Yu pretended like she did not see anything and continued to take him on a wild senseless ride, describing a whole lot of things that she thought were interesting.

    Since the man asked her in such a nonchnt manner, she just picked at whatever came to mind and prattled on without much thought.

    Although anger rose up in Cang Jian¡¯s heart, there was nothing he could say. For no other reason than the fact that though the youngdy was telling him things that were absolutely useless to him, everything she mentioned was really within those scrolls and texts, and not things that she made up out of nowhere.

    He had once arranged these scrolls and ancient texts in the past, and at least half of what Qing Yu spoke about were from records that he had seen before.

    He remained silent for a while more before he slowly spoke: ¡°Qing Yu, you¡¯re an intelligent child. I think that I do not need to continue to put up a pretense before you anymore.¡±

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow and looked at the man in puzzlement.

    Cang Jian¡¯s eyes dimmed and he only came to speak in a low voice after a long pause. ¡°To tell you the truth, in order to stop traitors from destroying the divine temple, I used some forbidden techniques and sustained severe injuries. Because of that, I am now unable to gain entry into the Scroll Chamber anymore.¡±

    He has admitted it?

    But..... why are the words he is telling her different from what she heard previously?

    The traitor has now turned into the hero who was gravely injured when he saved the divine temple? How interesting.

    Qing Yu¡¯s face was suddenly filled with shock. That astounded face looked so very natural, and one would not be able to tell that it was feigned.

    ¡°Something like that really happened! ? Grand Priest! You made such a great sacrifice for the sake of the divine temple, which is really so admirable!¡±

    Cang Jian was unable to see through the youngdy¡¯s exquisite acting and being gazed upon by those adoring eyes filled with such admiration, he actually straightened up his back in pride. ¡°That is merely what a Grand Priest must do.¡±

    But he still had not forgotten his real purpose ining here. He turned to the youngdy and said: ¡°It¡¯s like this. I am thinking that you might be able to help me see if there are any books that will be of any help in the pursuit of priesthood. As I am unable to see them, can I trouble you to copy the rted texts and give them to me thereafter?¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, Grand Priest. I will surely do my best to help you.¡± The youngdy said with a highly serious expression on her face.

    ¡°I will have to trouble you then.¡±

    After the appropriate arrangements were made, Cang Jian felt as if a huge rock had been lifted off his chest, and he immediately felt a lot lighter.

 Chapter 255.4 - See Who Puts on a Greater Show

    <h4>Chapter 255.4: See Who Puts on a Greater Show</h4>

    The corners of Qing Yu¡¯s lips were tinged with a faint mocking smile as she watched the man¡¯s back gradually disappear.

    ¡°Within this Scroll Chambers, is there really a scroll that tells one how to restore the Heavenly Eye?¡±

    It was not known when Chi Yue hade out from the dimensional space and she was looking at Qing Yu with aplicated expression on her face. ¡°Are you really going to help him?¡±

    Qing Yu turned her gaze around and said with a faint smile on her lips: ¡°Help. I will naturally help him. But whether he has the fortitude to recover his power will depend entirely on himself.¡±

    But Qing Yu had never given people any hope for redemption when she made her move.

    There were indeed a good number of mystical ancient scrolls in the Scroll Chambers that contained records on ways to restore a priest¡¯s Heavenly Eye.

    But unfortunately, the method she was going to use was something she learnt from the Heavenly Insights into Medicine, where not only was its power highly damaging, absolutely no one else but just Qing Yu herself would be able to help Cang Jian save his eye throughout the entire realm.

    The ancient text that was the sacred treasure of the greatest secret family hidden from her previous world, was not something that could be unraveled easily.

    That day, Bai Zhi Yan set out from the Dark Lands and it took him about a half day¡¯s time to arrive at the Divine Healers Sect¡¯s territory.

    He had been feeling puzzled and had deliberated throughout the entire journey just what Lou Jun Yao really had up his sleeve. Why had he suddenly been so kind to send him back home to go see how his parents were doing out of the blue, and had even asked him to send his regards to them! ?

    That was not the strangest thing. What was most strange to him on this trip back to his hometown was that he had to bring this kid along with him! ! Why! ?

    And that fe had put it so nicely that the kid should be exposed to the beautiful scenery in Cloud Heaven¡¯s various territories!

    Based on Bai Zhi Yan understanding of a certain someone, he just could not help feeling that that fe was definitely up to no good.

    He thought back and forth about it as he nced at the youth beside him through narrowed eyes and said: ¡°Why does he want me to bring you along?¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Bei¡¯s face was expressionless as he looked at the man. ¡°How am I supposed to know?¡±

    ¡°He did not tell you the reason?¡± Bai Zhi Yan was a little surprised.

    Qing Bei said tonelessly: ¡°He only said that I shoulde out to get exposure, and familiarize myself with the way of life in Cloud Heaven.¡±

    Is that all?

    Bai Zhi Yan just cannot reconcile his thoughts, and he gave up thinking any further on it, as they had made good time on their journey and hade to the Divine Healers Sect¡¯s main gates.

    It must be said that Bai Zhi Yan was quite pitiful. The number of times he came back here throughout so many years was less than you can count on one hand. He would usually note back unless it was something urgent as they did not want to invite gossip in case anyone found out about it.

    Thest time he came back here was with Lou Jun Yao, and he had been mercilessly tormented by the array set by the hand of his own father. This time, he had grown smarter. He was not going to announce his arrival loudly but just went ahead to put his hand on the bronze ring on the main doors, and gave it two light taps.

 Chapter 256.1 - He Looks So Much Like My Son

    <h4>Chapter 256.1: He Looks So Much Like My Son</h4>

    After a few moments, someone answered from inside and the door was slowly opened.

    The person who opened the door was a tall and good looking young man. When he saw the man with such an enchanting countenance standing outside, he was taken back a moment by surprise.

    His eyes were wide with shock as he turned his head to cast a careful nce inside before he asked softly: ¡°Young Lord, why have you suddenly returned?¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan arched up an eyebrow and gave the man a measuring nce. ¡°What? I need to report back in advance beforeing back to my own home? Why are you acting so furtively for?¡±

    Sensing the displeasure in Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s tone, the man quickly shook his head and said: ¡°That is not what I mean. Young Lord, don¡¯t get angry yet and let me exin. We have a couple of guests who came here to the sect some time ago and it seems like they are on rather good terms with the Sect Leader, so the Sect Leader has been in a rather good mood recently. I am just afraid that if the Young Lord were to get into an argument with the Sect Leader, it would not be nice to have the guests witness that.¡±

    The pair had been father and son for such a long time and almost everyone in the Divine Healers Sect knew how the two of them got along with each other. That was the reason why that man was being so cautious.

    Hearing that, Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s curiosity was piqued.

    To think that such an inflexible and stern person like his Father would actuallye to have close friends. Howe he did not know anything about that?

    To the extent that he was unwilling to even see his own son! ?

    With that thought in mind, Bai Zhi Yan curved his lips up in a smile. ¡°You do not have to worry about that at all. I did note back here to pick a fight with him. I was just young and immature in the past, and I am no longer as rash as I was before.¡±

    He really wanted to see who those guests were.

    Bai Zhi Yan turned his head around to look at the youth behind him. ¡°Kid, you have better keep close to me.¡±

    Qing Bei nodded, indicating that he would.

    It was only at that moment that the man from the Divine Healers Sect came to notice that there was a youth standing behind Bai Zhi Yan. The youth was rather thin and Bai Zhi Yan blocked the youth outpletely earlier, so he had not seen the boy.

    Although the youth was together with their Young Lord, but he still had not forgotten that the Divine Healers Sect was not a ce that allowed outsiders into their grounds easily, and he went on to ask: ¡°This young master here is.....¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. This youngd is like a younger brother to me, and can be considered to be one of us.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan waved his hand dismissively as he spoke, and he immediately led Qing Bei to go inside together with him.

    At that same moment, Bai Qiu was entertaining his guests, Qing Lan Fei and Mo Jing Yu, in a quaint and elegant pavilion that offered a serene and peaceful view.

    It was only after that day when Qing Lan Fei came to the Divine Healers Sect that Bai Qiu came to be aware that the Elixir Cultivator who was widely known and highly revered in Cloud Heaven was now actually married to this man in front of him.

 Chapter 256.2 - He Looks So Much Like My Son

    Chapter 256.2: He Looks So Much Like My Son

    But though hundreds of years had passed, time had not left a single trace upon that face of hers, her countenance looking exactly the same as the youngdy she was before, so it was no wonder that he was surprised to discover that fact.

    Qing Lan Fei had a smile on her lips as she said in a soft voice: ¡°Sect Leader Bai, you must have so many things you need to deal with on a day to day basis, so you really do not need toe pay us a visit so often. I am already very grateful that you are willing to extend a helping hand to us.¡±

    ¡°Miss Qing need not worry about that. Things in the Divine Healers Sect can be said to have been rather peaceful in recent years and there aren¡¯t that many things for me to do, but there is one request that I might need to make of you if I may.¡± Bai Qiu said with a sigh, looking a little helpless.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Qing Lan Fei raised an eyebrow. She had always had a quick mind and she immediately thought of something upon hearing that. ¡°Could it have something to do with..... the Mind Free Peak?¡±

    ¡°Miss Qing is really as smart as I thought.¡± Bai Qiu then paused for a moment, his eyes raising up to look at the woman smiling beautifully at him before he said: ¡°I hope..... That Miss Qing can take the ce of that unfilial son of mine and go to the Mind Free Peak as the Divine Healers Sect¡¯s representative.¡±

    In the time that Qing Lan Fei had stayed here in the Divine Healers Sect, she had also heard of this son of Bai Qiu¡¯s.

    He was the most gifted and talented Elixir Cultivator the Divine Healers Sect had seen in a hundred years and it was said that his skills had already surpassed that of the Sect Leader, Bai Qiu¡¯s. But he hadmitted some wrong and was eventually thrown out of the ce.

    She did not know very much about it but just the bits that people mentioned to her in idle chit chat.

    But here was Bai Qiu asking her to take his son¡¯s ce to go into the Mind Free Peak. Wouldn¡¯t that be a little inappropriate?

    ¡°To be honest with you, besides the few Elders and myself here, though the Divine Healers Sect still has a good number of capable talents among the younger generation of disciples.....¡±

    Bai Qiu¡¯s face seemed to be clouded with an ugly shade as he continued to say through tightly clenched teeth: ¡°Not a single one of them can match up to even one half of that rascal¡¯s skills. Me and my elderly bunch of old fogeys will not be allowed entry into Mind Free Peak and so I can onlye ask for Miss Qing¡¯s help.....¡±

    Qing Lan Fei understood what the man was asking of her, and the expression on her face looked rather helpless as she started to reply: ¡°But..... I am not a member of the Divine Healers Sect.¡±

    ¡°How will that even matter? I will just need to.....¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader Bai.¡±

    The man who had not said a single word all this time suddenly spoke up, to interrupt Bai Qiu¡¯s words.

    Qing Lan Fei also turned to look in surprise at the man beside her. What does this fe intend to say?

    Mo Jing Yu then went on to say slowly. ¡°My apologies, but I fear that Fei Er will not be able to agree to your request.¡±

 Chapter 256.3 - He Looks So Much Like My Son

    Chapter 256.3: He Looks So Much Like My Son

    Bai Qiu was taken aback a moment, his face looking a little shocked.

    ¡°Jing Yu.....¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten that you are now a person with a deficient soul? Moreover, your cultivation now is not even half of the level you had before, how could I possibly let you go risk yourself in the Mind Free Peak?¡±

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s eyes were emotionless, his tone strangely calm andposed.

    Big Brother had got Xiu Yi Ran to bring him back to the Hell Kings Pce because Big Brother had simrly wanted him to go into the Mind Free Peak. He was naturally not fearful of the unknown dangers inside that ce but as he was no longer alone on his own now, he did not want to put himself at unnecessary risk.

    Hence, he did not want Fei Er to go risk herself as well.

    Hearing that, Qing Lan Fei narrowed her eyes and her lips stiffened, but she did not say anything.

    Bai Qiu did not insist further when he saw that. He had initially thought that there was no harm giving it a try, so being rejected like this did not cause him all that much disappointment.

    As the man spoke, a disciple suddenly came in and lowered his head to whisper something into Bai Qiu¡¯s ear. The expression on Bai Qiu¡¯s face became a little startled before it turned to look a littleplicated.

    He suddenly shot to his feet and then smiled apologetically at the two people as he said: ¡°Something came up and I have to recuse myself for a while. I¡¯ll leave you two to carry on on your own.¡±

    ¡°Please take your time Sect Leader Bai.¡± Qing Lan Fei nodded and said with a smile.

    Watching Bai Qiu as he slowly went further away from them, Mo Jing Yu then opened his mouth to ask the woman: ¡°You would not me me for refusing his request on your behalf just now would you?¡±

    Qing Lan Fei arced up her eyes and smiled gently at him. ¡°You were merely being concerned about me. Why would I me you for that?¡±

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s upnted eyes nced at her before he said to her: ¡°Compared to the past, you are now bing so much more understanding.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that I was being unreasonable in the past?¡± Qing Lan Fei arched up an eyebrow, her face looking highly displeased as she asked

    Mo Jing Yu blinked his eyes innocently, his face looking highly aggrieved. ¡°That is not what I said at all.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei could not help butugh as she raised up a balled fist to thump against the man¡¯s shoulder. After the show of affection, she suddenly opened her mouth to say to the man: ¡°Actually, even if I do not go to the Mind Free Peak this time, I will still want to make my way there in future. I can¡¯t help but have this feeling. That ce is strangely drawing me to it very strongly.¡±

    It seemed like there was a fuzzy memory lodged in her mind, but everytime she tried to remember it, her head would be wrecked with a splitting headache, sometimes growing so severe that she would even faint.

    She had never once spoken about it before, but when she came to hear that name, Mind Free Peak for the first time, she had immediately felt like she had heard of it before.

    And there were some things that she would have to first unravel the entire mystery before she would believe it.

 Chapter 256.4 - He Looks So Much Like My Son

    <h4>Chapter 256.4: He Looks So Much Like My Son</h4>

    Mo Jing Yu stretched his hand out to gently smoothen out the crease between her brows and said in a tender voice: ¡°Wait till your soul has been fully returned to itsplete state and have recovered your cultivation, I will then go with you.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Qing Lan Fei answered softly, before leaning herself onto the man¡¯s embrace.

    Bai Zhi Yan had gone to the main hall to go see his Father and had originally asked Qing Bei to just remain there. Upon further thought, seeing that it might not be such a good idea to have Qing Bei around when the father and son met, Qing Bei quickly made up an excuse that he wanted to go walk around.

    Upon seeing that, Bai Zhi Yan then called in a disciple from the sect to bring the youth around, in case he came to stumble upon any traps or arrays set up within the grounds.

    ¡°You¡¯re a friend of our Young Lord¡¯s? You look very young. Have you yete of age?¡±

    The disciple apanying him did not look to be very old as well, and was such a chatterbox, incessantly finding something to talk to him about.

    Qing Bei did not get impatient with him, but answered all his questions one by one.

    But his personality was one that wasn¡¯t really that extroverted, and would usually not speak all that much with people he was not familiar with. The disciple came to discover that rather uninteresting character of the youth and he then gradually spoke a lot less to him.

    Qing Bei had naturally noticed that the young disciple seemed a little unenthused with apanying him and he paused a moment before he opened his mouth to say: ¡°I will be fine walking around on my own, and will be going right back in just a short while. You do not need to apany me if you have things to do.¡±

    The disciple was naturally delighted to hear that but he put on an expression like he was in a rather difficult position. ¡°But the Young Lord said that I was to bring you around.....¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I will exin it to him and he will not ce any me on you.¡± Qing Bei said reassuringly.

    ¡°I will have to trouble the Young Master to do that then.¡± Upon saying that, the disciple immediately turned around and left.

    Qing Bei¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and the expression on his face clouded over for a very brief instant.

    He wondered how Qing Yu was doing now. He hade to Cloud Heaven for almost an entire month, but he still had not met her a single time.

    Although Lou Jun Yao told him that Qing Yu was safe but was just unable to show herself temporarily, he could not help but still feel worried. Maybe it was because the two of them had never been separated from each other for such a long period of time before.

    Any pair of twins would always share a kind of special link between their consciousness and their rtionship was always closer than it was between regr siblings.

    That was because they had once been kept very close to each other in their mother¡¯s womb and were born together one right after the other. Moreover, they had been at each other¡¯s side growing up.

    They only had each other to rely on all this time and that made them treasure each other even more.

    Hence, before he was able to see her with his own eyes, he just could not set his heart at easepletely.

    Unknowingly, he did not know where he hade to having walked with his head lowered down in thought. He furrowed his brows and he suddenly heard someone speaking in a soft voice.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t help but wonder how those two children are doing now.....¡± It was a gentle sounding woman¡¯s voice, that carried a tinge of helpless regret.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure they are fine. Afterall, seeds born from such exemry and outstanding people like us could not possibly turn out to be nobodies.¡± A man¡¯s deep and maic voice said with augh.

    ¡°I hope so!¡±

    Qing Bei unconsciously overheard their conversation and he immediately wanted to turn around and leave. But he was probably in too much of a rush as he did not see a small rock on the ground and he stepped right onto it.

    That piece of rock was clearly a switch that sprung some kind of trap. His foot had just stepped onto the rock when it immediately sank deep into the ground.

    A howling wind suddenly appeared overhead which lunged straight towards Qing Bei. Qing Bei stood there staring with his eyes wide.

 Chapter 257.1 - Child, Father and Mother Loves You

    <h4>Chapter 257.1: Child, Father and Mother Loves You</h4>

    What surged straight towards him was a thick ck misty cloud, and hidden within that mist, seemed to be some head numbingly terrifying creatures, their eyes a deep crimson, that looked extraordinarily evil and frightening.

    Qing Bei¡¯s body reacted instinctively and he immediately summoned up a light purple force field as a protective shield, keeping the ck mist isted outside. He heard a sizzling sound like meat being cookeding from the shield¡¯s surface, but the creatures did not seem to know fear, endlessly mming their bodies onto the shield, their numbers uncountable.

    The expression on Qing Bei¡¯s face turned grave as he knitted his brows together. What are these things?

    If things continued to go on endlessly like this, his energy would slowly be depleted.

    But he did not know what those things were at all, so he did not dare to attack them carelessly, but remaining in that situation was not a viable option as well.

    Just at that moment when his thoughts were distracted for a moment, a corner of the shield was broken through by one of the ck creatures. The youth¡¯s bright clear eyes shed with a dark glint and he gathered a golden red me in the palm of his hand, before hurling it straight at the spot where his shield had been broken.

    In the next instant, a pitiful shriek rang out, as the golden red mes lit up the skies even though it was in the middle of the day.

    The people closest to him at that moment were none other than Mo Jing Yu and Qing Lan Fei seated under the pavilion a short distance away. The spirit energy that somehow felt sofortingly familiar caused Qing Lan Fei¡¯s heart to skip a beat. She looked up into the sky that glowed brightly with fiery light and her face turned into shock. ¡°Jing Yu, is that..... glow from the spirit power of the me element?¡±

    Her voice was filled with utter disbelief, and it might be because her powers had deteriorated that caused her to be gripped by uncertainty for a moment.

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s gaze was also staring into the same spot and his eyes shed with a light inside: ¡°Gold and red spirit energy, that is indeed the me element.¡±

    Although they were in Cloud Heaven, that highly unique type elemental power had almost be extinct.

    In the seven hundred years that he had lived before he came to meet his Fei Er, he had never ever encountered anyone who possessed the me element.

    Revered as the most talented young woman in Cloud Heaven back then, having attained the highest realm of her powers at the young tender age of seventeen, she had gained evesting youth from then on, her looks unchanged though a few hundred years had passed, her countenance frozen in time when she had remained to be such an intoxicating beauty, the subject of envy of countless other women.

    Not to mention that she was blessed with five different elemental powers the moment she was born, her spirit powers had thene to undergo an unexpected transformation, that made her gain apletely brand new kind of elemental power.

    It was only sporadically mentioned in ancient texts and people only knew that it was called the me element, the glow of its spirit power a mesh of gold and red. It gave the wielder the self healing ability and the blood from people who possessed the me element could be used to save others. As long as a person was still breathing, then there was a chance the blood could save him.

 Chapter 257.2 - Child, Father and Mother Loves You

    Chapter 257.2: Child, Father and Mother Loves You

    And now, besides Fei Er, another person with the me element had appeared. But from what was seen, that person¡¯s me element¡¯s power had not been brought to its full potential, otherwise the effects would not be so weak.

    He had seen with his own eyes in the past when Fei Er had summoned the powers of the me element, and witnessed its magnificent power. It could only be termed as nothing else but terrifying.

    Completely different from what was on Mo Jing Yu¡¯s mind, when Qing Lan Fei felt thefortingly familiar ripple of spirit power in the air, what rose up within her heart was not shock. No one but herself knew it better than her. Throughout the entire world, besides her alone, the mutated me element she possessed had never ever appeared on another person.

    For someone to be able to possess the me element, it could only have been brought out from within her body, inherited from her bloodline.

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s eyes immediately turned red at the rims. She was not even able to exin anything to the man standing beside her when her feet were already subconsciously bringing her towards the direction of the brilliant glow.

    And on the other side, Qing Bei had merely summoned up a little of the me element¡¯s powers that caused the mass of ck mist to retreat. The strange creature seemed to be highly fearful and like a receding tide, it dissipated and dispersed into nothing, without a single trace of it left behind.

    ¡°.....¡±

    The gently handsome youth lowered his head and stared into his palm, his mind thinking whether he had gotten himself into trouble with that. That creature could have been something that the Divine Healers Sect had put in ce to guard against intruders and he had killed a great big half of them.

    It¡¯s alright, he will just apologize and own up to it at most, as he was brought in here by Bai Zhi Yan, so the man will definitely help him if he was to be med.

    He was not feeling that worried with that though in mind and was about to wrack his mind on how to find his way back. The moment he lifted his head up, he was met with a pair gentle looking eyes, slightly misted over with what could very well be tears.

    It was an extremely beautiful looking woman wearing a bright red dress that was like the colour of dusk, making the beautiful scenery around her be just an apanying background. She was standing barely ten steps¡¯ distance away, quietly looking at him.

    Qing Bei raised an eyebrow in surprise, feeling a little puzzled.

    This person felt a little familiar somehow, but he had never met her before.

    His feet that had wanted to leave the ce unconsciously nted themselves firmly on the ground.

    Both of them standing there to gaze at each other, just a short distance apart.

    ¡°Are you..... Little Bei?¡± Qing Lan Fei asked hesitantly, her eyes red.

    Qing Bei was taken aback. ¡°You are.....¡±

    He had not forgotten that this was in Cloud Heaven, a realm that was of a higher level than the Constetion Continent. So why would anyone know him at all?

    But this woman did not look like she meant him any harm and..... she felt ratherfortingly familiar.

 Chapter 257.3 - Child, Father and Mother Loves You

    Chapter 257.3: Child, Father and Mother Loves You

    A smile slowly came onto Qing Lan Fei¡¯s lips as she said: ¡°My child, the powers you just summoned up..... Was it the me element?¡±

    ¡°How did you know that?¡± Qing Bei¡¯s eyes immediately red wide, and the expression on his face quickly grew wary.

    Qing Yu had told him before that the possession of their elemental power must be kept secret and unless it was absolutely necessary, they must not use its power or to reveal it to others. But he had merely summoned up just a little bit of the me element¡¯s power just now and someone had immediately recognized it.

    Qing Lan Fei looked at the wary deer like expression on the youth¡¯s face and her heart winced for a moment. She kept her smile on her face as she said: ¡°Do you know where the me element originated from?¡±

    ¡°It first manifested from a mutation of elemental spirit powers, a variant element that came to be formed. Throughout the entire Cloud Heaven, none other me possess spirit powers with this element.¡± Qing Lan Fei¡¯s expression grew more gentle. ¡°Both you and your sister has the me element¡¯s power in your bodies and that is because you both inherited it from my blood.¡±

    When that voice fell, Qing Bei looked like he had been struck by an immense force, his face immediately turning pale. ¡°You....¡±

    His lips moved, but he could not utter another word, but just stood there staring foolishly at the woman, unable toe back to his senses.

    The very next second, the woman who had been more than ten steps¡¯ distance away suddenly appeared right before him in a blink, her hands stretched out gently to hold the youth in a tender embrace. A melodious sounding voice that was tinged with a bit of raspiness then said: ¡°My child, Mother is finally able to see you again. You¡¯ve grown up safe and sound, and that is the mostforting thing to have ever happen to me.....¡±

    Till the moment that he was hugged in the woman¡¯s arms, Qing Bei had been caught in a stunned daze.

    What is happening here?

    Mother? Has he heard her wrongly? ?

    He suddenly came back to his senses and quickly broke free from the woman¡¯s arms. His face was still carrying a shocked expression as he asked: ¡°You are saying that you¡¯re my mother?¡±

    ¡°You brat. How dare you speak to your mother like that? How can that possibly be faked!¡±

    Seeing that it was a reunion of mother and child, Mo Jing Yu had not wanted to disturb the tender moment. But when he saw the eyes of the woman he loved turning red around the rims and looking so sad and sorrowful upon seeing that little brat doubt Qing Lan Fei¡¯s real identity, Mo Jing Yu could not help but step forward to speak.

    Qing Bei saw that a man had suddenly appeared and he jumped in shock once more, but when he saw the man¡¯s handsome countenance, he could not help but be stunned into a daze another time.

    It was for no other reason than the fact that the man¡¯s facial features with those long upnted phoenix like eyes werergely simr to his own, and that devilishly alluring glint in his eyes was a lot more like Qing Yu¡¯s rather than himself.

    Upon thinking about Qing Yu, his eyes unconsciously turned back to look at the red clothed woman. Upon looking at her more closely, he found that she really looked very much like Qing Yu.

 Chapter 257.4 - Child, Father and Mother Loves You

    Chapter 257.4: Child, Father and Mother Loves You

    Butpared to the clear and distinctly wless beauty of the woman, Qing Yu possessed a more devilish allure, like people with twopletely different personalities.

    No wonder he had found the woman so familiar looking. It was because she looked so much like Qing Yu.

    And at that moment, the expression on his face was a littleplicated as he slowly came to say: ¡°You..... are really my parents.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao must have already known that the two of them were here at this ce and that was why he had made Bai Zhi Yan bring him here, so that they could be reunited!

    But he had never thought that they woulde to meet under such circumstances.

    He had known from a very young age that his mother was no longer around and that was why he had always yearned to have Yan Su to cast his nce his way a little bit more. But when he came to discover that the man was not his biological birth father, that intense longing had gradually dissipated, and he was not so hung up on trying to impress the man anymore.

    Fortunately, Qing Yu had always been at his side.

    Hence at that very instant, faced with his real parents standing right before him, he really did not know what to feel.

    Seeing the youth looking highly flustered and at aplete loss, Mo Jing Yu sighed softly. As a man, he could onlymunicate the way a man knew how. He bumped his fist against the youth¡¯s shoulder and said: ¡°Father and Mother have let both of you down. But you have to know that if it was not because we really had no other choice, no parent under the Heavens can bear to abandon their own flesh and blood.¡±

    Qing Bei¡¯s thin body stiffened for an instant as his hands clenched up into fists, but he did not say anything.

    Seeing the youth looking like that, Qing Lan Fei¡¯s heart almost broke into pieces, but she did not know what she could say tofort him.

    Mo Jing Yu paused for a moment before he raised arge hand and stiffly ced it onto the youth¡¯s head. He ruffled the youth¡¯s hair rather tenderly and said in a soft voice: ¡°Foolish child, shouldn¡¯t you at least give some kind of response? Don¡¯t you see how aggrieved your Mother is standing there on the verge of tears? Give your Father and Mother here a chance to make it up to you and our family will never part again from now on alright?¡±

    It was only until he finished saying those words that Qing Bei was able to react. He turned to look at Qing Lan Fei and saw that the woman¡¯s eyes were red and misty, looking at him with longing and anticipation. He then carefully raised a hand up to help her wipe away her tears. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t cry.....¡±

    That soft call of Mother from the youth however came to break the dam inside Qing Lan Fei, where her tears flowed down incessantly, unstoppable.

    No one else knew how relieved and ecstatic she had felt when she first heard the news that the two children she had sacrificed in order to save Jing Yu were still alive.

    It wasn¡¯t as if she did not love her children, but she was really given no other options back then, and she had no choice but to make that heart wrenching decision.

    And in that instant that she heard Qing Bei called her Mother, it felt as if nothing else mattered.

 Chapter 258.1 - Bai Zhi Yan, You Might Really Be A Pig

    Chapter 258.1: Bai Zhi Yan, You Might Really Be A Pig

    At that moment, the two men became a little panicked, not knowing how tofort Qing Lan Fei who had tears of joy flowing down her face.

    It took her a good while before she was able to calm herself down, where she then shook her head whileughing: ¡°I¡¯m alright. I am just feeling too happy.¡±

    Qing Bei followed suit and came to reveal a smile on his face before he said: ¡°It would¡¯ve been great if Qing Yu is here as well.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Mo Jing Yu immediately opened his mouth to ask: ¡°What is thatss? Why isn¡¯t she with you? And..... how did youe to appear here in the Divine Healers Sect?¡±

    There were just too many questions in his mind that he could not make head or tail of at all. He had clearly gotten news that they were still in the lower realms not that long ago and all of a sudden, they havee up here into Cloud Heaven, where his son had even appeared here right before his eyes.

    That was what Qing Lan Fei had wanted to as well and she turned to look questioningly at the handsome looking youth.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Qing Bei said with a helpless sigh. ¡°We were recently still in the Constetion Continent when Qing Yu suddenly went missing. Bai Zhi Yan then brought me here to Cloud Heaven, and he told me that Qing Yu had been abducted by one of the powers here in Cloud Heaven.¡±

    Upon hearing that familiar sounding name, Qing Lan Fei was a little surprised. ¡°Is this person you are speaking of..... the Young Lord of the Divine Healers Sect?¡±

    If her memory served her correctly, there were many asions that Bai Qiu had repeatedly mentioned that name.

    ¡°That¡¯s him alright.¡± Qing Bei nodded his head and replied.

    Qing Lan Fei could not help but think it even more puzzling. Her brows knitted together as she continued to ask: ¡°How did youe to be acquainted with the Young Lord of the Divine Healers Sect?¡±

    She must not be med for thinking it rather bewildering. People who were frompletely different realms suddenly crossing paths, that would sound rather incredulous to anyone.

    Qing Bei seemed to understand why his Mother was so surprised and he could not help butugh aloud when he came to think about it. His face took on a rather mischievous look as he said: ¡°Mother, it wasn¡¯t me at all. They were all Qing Yu¡¯s friends, and that was how I came to know them. Not only that, I even got to know the great demon lord of the Dark Lands, Lou Jun Yao.¡±

    As predicted, the moment he said that, the look on Qing Lan Fei¡¯s face went beyond mere surprise. Her beautiful eyes widened up as she eximed: ¡°You¡¯ve..... even met that child, Little Jun?¡±

    Carefully counting back on the time since she left Cloud Heaven, she had not seen that child for more than a hundred years. He had been a young tender youth back then and she wondered what he could have grown up into now.

    After she came awake, she had heard quite a bit about his exploits and knew that that child had gained a warmer and kinder disposition than before, seemingly more mature and steady in the manner he handled things.

 Chapter 258.2 - Bai Zhi Yan, You Might Really Be A Pig

    <h4>Chapter 258.2: Bai Zhi Yan, You Might Really Be A Pig</h4>

    Though his most powerful and fiercely loyal subordinates were regarded to be among Cloud Heaven¡¯s most evil renegades, she firmly believed that that blood covered youth with his clear and untainted smile hid a certain kind of warmth inside that no one knew about.

    ¡°When we were in the Constetion Continent, we became indebted to him from the numerous times he helped us. He always imed that he was an old acquaintance of Mother¡¯s and that was why he was so concerned for us.¡± Although Qing Bei was not entirely pleased that he had snatched away some of Qing Yu¡¯s attention away from him, he still told the truth, revealing things that must be said

    Hearing that, the smile on the edges of Qing Lan Fei¡¯s lips deepened. ¡°That child actually has a kind heart in him. We merely crossed each other¡¯s path briefly in the past but he still remembers the kindness I showed him, and came to take such good care of you two. I must remember to thank you properly in future.¡±

    Seeing what a good impression the man had left on his own mother, and hearing her sing his praises so much, Qing Bei could not help but feel a little envious.

    It¡¯s alright. Better not say anything bad about the man for now, or Mother might think that he was being immature. Wait till Mother finds out that the guy has napped her daughter away from her and she will then see just how ck bellied that fe really was.

    ¡°And why is thatss now exactly?¡±

    Watching the mother and son chatting amicably, Mo Jing Yu considered it for a moment before he decided to interrupt them. Although he had seen his son, he wanted to meet his daughter a little more. Afterall, in the hearts of all fathers everywhere, they were usually a bit more inclined towards their little sweet gentle princesses.

    However, Qing Bei shook his head and said: ¡°I do not know exactly, but Lou Jun Yao told me that Qing Yu is perfectly safe now, but is unable to leave the ce right at this moment. Although I do not know what she is trying to do there, Qing Yu has always been smart and intelligent, her mind full of ideas. Hence, she will definitely be fine.¡±

    The youth¡¯s words were filled withplete trust and admiration for his sister.

    Mo Jing Yu was about to say something more when the father and son pair of Bai Qiu and Bai Zhi Yan came rushing over towards them with several of the Divine Healers Sect¡¯s disciples in a flurry of hurried footsteps. They had probably heard themotion earlier as well.

    Bai Zhi Yan was the first person to react because if anything had happened to Qing Bei, he might be thrown right out before he would be given a chance to exin.

    If the kid came to any harm here in this ce, Lou Jun Yao will definitely kill him slowly when he goes back.

    ¡°Kid, didn¡¯t I get someone to apany you around? How did youe to trigger a trap! ?¡± Bai Zhi Yan heaved a big sigh of relief inside when he saw the youth standing there, thankfully still in one piece. But immediately after his worries faded away, he could not help but open his mouth to berate the youth.

    The kid is really just as troublesome as thatss Qing Yu!

    Coincidentally, the young disciple who apanied Qing Bei earlier was there as well. When he heard Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s words, he immediately lowered his head guiltily, as he cast an uneasy nce in Qing Bei¡¯s direction.

 Chapter 258.3 - Bai Zhi Yan, You Might Really Be A Pig

    <h4>Chapter 258.3: Bai Zhi Yan, You Might Really Be A Pig</h4>

    Would that kid rat on him? But he was the one who asked him to leave earlier......

    Fortunately for him, Qing Bei did not mention him but just smiled and said: ¡°I do not like having people follow me around and wanted to walk on my own. Isn¡¯t everything fine now?¡±

    ¡°It would have been toote for regrets now if something had happened.¡± Bai Zhi Yan said in a displeased tone.

    He had been focused only on Qing Bei all this time and it was only at that moment that he came to notice that there were two other people standing beside the youth. He had never met the man before but the woman was someone quite familiar to him.

    Lou Jun Yao had kept the woman¡¯s flesh body hidden in the mountain behind the Dark Lands back then and prohibited anyone from going into the ce. But he had seen the flesh body quite a number of times because he was often asked to check on its recovery status due to his unsurpassed skills in Medicine.

    But this was the first time he was seeing her alive before his eyes and he was rather taken by that sight.

    ¡°You are..... Aunt Lan?¡±

    The expression on Qing Lan Fei¡¯s face became rather surprised. ¡°You know who I am?¡±

    This child here is probably the rebellious and unorthodox unfilial child Bai Qiu had mentioned before, the Young Lord of the Divine Healers Sect, Bai Zhi Yan.

    Immediately following that, Bai Qiu could not help but be a little surprised when he heard their conversation. His rascally kid knows Qing Lan Fei?

    Bai Zhi Yan arched up a good looking eyebrow and said with a smiley face: ¡°I am a friend of Jun Yao¡¯s and back when Jun Yao had wanted to preserve Aunt Lan¡¯s flesh body, I yed quite a big part you know? Hence, it is only natural that I am able to recognize Aunt Lan but I must say that Aunt Lan looks more beautiful awake here than when asleep.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan had always been good with words and blessed with a likeable and handsome looking flesh shell, those words caused Qing Lan Fei to quickly form a good impression of the man.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Jun Er has a kind heart and even the friends he makes are just as kind. Let me express my thanks to you here.¡± Qing Lan Fei said with a gentle and amiable smile on her face.

    ¡°Aunt Lan does not have to stand on ceremony with me. Jun Yao often mentions how well this elder of treated him and I have always admired you greatly. With that temper of his, I think only your words can reach into his head.¡±

    The two people who had never met before chatted amicably like they were long parted friends, and no one was able to get a single word in at all.

    Mo Jing Yu had already heard that name too many times that day and as Bai Qiu happened to be standing right next to him, he could not help but ask the Sect Leader: ¡°This person called Lou Jun Yao, just who is he exactly?¡±

    Hearing that, Bai Qiu went on to exin: ¡°He is the current leader of the Dark Lands, a child that I happened to rescue on one of my expeditions long ago. He had quite a hard life as both his parents were killed right before he was born. On her veryst breaths, her mother fought to keep that child alive.¡±

    ¡°I brought him back with me and he grew up here in the Divine Healers Sect till he reached fifteen ears of age. He suddenly came to bid farewell to me one day but did not tell me the reason that he was leaving. It was some timeter that I found out that he left here to go exact revenge.¡±

 Chapter 258.4 - Bai Zhi Yan, You Might Really Be A Pig

    Chapter 258.4: Bai Zhi Yan, You Might Really Be A Pig

    ¡°All those people who murdered his parents, every single person in the n, not even the lives of animals and livestock were spared. The entire n was purged, cleaned out in their own blood. With the strength of one lone man, he massacred an entire n.¡±

    ¡°After that passed, he did note back to the Divine Healers Sect. He wandered around in Cloud Heavens for a few years and when things grew tumultuous and chaotic, he then established the Dark Lands which took Cloud Heaven by storm. They stood towering over several great mighty powers in Cloud Heaven and have not fallen from its throne for a hundred years. That man is a powerful character with a great and intelligent mind.¡±

    Bai Qiu¡¯s evaluation of the man, could be said to be extremely high.

    Although he did not know much of the man, but just by the fact that he was able to assume that seat right at the pinnacle of power at such a young age, he was definitely not just an ordinary man.

    And the evil reputation of the Dark Lands was something that no one did not know about.

    As the demonic Lord of a unorthodox sect, and Fei Er was still saying he had a kind heart. Just where did she see that in him?

    Mo Jing Yu came to feel a little perplexed.

    Those two people were still happily chatting away and when Bai Zhi Yan knew that Qing Bei was reunited with his parents, it was inevitable that they woulde to speak of Qing Yu.

    But Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s mouth was at times a little too loose and he just presumed that Qing Bei had told his parents everything, so he said a little too uninhibitedly: ¡°Aunt Lan does not have to worry at all. Thatss Qing Yu is really smart, so how could she possibly lose out at all?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Jun Yao dotes on her like she¡¯s his little ancestor. He was already so protective of her back when we were down there in the lower realm and now that we¡¯vee up to Cloud Heaven, he is even going to look for thess every night, onlying back just before dawn. Haha, I think he just cannot hold himself back but want to go warm the nket for the littless.....¡±

    When he spoke about that, he even sniggered slyly for a moment.

    Listening to the man up till that point, Qing Lan Fei started to feel that something did not sound right somewhere, and she did not know how to react for a moment.

    But Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°What did you say? Warm her nket! ?¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan had spoken a little too quickly and Qing Bei was not able to stop the man even if he wanted to. There was nothing he could do but silently shifted himself a little further away from the man.

    He felt that his Father might jump up in thunderous rage.

    But Bai Zhi Yan was still standing there oblivious like a fool, not knowing what was going as he continued to spill the beans: ¡°That¡¯s right! And he thinks that I do not know anything about it. How can I not know what he is thinking? Thatss is well blessed with her looks and is smart and capable. How could he possibly be able to stop himself from wanting to take advantage of such a girl?¡±

    Mo Jing Yu was almost about to explode from what he was hearing. There was no way he could possibly bear the thought that his most beautiful and adorable precious daughter had caught the eye of a big tailed wolf and that she might be eaten up at any moment!

    That was preposterous! He would never allow that to happen!

    Even if they owed that person for saving Fei Er¡¯s life, but when it involved his own precious daughter, he would never give in.

    Qing Bei nced at thepletely oblivious Bai Zhi Yan out of the corner of his eye. With such an amazing subordinate under him, it was probably going to be very very hard for Lou Jun Yao to want to be together with Qing Yu.

 Chapter 259.1 - Turn Her Into The Same Type To Be Together

    Chapter 259.1: Turn Her Into The Same Type To Be Together

    ¡ª White Fens Land ¡ª

    Evil Purgers Coalition

    ¡°Ye Er seems like he has been running to the Feng Family Manor quite a bit recently. What is it? Was someone in the Feng Family so blind that he came to offend you?¡±

    A man in dark clothes was seated up on the raised pedestal, looking to be in his thirties with outstandingly handsome looks, who exuded a mature charm that would make thedies mesmerized with him. His deep green eyes were like the finest jade, which seemed to hold unfathomable mystery and danger.

    This man was the Coalition Chief of the Evil Purgers Coalition, and his name was Qiong Fei.

    The most powerful and mysterious might in the White Fens Land, a power that possessed the absolute right to speak in the realm.

    That face of Qiong Fei looked like he was only in his early thirties but in actual fact, he was a man from the Wolf Tribe who was several hundred years old. He was not like any ordinary human, a person who had a much longer lifespan.

    In those few hundred years, the women he had been with had died of old age one after another, but he had remained looking as young as he had been throughout.

    Because of his unique bloodline, ordinary humans were not able to birth him a descendant at all. Even when they were fortunate enough to get pregnant, due to the fact that they were unable to withstand the innate brutal bloodthirstiness of the wolf tribe¡¯s blood, they would be tormented to death.

    But among the many women he had, there was one miracle.

    Not only did she birth him an outstanding and healthy heir, he was still unable to forget her after so many years, and it could be said that the woman had truly seeded.

    But Heaven¡¯s will does not always coincide with that of mortals, and when he wanted to hand down his position, people from all quarters were eyeing it covetously.

    He had carefully shielded and protected his seven month pregnant wife. But in order to not burden him, she had dragged her heavy body to draw his enemies away from him, only to end up falling into a dimensional tunnel by ident, and not a single trace of them could be found from then on.

    He had fallen into depression for a very long time because of that, not only for the unborn child, but also for the woman who gave up her own life for his sake.

    But it all came back full circle and the child came back to his side in the end. This was probably because of the affinity that they shared.

    Qiong Fei treated the child that he had lost and recovered extremely well. As people from the wolf tribe were innately cold indifferent, he was probably showering all his tenderness and patience onto his one and only heir that carried his blood.

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s thoughts that had drifted far away was gradually pulled back to the present by the man¡¯s voice. He then turned his eyes away a little as he replied indifferently: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was merely dealing with some private matters.¡±

    ¡°If there is anything you need your Father to help with, feel free to tell me.¡± Qiong Fei said in a warm and gentle voice.

    Qing Ye Li did not say anything else, the expression on his face cold as always.

    Seeing that, Qiong Fei did not get angry but smiled faintly and said: ¡°Is Ye Er still angry with me? You are an intelligent person, and you would have known all along that you¡¯re not an ordinary person. So what could be holding you back?¡±

 Chapter 259.2 - Turn Her Into The Same Type To Be Together

    <h4>Chapter 259.2: Turn Her Into The Same Type To Be Together</h4>

    ¡°If you really be one of us here in the wolf tribe, not only will you take the seat at the pinnacle of authourity, you will alsoe to possess power that no ordinary man possesses, hold the fear and respect of everyone as they submit to you. Isn¡¯t that what any man could only dream to gain? But here you are unmoved by any of this in the slightest, choosing to suffer the torment brought about by the bacsh from your blood.¡±

    Qiong Fei seemed to look rather helpless when he spoke till that point. ¡°Do you even know how many people are envious of the unique powers the people of the wolf tribe possess but here you are choosing to reject it.¡±

    And the moment the man finished saying those words, the aura around Qing Ye Li¡¯s body seemed to grow a little colder.

    He suddenly stood up, his dark green eyes emotionless as they looked expressionlessly at the man. ¡°From the time I grew old enough to remember, I have lived as a human, and I will still remain human from now on. I will never ever be..... cold and heartless, a wild beast devoid of humanity.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Qiong Fei could not help but scoff, his enchanting gaze tinged with indiscernible meaning as he said: ¡°Is Ye Er insisting to be a human so stubbornly because of thatss you came to meet and have secretly developed feelings for back in the other world?¡±

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s irises suddenly constricted.

    ¡°No need to get so worried. I will noty my hands on a meress.¡±

    The corners of Qiong Fei¡¯s mouth lifted slightly as he stood up to walk over to the man. He reached a hand out to pat Qing Ye Li on his shoulder and then said: ¡°But Ye Er, you have to understand that the two of you are from twopletely different worlds and even if you are willing to suffer all this torment because of her, it will still not be possible for you to be together with a human woman.¡±

    Qing Ye Li lowered his eyes and his already paleplexion turned even more frigidly frosty.

    However, in the very next second, Qiong Fei¡¯s voice sounded close to his ear. ¡°But, it is not entirely impossible. You will only need to turn her into a werewolf like you, and you can be together with her. It all depends on how much you want to be her in the end.¡±

    Upon finishing those words, Qiong Fei then lifted a foot and departed from the ce.

    Leaving behind Qing Ye Li, who stood there frozen in his spot, unable to recover his senses for a very long while.

    He, can really be with Little Yu?

    If he..... turns her to be like him, they can then be together forever?

    ¡ª Cloud Heaven ¡ª

    Bright Moon Temple

    Qing Luo Yan had not slept well for several consecutive nights. The moment she closed her eyes at night, she would dream of all the cruel things she had done to her closest kin, all of them with their faces covered in blood, wailing pitifully and asking her why she had done all those things to them.

    Her temper had be irritable and explosive, where many fell under her venomous hand, tormented to an inch of theirst breath by the curse she hadid in their bodies.

    Cang Jian was constantly pressured by her but as he had lost his Heavenly Eye, he was unable to see what was wrong inside her body, and was unable to give her any helpful suggestions. All the methods found in the Scroll Chamber had been of absolutely no use and he was almost going to suffer a nervous breakdown.

 Chapter 259.3 - Turn Her Into The Same Type To Be Together

    <h4>Chapter 259.3: Turn Her Into The Same Type To Be Together</h4>

    At his wits¡¯ end and with a forlorn face, he unknowingly wandered his way toe to the Scroll Chamber.

    The youngdy was waving a duster in her hand around like always, leisurely and seemingly highly at ease, a pure and innocent happy smile on her face.

    Cang Jian was suddenly highly envious of her.

    ¡°Oh the Grand Priest hase. How was it? Were the books I gavest time of any use to the Grand Priest?¡± The youngdy¡¯s voice rose up in a bright and cheerful tone.

    It was only then that Cang Jian¡¯s mind was pulled back to the present. As it had been too pressurizing recently, he really could not put on a smile, but just managed a tug at the ends of his lips to say: ¡°Hm, thank you for that.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing. If the Grand Priest has anything that is bothering you, feel free toe look for me. I am really good at these things!¡± Qing Yu said with her eyes turned into two smiling arcs, looking so innocent and guileless, sweet andpletely harmless, a girl that one would easily make people put their guard down.

    Cang Jian had probably been tormented by that crazed Qing Lan Fei a little too much recently and his mind was slightly dazed when he suddenly just could not help himself but want to tell the youngdy with such a bright smile before his eyes everything that was troubling him at that moment.

    ¡°Littless, do you know of any way that could help the Temple Lord be freed from her persistent nightmares, and not continue to dream in her sleep?¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes shed with a glint. Of course she knew of a way how.

    But, how long has it merely been? She is already unable to withstand it? A nefarious woman devoid of conscience like her has suffered just a tiny little bit of punishment and how could this be enough! ?

    ¡°Grand Priest, there is something that might be worth a try, but.....¡±

    Qing Yu lowered her eyes and bit on her lip, seemingly finding it hard to speak her mind. ¡°You know very well that the Temple Lord doesn¡¯t like me or she would not have sent me to such a far and remote ce like this. I fear that she would not agree to let me get close to her.¡±

    ¡°You really think it will work?¡± Cang Jian¡¯s eyes widened, like he found it rather hard to believe. He was merely just voicing out his troubles and it turned out that the youngdy really knew of a way to help him.

    ¡°Actually, I am skilled in a certain kind of hypnosis technique that allows me to be able to change the things that happen in a person¡¯s dreams. I will only need to change the things that happen in the Temple Lord¡¯s dreams into good and happy ones and she will not have trouble sleeping anymore.¡±

    ¡°To think that such an amazing skill exists.¡± Cang Jian could not help but voice out his praise. Looking greatly relieved, he then went on to say: ¡°I will think of a way to convince the Temple Lord, but I will have to ask. Will this hypnosis technique of yours really work?¡±

    ¡°If the Grand Priest does not trust me, you will not have asked me would you?¡± Qing Yu smiled and replied. ¡°The fact that I was brought up here from the lower realms toe to this ce, does the Grand Priest think that it happened for no good reason?¡±

    Cang Jian was suddenly jolted by the youngdy¡¯s words.

 Chapter 259.4 - Turn Her Into The Same Type To Be Together

    Chapter 259.4: Turn Her Into The Same Type To Be Together

    He had not forgotten how Qing Luo Yan had told him that the Scarlet Gold Fiery Phoenix¡¯s remnant consciousness had disappeared because of this very youngdy, and the fact that the Scarlet Gold Fiery Phoenix was that person¡¯s contracted divine beast.

    Hence, there must be some secret link in the rtionship between these two people.

    Qing Luo Yan would never waste her time on people who were of no use to her and it was natural that this youngdy was not any ordinary person.

    With that thought in mind, all suspicion left Cang Jian. He nodded his head and said: ¡°I believe you. I will go report to the Temple Lord right now and if everything goes well, I will send someone here to summon you over.¡±

    Upon saying that, Cang Jian immediately turned around and left.

    Qing Yu curved up the corners of her lips and watched Cang Jian¡¯s gradually disappearing back with an indiscernible smile on her face.

    Qing Luo Yan was highly suspicious of everything and it would not be easy to convince her. But it was not known how Cang Jian managed to do it but it was when night was just about to fall that a ck robed man came to the Scroll Chamber to bring her to the Temple Lord¡¯s sleeping chambers.

    Everything was happening just as Qing Yu predicted.

    The vast sleeping chambers was cold and cheerless, where just two dimnterns were lit. As the wind blew in through the half closed doors, the frail and tiny me in thenterns wavered, like they would sputter out at any time.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    The woman¡¯s slightly raspy voice drifted out through the dim darkness, which felt a little strangely captivating.

    ¡°I heard you know hypnosis which can help stop me being gued by dreams. Is that really true?¡±

    Qing Luo Yan slowly got down from her bed and came walking over, dressed in a flimsy thin ck gown that struck a stark contrast against her seductive countenance with lips that were red as blood. And because she had not slept well for many days, her garishly paleplexion made her look like a vicious ghost from Hell, making her terrifying to look at.

    Even Cang Jian who was usually by her side could not help but jump in shock when he saw the woman.

    Qing Yu¡¯s face was however calm andposed as she answered in a neither serville nor overbearing tone: ¡°In reply to the Temple Lord¡¯s question, I can only say that as long as you work together with me, this method will definitely work.¡±

    Qing Luo Yan¡¯s gaze looked loftily at her as she said: ¡°It would naturally be best if that happens. But if this Temple Lord here does not see any improvement, I¡¯m sure you realize that your life will then be in danger.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing for the Temple Lord to be worried about. If I am not confident, I will not offer to do it at all.¡± Qing Yu replied with a faint smile. ¡°Now, will the Temple Lord please lie down on the bed, and let your body fall into its most rxed state, and then close your eyes.....¡±

 Chapter 260.1 - Am I the Man You Love the Most

    Chapter 260.1: Am I the Man You Love the Most

    Apanying the youngdy¡¯s soothing voice, was an almost magical power that made Qing Luo Yan slowly close her eyes, and fall into a dream state.

    Her memories seemed to have returned to five hundred years ago.

    At that time, everything had not changed yet. The Divine Temple had expanded all over Cloud Heaven, its reach extending like the light of midday as the most powerful might.

    Everyone yearned to be able to join the Divine Temple, because it was known to be the ce where celestial air was the most robust and intense, a sacred realm of immortals blessed by the gods, where a normal person¡¯s hundred year cultivation outside could notpare to ten years¡¯ worth of cultivation here in the Divine Temple. It could be seen from here just how highly envied people in the Divine Temple were by others.

    And the suitors of the princesses in the Divine Temple came to their door like it was a marketce, some sincere and some with other intentions.

    Having seen too many glib tongued men who whispered hypocritical sweet nothings, Qing Luo Yan grew more haughty and arrogant, showing contempt for each and every man. But it was this one time, that she saw someone that caught her eye, a man she would not forget for the rest of her life.

    It was the day where several major powers came to pay a visit to the Divine Temple, which coincided with the day the Divine Temple was holding a ceremony to make their offerings to the gods that happened once every hundred years.

    That man hade to visit together with his father, and the first time that he saw him, she wasn¡¯t all that charmed. But as that person was really outstanding looking, especially the long backswept phoenix like eyes he possessed, she found them highly captivating.

    His looks were more exquisite than those of a woman¡¯s, and you could even call him beautiful. Very few men could have such outstanding looks which were so stunning.

    She remembered how all her sisters had said in jest that it was such a pity the man had not been born a woman and that if all men were so beautiful looking, then how were women going to continue to live.

    That¡¯s right, that man left such an exceptionally deep impression when one met him for the first time, and it was that face of his that made Qing Luo Yan who always looked down at people to can¡¯t help but cast her eyes his way.

    That could be the hands of fate at work.

    She was a noble princess of the noble Divine Temple and the two of them should not have any interaction between them. She had never taken a step out from the Divine Temple and had nevere into close contact with any men outside of the ce.

    She had probably be tired of those two faced suitors who harboured hidden intentions which caused her heart to remain calm, without feeling a ripple of emotion.

    She was born with an entric personality and besides her eldest and youngest sister who was a little closer to her, she was distant towards all her other siblings.

    On most days, the only thing she had forpany was a beautiful and adorable looking wild Dark Snow Hare that her father had given to her during her hundred year olde of age ceremony.

    Its body was ck as ink, except for a white tuft of fur on its forehead. Its eyes that were beautiful as rubies were highly intelligent, looking as if they could speak.

 Chapter 260.2 - Am I the Man You Love the Most

    <h4>Chapter 260.2: Am I the Man You Love the Most</h4>

    Although the little creature was not a high grade spirit pet, who was not even capable of human speech, Qing Luo Yan still loved it very much, doting on the animal like a treasure every single day.

    One time, when she brought the Dark Snow Hare out for a stroll, the little creature in her arms suddenly arched its back up several times, before it shot itself away into the distance.

    Qing Luo Yan was stunned for a moment, and then quickly followed the animal.

    People from other powers hade to visit for a few days and if the little creature were to bump into them, it would surely suffer under their hands.

    But when she came to catch up with it, her body suddenly stood frozen stiff in her spot.

    It was right in the middle of winter then and snow had fallen everywhere, the ground covered in silvery white. The person was d in pristine white clothes, almost melding as one against the unspoiled snow.

    In his hand, he held a tiny ball of ck fur, his head lowered as he yed with it. The little creature looked as if its acupoint had been struck, obediently remaining in ce and not moving in the slightest, allowing the man to ruffle its tiny head as he liked.

    Qing Luo Yan was enraged to see that and could not help but say in a rather displeased tone: ¡°Hey, that rabbit is mine!¡±

    The man was suddenly taken aback as he slowly raised his head up.

    That stunning countenance was then revealed before her once again.

    The man¡¯s lips were curved up with a faint smile, his fairplexion striking against his white clothes and head of jet ck hair, smooth like the finest jade, a young master with unmatchable good looks.

    That was the person when he was younger, the time when he mesmerized and captivated that young woman.

    He smiled gently at her, and then returned the little creature in his hands back to her.

    ¡°So it is actually the young miss¡¯ beloved pet. I was wondering what kind of amazing person it must be to be able to make their pet be so smart and adorable.¡±

    ¡°My humble name is Mo Jing Yu. May I ask the young miss¡¯ name?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was so melodious that it actually made her feel a little flustered. She held the Dark Snow Hare a little nervously in her arms as she began to reply in a soft voice: ¡°I am called..... Qing Luo Yan.¡±

    Hearing that, the man¡¯s smile became even more gentle. ¡°It is said since time immemorial, a beauty can make the moon hide and flowers ashamed, where fish dive and geese descend. Seeing the young miss here today, my humble self just came to realize the true meaning of that saying.¡±

    This man¡¯s lips seemed like they were born to spout such sweet and charming words that were so pleasing to one¡¯s ears.

    Qing Luo Yan did not know what she was thinking in her heart at that time but just knew that from that very moment on, her heart started to react abnormally.

    She had seen too many glib tongued men capable of smooth honeyed words, but never was there one like this person here, that had amazed her the first time and moved her heart upon seeing him for the second time?

 Chapter 260.3 - Am I the Man You Love the Most

    <h4>Chapter 260.3: Am I the Man You Love the Most</h4>

    The happiest thing that happened during the time when she was a young woman was to have met this man.

    In the hundred years after that, it was probably because there was a person who was able to make her feel like life was no longer so tediously monotonous, and she became a much happier person.

    Unknowingly, the sky had turned bright, and the flickering candlelight inside the house finally gave a final sputter before it went out just as the final sliver of darkness disappeared from the skies.

    From Qing Lan Fei¡¯s tightly shut eyes, two streams of tears suddenly flowed down over her face, as she slowly came to open her eyes.

    How long has it been since she dreamed of him?

    They were actually on such good terms back then. So why did it all..... have to change in the end?

    ¡ª¡ª

    As a might that rose up onlyter in Cloud Heaven, although the Hunters Guild had not existed for as many years as the other major powers, the extent of their might was not all that far inferior to the others.

    And it was rumoured that the Guild Chief of the Hunters Guild was once a member of the Dark Lands.

    Because he was displeased with the treacherous deceit of the Dark Overlord and his brutal and ruthless ways who did not treat people humanely, he ran away from the Dark Overlord¡¯s clutches of evil in a fit of anger, bringing with him several brothers in arms he was closer to, and founded the Hunters Guild that swore to avenge the humiliation they were put through, to forever stand against the people of the Dark Lands.

    ¡°Chief, someone¡¯s outside who wants to meet with you.¡±

    The Hunters Guild¡¯s Guild Chief was a man named Zhuge Xiong, a highly skilled witch doctor well versed in the art of poison. That profession was also under the Elixir Cultivator category but because witch doctors were usually venomous hearted and despicable in their ways, they were not fully recognized by most other Elixir Cultivators.

    Zhuge Xiong had actually just finished cultivating a few cauldrons of elixirs and he had overexerted his mind. He was at that moment lying back exhausted upon the soft lounge, trying to get some rest.

    Hearing someone making a report, he immediately creased his brows together and said in a rather impatient tone. ¡°I do not want to see anyone.¡±

    ¡°But the other party says he has something you will be interested to hear about, and that you will regret it if you do not meet with him.¡±

    Zhuge Xiong¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly and he then opened his eyes, a vicious glint shing briefly within. ¡°Let hime in.¡±

    Hmm? He¡¯ll regret it? If this turns out to be a trick, that person will then know what it means to regret it!

    In a short moment, the soft patter of feet slowly sounded. Zhuge Xiong raised his eyes to look indifferently and saw a tall figure d in a full ck cape, a bamboo hat on his head, his footsteps sure and steady.

 Chapter 260.4 - Am I the Man You Love the Most

    Chapter 260.4: Am I the Man You Love the Most

    Zhuge Xiong could not help but arched up an eyebrow. Who could this person really be? Wrapped up so tightly and fully concealed, is he really too hideous to be seen?

    Just as he was wondering who the man could be, the man slowly lifted a hand to remove the bamboo hat on his head. A gently handsome countenance was revealed and he then opened his mouth to say: ¡°Brother Zhuge, long time no see.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Everything was unfolding within what Qing Yu had predicted.

    Qing Luo Yan became reliant on her hypnosis as Qing Luo Yan would continue to have nightmares if Qing Yu did not even help her for one night. From that night onwards, it was as if she was unable to shake off all those terrifying nightmares.

    From being suspicious initially, Qing Luo Yan slowly started to trust Qing Yupletely, where she transferred Qing Yu out from the Scroll Chamber, and showed the youngdy exceptional favour, bestowing an uncountable amount of gold and silver, together with all kinds of rare and precious treasures.

    And as for her most trusted right hand man Cang Jian, he seemed to have lost favour with Qing Luo Yan, who no longer summoned him for any tasks, making him seem highly neglected.

    It was because she felt that Cang Jian seemed to be more and more ipetent, unable to find the cause for a simple thing like her insomnia and had to rely on a unknown youngss from the ower realm to enable her to be able to get some restful sleep. That just made him aplete joke.

    The day that her patience ran out, she no longer saw a need for Cang Jian to remain behind anymore.

    By the time Qing Yu came back from Qing Luo Yan¡¯s sleeping chambers, the well built man in a suit of purple robes was already lyingzily on her cloud bed, his head propped up in one hand, looking like a carved stone statue pining for his wife¡¯s return, his eyes gazing into the direction of the door intermittently.

    That wless countenance was carrying a rather innocent and pitiful expression on its face, which made for quite a startling sight to behold.

    When Qing Yu saw him lying there tantly on the bed, she actually jumped back in shock for a moment.

    If she remembered correctly, ever since she was transferred back out from the Scroll Chamber, the guards around her ce had more than doubled, and she had even seen Yue Fen outside on her way in just now.

    So, how did this fe manage to sneak his way in here?

    And he was being so audaciously conspicuous and fearless.

    Qing Yu could not help rolling her eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll be spotted?¡±

    That pair of eyes of his and the purple robes he wore were just too striking and it was feared that very few people in Cloud Heaven would not know who he was. To have the leader of the Dark Landse secretly rendezvous with a youngdy from the lower realms every night, it would surely shock people so hard their eyes would pop right out of their sockets if they came to know about it.

    Lou Jun Yao merely blinked his eyes innocently at her, looking strangely adorable. ¡°What is there to fear? You are now the Temple Lord¡¯s most favoured one here in the Bright Moon Divine Temple. Even if I am captured, you will definitely protect me anyway.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Qing Yu almost wanted to spurt out blood when she heard that.

    When did this fe learn to say words to make herugh?

    Seeing that she was not going toe over to him, Lou Jun Yao could not help but be a little anxious. He stretched arge hand out and scooped up the soft and nice smelling little figure into his arms, and it was only then that he was satisfied.

    Qing Yu looked at him a little helplessly and said: ¡°Why do I seem to feel that you¡¯re a little needily sticky now?¡±

    Hearing that, Luo Jun Yao was taken aback for a moment, before he leaned in closer and pressed his forehead against hers, his voice low and deep as he said: ¡°Little fox, am I the man you love the most?¡±

    That sudden question that came out of nowhere stunned Qing Yu for a while. She then blinked her eyes quizzically at him and asked: ¡°Why are you suddenly asking that?¡±

    ¡°Answer me first.¡± Lou Jun Yao was being unusually stubborn, asking for her to answer him.

 Chapter 261.1 - I Donâ€™t Like You, I Love You

    Chapter 261.1: I Don¡¯t Like You, I Love You

    Upon seeing him react like that, Qing Yu then nodded her head and said: ¡°Yes.¡±

    She would really like to see what this fe was going with this line of questioning.

    Hearing her reply, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face inadvertently came to reveal a joyous expression before he opened his mouth again to ask: ¡°Does that mean that you will not leave me for whatever reason it is?¡±

    The way he asked the question was very serious, his deep purple eyes staring at her without blinking, and they even seemed to carry a hint of anticipation in them.

    Qing Yu was unable to resist that look from the man¡¯s eyes the most and she could not help but reach her hand out to squeeze the man¡¯s good looking face. ¡°What kind of questions are these? Why can¡¯t I understand all that you¡¯re asking me here? Why would I want to leave you?¡±

    Throughout her previous life and this one, she had only fallen in love with this one man, so she would naturally treasure and appreciate him so much more. But here he is suddenly asking whether she would leave him out of the blue, it was all so strange and preposterous!

    Lou Jun Yao caught the tiny unruly hand on his face, his deep eyes gazing right at her for a good long while. He suddenly lowered his head looking a little sad as he said in a slightly hoarse voice: ¡°Qing Bei..... has already met with your parents. They are now in the Divine Healers Sect.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Qing Yu¡¯s eyes widened in shock for a moment, before she then said, looking ratherforted: ¡°That is really great! Qing Bei has always been pining for his birth parents all this time so he should be very happy now!¡±

    Having been reborn in this borrowed body, she has now finally gotten one of her biggest worries resolved.

    But she knew deep in her heart that this was all due to Lou Jun Yao¡¯s doing. He had been quietly helping her all this while, and that was how her parents were found so quickly.

    Qing Yu could not help but lean in to peck at the man¡¯s cheek. ¡°Ah Yao, thank you.¡±

    The gentle kiss from the youngdy as she leaned in caused Lou Jun Yao¡¯s heart to flutter a moment, almost unable to help himself but to go kiss her back. But, he still had not forgotten his objective here tonight.

    Thinking about that, his eyes remained averted, the expression on his face still strangely depressed.

    No matter how dense Qing Yu could possibly be, she was still able to see that there was something wrong with that expression. ¡°What happened? You do not seem like you¡¯re in a very good mood.¡±

    The man hesitated for a moment before he turned to look at her to say: ¡°If you father were to stop you from being together with me, will you leave me?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Qing Yu became even more bewildered. ¡°My father.... will stop us from being together? ?¡±

    ¡°Your father..... knows about us.¡± Lou Jun Yao¡¯s voice had turned to be rather depressed. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I have such a bad reputation and he does not have a good impression of me, making him dislike me as a person.....¡±

    In reality, after Bai Zhi Yan went back, he had only told Lou Jun Yao that after the man knew that he and the little fox were together, the expression on the man¡¯s face had turned very ugly, looking like he did not approve of them, and had not said anything else.

 Chapter 261.2 - I Donâ€™t Like You, I Love You

    Chapter 261.2: I Don¡¯t Like You, I Love You

    But he knew without having to think further that the man did not like him at all.

    But no matter what, the little fox¡¯s heart would surely be on his side. So no matter what kind of trick that fe tries to pull here, that fe would not be able to drive a wedge between the two of them.

    He had yet to say anything about it and that fe already has an opinion about it. Since that is the case, he would not mind ying the weak aggrieved victim in front of the little fox this time, just to gain some sympathy points from her.

    As expected, when Qing Yu heard his words, her brows knitted up and she then said in an indignant tone: ¡°If he doesn¡¯t like you, I will not like him all that much as well.¡±

    ¡°But he is afterall still your father.....¡± Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face looked a little conflicted.

    ¡°So what?¡± Qing Yu held his hands, her eyes gazing seriously into his. ¡°I will not let you feel so aggrieved because of this father of mine in name. I love you, so I will defend you. Listen to me closely now. Besides me, no one else can bully you.¡±

    She was always so shortsightedly protective, not differentiating between right or wrong.

    Those words caused Lou Jun Yao to feel sweetness rise in his heart. His little fox really did not disappoint him. Though the aggrievement was feigned, seeing her being so highly defensive for his sake really touched him in his heart immensely.

    He had thought that no matter what, that fe was still her birth father afterall and that she would not take his side so quickly.

    Never had he thought that not only was she fully taking his side, she wasn¡¯t going to allow anybody else to bully him except for herself.

    Lou Jun Yao suddenlyughed out loud, and embraced her even more tightly. ¡°My little fox.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Qing Yu leaned against the man in his arms, softly acknowledging his words.

    ¡°Have I ever told you that I do not actually like you as much as I have imagined?¡±

    Qing Yu lifted her head off the man¡¯s chest, her brows furrowed together as she stared at him. ¡°Say that again?¡±

    She saw the man suddenly curve up the ends of his lips and upon that devilishly handsome countenance, his blindingly beautiful eyes shining like purple precious gems as he gazed tenderly at her. ¡°I discovered that I do not like you as much as I thought.¡±

    ¡°Because, I love you very much.¡±

    Qing Yu rather angry expression suddenly turned to shock, and she then blinked her eyes a couple of times, a warm flush rising in her cheeks.

    She turned her head away slightly to hide the fluttering she felt in her heart, before she murmured in a soft voice: ¡°You¡¯ve learnt to be more and more glib with words.....¡±

    ¡°Look into my eyes.¡± The man said softly.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Just a nce?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want.¡±

    There was suddenly no more sound beside her ear and Qing Yu wondered if he became displeased. She turned her head to look and was met with his handsome face so close right in front of her eyes.

    ¡°You..... Mfff.....¡±

    Qing Yupletely forgot to breathe under that sudden assault and it was a good while before she pushed the man away from her, panting as she gasped for air.

 Chapter 261.3 - I Donâ€™t Like You, I Love You

    <h4> Chapter 261.3: I Don¡¯t Like You, I Love You</h4>

    ¡°You asked me to look at you just so you can sneak an attack like that?¡± Qing Yu managed to catch her breath, and admonished indignantly.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± The expression on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face was innocent as he said: ¡°I merely wanted you to look into my eyes to prove that everything I¡¯ve said is sincere.¡±

    But seeing that bashful look on her face had been just too adorable and he could not help himself but to kiss her.

    Qing Yu harrumphed in indignance, not willing to continue with that farce. She cleared her throat and then said: ¡°I am being serious here!¡±

    ¡°Alright. You speak and I¡¯ll listen.¡± Lou Jun Yao said with a smile and nodded his head.

    ¡°Although Qing Luo Yan¡¯s mind has be rather clouded due to all the dreams that she had been having, but she is still quite her normal self most of the time. As she still has her high level of cultivation with her, I do not dare to do anything that might alert her at this moment.¡±

    What she had intended was to first make Qing Luo Yan¡¯s mind copsepletely, and by then, no matter how great her cultivated powers were, she would merely be a lunatic sunken deep into the inescapable clutches of guilt for her crimes, unable to even think straight, someone she did not have to fear at all.

    But she had underestimated Qing Luo Yan afterall.

    Lou Jun Yao stroked Qing Yu¡¯s hair and saidfortingly: ¡°You will have to n this carefully. Even your parents had suffered at her hands back then, so how could she be taken down so easily by a youngss like you here? You must not be anxious.¡±

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow and lifted an arm to remove the hand viting her head. She then said: ¡°Do not underestimate me. If I did not destroy my own cultivation back then, I would already be at the levels of gods now, where I would be able to squash Qing Luo Yan with just one finger. I wouldn¡¯t have to go to so much trouble now.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really that powerful?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao had an eyebrow raised and his tone was strangely gloomy. ¡°You must have destroyed your own cultivation because of that Qing Tian Lin!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Qing Yu was surprised. ¡°Why are you suddenly bringing that guy up?¡±

    ¡°I heard you say that your cultivation had reached very high realms but went on to destroy it yourself. It makes me think that you must have cared for a certain someone so much that you made that decision out of utter disappointment and grief.¡± Lou Jun Yao went on toin, his eyes looking sadder with every passing moment.

    Qing Yu did not immediately understand what he was saying and it was only after a while that it dawned upon her, that the man was jealous.

    She was helpless for a moment and could only say: ¡°I only saw him as a close family kin.¡±

    ¡°But he had never thought of you as kin before.¡± Lou Jun Yao said with an angry snort.

    ¡°That has nothing to do with me at all. I only know after he changed, I did not even see him as kin anymore.¡±

    Qing Yu did not really want to talk about that person anymore and she went on to change the topic. ¡°Now that Little Bei has been reunited with his parents, will they continue to remain there in the Divine Healers Sect or will they go somewhere else?¡±

    ¡°The Divine Healers Sect is now the safest ce for them to be, so they will not be leaving the ce for now. Don¡¯t worry, they are all good people there in the Divine Healers Sect.¡±

 Chapter 261.4 - I Donâ€™t Like You, I Love You

    Chapter 261.4: I Don¡¯t Like You, I Love You

    Qing Yu smiled at him and replied: ¡°I will naturally believe that. It¡¯s alright as long as they are safe.¡±

    ¡°Mm. I will make a trip over to the Divine Healers Sect over the next few days where I will bring Aunt Lan¡¯s soul fragments that we¡¯ve gathered. It will definitely help her recover much faster.¡± Lou Jun Yao said with a soft sigh. He then embraced the youngdy and said reluctantly: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, get some rest!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to leave tonight?¡± Qing Yu raised her head up to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave after you have fallen asleep.¡± Lou Jun Yao said as he held her close to her chest, not allowing her to gaze at his face anymore. ¡°Alright, be good and go to sleep now. I¡¯ll keep watch here.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes shed briefly with a glint, like a certain emotion had suddenly passed highly fleetingly over her eyes. But she did not say anything, but just gripped therge hand holding hers tighter quietly.

    She had always been a very light sleeper all along, where even the soft rustle of grass under the breeze would wake her. But after Lou Jun Yao started toe apany her night after night here, she gradually started to sleep more deeply, almost feeling like she was able to fall asleep the moment she shut her eyes, strangely feeling so at ease that she was able to let down her guard.

    That was because she knew that the man beside her would definitely protect her well, and that she had nothing to worry about at all.

    But what she did not know was that everytime Lou Jun Yao said he would wait till she was asleep before he leaves, he always only left just before dawn broke, seeking to apany her for a little while longer.

    Time trickled by bit by bit, and the darkness of night was slowly starting to fade. Lou Jun Yao bent down and nted a light kiss on the youngdy¡¯s cheek, before he left the same way that he came, without a single sound.

    ¡ª¡ª

    It was an icy and bitterly cold wintry winter.

    It was abnormally cold that year, with snow falling incessantly for an entire seven days and nights. Even the animals d in thick hides and manyyers of fur could not withstand the bitter chill, where a great number of them froze to death.

    Upon a great pile of snow, the bodies of several wolvesy scattered over it, not moving in the slightest, and it looked like they were all dead. But beneath them, something seemed to be slowing stirring.

    A small hand suddenly stuck out from under one of the wolves¡¯ body, and the movement underneath grew stronger. Several of the wolves¡¯ bodies were then pushed to the side and a tiny figure emerged, climbing out from underneath.

    The figure looked to be a child that was merely about six or seven years of age, seemingly frail and weak. His whole body was trembling hard, as too long a period of time had passed since the wolves¡¯ deaths, so his body was frozen stiff. As they were not able to give him anymore warmth, he could not stand the cold any longer and decided to climb out from under that snow pile.

    He might possibly pass away silently under this unnatural weather phenomenon.

    That was until, he heard a voice, that almost seemed like he might have just imagined it.

 Chapter 262.1 - Soul Back in Place

    Chapter 262.1: Soul Back in ce

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    He was so cold his entire body was shaking, but that voice seems to bring him a sliver of warmth.

    He struggled very hard to lift his head, and right before his eyes was a pair of clean white boots. Looking higher up, he saw the girl¡¯s exquisite and adorable face, the expression on her face a little curious as she looked worriedly at him.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± The young girl opened her mouth to ask.

    She then reached a tiny hand out to push all the wolf corpses off him. For such a tiny person, she was really quite strong as the body of each and every single wolf was bigger than she was, but she was able to shift them all aside easily, to pull him out from there.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a cold day today. How did youe running out to a ce like this all on your own? Where do you live?¡± The young girl asked as she looked at him with wide eyed wonder.

    He did not respond, but just fixed his dark ck eyes upon the young girl in front of him, the expression on his face wary and guarded.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it because it¡¯s too cold?¡±

    The young girl had a pair of extremely beautiful eyes that were at that moment looking rather concerned, her smile warm, which felt like it was a sliver of sunshine that suddenly appeared in this incessant snow that had not stopped for many days.

    Which caught him off guard and shone right into his heart.

    ¡°Let me take you home. What is your name?¡±

    His cold indifference and wariness did not make the young girl be impatient with him. She stretched her fair and adorably small hand out before him and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I am not a bad person. I will help you so juste along with me!¡±

    He looked at her for a long while before he slowly came to offer his hand up to her.

    But then, the young girl¡¯s tiny palm felt even colder than his own hand that had turned icy cold from being in the snow for several days.

    When he first touched her hand, he was surprised by the low temperature and he pulled his hand back in a snap.

    The young girl seemed to have noticed it and she then retracted her hand quickly to rub her hands together, breathing her warm breath onto her palms intermittently. ¡°Sorry about that. Because the techniques I am cultivating has some side effects, it makes my body temperature be cold like this. Give me a moment here, it won¡¯t feel so cold after I give my hands a good rub.....¡±

    However, in the very next second, he felt as if he was possessed as he reached out to hold her hand.

    Met with the young girl¡¯s puzzled eyes, his lips moved slightly and it was a long while before he managed to spit out three soft words: ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡±

    He had been living with the pack of wolves for so many years and had never once opened his mouth to say a single word, but he had not lost his ability of speech. It was because he had never met a human and there was no one for him to talk to.

    Even if he did, they would be afraid of him and did not dare to speak to him.

    This was the first time he was taking the initiative to speak to someone.

 Chapter 262.2 - Soul Back in Place

    Chapter 262.2: Soul Back in ce

    And upon hearing those words from him, the young girl¡¯s expression became even more surprised. Her eyes curved up into two crescents and she said: ¡°You are able to speak afterall. You have such a nice voice, so you must speak more often from now on.¡±

    His lips stiffened and he turned his face away, looking a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Can you at least tell me what is your name? I am called Qing Yu.¡± The young girl opened her mouth to continue to ask, as if discovering the fact that he could speak was something that made her happy.

    ¡°I do not have a name.¡±

    From the time he was old enough to remember, he had been living with that pack of wild beasts. They could not talk, and there was no need for him to converse with people, so it did not matter whether he had a name.

    He had never felt like he needed to have a name.

    ¡°Why not..... I give you a name?¡± The young girl tilted her head and thought about it for a moment before opening her mouth to say with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s have you share the same surname as me, Qing, alright? I met you in the night, so let¡¯s call you Qing Ye Li then!¡±

    ¡°The ¡°Li¡± here does not mean to leave, but represents reunion after a long parting. We are friends from now on and we will not part again.¡± The young girl¡¯s exquisite face was smiling like a flower in bloom, her eyes filled with the glitter of stars, and she looked so beautiful.

    Staring into those eyes, he was unconsciously drawn right into them, and it became a sight that he would not be able to forget for many years toe.

    ¡°Little Yu.....¡±

    Qing Ye Li opened his eyes slowly, his green irises glinting softly under the dim darkness.

    Ever since he met Qing Yu here in this new world, he had no longer dreamt of his past life again. But he had now suddenly dreamt of the scene when they first met, and it really felt like a lifetime apart.

    To think that he would really miss her so much, even though he knew that they were now in the same world, and even when he knew where she was right at that moment.

    But he could not, and he did not dare to go see her.

    He did not know just how long he will be able to hold himself back.

    While he still does not know the details of his birth, he feels that anything was still possible. So what if he possesses the blood of the wolf tribe in him. As long as the one person he cares for does not look at him strangely like other people, he will be content.

    But, he had thought of it just too simply.

    ¡°You will only need to turn her into bing one of the wolf tribe like you, and you can be together with her.....¡±

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s body stiffened for a moment before he raised his hand up to cover his eyes, a bitter smileing to show on the edges of his lips.

    How can he possibly bear to go hurt her?

    Just let him suffer that pain alone.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After a few days of treatment through hypnosis, Qing Luo Yan was looking much more energized, where she was even able to asionally enjoy peaceful sleep with hypnosis, which allowed everyone who were being tormented to heave a sigh in relief.

 Chapter 262.3 - Soul Back in Place

    Chapter 262.3: Soul Back in ce

    On this day, for the first time ever, Qing Luo Yan actually sent someone to go summon Qing Yu toe apany her for breakfast.

    The food were all rare dishes that were hard to find in Cloud Heaven and just by looking at the breakfast, it could be seen what a luxurious life Qing Luo Yan lead everyday there.

    It was probably because Qing Yu had shown herself to be obedient and cooperative, and the fact that the youngdy had even cured Qing Luo Yan of her insomnia, any bit of suspicion Qing Luo Yan had against the youngdy was greatly smoothed over by then.

    ¡°Have a taste. You can only find these things here in the Bright Moon Temple and not anywhere else outside.¡± Qing Luo Yan said in a gentle tone.

    ¡°Thank you Temple Lord.¡±

    Qing Yu was not worried that she would spike the food as she was still useful to the woman now, so she went on to try a few of the dishes spread out in front of her.

    When breakfast was almost over, Qing Luo Yan then looked at the youngdy with an appraising gaze and said: ¡°I had really underestimated you in the past. Even the Grand Priest himself was helpless with this ailment of mine, but you were able to cure me of it. I really must thank you properly for this.¡±

    ¡°The Temple Lord is too kind. I was just lucky and managed to help you in a stroke of good luck. I am merely a little girl from the lower realms but the Temple Lord has not only allowed me to remain here but have even helped me to raise my cultivation. I should be the grateful one instead.¡± Qing Yu lowered her head to say humbly, looking like she was in awe of the benevolence bestowed on her.

    Seeing that, an almost imperceptible smile seemed to sh within Qing Luo Yan¡¯s eyes but quickly faded away in a blink. She then continued to say: ¡°In a few days, several of the great powers in Cloud Heaven will meet up for a discussion about the Mind Free Peak. I will bring you along when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Mind Free Peak?¡± Qing Yu asked in a puzzled voice. ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°You do not need to know that. Just know that it will be a ce that will help expand your horizons.¡±

    On her way back from Qing Luo Yan¡¯s ce, that one nagging question remained in Qing Yu¡¯s mind.

    What does that woman have up her sleeve this time?

    Although she had heard of the name Mind Free Peak from Lou Jun Yao, but she did not know what kind of a ce it was exactly, but just that it was very dangerous in there.

    A ce that the most treacherous ces in the Constetion Continent could not even begin topare to.

    A divine realm that was more mysterious and dangerous than the Five Great Powers, a ce that people of true power yearned to go to. No one knew its exact location, but just that the ce would open itself up when the time came, to wee people who were qualified enough to enter.

    On another side of Cloud Heaven, Lou Jun Yao had just left from Qing Yu¡¯s ce but changed direction midway, to make his way towards the Divine Healers Sect.

    Due to the fact that there was someone there that he did not really want to meet right at this moment, he did not reveal himself, but just handed the things he brought out over to Bai Zhi Yan, leaving the ce with just a few instructions given to the man.

 Chapter 262.4 - Soul Back in Place

    <h4>Chapter 262.4: Soul Back in ce</h4>

    What he brought, were Qing Lan Fei¡¯s spirit fragments that had been gathered before.

    Back when Qing Lan Fei¡¯s main soul had escaped, her flesh body had automatically gone out in search of its main soul. Besides the soul fragments that had been kept away, the other soul fragments that had been scattered all over the realms had automatically found their way back into her body. At this moment, only thest few fragmented soul bits had not returned back to their original ce.

    Once those soul fragments were joined back together, Qing Lan Fei would then be able to start recovering her cultivation slowly, and she would no longer be as weak as she was at this moment.

    Qing Lan Fei was lying down upon her bed with her eyes closed. In several Soul Nourishing Orbs a short distance away from her, wisp like and translucent soul fragments were slowly seeping out from the orbs, gradually turning into tiny glowing specks before they wafted right into Qing Lan Fei¡¯s body.

    As the light specks gathered up inside her body, the wlessly beautiful countenance that had always been tinged with a slight sickly paleness all this time gradually gained a tinge of colour in her cheeks, turning slightly rosy, making her look a whole lot younger and much more like a little youngdy.

    But as her body recovered more and more, random and sporadic scenes suddenly appeared in her mind, and could not help herself but knit up her brows.

    An elderly person whose face she could not see all that clearly was saying something very sternly to a young girl, before he flicked his sleeves angrily behind him to leave in a rage.

    Her brows furrowed more tightly together, and she wanted to go get a clearer look at their faces. But she found that impossible to do, where they seemed to be going further and further away from her.

    ¡°Lan Fei! It¡¯s time that youe back!¡±

    ¡°No~~¡±

    An angry should shocked her violently awake, causing her to spring right up in her bed, her back soaked in cold sweat and her heart still thumping in terror.

    ¡°Fei Er, what happened there?¡± The door was suddenly thrown wide open, and Mo Jing Yu came walking in worriedly. He had been keeping watch outside the door, and he hade straight in when he heard themotion inside.

    Seeing that something did not seem right with the expression on the woman¡¯s face, and her eyes looked rather flustered and helpless, Mo Jing Yu quickly stepped forward to pull the woman into his arms, and cooed reassuringly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?¡±

    Or is it because her soul fragments had just returned back in ce and her body has yet to be ustomed to them?

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s mind was calmed by the man¡¯s warm embrace and she gained back herposure. Subconsciously holding the man tightly, she started to call out to him: ¡°Jing Yu.....¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here. Tell me what happened.¡± Mo Jing Yu said softly as he patted the womanfortingly on her back.

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s fingers tightened their grip and she started to say slowly: ¡°I saw some strange images just now, and it felt as if..... I had forgotten something.¡±

    ¡°What did you see?¡±

 Chapter 263.1 - Over Protective

    <h4>Chapter 263.1: Over Protective</h4>

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s brows were creased up as she closed her eyes to think back carefully, but could only hazily remember some fuzzy images, unable to remember anything concrete.

    ¡°How? Were you able to recall anything?¡± Mo Jing Yu could not help but ask as he saw her brows furrowed tightly together.

    ¡°I..... can¡¯t remember.¡± The expression on Qing Lan Fei¡¯s face looked a little pained as she lifted a hand up to hold her chest over her heart. ¡°I am feeling a little ufortable, like they were some bad memories.....¡±

    ¡°If they are just some bad memories, then don¡¯t go think of them anymore. With me around, nothing will happen to you.¡± Mo Jing Yu held her hand and said, his voice gentle and reassuring. ¡°How does your body feel now?¡±

    Qing Lan Fei summoned up her spirit powers to let them whirl through her to check on her body¡¯s condition, and she felt as if her once weak and frail meridians had unknowingly be much stronger, telling her that her cultivation would gradually recover over time.

    A smile came to appear on her lips unconsciously. ¡°I feel much better. It must have taken that child Yao Er quite a lot of effort. I must really thank him properly in future.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Jing Yu was a little surprised, before his brows instinctively knitted up. ¡°What does this have anything to do with that lord of the Dark Lands?¡±

    ¡°The Divine Healers Sect¡¯s Young Lord told me all about it. After my flesh body died and my soul dispersed, Jun Er had been carefully protecting my flesh body. He has also been traversing through the various realms and crossing continents to search for my soul fragments, seeking to revive me.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei then lowered her eyes and smiled a little helplessly. ¡°Over so many years, I fear that only that foolish child believed that I will still be able toe back.¡±

    Having spoken up till that point, she then paused a moment before raising her eyes up to look at Mo Jing Yu whose face was looking a little displeased. ¡°Jun Er is a good child and is highly capable. If our Little Yu really likes him, I will stop the two children from being together.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face turned an even uglier shade, looking like he had never thought that she would actually say that.

    ¡°You would have our daughter go be with someone from an unorthodox power? I have recently investigated into quite a number of his escapades and he isn¡¯t just any ordinary person. Moreover, how long have you known this man that has you trusting him so much? Do you really know what kind of a personality he has? ?¡±

    Not to mention anything else, just hearing Mo Jing Yu¡¯s tirade of questions was enough to see just how much he disliked Lou Jun Yao.

    Qing Lan Fei was taken aback for a moment seeing his reaction and she could not help butugh as she said: ¡°Wait till you meet the child first and we¡¯ll see!¡±

    That seemed to be amon ailment of all fathers under the Heavens, being exceptionally concerned for their daughters, afraid that they would choose the wrong man and be disadvantaged, suffering bitter torment.

    How should she put this?

    She always had quite a good eye for people. She was at least able to tell at one nce back when Lou Jun Yao was still a wandering youth, that he was not your usual average guy, and would one day be someone who stood above people, his future limitless.

 Chapter 263.2 - Over Protective

    <h4>Chapter 263.2: Over Protective</h4>

    Back when they parted, it was thought that he was just a passing acquaintance.

    But by some cosmic coincidence, the child has nowe to be tangled up with her daughter. The world is really such a strange ce.

    This was probably the amazing hand of fate in y.

    ¡°Temple Lord, people from the Dark Lands came.¡±

    A cold and stoic Yue Fen dressed in all cool ck came walking in from outside, and opened his mouth to report.

    Qing Luo Yan was suddenly in the mood today and she was painting. Having not touched it for so many years, she did not seem to have be rusty in the slightest.

    On the table was a painting of scenery that she had just finished, looking extremely lifelike. Every de of grass and every tree looked so real that it seemed if a gust of wind blew in, the still life drawings of the nts would sway under the breeze, and the water¡¯s surface would start to ripple.

    Qing Yu was there by her side apanying her and when she saw the painting, her eyes shone with a tinge of admiration and she went on to say: ¡°The Temple Lord¡¯s skill with the brush is really exemry. Even the famous schrly painters out there would have to stand aside before your talent.¡±

    ¡°The Temple Lord¡¯s skills in painting was well known throughout Cloud Heaven back then, where no woman in her generation was able topare to, fully deserving of her being known and acknowledged as being gifted.¡± A white bearded Elder started to say with augh from the side.

    ¡°The Temple Lord is truly such a great role model for women everywhere.¡± Qing Yu buttered up the woman with a straight face.

    The expression on Qing Luo Yan¡¯s face was emotionless, not showing so much as a faint smile. She had just put down her brush when Yue Fen coincidentally just happened to step into the ce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t the people from the Dark Lands see themselves above others? All the invitations I sent to them were all rejected and here they are knocking on my door this time? What kind of a trick do they have up their sleeves?¡± Qing Luo Yan curled up the ends of her lips, and asked in a sarcastic tone.

    Yue Fen then replied: ¡°They merely gave us a message and left immediately, saying that it was because their Dark Overlord had not returned for very long in the past, and they were unable to extract themselves out from the myriad affairs in the Dark Lands, hence they did not send us any reply. It was the Dark Overlord himself who sent his men here to deliver the message, saying that he would being to the Divine Temple to pay the Temple Lord a visit.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. You can be dismissed.¡±

    Yue Fen acknowledged his orders and his gaze seemed to pass fleetingly over Qing Yu for a moment before he retreated his way out.

    ¡°Yu Qing, what is your view on this?¡± Qing Luo Yan¡¯s eyes turned to the youngdy beside her and opened her mouth to say.

    When her name was called so suddenly, Qing Yu was taken by surprise for a moment before she asked looking a little bewildered. ¡°What? ?¡±

 Chapter 263.3 - Over Protective

    <h4>Chapter 263.3: Over Protective</h4>

    Qing Luo Yan curved her lips and said: ¡°This leader of the Dark Lands is such a strange fe. I have indicated that I would like to pay him a visit many times before but he rejected me every single time. He had now taken the initiative toe knocking on my door this time, do you think that there is something more to what he said?¡±

    Qing Yu carefully contemted on it for a while before she said rather hesitantly: ¡°He is..... trying to win your favour?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know that that fe was really up to herself and she did not remember him telling her anything about this at all.....

    Upon hearing Qing Yu¡¯s reply, Qing Luo Yanughed scornfully. ¡°Win my favour? The might of the Dark Lands is not inferior to the Divine Temple in anyway and even if he really had not returned for many years, the foundations the Dark Lands have built couldn¡¯t possibly have weakened all that much. Moreover, this is a man who is highly arrogant and haughty, showing nothing but contempt for people, so why would he suddenly do something like trying to win someone¡¯s favour that would make him look weak? That will not happen unless the sun rises from the west.¡±

    Qing Yu did not know what to say. ¡°.....¡±

    She knew that fe¡¯s personality rather well, and that was indeed something that Lou Jun Yao was not capable of doing.

    Qing Luo Yan had probably felt that she would not get any concrete answers from Qing Yu and she then turned towards the white bearded Elder at the side to ask: ¡°What would your opinion on this be?¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate thinks that the reason the Dark Overlord ising here has something to do with the Mind Free Peak. The Dark Lands have always been a tyrannical bunch and I heard that the Dark Overlord has been seeking to seize the avable spots from the other powers. It is highly possible he wants to persuade my Temple Lord to give up the chance of going to the Mind Free Peak.¡±

    The white bearded Elder¡¯s words sounded a little more probable, touching on the most important thing the moment he spoke, almost convincing Qing Yu to believe him immediately. A good part of Qing Luo Yan believed him as well, thinking what the Elder said sounded rather reasonable.

    The scornful smile at the edges of Qing Luo Yan¡¯s mouth grew deeper. ¡°Hmph. Even if he wants me to let him take my spot, I¡¯ll have to see if he¡¯s qualified for that in the first ce.¡±

    The next day, knowing that the Dark Overlord wasing to the Divine Temple for a visit, they would naturally have to prepare themselves well for it.

    Instead of the usual upkeep of the temple¡¯s cleanliness they maintained everyday, the ce was thoroughly cleaned till it was spotless, without a single speck of dust in sight. Every corner was frighteningly clean and it made the temple look like apletely different ce.

    Ever since Qing Yu was transferred back to the main temple to remain at Qing Luo Yan¡¯s side, her life in there was idle and leisurely, hence she was naturally not needed with all the menial tasks. Afterall, she was stillrgely unfamiliar with many things there and she might very welle to make a mess of things instead.

    Hence, watching all the many attendants busying themselves all around the ce, she stood out even more conspicuously in idleness.

 Chapter 263.4 - Over Protective

    <h4>Chapter 263.4: Over Protective</h4>

    Unconsciously, she then saw Yue Fen standing on one side of the great hall, his good looking face cold and expressionless. Bored to tears, mischief rose up in Qing Yu¡¯s heart and she went walking over to the man.

    Yue Fen suddenly saw that exquisite countenance leaning in close to him with a smile. His face froze icily and he then surreptitiously moved a step back before he said in an emotionless tone: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I have not seen Lord Yue Fen around for a while and missed you a little, so I came over to say hi.¡± Qing Yu replied as she blinked her eyes in innocence.

    Hearing her words, Yue Fen could not help but be taken aback a moment, an almost imperceptible tint of colour showing on his face briefly before he turned his head away, like he could not be bothered with her any further.

    Seeing that, Qing Yu was not bothered but went around to the other side of the man and started to chat with him. ¡°Who do you think, will have the upper hand if our Temple Lord and the Dark Overlord were to battle?¡±

    Scorn shed over Yue Fen¡¯s face as he started to say: ¡°The Temple Lord will naturallye out stronger. Although the Dark Overlord cannot be underestimated, he is still rather young in age. The Temple Lord has lived a good four hundred years more than him, which also means four hundred years more in terms of cultivation. He will naturally not be the Temple Lord¡¯s match.¡±

    ¡°So I see!¡± Qing Yu nodded like she understood, and then continued to say to the man: ¡°That also makes me wonder just how old Lord Yue Fen is this year?¡±

    Yue Fen paused for a moment before he replied: ¡°This year makes it a whole two hundred and fifty.¡±

    Qing Yu almost choked when she heard that number. She must not be med as that number was a little funny to hear as the number two hundred and fifty was hriously linked to a modern curse word that called someone an idiot.

    But after knowing Yue Fen¡¯s age, Qing Yu then realized that Lou Jun Yao seemed to have told her that he was only two hundred and seven years old.

    So..... such a young looking pretty boy like Yue Fen here was actually several tens of years older than Lou Jun Yao?

    It was really hard to tell.

    This ability that gave one eternal youth was just downright amazing.

    But Yue Fen¡¯s words that scorned a certain someone to be inferior to Qing Luo Yan was something that grated on her ears a little.

    And she began to be rather mercilessly overprotective.

    ¡°Lord Yue Fen, I couldn¡¯t tell that you are already so old, so much older than the Dark Overlord himself. Which makes me a little curious. Compared to the Dark Lord, are you more powerful than him? I fully agree with what you said just now. When one is older and has more experience, their cultivation will also be more powerful. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s face was earnest and sincere as she looked at the man, eagerly and humbly awaiting instruction to be further enlightened on the matter.

    But Yue Fen was suddenly stumped, not knowing how he should answer thess.

    He had indeed said that the Dark Overlord¡¯s cultivation could notpare with the Temple Lord¡¯s because he was much younger than the Temple Lord.

    But all of a sudden, the question had been turned right around onto himself.

    The Dark Overlord and him..... How could he possibly evenpare?

    One was the Overlord of a major power in Cloud Heaven, and he was just a disciple of the Bright Moon Divine Temple. There was no way these two people could bepared at all.

    Moreover, the Dark Overlord¡¯s cultivation, even if it was inferior to the Temple Lord¡¯s, it would be enough to squash pugilists of his level by a long way off.....

    Is this girl here doing this intentionally?

 Chapter 264.1 - Who is Provoking Who?

    <h4>Chapter 264.1: Who is Provoking Who?</h4>

    Seeing Yue Fan¡¯s cool expressionless good looking facade slowly start to crack right before her eyes, Qing Yu silently stifled theugh rising up inside and said went on to say with a serious face: ¡°Looks like that question is really too difficult. It is only normal that Lord Yue Fen does not know the answer to that.....¡±

    She then turned her head around and left.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Yue Fen¡¯s face slowly turned dark as he watched the youngdy departing back gradually grew distant, his knuckles crackling as his fists clenched up tightly.

    It seemed as though after Qing Yu was transferred back and was frequently summoned by Qing Luo Yan, the youngdy was bing more and more arrogant, even putting on airs, which often caused Yue Fen¡¯s teeth to itch with rage, but found himself helpless and unable to do anything to her at all.

    Pink clothed serving attendants with gently beautiful countenances came in carrying exquisite gourmet dishes in their hands, toy them out neatly upon a long dining table.

    It was not known whether it was just an illusion, but she seemed to feel as if all the flowers and trees in the Divine Temple today had been carefully trimmed and manicured. It looked as if Qing Luo Yan was paying great attention to etiquette, to receive this personing in from the Dark Lands.

    Looks like this particr man is really popr here isn¡¯t he? Qing Yu thought silently to herself in her heart.

    Right at the moment in the Dark Lands thousand of miles away from the Bright Moon Temple.....

    It was a rare asion on this day that Lou Jun Yao wore a highly majestic and regal suit of clothes suitable for attending avish banquet, though it was still in his usual favoured purple, its shade so deep that they were no different from those alluring violet eyes of his when they lit up in rage.

    His already fair and smoothplexion when contrasted so strongly against that deep and imprable purple, looked even more fair, his exquisite featurespletely wless with his thin lips curved up in a faint and almost imperceptible smile, the man¡¯s captivating and mesmerizing demeanor feeling both mysterious and dangerous.

    Bai Zhi Yan looked as if he had no bones, slumped downzily on one side with a disdainful expression on his face as he said: ¡°Do you feel that that face of yours is not enough to attract that woman? You¡¯ve even dressed yourself up so devilishly good looking, aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll not be let out from there, your flesh gnawed all the way to the bones?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao looked down and nced at the man before heughed scoffingly and said: ¡°I¡¯ve merely changed my clothes. Which eye of yours saw me dressing myself up? Even if you¡¯re jealous that I¡¯m more good looking than you, you do not need to curse me so venomously right?¡±

    Suddenly ridiculed out of the blue, Bai Zhi Yan mped his mouth shut.

    But it really seemed that the man had only changed his clothes, and had not done anything more than that.

    Clothes really do make the man it seems. He had not noticed that this fe had what it takes to seduce all the young fair maidens.

 Chapter 264.2 - Who is Provoking Who?

    <h4>Chapter 264.2: Who is Provoking Who?</h4>

    Maybe he had gotten too used to seeing that face of his, and did not think that he looked all that extraordinary.

    ¡°You do not have to go with me today and can just remain here in the Dark Lands, or you can go to the Divine Healers Sect to apany your father and pay Aunt Lan a visit.¡± Lou Jun Yao said nonchntly as he smoothed out a crease in his sleeve.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Bai Zhi Yan asked, a little puzzled.

    ¡°You are on such familiar terms with the little fox, and it is inevitable that you might expose yourself if youe to see her there. That woman Qing Luo Yan is suspicious of everything and if you show the slightest irregrity in your actions over there, you might very well put the little fox in grave danger.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao then exined, his eyes turning to look at the person already waiting by the door. ¡°Little Monster will be going along with me today.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised. Looking as if he had suddenly realized something, a sly knowing smile then came to show on his face. ¡°Are you going there to pay them a visit or are you going there to taunt and challenge those guys?¡±

    This fe is really just as shortsightedly protective as before.

    He could still remember not too long ago how Little Monster got injured after falling into the trap set by people from the Hunters Guild because someone from the Divine Temple infiltrated into their ranks.

    Mei Ji had been blinded by rage and lost her mind for a while, obliterating several of the Hunters Guild¡¯s base of operations but was still unable to quell her rage. If not for Qing Yu, that prodigious Elixir Cultivator who lent them a hand by treating Little Monster with an elixir, it was feared that Mei Ji would have charged her way right into the Divine Temple itself to settle the score.

    And Little Monster himself was an entity shrouded in mystery, a man ofpletely unfathomable depth.

    That pair of ¡°Devil Violet Eyes¡± that Lou Jun Yao was born with, was inherited from a highly ancient and mysterious tribe. Those eyes held strong and damaging power, where normal people were unable to even look straight into, or they would not be able to withstand the immense power that would cause their blood flow to reverse, and their bodies to blow up into pieces.

    Up till this day, besides Qing Yu being an unexpected and unknown variable, Little Monster was the only one other person who was able to remain safe and unaffected meeting the gaze of those eyes.

    As he was also born with a pair of strange and extraordinary eyes, called ¡°Hell¡¯s Eyes¡±.

    People who are born with unusual eyes are destined to be extraordinary.

    When one looked into his eyes for too long, it would make that person be highly explosive and easily irritable, feeling like he was living in a world of grisly and brutal ughter, and onlymitting endless killing would one be able to walk out of that agonizing torment, the devil¡¯s hand at work to drive a person towards the precipice of death.

    To a certain extent, Little Monster was of a simr species as Lou Jun Yao.

    But the aura one sensed from his very person was ironically contradictory, pure and unspoiled like a young child, a pristine ancient bloom untainted, standing aloof and untouched by the rest of the world. His eyes were crystal clear and limpid, like you could see right into them, his heart unclouded in the slightest by the tumult and chaos in that dirty immoral world.

 Chapter 264.3 - Who is Provoking Who?

    Chapter 264.3: Who is Provoking Who?

    With such a pure and gentle countenance like an angel¡¯s, he just had to be born with a pair of eyes that were so evil.

    It was not known when he came to the Dark Lands, but just that he had followed at Lou Jun Yao¡¯s side for a very long time, always the one who knew what Lou Jun Yao was thinking, a carefully conscientious man of high intelligence and great skill.

    The previous nights that Lou Jun Yao went to see Qing Yu before, he had always teleported himself through the dimensional space, but it was going to be different this time. He was openly paying the Divine Temple a visit this time and the necessary fanfare that muste with it must not be done away with.

    Moreover, he was a person who paid great attention to his position and identity.

    In the forbidden grounds within the mountains behind the Dark Lands, there were more than ten super divine beasts, endangered species that were almost extinct in Cloud Heaven, extremely rare to see.

    Like the Lightning ze Unicorn back in the Constetion Continent¡¯s Hell¡¯s Gorge in the past, which was merely at the twelfth level, it was able to assume human form and possessed a rudimentary level of a human¡¯s ability of thought. But there were areas that they still could notpare to humans and those levels were only deemed to be ordinary and average.

    As for the levels of the spirit beasts here in the Dark Lands, the strongest one among them was already pushing past the thirtieth level.

    It must be known that spirit beasts that ascend to the twentieth level would already be divine beasts. For legendary ancient divine beasts, the highest known level was roughly in the region of around forty. The maximum level for spirit beasts is capped at fifty but such a Heaven defying entity had not yet been seen to have ever existed.

    For these spirit beasts in the mountain behind the Dark Lands, the weakest one was already level fifteen and it was only in its infancy. If news of this was spread, it would surely turn a whole horde of people green with envy. These were spirit beasts that he tamed after he established the Dark Lands, and were used as a front to intimidate outsiders.

    For an asion like today, Lou Jun Yao picked a immense sized Golden Winged Mythical Bird capable of extremely high speeds as his steed for the journey.

    Besides Little Monster, there was naturally a good number of the Dark Lands¡¯ disciples to apany them. As the Lord of a major power in Cloud Heaven, he must naturally have arge contingent following behind him to not diminish his status.

    The Golden Winged Mythical Bird was majestic and beautiful to see, attention grabbing regardless of whether it was in human or beast form. When it soared through Cloud Heaven¡¯s skies in a bright golden sh, many people were captivated in awe and wonder, unable to recover their senses for a long time.

    This was one of the most important reasons that made Lou Jun Yao decide to tame it, because of its stunning beauty.

    ¡°My Lord, you seem to be in a rather good mood today.¡± A clear and melodious female voice rang out. Everyone there seemed to be used to the sight of the magnificent creature, and were acting normally.

    They were all aware that it was not just a herd of spirit beasts in the mountains behind the Dark Lands, but that every single one of them were all freakishly powerful monsters who had gained high intelligence, demons that had lived more than a thousand years.

 Chapter 264.4 - Who is Provoking Who?

    <h4>Chapter 264.4: Who is Provoking Who?</h4>

    The Golden Winged Mythical Bird was a close rtive of the phoenix bloodline and their outlook was a little simr, though they were quite a bit bigger in size than phoenixes, and looked more graceful and exquisite, a little less majestic and regal than phoenixes, still a highly powerful spirit beast in all.

    This Golden Winged Mythical Bird was at level eighteen and its human form was that of a twelve or thirteen year old girl. It was probably because it had been brought back by Lou Jun Yao when it was still a young hatchling and added to the fact that it was a female bird, it was very close to Lou Jun Yao, seeing him almost like a father figure.

    Lou Jun Yao sat upon its back and reached his hand out to stroke its head as he said: ¡°How did youe to sense that I am in a good mood?¡±

    ¡°I can really feel it. My Master is not only in a very good mood, you have also grown to be more and more gentle.¡± The Golden Winged Mythical Bird said tenderly as it rubbed its head against the man¡¯s hand.

    Lou Jun Yao could not help but break outughing upon seeing that. ¡°You¡¯re such a smart one. Just pick up the speed a little won¡¯t you. This is the first day your Master is using you, so you¡¯d better not make mete.¡±

    ¡°Of course, my Master. Sit tight.¡±

    The Golden Winged Mythical Bird let out a excited cry and its massive body flew like an arrow far ahead, leaving a beautiful glittering golden trail in the sky.

    ¡°Hey, I heard that the Dark Overlord will being personally to pay our Temple Lord a visit this time. He did not show up when the Temple Lord extended an invitation to him so many times before, but he is finallying here now.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, this Overlord is a highly mysterious entity who seldom appear before people. It is rumoured that he has a pair of extremely beautiful violet coloured eyes that look like the most precious onyx.....¡±

    ¡°Not to mention his eyes, it is said that the Dark Overlord is very very handsome looking, his countenance so wless that even out Temple Lord¡¯s heart could not help but be moved when she saw that face!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m bing really curious about this Dark Overlord. Wonder if we will have the chance to gaze upon his person in close proximityter. Sigh~ Our fellow sisters who will be serving the food at the banquetter are really lucky, to be able to serve him in the grand hall.....¡±

    ¡°What are all of you jabbering about clustered together there?¡±

    A lofty sounding voice suddenly interrupted the group whispering in hushed voices, making all of them jump up in shock.

    Turning around, they discovered a leisurely looking Qing Yu dressed in a female temple attendant uniform looking at them with curiosity in her eyes, her alluringly exquisite countenance tinged with a friendly smile.

    But unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t really that popr with the group.

    When the female attendants saw her, they harrumphed derisively in unison before the leader among them said in a peculiar sounding tone: ¡°Talking about being lucky, who could be luckier than her? Really don¡¯t know what kind of a sneaky and devious method she used to gain the Temple Lord¡¯s favour so quickly¡±

    Immediately after saying that, the group of attendants quickly dispersed to carry on with their own tasks.

    Qing Yu was speechless. ¡°.....¡±

    She doesn¡¯t seem to remember ever having done anything toe offend them right?

    Have they forgotten who was the one who saved them back when Yue Fen ordered for them to be executed?

    What a bunch of heartless and ungrateful women!

 Chapter 265.1 - Born to be King

    Chapter 265.1: Born to be King

    Qing Luo Yan had lowered her guard against Qing Yu considerably and had transferred the youngdy to her side, to serve her as her personal attendant.

    But she knew very well that the youngss was anything but ordinary, so she would naturally not treat her like any regr servant. So even though Qing Yu¡¯s position was just a lowly serving attendant, she was more highly favoured than all the other normal servants, only needing to be at Qing Luo Yan beck and call, exempted from having to do all the other menial and misceneous tasks around the temple.

    So all the other female attendants were secretly jealous of her, so how could they possibly be friendly to her?

    Not to mention that beautiful face she possessed, even when dressed in the uniform of a temple attendant, she was captivating.

    To have been able to catch Qing Luo Yan¡¯s eye and being blessed with such an exquisitely wless countenance, it seemed as though the Heavens favoured that youngdy a little too much.

    ¡°Qing Yu, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    The gentle and melodious voice of a woman sounded softly, and Qing Yu¡¯s mind was jolted right back to the present. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really thinking of anything.¡±

    Qing Luo Yan¡¯s lips curved up slightly as sheughed softly. ¡°Is that so? I saw that you looked like you were deeply engrossed in thought, and you did not respond even though I called you a few times.¡±

    Was she really so lost in thought?

    Qing Yu contemted on the situation for an instant before she opened her mouth to say: ¡°I was merely thinking what motives the Dark Overlord could possibly have foring here today.¡±

    As there was no way of knowing whether what the woman said was true or not, she decided to make use of Lou Jun Yao to get herself out of the situation.

    Hearing that, Qing Luo Yan arched up an eyebrow, seemingly slightly surprised. ¡°You seem to be showing quite a bit of interest towards the Dark Overlord?¡±

    The woman thenughed, like that waspletely understandable. ¡°It is only natural that you will be interested. Afterall, such a great number of people throughout the entire Cloud Heaven are highly interested in this man, regardless whether male or female.¡±

    Qing Yu listened quietly but was thinking silently in her heart. To hear such high praise about a personing from Qing Luo Yan, it looks like the rumour that she likes Lou Jun Yao is true. To have a woman like Qing Luo Yan fall for him, one really wouldn¡¯t know whether it was a blessing or a curse.

    Speaking up till that point, Qing Luo Yan suddenly turned to the youngdy with a smile on her face: ¡°Although you are very intelligent and you might still have many secrets hidden in you, together with the fact that I think you are not as frail and weak as you look, but...... Know that this is a man that you must not be interested in. He has such a foul temperament that even I had the door shut in my face many times!¡±

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes innocently and nodded like she understood.

    What the woman did not know was that that man with a foul disposition and must not be carelessly antagonized was someone who came crawling up to her bed every night, a highly sticky character.

 Chapter 265.2 - Born to be King

    Chapter 265.2: Born to be King

    But that different side of him was seen only by her alone.

    If they were to just entertain people from the Dark Lands today, it might make it look too intentional.

    But she seemed to have seen people from other powers just now. Uniforms in their symbolic gold, and a ferocious soaring condor on the front of their chests and unique epaulets on their shoulders. If she remembered it correctly, that was the guild uniform of the Hunters Guild.

    The Dark Lands and the Hunters Guild were always at odds, so what was Qing Luo Yan really thinking when she invited people from the Hunters Guild here as well?

    But before Qing Yu could think any deeper, Qing Luo Yan was already opening her mouth to exin it to her.

    ¡°The grudge between the Hunters Guild and the Dark Lands has stood for a good hundred years and if you look into the crux of the matter, it all started when the leaders of the two powers were still very young. Hence, it is inevitable that some friction would ur between two hotblooded young men. But the two people have now grown more mature and steady, as their elder, I will naturally have to help them reconcile.¡±

    ¡°With the Temple Lord¡¯s thoughtfulness, I think that they would surely be very grateful to you.¡± Qing Yu said with a smile, a silent imperceptible glint shining deep in her eyes.

    For Qing Luo Yan to be so kindhearted for no good reason, there must be some plot at y. But she feared that Lou Jun Yao was not aware of this and even if he had other ns in mind for this trip, it was clear that Qing Luo Yan was not just sitting back to submit herself to her fate, having made her own arrangements to await his arrival.

    The people from the Hunters Guild havee to the Divine Temple one step ahead. Zhuge Xiong had probably endured too much humiliation back before, and could not help feeling that he was somewhat inferior to others. So after he founded the Hunters Guild, no matter where he went, he would always have a horde of followers with him whenever he was out, so that he could show off his status and position.

    Zhuge Xiong had a tall and towering stature, and had very good looking facial features as well, the type of man who possessed a strong and manly charm.

    But although he possessed an unusually valiant look, due to the fact that he pursued his studies as a witch doctor who practiced unorthodox paths, there was a perpetual gloomy darkness that hung between his brows.

    His clothes were a brilliant gold throughout, even the jade ornament that bound up his hair, as if he was fascinated by the colour that was symbolic of an august kingly air that would make him look more aplished, making him feel as if he was standing at the pinnacle of might and power.

    Zhuge Xiong walked in front with his hands behind his back, always trailed by a whole group of people.

    But one thing was different today. There was one more person beside him. Although that person was wearing the Hunters Guild uniform, it was clear to see that his status was different from all the others.

    Zhuge Xiong had always been someone who ced great emphasis on hierarchy. Even withrades who had been through life and death with him, he would never allow anyone to overstep their boundaries. Subordinates were only able to follow a step behind him, and never stand at his side. That was a rule that he emphasized greatly on.

 Chapter 265.3 - Born to be King

    Chapter 265.3: Born to be King

    The fact that this person was standing at his side meant that that person was not someone ordinary.

    But even their own men did not know just who this mysterious entity who had suddenly appeared beside Zhuge Xiong really was.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve met and the Temple Lord is really bing more and more beautiful and captivating.¡± Zhuge Xiong said slowly with the ends of his lips curved up in a smile, to the woman seated in the grand hall.

    Qing Luo Yan smiled as she flipped the wisp of hair hanging over her temples. ¡°Guild Leader Zhuge is looking valiant as ever and you¡¯ve gained a more mature charm after so many years as well!¡±

    The smile on Zhuge Xiong¡¯s face deepened. ¡°The Temple Lord is being entirely too kind with her praise.¡±

    ¡°Will Guild Leader Zhuge please have a seat?¡± Qing Luo Yan said invitingly, gesturing gently with her hand.

    Zhuge Xiongplied and sat himself down. The others in his entourage were all waiting outside the grand hall and only the man who was by his side hade in together with him, who took a seat as well. It seemed like he was a person that Zhuge Xiong held in rather high regard.

    But although that person had an extraordinary air around him, he had a very ordinary looking countenance, one that would not attract any attention when thrown into a crowd.

    It felt like..... something seemed to be wrong somewhere.

    At least for Qing Yu, the person who caught her notice first was not Zhuge Xiong, but this ordinary and mediocre looking man.

    Seeming like he had noticed her gaze on him, he raised his eyes to look in her direction a moment, before he averted his head.

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow in puzzlement. Why is she sensing such a strange feeling of familiarity towards this person? And his gaze just now..... It was clear that it was strangely tinged with emotion.

    ¡°Is the Temple Lord still waiting for someone else here?¡± Zhuge Xiong opened his mouth to ask after he sat down.

    He had known from seeing the arrangement of chairs just now, that he was not the only personing here today, and that person was not someone ordinary.

    Qing Luo Yanughed softly as her slender fingers lifted the wine cup beside her up to her red luscious lips to take a sip. She then opened her mouth to say slowly: ¡°I think that he will be arriving soon.¡±

    Qing Luo Yan did not state clearly who it was, but without knowing why, Zhuge Xiong could somehow feel that it was someone he knew, and very well at that.

    That thought had barely just crossed his mind when his suspicion came to be affirmed.

    The blue skies outside that looked as if they were newly washed was suddenly blocked out by a massive shadow. Apanied by a clear resounding cry of a bird, the dimmed sky gradually regained its light, and a group of people about several tens in number stood outside the grand hall.

 Chapter 265.4 - Born to be King

    <h4>Chapter 265.4: Born to be King</h4>

    The tall muscr man standing in the lead then strode in leisurely, his demeanor nonchnt, his stride unhurried as he approached closer a step at a time.

    Some people..... just could not be overlooked the moment they were born. No matter where he appeared, he was just able to attract everyone¡¯s eyes to turn onto him.

    The aura he carried around him was powerful, and as he gradually came nearer, the thick of robust oppression from his aura had caused the faces of every single one of the Divine Temple¡¯s followers to turn pale, their backs bending uncontrobly in a low bow, their knees feeling so weak that they were almost going to slump to the ground in a kneel.

    A dark glint shed in Qing Luo Yan¡¯s eyes before she made a move to disperse the terrifying oppressive aura surreptitiously. She then smiled faintly and said: ¡°The Dark Overlord is still as dominating as ever but that aura you carry with you isn¡¯t exactly that likable. It might make people feel that you¡¯re not really that friendly!¡±

    The man striding in slowly had a wless countenance that seemed to hold all that could be described as beautiful in the entire world, hisvishly deep purple robes contrasting starkly against that extraordinarily fairplexion, looking like an aristocrat descended from royalty of the Dark Tribe of the Underworld that had been obliterated from the world many millenniums ago. Their people possessed the most beautiful and outstanding looks, but were also so coldblooded and ruthless that made people fear and cower before them.

    The devilish pair of violet eyes that was representative of his identity then slowly swept one round over the inside of the grand hall.

    Even Zhuge Xiong who had been a long arch foe of his right before his eyes, Zhuge Xiong waspletely ignored, the expression on his face remaining indifferent. But when he saw the figure dressed in the pink temple attendant uniform up upon the pedestal, thedy he held in his heart, the imperceptible glint of a tender smile came to show in his eyes for a moment.

    Qing Yu¡¯s long nted eyes gazed appraisingly, fixed unwaveringly upon the man walking in slowly.

    Has she gotten too used to seeing him in his usual clothes and that was why she did not feel it before?

    Why does it seem like her dear Ah Yao is looking exceptionally handsome looking today, so attractive that her hands were just itching to go ravage his person properly.

    It was the first time that she was seeing him so serious and stoic, his face unsmiling and stern. That imposing regal air of a ruler over a region in Cloud Heaven was really making her see him in apletely new light.

    Almost unable to contain himself under that unwavering stare from the youngdy, Lou Jun Yao could only turn his eyes away from her. It must be known that he really did not have much self restraint before this little one here.

    If he continued to meet her eyes, he could not guarantee that he would be able to hold himself back from exposing her.

    The expression on Zhuge Xiong¡¯s face had immediately changed the moment this man appeared. He had initially been in high spirits but had now withered away like a frostbitten eggnt.

    Even though he was now already the bossman of the Hunters Guild, and had attained his own ce of good standing in Cloud Heaven and no longer needed to bow down to that man to do his bidding, to continue to be a lowly and insignificantckey.

    Before this man, it seemed like he would never be able to straighten his back up to face him.

    Lou Jun Yao always had this seemingly magical power to make people submit to him, born to be a person of high position, forever looking down upon all of them. Even if he was to be just one man alone, he would still be haughty and revered, as if that was what he was meant to be.

    Zhuge Xiong really hated this man, but could not help himself but fear the man.

 Chapter 266.1 - Zhu Gou Xiong? What a Unique Name!

    <h4>Chapter 266.1: Zhu Gou Xiong? What a Unique Name!</h4>

    Completely different from the shocked Zhuge Xiong, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s nce merely passed indifferently over the man, his eyes turning away as he went over to the other side to sit down on a chair.

    His high and mighty demeanor made it seem like that man waspletely beneath his notice, not worthy of even a second nce. That contemptuous attitude caused Zhuge Xiong¡¯s hand that was ced on the table to clench up tightly, and a fiery rage to brew up inside.

    Up on the raised pedestal, Qing Luo Yan watched the two men¡¯s reactions to each other. Her rouge painted fingers toyed with a lock of hair draped over her chest as an amused glint shone in her bright and dazzling almond shaped eyes.

    She suddenly turned her eyes in Lou Jun Yao¡¯s direction and her voice was gentle as she said: ¡°It¡¯s been a hundred years since we¡¯vest met and the Dark Overlord is still as charming and captivating as before. I really like this haughty attitude of yours that views everything to be beneath you.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow against those wordsden with hidden meaning, but pretended to have not noticed anything as he opened his mouth to say indifferently: ¡°The Temple Lord really knows how to tell a joke. With your position and wless looks, people who want to be blessed with a single nce from you would fill Cloud Heaven to its brim. I have better not embarrass myself trying to join in.¡±

    ¡°Haha, the Dark Overlord is really as cold and heartless as ever, always rejecting my affections straight out.¡±

    Qing Luo Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed as she rested her chin in her palm. Looking at the man, she then asked in a soft voice: ¡°For an entity like the Dark Overlord, it makes me wonder what kind of a woman would be able to capture your attention.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao smiled but did not say anything, intending to ignore that question.

    As this woman would always try to tease him every time they met, he did not feel that it was anything strange.

    Afterall, seeing that she was still alone on her own even at that age, the man she had in heart having never ever liked her back, that woman was just shooting her mouth off to make herself feel better. So he would naturally not hold it against such a sad and pathetic woman.

    Moreover, she would not be smiling for that much longer.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard seeking to even meet the two of you. It¡¯s such a great coincidence that we are gathered here today¡±

    Qing Luo Yan lowered her head and covered her lips, sounding out a softugh. She then looked up at the two men with differing expressions on their faces and said: ¡°In the past, the two of you were once master and subordinate, but are now both masters over great powerful powers in Cloud Heaven in their own right. It¡¯s been so long since the two of youst met, why are both of you being so distant?¡±

    Zhuge Xiong pushed down the fiery rage brewing in his chest and surreptitiously shot a nce at the man with a nonchnt expression on his face on the other side before he said: ¡°It is only natural that we¡¯re distant, as someone looked down on me greatly in the past. Now that I have aplished this much, he might be feeling that he had been wrong, and isn¡¯t feeling all that good in his heart.¡±

 Chapter 266.2 - Zhu Gou Xiong? What a Unique Name!

    <h4>Chapter 266.2: Zhu Gou Xiong? What a Unique Name!</h4>

    Little Monster who was seated beside Lou Jun Yao had kept a cold and stoic expression throughout. But when those words from Zhuge Xiong came out, it caused Little Monster to arched up an eyebrow slightly on this rare asion. Is this person hinting that the Overlord is too blind to spot the rare talent that he was, and is regretting it now after losing him?

    Isn¡¯t that guy thinking too much?

    From what he understands of the Overlord, he is inclined to guess that the Overlord does not even know who that man is, not to mention regret anything.

    And it turned out that Little Monster¡¯s guess was correct.

    Lou Jun Yao toyed with the exquisite wine cup in his hand and merely raised his eyes nonchntly when he heard that, the look on his face seemingly surprised as he looked at Zhuge Xiong appraisingly. His brows then creased up after a moment before he said in an indifferent voice: ¡°The colour of your clothes is just ghastly.¡±

    Zhuge Xiong froze in his spot, stuck in his proud self conceited pose.

    Little Monster could not help but twitch a corner of his mouth, but as the man¡¯s reaction waspletely what he expected to see, the expression on his face reverted back to normal very quickly.

    That was the thing that Zhuge Xiong had been so proud of, the clothes that he thought gave him the regal and majestic air of a king, the one colour that he favoured the most.

    Hence, not only were his clothes gold, even the uniforms of every single one the Hunters Guild¡¯s members were all gold as well, their ranks differentiated only by the unique epaulets on their shoulders.

    In the end, it could clearly be seen that Zhuge Xiong was the one that was ridiculed.

    Ever since he came to assume the seat of his position, no one had dared to treat him with such an attitude. But the one man that he feared and held in awe at the same time hade to trample all his arrogance and his very dignity right into the dirt once again.

    But it had been many years that Zhuge Xiong had upied his position and he was no longer the same rash kid that was easily angered.

    His face merely darkened for an instant before he said with a scoff. ¡°The Dark Overlord has not changed in the slightest all these years, always such a quick and sharp tongue. I heard that you have been in the lower realms all this time, which makes me can¡¯t help but recall. Haven¡¯t you always despised those lowly second ratends? You seem to have be more open and epting nowadays?¡±

    Zhuge Xiong was confident that Lou Jun Yao would not be able to respond to his brilliant and snideful sarcasm because he knew very well that Lou Jun Yao was never a person that could hide how he felt, known to be sharp and incisive with his words.

    But they were not in the Dark Lands here today where Lou Jun Yao could do as he please without having to hold back. They were in the Bright Moon Temple and if Lou Jun Yao were to go overboard, Qing Luo Yan would not just sit back and watch. So if Lou Jun Yao became too overbearing here, he would only end up embarrassing himself here.

    But, he guessed wrongly again.

    Because Lou Jun Yao was a man who never yed by the rules, his actions erratic and unconventional.

 Chapter 266.3 - Zhu Gou Xiong? What a Unique Name!

    <h4>Chapter 266.3: Zhu Gou Xiong? What a Unique Name!</h4>

    He did not burst out in an unbridled tirade as expected but merelyughed softly and said: ¡°That is all because I was too short sighted and myopic, thinking that scenery that I have not seen before could not possibly be nice. But when I really came to see what the scenery was like there, I realized that I have been too shallow before.¡±

    Speaking up till that point, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes seemed to drift unintentionally into a particr direction and the corners of his lips seemed to soften and became more tender. ¡°The different scenery I encountered was so beautiful it was unforgettable.¡±

    Qing Yu who had been standing quietly and well behaved beside Qing Luo Yan seemed to detect that there was some underlying meaning behind the man¡¯s words as she raised her gaze up slightly and saw Lou Jun Yao¡¯s smile filled eyes looking at her.

    Her eyes blinked as she came to realize what was happening. Discreetly, she then red at him fiercely. So all that talk about beautiful and unforgettable scenery was actually in reference to her.

    That fe is really so infuriating she can¡¯t help butugh, always stirring her heart with sweet words like this.

    Of course those same words could only be baffling to other people hearing it and Zhuge Xiong took it as the man was up to more of his tricks, giving him a rather derisive snort.

    But, the man was not yet done.

    After he finished saying those ridiculous words, he then turned his head to the side and asked the white robed man in a low voice: ¡°That person seems to know me. Who is he?¡±

    The atmosphere in the grand hall fell deathly silent in an instant.

    The expression on Little Monster¡¯s face became slightly surprised for a moment and then turned to look at the man like things were exactly like what he had thought earlier. He then said resignedly: ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Overlord remember that this man here used to be the Dark Lands¡¯ Right Protector in the past? But because he was too ambitious and eager to im credit, his methods overly venomous and ruthless even against our own people, his reputation in the Dark Lands became very bad.¡±

    Little Monster paused for a moment, ignoring Zhuge Xiong¡¯s face that was growing dark and continued on: ¡°Because he was unable to gain the Overlord¡¯s favour and win himself an important position, he felt neglected and that remaining in the Dark Lands was a waste of his talents, so he left the Dark Lands, taking with him a good amount of rare and precious treasure and medicine.¡±

    Hearing Little Monster¡¯s exnation, Lou Jun Yao arched up an eyebrow, seeming to recall a little bit about such a person.

    He seemed to remember the others having mentioned this person before, but because he doesn¡¯t ever have any impression of people who were not important, that was why he was unable to recall it immediately. So it turns out that this person was one of the Dark Lands¡¯ traitors.

    ¡°So that person all of you were talking about before is actually the Hunters Guild¡¯s Guild Leader.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao then turned his gaze towards Zhuge Xiong and nodded at the man with a smile on his face. ¡°Looks like we share a fair amount of affinity isn¡¯t it? But you should really thank me for neglecting you in the past that led you to your aplishments today don¡¯t you? I must have greatly inspired the ambition in you!¡±

 Chapter 266.4 - Zhu Gou Xiong? What a Unique Name!

    <h4>Chapter 266.4: Zhu Gou Xiong? What a Unique Name!</h4>

    Zhuge Xiong nearly vomited out blood from rage, driven by the man¡¯s pure and utter shamelessness.

    But what the man said seemed to hold a little bit of logic as well and Zhuge Xiong could only grit his teeth tightly together, as he spat out these words unwillingly: ¡°I really have to thank the Dark Overlord indeed.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao curled up the corners of his lips, and then suddenly seemed to remember something as he opened his mouth to say: ¡°Ah that¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know how I should address you. I heard my subordinates mention before that your name is Zhu (means pig) something something that sounds like Gou Xiong. (colloquially means coward, literal meaning: ck bear) Apologies, I¡¯ve always had a bad memory but it must have been hard for you living with such a name, being called both a pig and a coward, and it makes it rather rude no matter what I call you.¡±

    ¡°Pffft!¡±

    Qing Yu could not help herself asughter burst out through her lips.

    The quiet atmosphere was broken by herugh and several pairs of eyes immediately swept over to stare at her.

    Qing Luo Yan¡¯s gaze was deep and thoughtful while Zhuge Xiong¡¯s eyes were alight with fiery anger, like he was trying to stare her to death. Lou Jun Yao was looking at her rather dotingly and the white robed man beside him looked at her with a probing and appraising gaze.

    The moment the sound of herughter came out, Qing Yu immediately realized that she had embarrassed herself. She quickly lowered her head, her demeanor became squeamish and awkward, a strikingly timid figure.

    Zhuge Xiong¡¯s face that could be considered to be rather good looking had turned an ashen green, looking like his silently suppressed rage was going to explode at any moment, but had no choice but to hold it in.

    Because he knew very well that, even though his current status and position was one that so many people could only look up to, but before this man here, it seemed as if he was never able to raise his head up, forever more lowly than him.

    Luo Jun Yao was just too powerfully strong.

    Although no one had ever ranked the strongest fighters in Cloud Heaven, he just knew that this young man here was someone even the freakishly old fogeys who have lived more than a thousand years were hesitant to antagonize.

    No one knew where he came from and his real identity, but his strikingly unique pair of violet eyes and that inhumanly terrifying cultivation powers of his made it easy for one to think that he was no ordinary man.

    A man whose entire being exuded danger, who would want to seek their own death bying to offend him?

    Even though the people from the Hunters Guild had set themselves against the Dark Lands on many asions in the past few years, Zhuge Xiong knew that Lou Jun Yao was not bothered by it in the least, or the Hunters Guild would have already ceased to exist.

    But, he was still feeling highly bitter and aggrieved inside, as he would never be able to lift his head before this man.

    Having had enough of ridiculing the man, Lou Jun Yao then kept away thezy and nonchnt smile on his face. His voice was low and maic as he said: ¡°We¡¯ve reminisced about old times and it should be time to talk about more serious matters.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So the Dark Overlord did note to the Divine Temple just to see me?¡± Qing Luo Yan asked as the corners of her mouth lifted, her voice sounding rather disappointed.

 Chapter 267.1 - Clear and Blatant Poaching

    Chapter 267.1: Clear and tant Poaching

    ¡°The Temple Lord must be kidding. Of course I havee here to specially pay you a visit, but just thought we can also talk about important matters as well.¡± Lou Jun Yao said with an easyugh, his mesmerizing violet eyes looking as if they had a misty haziness covering over them, making it impossible for people to see what he was thinking.

    The expression on Qing Luo Yan¡¯s face did not change in the slightest as she raised a hand up and said with a sultry smile: ¡°Serious matters can wait till we finish our meal at least don¡¯t you think? The two of you came such a long way and letting our guests talk with an empty stomach is not the way the Divine Temple shows its hospitality.¡±

    ¡°Qing Yu, have them start the banquet!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Temple Lord.¡± Qing Yu lowered her head respectfully and murmured, before she walked out of the grand hall to call in the female attendants who were waiting outside.

    Zhuge Xiong¡¯s gaze paused for a moment on Qing Yu and then turned to look at the svelte and curvy figures with beautiful faces making their way in. He could not help but raise his voice in praise and say: ¡°The Divine Temple is truly a ce that nurtures its people well. Not only is the Temple Lord such a dazzling beauty, every single one of your serving attendants is so charming like the fairies in Heaven, all of them outstanding beauties!¡±

    ¡°Haha, Guild Leader Zhuge¡¯s really good with words!¡± Qing Luo Yan said with a softugh. ¡°Has any one of them caught your fancy? If there are any that you like, I can give a few of them to youter as my present to you.¡±

    Zhuge Xiong was a venomous and ruthless man. Although he was rather good looking, he had a weakness that many men had, and that was lust.

    But he was not the kind of vulgar fool who was unable to extricate himself from the mesmerizing allure of beautiful women. What he enjoyed the most after he had enjoyed the soft supple flesh of those women, were all the different terrifying and demonic experiments with poison and ck magic he would carry out on all of them.

    This was a point that coincided with some of the Divine Temple¡¯s evil methods very well.

    Hearing what Qing Luo Yan said, Zhuge Xiong¡¯s eyes shed with a dark glint and he thenughed evilly. ¡°Then I must not refuse the Temple Lord¡¯s kind intentions.¡±

    Seeing that scene, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s lips stiffened slightly,pletely uninterested in such dirty dealings.

    Waiting till all the dishes have been served up, Qing Luo Yan then waved her hand to dismiss the attendant maids, leaving just Qing Yu alone beside her to serve her.

    With her extraordinarily outstanding looks, even though she was simply dressed and not made up with rouge or powder, the grace that she exuded waspletely different from all the other attendants. Everyone seated within that hall were not ordinary people and they were naturally able to notice that difference.

    Dismissing all the other attendants and leaving just one lone one behind to stand right beside Qing Luo Yan¡¯s side, it seemed like Qing Yu was someone Qing Luo Yan trusted.

    Zhuge Xiong be rather excited seeing her. When he was being ridiculed by Lou Jun Yao earlier, this youngdy had evenughed aloud. But as he had been too angry just now, he had not paid this youngdy much notice.

    Looking at her more closely now, he saw that the youngdy was actually such a great beauty. If she dressed herself up a little more, she wouldn¡¯t be too far off inparison against the greatest beauty in Cloud Heaven Qing Luo Yan herself.

 Chapter 267.2 - Clear and Blatant Poaching

    <h4>Chapter 267.2: Clear and tant Poaching</h4>

    Especially when the youngdy looked so seductively alluring, but still carried a kind of noble aloofness between her brows which made it feel like the youngdy was a little out of reach. It was that demure grace that felt as if she was ying hard to get that was really right up Zhuge Xiong¡¯s alley.

    It was when Qing Yu came beside Zhuge Xiong¡¯s side to pour him wine when Zhuge Xiong¡¯s face darkened a little.

    Therge vulgar hand reached out suddenly, to rest upon the back of the youngdy¡¯s hand holding the wine sk. The faint and slightly cold touch he felt caused him to be unable to help himself but to caress the hand a little.

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows creased up, pulling her hand back almost at that very same instant. The wine sk fell to the ground with a loud crash, where some of the wine sshed onto Zhuge Xiong¡¯s clothes.

    The expressions on the faces of the people in the grand hall were all different.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze had followed the figure of his little fox all that time and he had naturally seen all that had happened just now.

    The aura of the man who always carried a faint indifferent smile on his face suddenly turned dense and heavy, and Little Monster who was closest to him was the first person who sensed that something wasn¡¯t right, and could not help but turn to look at the man with slightly surprised eyes.

    What happened?

    As for Zhuge Xiong whose clothes had been sshed with wine, if it had been some other person, regardless whether it was done on purpose or not, he would never let them off easily. But since it wasmitted by such a rare beauty, he wouldn¡¯t be bothered by such a small infraction.

    Seeing the indifferent expression on the youngdy¡¯s face, the smile on Zhuge Xiong¡¯s face deepened, his voice bing exceptionally tender and concerned. ¡°What happened little Miss? You¡¯ve got to be more careful. Fortunately this is wine. If it had been boiling hot water and you became scalded, how heart wrenching would it be for people to see that smooth fair skin of yours hurt! ?¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Yu could only throw him an apathetic nce and then opened her mouth to say: ¡°I thank Guild Leader Zhuge for his concern, but I will ask that you do not touch me so carelessly like that. It will not be good if you catch something strange from it.¡±

    This man actually dared to take advantage of her? Heh heh, he must be seeking to die an early death.

    ¡°Something strange?¡± Zhuge Xiong looked highly amused as his eyes shone with increased interest. ¡°I am a witch doctor by profession and I dare im that there isn¡¯t much out there that is more poisonous than my body itself. Is there anything that I am unable to touch?¡±

    Qing Luo Yan then chirped in at that moment to say: ¡°Could Guild Leader Zhuge possibly have taken a liking to thisss Yu Qing?¡±

    ¡°What, is the Temple Lord reluctant to part with her?¡± Zhuge Xiong asked with an indiscernible smile on his face.

    Qing Luo Yan covered her mouth andughed. ¡°I thought why would Guild Leader Zhuge show so much interest in the Divine Temple¡¯s attendant girls, so it¡¯s because you were already taken with one of them. But I have to say that Qing Yu isn¡¯t just an ordinary attendant so even if I am willing, she might not agree to it!¡±

 Chapter 267.3 - Clear and Blatant Poaching

    <h4>Chapter 267.3: Clear and tant Poaching</h4>

    ¡°Oh?¡± A determined smile came to show on Zhuge Xiong¡¯s face, before he turned to look predatorily at Qing Yu and continued to say: ¡°Are you willing to leave with me? With a beauty like you, even if you remain in this immortal realm like ce with such dense and robust spirit energy here in the Divine Temple, without great gift for cultivation, you can only be a lowly serving attendant. Are you willing to be the Mistress of the Hunters Guild?¡±

    Seeing Qing Yu proposed so indecently right in front of his face, what Lou Jun Yao felt in his heart was no longer just merely murdering a particr someone.

    This particr someone was a person he did not have much of an impression of before, but had now be someone etched deeply in his mind. Because from this moment on, he has be a member on the reaper¡¯s list.

    It was such a big temptation. To be the Mistress of one of Cloud Heaven¡¯s five great powers. That was a position that would have a horde of women envy themselves to death.

    But, it was gradually bing clear to see that Zhuge Xiong was self absorbed in glee a little too fast.

    The youngdy with her wlessly beautiful countenance merely smiled faintly, the longshes of her phoenix like eyes slightly lowered, as she looked at Zhuge Xiong without any emotion in her eyes.

    That nk and expressionless stare suddenly made Zhuge Xiong feel a rather familiar feeling all his life, where it seemed like the youngdy was looking at him like he was a joke.

    ¡°What an absolutely tempting offer! I wonder how many naive and gullible youngdies has Guild Leader Zhuge deceived with these alluring words!¡±

    Qing Yu curled up the corners of her mouth, a smile that was three parts mirth and seven parts ice. She walked slowly over to the other side of the hall and ced a hand onto the man seated in his chair who had his aura heavily suppressed this entire time.

    Her actions came to startle the few people in the grand hall, not knowing what the youngdy was going to do.

    Qing Luo Yan arched up a manicured eyebrow, the dark glint in her eyes unreadable. Thess..... has actually gone to stand right beside Lou Jun Yao.

    That man was notoriously famous in Cloud Heaven for his disdain of women, and abhorred the touch of other people. That was basic knowledge to the people of Cloud Heaven, a line that must not be crossed with this man here.

    If one came to catch him when he was in a bad mood, he would not even care where he was at this moment.

    Yu Qing..... What are your intentions here?

    Just as everyone was wrapped up in their own thoughts about the situation, Qing Yu suddenly opened her mouth to speak. But what she said shocked everyone¡¯s jaws agape.

    ¡°But I fear that I cannot ept Guild Leader Zhuge¡¯s affection as I already have someone in my heart.¡± Speaking up till here, she paused for a moment. Standing at an angle where everyone was able to see her face, her eyes lit up with bashful and shy affectionate love.

    She did not verbally mention who that person was, but the bashful look on her face and the quietly affectionate way she ced her hand on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s back clearly expressed what she really meant.

 Chapter 267.4 - Clear and Blatant Poaching

    <h4>Chapter 267.4: Clear and tant Poaching</h4>

    The person she held in her heart was this mysterious and unfathomable Dark Overlord with his absolutely wless countenance.

    That was not surprising as just that handsome looking face alone was more than sufficient to move one¡¯s heart. Although Zhuge Xiong could be considered handsome looking, but whenpared to the Dark Overlord, Zhuge Xiong was a long way behind.

    The shade of Zhuge Xiong¡¯s face turned ugly in that instant, the expression on his face bing sarcastic as he said: ¡°Littless, you¡¯ve got quite an appetite don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you know that the Dark Overlord is never known to have shown any interest in women? I am afraid that your affections have beenpletely misced this time.¡±

    ¡°That does not matter to me.¡± Qing Yu persisted, looking highly adamant. ¡°Who asked the Dark Overlord to be so good looking? Even if he does not even give me a single nce, I will still continue to feel the same.¡±

    What those words also came to mean, was that Zhuge Xiong was too ugly looking for her and she really wasn¡¯t interested.

    Zhuge Xiong¡¯s face with his stiffened smile immediately could not hold himself back.

    Is he mistaken?

    Why does it feel as if this wench here is as poisoned tongue as that Lou Jun Yao? Every time they open their mouths, they just could not be more infuriating!

    Qing Luo Yan who had been observing everyone¡¯s actions quietly suddenly felt that something wasn¡¯t right and her eyes narrowed up.

    There was something very wrong with how Lou Jun Yao was reacting to this. He was a person who clearly hated having peoplee close to him where even his subordinates who had served him closely for many years always maintained a certain distance, a rule that was never broken.

    Has that habit changed somewhere along the line? He is no longer averse to having peoplee into close proximity with him? ?

    The spot that Qing Yu was standing at was ingenious, where her body blocked the view of all the small actions her hands were making.

    Though her hand was ced upon the chair, she was actually quietly soothing the man whose rage was almost driving him to embark on a merciless massacre.

    She knew the man well enough to know that he wouldn¡¯t care whether there was any scheming plot at y here. She had been too careless, ending up being taken advantage of by Zhuge Xiong for an instant, but it must be known that she was not someone that would be taken advantage of so easily.

    She had to make the person realize that not any flower by the road can be plucked so carelessly as many harmless looking beautiful blooms might possibly turn out to be a deadly man eating nt.

    Lou Jun Yao was leaning backzily in his chair as he stared at the ashen faced Zhuge Xiong with a faint unreadable smile on his lips. His voice was soft and sinister as he said: ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not too popr.¡±

    Zhuge Xiong responded with a scoffingugh. ¡°So what? Hasn¡¯t the Dark Overlord always not shown any interest towards women before? Since that is the case, you might as well grant me my desire as I happen to be very interested in this beauty here.....¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao curled up the edges of his lips further, his beautiful slender fingered hand slowly sping the youngdy¡¯s small hand in his palm. ¡°I am also interested.¡±

 Chapter 268.1 - How Did It Turn Out To Be You?

    <h4>Chapter 268.1: How Did It Turn Out To Be You?</h4>

    The atmosphere in the grand hall suddenly fell deathly silent.

    The expression on Qing Luo Yan¡¯s face that had maintained an elegant smile all this time suddenly froze.

    And Zhuge Xiong who had a taunting look on him was equally stunned in his spot, unable to recover for a good while.

    Little Monster had sensed that something wasn¡¯t right all the way from the beginning and when he saw Lou Jun Yao¡¯s reaction, he immediately understood everything that was happening.

    This youngdy..... Could she be the one from the lower realms that was constantly on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s mind, the person who caused him to repeatedly go against his own principals so many times?

    If this was the case, then everything here would make sense.

    When this youngdy hade walking over to their side, and said those strangely affectionate words, based on what he understood of a certain person, how could he possibly not show any reaction? The incident where he dealt with a woman so ruthlessly back then had caused all the women in Cloud Heaven to not even dare look at the man for a long time.

    Seeing that this youngdy was still standing safely here in one piece, he concluded that there is something more than meets the eye at y here.

    But.....

    Little Monster gave the man beside him a strange look and he noticed that the man had the youngdy¡¯s hand held tightly in his, like he was iming sovereignty over the prize.

    The youngdy was probably trying her best to retract her hand, but when a certain someone¡¯s mind is set, it was usually not easy to change his mind. Hence, despite her most valiant efforts at struggling, she was unable to pull her hand out, her face a look of surprise and helplessness, that was also tinged with a hint of infuriation.

    The corners of Little Monster¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, and his eyes had a thoughtful and knowing look in them.

    Hmm..... Interesting.

    After a good long while has passed, Qing Luo Yan suddenly opened her mouth to break that stiflingly strange atmosphere, her eyes narrowing slightly as she looked at how Qing Yu¡¯s hand was sped within Lou Jun Yao¡¯s. She then smoothed out her brows before she said with a smile: ¡°If you two big grown men here want topete, why do you have to drag my little attendant girl into it? Don¡¯t frighten the littless any further. The Dark Overlord had better let the girl go already. Don¡¯t you see that she is almost going to cry from all this teasing?¡±

    Hearing that, Lou Jun Yao then rxed the grip on her hand. He had barely just released her hand when he immediately felt a vicious pinch twisting up the flesh of his lower back, which almost caused him to be unable to maintain that easy nonchnt smile on his face.

    That was quite a vicious attack from the little one. She will see how he¡¯s going to deal with her tonight.

    Qing Yu went back to Qing Luo Yan¡¯s side with her head lowered, not saying a single word. Seeing that, Qing Luo Yan raised her eyes up slightly and the tone of her voice carried a hint of helplessness. ¡°How? Feeling aggrieved? I told you that the Dark Overlord is not like other ordinary men, who does not even bother to show courtesy to me as the Lord of the Divine Temple. You know it¡¯s time to give up, don¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 268.2 - How Did It Turn Out To Be You?

    <h4>Chapter 268.2: How Did It Turn Out To Be You?</h4>

    Qing Luo Yan readily took Lou Jun Yao¡¯s abnormal reaction just now as an attempt to infuriate Zhuge Xiong and was not about to believe it to be real. Afterall, to believe that the man had suddenly developed an interest towards women was just too ludicrous to believe.

    What she did not know was that these two people had known each other long before back when they were both in the lower realms, and their rtionship was a lot closer and intimate than she could have imagined.

    Qing Yu¡¯s reaction was just as she had expected, the youngdy looking disappointed and depressed as she said: ¡°It was just my own wishful thinking. I beg for the Temple Lord¡¯s benevolence to forgive me for overstepping my boundaries.¡±

    In Qing Luo Yan¡¯s eyes, Qing Yu was just a slightly mysteriousss with quite a bit of smarts in her.

    But the youngdy really did possess some unique skills that made here to admire the littless rather much.

    But she was afterall still very young, a girl that was just starting to bloom and her longing for love was just beginning to bud, so it was inevitable that she would be caught up in her girlish fantasies. Qing Luo Yan had always been indulgent with talented people so she would naturally not hold it against the youngss.

    With that thought in mind, Qing Luo Yan thenughed and said: ¡°It does not matter. Your Temple Lord appreciates such earnestness in people.¡±

    Upon saying that, Qing Luo Yan¡¯s seductive eyes then turned to look at Lou Jun Yao with mock anger. ¡°See what you¡¯ve done? You¡¯ve wounded my little attendant girl¡¯s heart here.¡±

    When Zhuge Xiong heard that, he immediately opened his mouth to speak: ¡°The Dark Overlord does not know how to treasure, I am still here for you! My little beauty, you must not only focus on a person¡¯s looks. Although I am not as good looking as him, I know how to dote on a woman much better than him! Why not try liking me instead huh?¡±

    Zhuge Xiong still has not given up, as in his eyes, such a prize was something one would not be able to see again. If he misses this opportunity, he would not ever have such a chance again. So, he was trying everything he could to coax the beauty over first and foremost.

    As Zhuge Xiong¡¯s words came out, Little Monster distinctly felt the highly suppressed aura of the man beside him suddenly turn cold, instantly reaching freezing point.

    In his heart, he could not help but to silently start to pity Zhuge Xiong.

    His Lord had never pursued the matter when Zhuge Xiong betrayed the Dark Lands and went on to oppress them before because a person like Zhuge Xiong was not worthy of his attention at all. But to be able to make His Lord pay attention and be so jealous, Zhuge Xiong has made himself a marked man.

    If Zhuge Xiong were to die all of a sudden one fine day, he would probably not even know how he was killed.

    When Qing Yu heard Zhuge Xiong¡¯s smitten words, her stomach churned and she was starting to feel a little nauseated. A corner of her temple twitched and snuck a nce to look in Lou Jun Yao¡¯s direction.

    That one look..... That¡¯s just great..... She felt as if she was going to dieter that night.

    When her hand got caressed earlier, it had already caused that highly possessive fe to be very unhappy, and this damned Zhuge Xiong here was seemingly seeking for her to die an even more horrible death, persistently pushing it and not wanting to give up till he has the prize in his hands.

 Chapter 268.3 - How Did It Turn Out To Be You?

    <h4>Chapter 268.3: How Did It Turn Out To Be You?</h4>

    Fortunately Qing Luo Yan came to show Qing Yu a more understanding side of her on this one rare asion where she smiled at Zhuge Xiong to say: ¡°Maybe Guild Leader Zhuge should not continue to persist. Qing Yu is afterall my personal attendant and if it was anyone one of the others, we can still talk about it. But as for this littless here..... I really couldn¡¯t bear to give her away.¡±

    Not to mention anything else, just in case her insomnia were to rpse and Qing Yu had left, that was why she treasured Qing Yu a lot.

    Since Qing Luo Yan had rejected him and he had heard it right from the horse¡¯s mouth, Zhuge Xiong naturally knew that he could not very well continue to insist. So he merely turned to throw a highly predatory gaze to stare at Qing Yu for a good while before he said with a resigned sigh: ¡°What a great pity.....¡±

    Such a rare treasure. Regardless whether in terms of looks or personality, thess really suited his tastepletely. If he were to really get her, it might be possible that he could not even bear to touch her at all!

    But of course he had to give face to Qing Luo Yan here so he had no choice but to give up on the idea.

    Qing Luo Yan then lifted a hand to gesture slightly, and Qing Yu bowed her head before she retreated out from the hall.

    Not long after she went out, the ordinary looking person beside Zhuge Xiong who had been silent all this time suddenly went outside as well.

    Upon noticing it, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and something seemed to pass briefly deep inside his violet eyes. In the very next instant, a soft voice then said: ¡°We can now start our discussion about serious matters.¡±

    ¡°I think I can guess at the Dark Overlord¡¯s intentions foring here today.¡± Qing Luo Yan said as she lounguedzily in a wide divan, her seductive eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°Is it about the Mind Free Peak?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Someone¡¯s tailing you.¡±

    Hidden within Qing Yu¡¯s dimensional space, Chi Yue suddenly opened his mouth to say: ¡°It¡¯s someone from the Hunters Guild.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s footsteps were light, unhurried as she continued walking forward, not turning her head to look behind. Seemingly unaware of anything, she then said in a soft voice: ¡°I know that the person does not harbour any bad intentions, but I do not know what he wants from me.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. The Hunters Guild¡¯s people are not that upright or honourable. You¡¯ve seen that Zhuge Xiong yourself. A ruthless and utterly despicable cad who lusts after women all the time. He loves to test and research the effects of his poisons on young women the most and has taken so many countless innocent lives. If it had been any other attendant maiden there today, she would not be able to escape from his demonic ws.¡± Chi Yue¡¯s voice was icy cold, filled with vile hatred and disgust.

    Qing Yu smiled and said: ¡°No need to get so angry. It¡¯s not worth getting so agitated over scum like this. He is being left alive only temporarily and will be made to suffer for all his heinous deeds.¡±

 Chapter 268.4 - How Did It Turn Out To Be You?

    <h4>Chapter 268.4: How Did It Turn Out To Be You?</h4>

    Her footsteps under her feet then sped up quite a bit, even executing a technique to increase her speed, which caused the person secretly following her to find himself unable to keep up for a while.

    That person decided that there was no longer any point concealing himself at that moment and he just came out into the open. His footsteps were steady and firm, and he was getting closer and closer to his target.

    Qing Yu¡¯s lips curled up into a scornful smile and she came to a sudden halt just as the person behind was about to catch up to her, her hand whipping around to the back. The sharp glint of golden needles held at her fingertips stabbed right onto the person¡¯s neck, a millimeter away from piercing into his flesh.

    The poison on the tip of her needles were not like any ordinary ones. The poison was extracted out from a bug she identally caught from within the Divine Temple¡¯s grounds sometime before.

    Just a tiny little drop of it was enough to cause a full grown man to bleed through all seven orifices, killing him in an instant. The toxin was extremely lethal.

    A poisonous needle held at his vital point, it was surprising that the pursuer did not struggle or put up any resistance. That calm and unextraordinary face merely looked strangely excited, eyes staring fixedly at Qing Yu.

    Qing Yu could not help but creased her brows together before she asked: ¡°Why are you following me? Didn¡¯t the Temple Lord already reject your Master? ? Unable to win me over openly, is he going to forcefully take me away through underhanded means? !¡±

    The person¡¯s lips moved slightly, like he wanted to say something, but was interrupted by the youngdy¡¯s sharp voice: ¡°Let me tell you this. You¡¯d better not make any rash moves or you cannot me me if you lose your life here. I am not a person that someone like Zhuge Xiong can afford to have any fantasies about or to antagonize!¡±

    ¡°He is indeed not worthy of you, and he shouldn¡¯t harbour any ideas towards you.¡±

    Completely ipatible to that ordinary looking face, was his clear and maically melodious voice, that also felt strangely familiar.

    This voice..... Where has she heard it before?

    The man¡¯s voice darkened slightly and it seemed as though he was contemting something. After a moment¡¯s thought, he stretched his hand up towards the side of his face, and the sound of something tearing could be heard, like the man was pulling something off his own face.

    Right before her eyes, Qing Yu stood stunned as she saw that unfamiliar and unremarkable face change into apletely different person.

    That highly exquisite countenance was apanied by a pair of upnted crystal clear eyes, his thin lips that were faintly pink tightly pressed together, looking a little cool and suave, with a fingernail sized ck bloom just below the corner of his left eye.

    This man was someone she had met in passing and she had thought that they would never meet again. But here they were, meeting for the third time already.

    And meeting here again, his identity seemed to have be even moreplicated once again.

    A strange and indescribable emotion showed in Qing Yu¡¯s eyes as she slowly retracted her hand and her lips parted lightly, to call out a name that she was not unfamiliar with.

    ¡°Xi Zhan Chen.....¡±

    ¡°Why..... are you here?¡±

    Appearing here in this ce with a different identity, and with such a different and unfamiliar face before her.

    After the incident back at the Carefree Valley¡¯s Fleeting Cloud Fortress a few months ago, she had not seen him again, nor did she once hear any news about this man.

 Chapter 269.1 - Meeting for the First Time, Itâ€™s Just Great

    <h4>Chapter 269.1: Meeting for the First Time, It¡¯s Just Great</h4>

    She had thought that he was killed during Qing Tian Lin¡¯s secret nefarious plot back then.

    That was because when she came to regain consciousness, Lou Jun Yao had also told her about a few things, including..... the fact that Xi Zhan Chen was actually one of Qing Tian Lin¡¯s men.

    But back when they were in the Fleeting Cloud Fortress, the man had not been with Qing Tian Lin at all, and had even done everything he could to protect the people around him from falling to harm.

    After she had fallen off the cliff, she heard that Xi Zhan Chen had searched for her for a very long time, remaining below the Fleeting Cloud Fortress for a good two weeks.

    Never had she thought that they woulde to next meet here in Cloud Heaven.

    She had always known this man to be anything but ordinary. One who possessed the bloodline of the Snake Tribe, a divine level assassin in the Constetion Lands. He would seldom take on missions, but whenever he did, they were always of a highly difficult level, missions that were deemed to bepletely impossible by others.

    The man was able toe and go out of the White Fens Land as he pleased because his cultivation had exceeded the level of the realm, but it was unexpected that he was able to enter Cloud Heaven as well.

    Lou Jun Yao had mentioned that one would need to pass through a special dimensional tunnel in order toe to Cloud Heaven and there were many unknown dangers within that tunnel. Without sufficiently strong cultivation powers or people whose will was not strong enough, they would only end up being killed in there.

    Within that dimensional tunnel, the wretched remains of countless adventurersid all around, people who had jumped into something way over their heads, seeking to discover what this highest level realm was like.

    And for what purpose had Xi Zhan Chene to this ce?

    Too many questions swirled within Qing Yu¡¯s head and before she could even open her mouth to ask anything, Xi Zhan Chen suddenly said in a low voice: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    She stood stunned in her spot, unable to react, and she came to find herself being wrapped in the man¡¯s embrace.

    Qing Yu instinctively wanted to struggle, but Xi Zhan Chen had already released her at that very same moment, and his voice was a little hoarse as he said: ¡°Everything¡¯s good as long as you are fine.¡±

    After saying that, Xi Zhan Chen then put the human skin mask back over his face once again. Without another word, he turned himself around and slowly departed from there.

    Leaving Qing Yu to stand there quietly as she watched him leave, her body not moving an inch for a long while.

    What was that all about?

    Since he has already revealed his identity to her, why did he then leave without saying a single word?

    Was it because he just wanted to see her?

    But..... Why? Is he hiding some difficulty inside that he is not able to tell her......

    ¡°Was he someone you know?¡± Chi Yue opened her mouth to ask.

    ¡°Mm. A friend.¡± Qing Yu lowered her eyes and answered indifferently. ¡°But I do not know why he hade to join the Hunters Guild.¡±

 Chapter 269.2 - Meeting for the First Time, Itâ€™s Just Great

    <h4>Chapter 269.2: Meeting for the First Time, It¡¯s Just Great</h4>

    Already unable to see the man¡¯s figure anymore, Qing Yu turned her gaze away. She was just about to leave when she held her step and raised her eyes up to look in front.

    The tall white robed figure stood quietly in his spot, his countenance elegantly handsome. The red eyes on his face seemed to have blood flowing in them, so beautiful looking it captured one¡¯s soul.

    This man was the person who was seated right by Lou Jun Yao¡¯s side just now. It was not known when he came out here and she did not know how much of what just happened he really saw. Qing Yu hesitated for just a moment before she raised her foot to make her way forward, her eyes fixed upon the man as she passed him.

    Since he did not say anything, it was only natural that she wasn¡¯t about to take the initiative to say anything to him.

    Afterall, her current identity was still being a serving attendant here in the Divine Temple and Lou Jun Yao¡¯s unexpected actions earlier had almost exposed her. She really did not want anything else to go wrong.

    However, just as she was walking past the man, she suddenly heard the man¡¯s gentle voice that carried a distant and aloof tinge in it reach her ears.

    ¡°Miss Qing Yu, I¡¯ve heard of your good name.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s departing steps came to a halt and she turned around to look at him. ¡°You know who I am?¡±

    The corners of Little Monster¡¯s lips lifted slightly. ¡°I did not know you before, but seeing how passionately my Lord feels towards you, I know who you are now.¡±

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow. ¡°Is that so? He could probably just find me beautiful and is momentarily overtaken by lust.¡±

    Seemingly tickled by her narcissistic words, Little Monster¡¯s mouth that had slightly arced up at the corners suddenly saw his lips part handsomely, to reveal a row of neat and nice looking white teeth.

    Right behind the corners of his lips, a sharp fang like incisor could faintly be seen, and that uninhibitedugh made him look a bit more lovable.

    But he was usually cool and distant most of the time, seldomughing so earnestly. Hence, this lovable look was not seen by other people before.

    Qing Yu was enchanted by that attractiveughter for a moment and she could not help but feel a little infuriated when she came back to her senses. Was heughing at her?

    Fortunately, Little Monster onlyughed for a short while and quickly rposed himself. But his voice still carried a hint of mirth as he said: ¡°If anyone out there heard you say those words, you will surely be mercilessly ridiculed.¡±

    ¡°Here in Cloud Heaven, in terms of looks, very few people can stand above my Lord. That face of his is one that had many women jealous of him, a well known pretty boy in Cloud Heaven. So.....¡±

    Little Monster¡¯s voice paused for a moment when he spoke till that point. ¡°If it is said that my Lord is acting so intimately with you only because of your good looks, probably no one wille to believe you.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s face was expressionless as her lips stiffened, and she then asked in a toneless voice: ¡°So, you mean to say..... that I am not worthy of someone like him?¡±

 Chapter 269.3 - Meeting for the First Time, Itâ€™s Just Great

    <h4>Chapter 269.3: Meeting for the First Time, It¡¯s Just Great</h4>

    ¡°Ho ho. Miss, you must really be kidding me. With you being the one and only princess of the barbarian tribe and the Divine Temple, I¡¯m afraid that no one can be morepatible to my Lord than Miss here.¡± Little Monster¡¯s face still held the gentle smile, as he spoke in an unhurried tone.

    He seemed to bepletely oblivious to the youngdy¡¯s apparent silent displeasure that turned her face a little frigid.

    Upon hearing that, Qing Yu could not help but be slightly startled before she let out a scoffingugh. ¡°You know quite a lot don¡¯t you? Did he tell you all this?¡±

    ¡°Not entirely. Ever since my Lord began to go down to the lower realms so frequently, everyone in the Dark Lands already had their eyes set on you. Through all the little clues left behind, we¡¯ve naturally managed to gather a few things.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re still investigating me now?¡± Qing Yu asked, her eyes narrowing.

    Little Monster curved his lips, a disarming expression on his face. ¡°This is what my Lord wants. Afterall, if we are to protect you, we would naturally need to dig into the bottom of things.¡±

    Qing Yu scoffed disdainfully and went on to say curtly: ¡°Do not follow me.¡±

    She then turned around and left.

    Little Monster really listened to her words and did not continue to tail her.

    Since he had been discovered, there was no longer a point for him to follow her, or he mighte to incur the youngdy¡¯s disdain.

    Moreover, meeting her for the first time, the youngdy gave him the feeling that she was very intelligent and smart, and did not seem to be a soft malleable persimmon that would be easily manipted or bullied. And..... she waspletely different from what he had imagined. At the very least, if he did not find her detestable, the gang back in the Dark Lands would also not ostracize her.

    ¡ª Somewhere else in the White Fen Lands ¡ª

    The Evil Purgers Coalition

    ¡°You needed to see me?¡±

    Qing Ye Li hade immediately the moment he received the message from a subordinate. But when he came in, he saw his father Qiong Fei, the Evil Purgers Coalition Chief, holding two beautiful looking and seductively shapely women, one in each arm.

    The two women were dressed in highly revealing clothes, short and tiny pieces of cloth that barely covered the most important parts of their bodies. The women would also asionallyugh coquettishly, the entire scene before his eyes filthy and decadent.

    Qing Ye Li kept his eyes lowered, not looking at the two women as he said in a clear and cold voice: ¡°If Father does not need me for anything important, I shall then take my leave.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡± Qiong Fei raised a hand to give his hand a dismissive wave, indicating that the women were to leave. ¡°Ye Er,e sit down here!¡±

    Seeing the two women leave, Qing Ye Li then slowly went over to a chair at the side to take a seat.

    Qiong Fei nced at him and then said with augh: ¡°Is Ye Er unhappy? A man will always need a few women by his side. You have not tasted what it¡¯s like before. You will know how wonderful it feels when youe to taste.¡±

 Chapter 270.1 - Iâ€™m Nitpicking, It Has to be You

    <h4>Chapter 270.1: I¡¯m Nitpicking, It Has to be You</h4>

    Qing Yu had left halfway through and she did not know what Qing Luo Yan and the others discussed. She only heard from the other serving attendants that the Temple Lord had asked the guests to stay a night in the Divine Temple as they must be exhausted after such a long journey.

    Several attendants girls were discussing it excitedly amongst themselves as the Temple Lord would definitely send some of them to go serve the guests and they might just be lucky enough to be picked. Even if they could not win the visiting lords¡¯ favour or affection, they would at least be able to admire their lordly and beautiful countenance in close proximity, which would still be quite a treat!

    Especially if it¡¯s the Dark Overlord. That face of his has already caused all of them to be unable to sleep for the past few days.

    Qing Yu could not help but arch up an eyebrow, finding it amusing to hear their words. That fe had not been lying when he said that he had the better half of all the women in Cloud Heaven smitten with him, and also a good part of the elderly and children as well.

    It could be seen from here how confident he was of himself.

    That night, themotion from an incident caused quite a big stir. The two attendant girls who were sent to Zhuge Qiong were chased out and it was said that he specifically asked for Qing Yu to go serve him, refusing any others.

    Those two attendant girls were very beautiful looking as well and in other usual circumstances, Zhuge Xiong was always very gentle with beauties.

    But it was as if he had lost his mind today, where no other serving maid could begin topare afterying eyes on Qing Yu, causing him to feel highly impatient and short fused. Even if he was unable to make the girl his, he must at least be able to get her toe serve him during his stay here!

    At their wits end, the two attendant girls who were chased away had no choice but to have one of them go report it to Qing Luo Yan, and the other to go fetch Qing Yu.

    Qing Yu was calm andposed as she followed the frantic and anxious attendant girl, trailing a short distance behind. When the attendant girl saw her indifferently unhurried demeanor, frustration rose up inside and her voice was shrill as she screeched: ¡°Can¡¯t you move faster than that? If Guild Leader Zhuge bes impatient while waiting, we will all not be spared his anger!¡±

    Upon saying that, the attendant girl took two wide strides towards her, and reached her hand out to grab her.

    All of a sudden, she felt a strange icy chill run through her when she saw Qing Yu¡¯s narrow phoenix like eyes gaze at her without a ripple of emotion in them.

    The attendant girl¡¯s outstretched hand halted midaction for a moment. She then harrumphed indignantly before she retracted her hand and turned away, unable to look at the youngdy again.

    What kind of devilry is at work here? No one knows where this youngdy is really from at all, but had appeared here in the Divine Temple out of the blue. She does not act like any serving attendant in any way but the Temple Lord seems to favour and indulge her very much.

    They were both simrly serving attendants here in the Divine Temple but the way the youngdy carried herself just felt so extraordinary, with a faint tinge of nobility. How could any of them not feel jealous of her?

 Chapter 270.2 - Iâ€™m Nitpicking, It Has to be You

    <h4>Chapter 270.2: I¡¯m Nitpicking, It Has to be You</h4>

    ¡°Get out! I¡¯ve said that I do not want anyone else but just that girl named Qing Yu toe serve me.¡±

    Qing Yu had just reached the door when a white jade porcin vase was thrown out from inside, hurtling straight towards the head of the attendant girl beside her, the one who had led her all the way here.

    The vase was about half an arm¡¯s length and about as thick as one¡¯s wrist. Although it was not exactlyrge, but it was still porcin ware which would be quite a heavy strike when smashed onto a person.

    ¡°Eeek~¡±

    The attendant girl waspletely stunned by the item hurtling straight towards her face and could do nothing but scream loudly, unable to even dodge.

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows twitched a couple of times. The attendant girl should logically possess a significant level of cultivation as well but doesn¡¯t she possess the most basicmon sense, to dodge when faced with danger?

    Truly a ssic example of an embroidered pillow, nice to look at but of no practical use!

    Seeing what was happening, Qing Yu took a step forward to pull the attendant girl to the side, and stretched her other hand out to catch the flying porcin vase in midair, before smoothly cing it onto the table at the side as she said: ¡°Why is Guild Leader Zhuge doing this? What is it that you can¡¯t just tell us calmly but is throwing things about like a woman here?¡±

    Upon hearing that voice, Zhuge Xiong¡¯s face lit up with joy and he immediately turned around to look. Upon seeing the person that he wanted to see the most, he then said: ¡°Miss Yu Qing, you¡¯re finally here.¡±

    ¡°If I did note here, I¡¯m afraid that Guild Leader Zhuge would have tossed everything out from the house.¡± Qing Yu said through stiffened lips, her face not showing any expression as she spoke.

    Hearing that, Zhuge Xiong showed a rare moment of awkward embarrassment but he quickly recovered and said with augh: ¡°All of this, is merely just a joke..... I merely want the young miss you to.....¡±

    ¡°You want me to serve you?¡± Qing Yu lifted her eyes to nce at him. ¡°Guild Leader Zhuge, I am the Temple Lord¡¯s personal attendant who looks after the Temple Lord specifically. Don¡¯t you think that your demand is a little too much?¡±

    ¡°So what? I am a guest here and it is the duty of all of you here to take good care of all my needs. That includes me wanting you to be the one to attend to me, which epasses warming my bed.¡± Zhuge Xiong let out a scoffingugh, his face twisted up to look at her with an evil look in his eyes.

    The more he was denied something, the more interested he would be in it.

    ¡°Warm your bed?¡± Qing Yu arched an eyebrow up, seeming a little surprised. ¡°Winter seems long past and we are already almost about to wee the summer season. Why would Guild Leader Zhuge still need someone to warm his bed? Unless..... it is because your kidneys are weak and your body so frail that you¡¯re so afraid of the cold?¡±

    Zhuge Xiong¡¯s wide smile on his face suddenly froze in ce.

    What did this wretch just say? His kidneys are weak? And his body frail! ?

    She really dares to shoot her mouth off doesn¡¯t she! ?

 Chapter 270.3 - Iâ€™m Nitpicking, It Has to be You

    <h4>Chapter 270.3: I¡¯m Nitpicking, It Has to be You</h4>

    Looks like he really has to make her have a taste of just how strong and virile he really is, and his great skills!

    Otherwise, she would continue to spout all that nonsense with that mouth of hers.

    Zhuge Xiong showed a sinister smile on his face as he took a step forward, thinking to grab the youngdy. But the body of the youngdy quickly suddenly fell back, to be wrapped up tightly in someone¡¯s embrace.

    Zhuge Xiong¡¯s hands grasped at nothing but air.

    ¡°The skies have not even darkened yet, what is Guild Leader Zhuge trying to do here?¡±

    The sexily low and maic male voice sounded in her ears. Qing Yu raised her head up as she was held in his arms, looking right into the man¡¯s strong and wless jawline, his skin so smooth and fair it seemed to be glowing.

    Seeming feeling her gaze on him, the man then lowered his head to look at her, his eyes slightly narrowed and carrying a hint of concealed danger. His thin lips then parted slightly, where he soundlessly mouthed several words to her.

    I¡¯ll deal with youter.

    Qing Yu was speechless. ¡°.....¡±

    What wrong did shemit that he had to do this?

    Upon seeing the youngdy held submissively and not moving an inch in Lou Jun Yao¡¯s arms, Zhuge Xiong could not help but feel infuriation rise up inside.

    Why..... does he have to lose to this man in everything?

    Cultivation, status, looks, and now..... He was even going to lose to himpeting for a woman?

    She was so feisty with ws drawn facing him, but obedient like a timid little kitten before Lou Jun Yao.

    Just what was it that is so great about that man! ?

    Zhuge Xiong became more frustrated the more he thought about it. He clenched his jaws tight as he squeezed these sarcastic words through gritted teeth. ¡°What a coincidence. Did the Dark Overlord specially make such a big detour toe such a long way over here to where I am staying?¡±

    Unknown to the two of them, Qing Luo Yan had arranged for them to stay far apart from each other because she was afraid that there would be some kind of conflict, cing one in the eastern end, the other in the north, thinking that it would take at least an hour¡¯s walk before they could possibly meet even if they wanted to pick a fight with each other.

    Hearing the sarcasm in the man¡¯s words, Lou Jun Yao merely smiled faintly and said: ¡°How unfortunate. I came out to look for thisss as well but did not expect to find Guild Leader Zhuge here as well, and almost witnessed a show where a tyrant was about to force himself upon a youngdy.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting here! ?¡± Zhuge Xiong roared in unbridled rage.

    ¡°Have I been mistaken?¡± Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow in feigned surprise and then went on to say: ¡°It¡¯s great that this has all turned out to be just a misunderstanding. I will then take the youngdy with me.¡±

    Upon saying that, he put an arm around Qing Yu and was going to just leave.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Zhuge Xiong raised his voice to exim loudly. ¡°I was the one who summoned her here so it is only natural that she should serve me. What do you think you are doing here, snatching her forcibly away?¡±

 Chapter 270.4 - Iâ€™m Nitpicking, It Has to be You

    <h4>Chapter 270.4: I¡¯m Nitpicking, It Has to be You</h4>

    Lou Jun Yao curled up his lips. ¡°Let me ask you this. Who is she willing to leave with? It was just earlier today that she said she admires me in her heart, so I would think that question need not be asked.¡±

    ¡°You.....¡±

    ¡°That will be all.¡± Lou Jun Yao tossed out those few words and suddenly turned his eyes around. His devilishly mesmerizing eyes met with Zhuge Xiong¡¯s in that instant. ¡°My patience has run out, and I do not want to continue with such games with you any longer.¡±

    That one nce, was scathingly cold.

    Even though Zhuge Xiong immediately turned his eyes away to avoid the man¡¯s sharp icy re, he felt as if the blood in his body had reversed its flow for an instant, an extremely difiting feeling.

    By the time he came back to his senses, Lou Jun Yao had already walked a long distance away from there.

    The original attendant girl who first came had not left but Zhuge Xiong had lost all mood now and he chased the woman away angrily before mming the violently shut.

    On the other side, after Lou Jun Yao led Qing Yu to walk a distance away and there was no one around them, his body suddenly shimmered briefly and the two of them were suddenly in the northern courtyard that Lou Jun Yao was staying at in the very next second.

    It took Qing Yu a good while before she was able to react, her eyes staring straight at him. ¡°Are you crazy! ? How can you bring me here? What if we are discovered?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao looked at her getting all flustered and could not help but pinch her on her tiny nose as he said: ¡°Rx. As long I do not want anyone to see, nobody will be able to see anything here in this ce.¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Yu then said in infuriation. ¡°You¡¯re one to talk! Why did you suddenly do that earlier today? If I had not reacted quickly enough, Qing Luo Yan would have kicked me out of here thinking that I have hidden intentions here.¡±

    ¡°I could not endure it any longer.¡± Lou Jun Yao said as he looked at her with a serious expression on his face. ¡°That scum took advantage of you right in front of me. The fact that I did not destroy him on the spot already shows my restraint.¡±

    ¡°It was just a touch of my hand.....¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough that he touched your hand? You¡¯re mine alone and that includes every single strand of hair on your head. If anyone dares to even touch you, I will kill him.¡± Lou Jun Yao said with his eyes narrowed dangerously, a sinister glint of murder shing in his eyes.

    He did not kill that Zhuge Xiong right now because there was still some use for the man. After that is done, his life would definitely be forfeit.

    That man had only touched Qing Yu¡¯s hand earlier but his repeated covetous attempts towards her where he even sought to take her by force already put him on the path towards inevitable death.

    Seeing the unfriendly look on the man¡¯s face, Qing Yu palmed her face in helplessness before she reached a hand out to caress that handsome face, her voice gentle andforting as she said: ¡°Alright alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Someone like that guy is a far way off from being able to do anything to me. See, I am fine right?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao harrumphed and grabbed the hand she ced next to his lips, biting it in frustration. ¡°Little imp, always bewitching everyone everywhere. I should really just lock you up.¡±

    ¡°When did I go bewitch anyone? Qing Yu red at him as she asked.

    The moment she said that, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s tone of voice began to change. ¡°Pursuing all the way from the lower realms up to Cloud Heaven. Sopletely enamoured and hopeless in love with you. Are you touched by that?¡±

    Qing Yu was stunned for a moment and did notpletely realize what the man was really saying.

    Lou Jun Yao then opened his mouth again to remind the youngdy. ¡°That assassin you saved back then¡±

    That was when Qing Yu understood the man¡¯s words and she immediately rolled her eyes in resignation. ¡°That fe is really a little too talkative.....¡±

 Chapter 271.1 - This Is Her Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 271.1: This Is Her Punishment</h4>

    She had not even done anything at all but that fe had still gone to tell on her to Lou Jun Yao.

    Seeing the youngdy knit her brows up and looking highly indignant, Lou Jun Yao could not help but find it amusing. He lowered his head and leaned in close to her face, his warm breath that was so close to her strangely stirring.

    Qing Yu immediately felt a little ufortable and she stretched her hand out to push the man away. In the end, the man held her hand tightly and asked her: ¡°What? You¡¯ve done something wrong and you still dare to get angry with me instead. I must have really indulged you a little much.¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Yu could not be bothered with how close he was sticking to her and just looked at him in bewilderment. ¡°What wrong did Imit?¡±

    How could she not realize it?

    Or had that talkative subordinate of his spouted nonsense to him? ?

    ¡°Still not going to admit it?¡± Lou Jun Yao arched up an eyebrow, feigning displeasure as he continued: ¡°When other mene so close to you, don¡¯t you know to keep a distance from them yourself?¡±

    Qing Yu then realized that he was referring to how Xi Zhan Chen had hugged her. Her expression looked a little helpless as she said: ¡°I did not let him hug me intentionally and moreover it was just for an instant. He let go of me very quickly and before I was even able to react, he was already gone.¡±

    There were many things that she wanted to ask him but he had left very quickly, like there were things he could not say to her. The decision to reveal his identity was also something he had thought long and hard about, after hesitating for a very long time.

    In her mind, she knew that if there was something that Xi Zhan Chen wanted to tell her, he would definitely speak up when the opportunity arose.

    She had almost forgotten about the matter entirely and this fe was really being infuriatingly persistent.

    Seeing the man¡¯s slightly displeased look on the man¡¯s face, Qing Yu let out a sigh and then hooked her hand around the man¡¯s neck and pulled him towards her, before she then leaned forward toy a kiss upon the man¡¯s lips that were tightly pressed together.

    Just as the man was caught by surprise for a moment, she opened her mouth to say: ¡°That couldn¡¯t even be considered a hug at all with him! You are the man I am closest to and the one I love the most. No matter how great any other man is, I will not even bother to give them a second nce.¡±

    Seeing Lou Jun Yao¡¯s expression starting to looked rather pleased, Qing Yu then said: ¡°So if you still continue to get jealous over a whole lot of nothing in future, I will make sure I really do the things that will make you jealous.¡±

    ¡°You dare!¡± Lou Jun Yao immediately shot her a furious re.

    A corner of Qing Yu¡¯s lips lifted up in a smirk. ¡°You¡¯ll see whether I dare to for yourself.¡±

    Seeing the stern and serious expression on the youngdy¡¯s face, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s anger immediately deted and he quickly said coaxingly: ¡°Alright, alright. I will not fly into a jealous rage over nothing next time though it¡¯s because I care about you just too much. Who asked you to be so beautiful looking that made all those dirty and filthy men want to stick their eyeballs right onto you the moment they see you?¡±

 Chapter 271.2 - This Is Her Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 271.2: This Is Her Punishment</h4>

    The man¡¯s words carried a hint of indignant aggrievement on this rare asion, like a little beast that was being protective of its food. When did this haughty and arrogant fe ever show such a side of himself?

    It was only in front of Qing Yu that he would reveal such a childish side of himself.

    Qing Yu found it both amusing and infuriating when she heard that and she looked at him rather frustratedly as she said: ¡°You¡¯re one to talk! You¡¯re not much better than me where people are heard talking about you wherever I go. Look at your own face here. Not only do women like it so much, a good number of men would also harbour hidden intentions towards you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just turning this around onto me. We were clearly talking about you, why are you dragging me into it?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao could not help butugh as he reached his hand out helplessly to stroke the youngdy¡¯s head. Suddenly leaning his face in close to her again, he then said: ¡°Give me another kiss.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just kiss you?¡± Qing Yu ignored the man¡¯s request, and stretched her hand out to push his face away.

    However, the man employed the technique he always used on her, making his face that was so good looking it infuriated both mortals and gods to rest against her hand give a highly innocent look, the beautiful violet eyes limpid like purple crystals blinking intermittently at her, filled with a look of longing and anticipation.

    Qing Yu felt utterly helpless and could only put her palm over her face. She lifted her head up and then leaned in to kiss him on his lips.

    But that kiss was not like the light fleeting peck earlier. Lou Jun Yao had expected that her heart would soften to make her give in, waiting just for her to take the bait.

    Her lips had juste in close when Lou Jun Yao immediately wrapped himself around her tightly, seemingly not going to let her go anymore. The kiss and ferocious and dominating and Qing Yu felt as if the air in her lungs were being taken away by the man. Her cheeks gradually flushed red and her fingers holding the man¡¯s waist subconsciously began to tighten.

    ¡°Open your mouth and breathe.¡±

    It was after a good long while that the man¡¯s maic voice that was tinged with mirth came to sound in her ears.

    The moment she was released, Qing Yu immediately gasped heavily for air, her wlessly exquisite face carrying a bright rosy tint, her narrow upnted eyes misty, looking highly lovable.

    Lou Jun Yao felt his heart flutter and could not help but to lean forward to bite the youngdy¡¯s luscious lips that had turned red from that kiss, saying teasingly: ¡°We¡¯ve been intimate so many times already, why are you always still so shaken?¡±

    ¡°Who would be so well practiced like you, being so experienced and an absolute veteran at this?¡± Qing Yu said as she shot the man an angry re.

    Lou Jun Yao blinked his eyes innocently at her. ¡°That¡¯s such a wrongful usation. There are some things that men are born to be proficient at, and that has nothing to do with past experience in the slightest.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re acting really rashly here. This is the Bright Moon Temple we¡¯re in now and the way you¡¯ve been acting towards me is clearly not normal and I¡¯m sure that Qing Luo Yan would have suspected something. Moreover, you came to snatch me away from Zhuge Xiong earlier and he will definitely tell Qing Luo Yan about it,ining that you¡¯ve pitted yourself against the Hunters Guild over a mere attendant maid.....¡±

 Chapter 271.3 - This Is Her Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 271.3: This Is Her Punishment</h4>

    ¡°So what?¡± Lou Jun Yao snorted contemptuously. ¡°That guy is not even worthy of bing an adversary. I had not wanted to bother myself with that guy but he actually dared toe set his sights on you. That was when I decided that I wouldn¡¯t mind bullying the weak just like him, to take him down a peg or two.¡±

    Qing Yu did not say anything against that decision as she found that Zhuge Xiong to be rather detestable as well, so that was nothing wrong with teaching him a lesson here.

    Qing Yu then turned to look at the sky outside that was gradually bing darker and she opened her mouth to say: ¡°I should go back now.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao grabbed her wrist and raised an eyebrow before he said: ¡°Why would you go back? What if that cowardes to harass you again?¡±

    ¡°He will not You¡¯ve already given him a warning so how could he possibly dare toe pester me? Even if he still has not given up, I am not someone to be trifled with as well.¡± Qing Yu shot him a reassuring smile, and then went on to say: ¡°You get some rest. Qing Luo Yan will be suspicious if she cannot find me. I do not want all the effort I¡¯ve put in to go to waste.¡±

    Hearing that, Lou Jun Yao had to let go of her, his voice gentle as he reminded her: ¡°Be very careful with everything you do.¡±

    ¡°Mm. I will.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Ever since Qing Lan Fei recovered all her lost soul fragments, she found that her cultivation was being restored day by day, and her body was no longer as frail as before.

    And she was also picking back up her skills in Medicine that she had not practiced for so many years.

    The person who was happiest to know that was actually Bai Qiu.

    He had wanted to have Qing Lan Fei go to the Mind Free Peak as the Divine Healers Sect¡¯s representative but had been rejected before because her body had not been in a good and it would be too dangerous for her.

    But now, seeing that Qing Lan Fei¡¯s condition was gradually improving everyday, and might possibly recover her cultivation to the level when she was at her peak before, the possibility that she would go to the Mind Free Peak be much higher.

    Night fell.

    Qing Lan Fei was originally meditating with her eyes closed, but had unknowingly fallen asleep just like that.

    Dazed and groggy, she hade to some ce.

    She was out in the wilds, the ce frighteningly empty and deste, a white misty fog surrounding her in all directions. Qing Lan Fei lifted her foot to take a couple of careful probing steps forward, but nearly stepped into nothing but air to fall into emptiness, barely managing to pull her leg back to stand unmoving in her original spot.

    Where is this ce?

    Everywhere her eyes saw, was only the imprable white fog, unable to see anything else.

    She had nevere to this ce before, but it felt strangely familiar to her.

    ¡°Lan Fei, you¡¯ve finally returned.....¡±

    An old elderly voice reached her,ing out of nowhere. Qing Lan Fei froze stiffly in ce, her eyes a little flustered as she looked around her warily.

 Chapter 271.4 - This Is Her Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 271.4: This Is Her Punishment</h4>

    That voice.....

    Who is it?

    Why does it feel so familiar? Like it was someone she used to know very well.

    But, she just cannot remember anything.

    Just as she was trying to determine the direction that voice hade from, that voice sounded softly once more to say: ¡°Back then, for the sake of one man, you separated yourself from your Master¡¯s pupge and spurned your Master¡¯s advise, choosing to be rid of your spirit powers to be a mortal, suffering the miserable vestiges of the mortal world. Do you now regret that choice you made?¡±

    What is he talking about?

    What is all this talk about separating from pupge? And choosing to be rid of spirit powers? ?

    Why does she not understand a word of all that?

    ¡°Once you be mortal, you will not escape ageing, sickness and death. The day wille that you will die.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei felt a throbbing pain in her head. Hearing that voice was making her feel miserable and she tried to shake the agony out of her head. ¡°Do not speak anymore. Don¡¯t say anything more as I do not know what you are talking about, and I have no interest in listening.....¡±

    ¡°Sigh, you¡¯ve really turned into a mortal and be so useless.¡± The voice went on to say disdainfully.

    He then went on to say ominously: ¡°I heard that you went on to bear that man a pair of twins, a boy and a girl who are rather gifted. In that case, we will take it as having your twin children toe make amends for the wrong youmitted in the past.¡±

    ¡°Treasure the time you have with them till the day you will bid them goodbye! When the Mind Free Peak opens, that will be the day they wille in.¡±

    ¡°What you owe the Mind Free Peak, will be repaid by your children.....¡±

    ¡°No~~~¡± Do not take away my children! !¡±

    Qing Lan Fei let out a helpless scream, and woke up pale faced with her back bathed in cold sweat.

    Mo Jing Yu was staying just next door and he immediately rushed over when he heard the noise, only to see the woman¡¯s face turned pale without the slightest bit of colour on it. Horror rose up in his heart and he quickly went over to embrace Qing Lan Fei¡¯s icy cold body. ¡°Fei Er, what¡¯s wrong? Did you have another nightmare?¡±

    He had not forgotten that she had woken up flustered with her face in a panic from her dreams just like this before.

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s eyes that looked like they had lost focus then slowly started to recover upon hearing his voice. She held Mo Jing Yu¡¯s hands tightly and asked him anxiously: ¡°Little Bei. Where is Little Bei?¡±

    Mo Jing Yu was taken aback by surprise and he replied in puzzlement: ¡°Little Bei would naturally be sleeping in his room at this time. Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Has Little Yu returned?¡± Qing Lan Fei continued to ask.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? Little Yu is now stuck at the ce she is at, and is unable toe back at this moment.¡±

 Chapter 272.1 - Unable to Escape the Chains of Fate

    <h4>Chapter 272.1: Unable to Escape the Chains of Fate</h4>

    ¡°Oh right.....¡±

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s tensed up nerves then seem to finally rx slightly.

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s brows were still deeply furrowed as he watched the woman face bathed in cold sweat and he said to her in a deep voice: ¡°What happened? Is there something you are not able to tell me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a bad dream. It¡¯s nothing to make such a big fuss about.¡± Qing Lan Fei shook her head, a smile curving up the ends of her lips. But against that ghastly pale face, that smile looked a little forced.

    ¡°You¡¯re still trying to brush it off like this? Do you know how long you¡¯ve been acting like this? ! Even if it¡¯s just a bad dream, how can a person possibly have the same dream so many times in a row! ?¡±

    Mo Jing Yu seldom spoke to her in such a stern tone, his handsome looking face not showing the slightest sliver of a smile.

    ¡°So tell me now, what is wrong here? You even asked me where our two children are. Are they in some kind of danger?¡±

    It must be said that though Mo Jing Yu was usually never serious in their daily interaction with each other, he was the person who understood Qing Lan Fei the most. So, from her words and actions that he just saw, he was able to make a rather good guess.

    As expected, the moment those words from Mo Jing Yu came out, Qing Lan Fei¡¯s irises contracted slightly and her already pale face turned white as a sheet, making her look frighteningly frail.

    ¡°Jing Yu, can you not ask anymore.....¡±

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s voice suddenly sounded rather choked up, her head drooped down with her face buried deep into her palms and her thin shoulders shaking slightly, like she was struggling through grievous misery.

    ¡°I really do not know..... what to do. Why would they go back on their word? When they had clearly agreed to let me go..... Why do they want to inflict the punishment onto my precious children.....¡±

    As Qing Lan Fei spoke, she could not help weeping softly. She had always been a strong willed woman and seldom shed a tear. But here she was, tears spilling out through the fingers of her hands that were held over her face, dripping onto the bed.

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s heart winced painfully as he watched her, and pulled her into a tight embrace, his voice soothing as he said: ¡°My good little Fei Er, don¡¯t cry anymore. We will face it together no matter what it is. Why must you choose to take it all upon yourself? Do you not believe in me.....¡±

    Qing Lan Fei sobbed soundlessly for a good long while and when she raised her head up, she had stopped crying, but her beautiful eyes were swollen and frighteningly red. Sheughed weakly and with a slightly hoarse voice that was tinged with helplessness and despair, she then spoke.

    ¡°Of course I believe in you. I always have.¡±

    ¡°But Jing Yu, do you know? There are some things that one would not be able to change no matter how strong a person is, or how much power and authourity hemands in thesends.¡±

 Chapter 272.2 - Unable to Escape the Chains of Fate

    Chapter 272.2: Unable to Escape the Chains of Fate

    Mo Jing Yu looked at the woman, his expression a little taken aback. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Qing Lan Fei lowered her eyes and took a long while before her voice sounded slowly to say: ¡°Because we are still just mortals afterall, and are helpless against the mysterious powers beyond the reach of mortals.¡±

    ¡°This power you speak of..... What is it?¡± Mo Jing Yu had a feeling that what Qing Lan Fei was about to tell him, would be beyond anything he had ever known, things that would bepletely unimaginable.

    ¡°Do you still remember why you had pursued me so relentlessly back in the beginning?¡± Qing Lan Fei raised her eyes up, and looked intently into his eyes. ¡°It was because you were known as Cloud Heaven¡¯s most highly skilled pugilist back then and you were defeated by a mere youngdy.¡±

    And he had lost very badly, taken down in less than ten moves.

    Mo Jing Yu was a little taken aback, not knowing why she would suddenly bring that up, but he still nodded his head.

    Of course he still remembered that. He had even sulked for a very long time back then and suspected whether his cultivation had weakened for him to be defeated by such a young woman.

    But it was also because he was so thoroughly beaten that he started to develop such a strong interest towards this woman, which blossomed uncontrobly into love and affection for this woman.

    But he could not figure out how that came to happen and had gone back to test his own skills properly, only to discover that his cultivation had not deteriorated in the slightest.

    He had been blessed with incredible gift that surpassed most people and was earnest and serious in his training, leading his cultivation to advance speedily. He had already challenged almost every single one of Cloud Heaven¡¯s most powerful pugilists and had achieved an unblemished winning streak, which then won him the title as Cloud Heaven¡¯s most powerful pugilist.

    Who would have ever thought, that he would end up losing to a young little girl.

    It could be well imagined just how terrifying Qing Lan Fei was back at that time, that even the maniacally strong Mo Jing Yu was not her match.

    He had even suspected whether Qing Lan Fei had taken some kind of elixir that boosted her cultivation or had taken some evil path where she had to pay an equivalent price in exchange for unsurpassable power.

    But reality proved that Qing Lan Fei¡¯s freakishly powerful cultivation was in no way fake or any kind of trickery, every part of it real and solid.

    Qing Lan Fei saw that the man seemed to have fallen deep into memories of the past and her lips curved up tough softly before she continued to say: ¡°And also how I never seem to fall ill or get injured? Even if I happen to suffer some kind of a wound, I will also recover very quickly from it.¡±

    ¡°That I know. That is because of the unique characteristic the me element possesses.¡± Mo Jing Yu replied.

 Chapter 272.3 - Unable to Escape the Chains of Fate

    Chapter 272.3: Unable to Escape the Chains of Fate

    ¡°Actually, not all of it is because of the me element.¡± Qing Lan Fei stretched her hand out and the expression on her face seemed a little self mocking. ¡°But the current me does not possess the abilities of the me element anymore. I am now susceptible to illness and injury, will bleed and die, and my cultivation is nothing like it was before. Jing Yu, do you know why?¡±

    Hearing those words from her, it then seemed to dawn upon Mo Jing Yu. It was true that back from a hundred years ago, just before they fell into misfortune, there had already been subtle changes in certain ces.

    For instance, she was able to heal in a blink when she bled from a wound in the past, andmanded extraordinarily powerful skills that seemed to be beyond the limits of mortals, like she possessed impossible strength and power that shouldn¡¯t even exist.

    But time passed and he did not know exactly when it started, it was when they were joking around and y fighting that he surprised her with a sneak attack and she actually failed to dodge his strike.

    There was also another incident where she ran a fever in the middle of the night, and it took two whole nights before her fever broke, that bout of sickness even causing her to grow thinner and look a little more pallid.

    He had teased and made fun of her back then, never once thinking much about it.

    Thinking back on it now, all of that were points that warranted some suspicion. Why had she suddenly be weaker?

    ¡°The five major powers in Cloud Heaven might seem to be mighty and powerful, but no matter how strong they are, they are no match against divine power.¡±

    ¡°Unbeknownst to people, the ce that everyone ims to be a realm of divinity, is actually just a certain Hell that holds power transcending different worlds, a ce that the people who are chosen will not be able to escape from for eternity.¡±

    Once those sad and depressing words came out from Qing Lan Fei, Mo Jing Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly red wide as he came to ask in a rather incredulous voice. ¡°You mean..... the Mind Free Peak?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qing Lan Fei nodded. ¡°That is where I am from.¡±

    ¡°But, you are the daughter of the Divine Temple¡¯s godly Lord.....¡±

    ¡°I am, but I was also the Mind Free Peak¡¯s chosen sacrifice.¡± Qing Lan Feiughed bitterly. ¡°Because I possessed the mutated me element and was useful to them, I was taken away by the Mind Free Peak shortly after I was born, released back out only after I turned ten.¡±

    ¡°During that period, they arranged a substitute that lived in the Divine Temple in my ce for ten years, to avoid raising any suspicion.¡±

    Speaking up till that point, Qing Lan Fei sighed a long sigh before she continued. ¡°I was aware of my fate deep inside, and my personality underwent a very drastic change, bing cold and aloof, keeping my distance from people. But then..... I met you, and that changed all my thoughts.¡±

    ¡°I have always been controlled by the Mind Free Peak¡¯s people, and they know my every move and action very well. They have always paid very close attention to the me element I possess until..... the time I became intimate with you¡±

    The me element¡¯s power could only be brought out fully by one with an uncorrupted body, usually sharing a betterpatibility with females than with males, and the martial arts she cultivated needed one to maintain an undefiled body in order to learn them.

 Chapter 272.4 - Unable to Escape the Chains of Fate

    Chapter 272.4: Unable to Escape the Chains of Fate

    The Mind Free Peak had extracted blood that held the me element¡¯s power from her body and employed a secret unique method to inject it into the bodies of another powerful pugilist, which gave that person the same quick self healing ability, preserving his life even if he was grievously wounded.

    They had carefully groomed her for so many years but she had ruined all their ns, never expecting that she would lose her virginity after she came of age. And with her being tainted, it was clear that the child would be abandoned.

    She was supposed to be killed but her Master did not take her life so viciously in the end, but just took away the divine power she attained in the Mind Free Peak and erased her past ten years¡¯ memories.

    From then on, she was just the Bright Moon Divine Temple¡¯s eleventh princess, and everything that happened in the past had nothing to do with her anymore, nor would she ever remember a thing about it.

    She had originally thought that she would be able to live peacefully from then on but she was still unable to escape this fate. The curse of the me element had descended once again, unto her pair of twins.

    She would never forget how her Master had told her in her dreams, that the me element her daughter possessed was more pure and powerful then hers, and that she would be a much better puppet weapon.

    How can that be allowed to happen?

    How could she do nothing but just watch her child go on to suffer the same unfortunate fate she has been through! ?

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s fingers clenched up tightly into fists, as she told him all the cause and effects that had led to what was about to happen through red rimmed eyes.

    Mo Jing Yu just listened in silence till Qing Lan Fei finished everything she had to say. He then slowly turned to gaze at her and ced a hand onto the back of her cold hand, his voice soft and tender as he asked: ¡°Fei Er, do you believe in fate?¡±

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s mouth opened, like she was going to say something, but the words did note out through her lips.

    ¡°No matter how things end up, I have never believed in fate, not even once, as a person¡¯s fate is grasped in his own hands.¡±

    Mo Jing Yu gazed at the woman who was looking a little puzzled and lost, and his handsome countenance slowly broke into a smile. ¡°Do not worry. Nothing will be any worse. We are both people who have died once before and there is nothing much we fear. As long as we are still alive, no one, or any sort of power, can separate our family.¡±

    ¡°I believe that our children are not fearful of this as well, aren¡¯t they being brave as well?¡± Mo Jing Yu raised a hand and gently wiped away the teardrop from the corner of her eyes.

    Qing Lan Fei looked at the man¡¯s tender eyes and felt her heart wrench up. She suddenly embraced him tightly and buried her head within his arms, her voice soft but sounded filled with steely resolve.

    ¡°Jing Yu, the one thing I will never ever regret throughout this life is to have fallen in love with you. I am so fortunate that I can be together with you.¡±

    Mo Jing Yu bent his head and ced a kiss, light as a feather on the woman¡¯s hair, his thickshes lowering over his eyes that held back his deep affection and tenderness.

    ¡°That I am able to stand by Qing Lan Fei in this life, it is enough.¡±

 Chapter 273.1 - The Loving Father & Son At Loggerheads

    Chapter 273.1: The Loving Father & Son At Loggerheads

    The next day, people from the Dark Lands and the Hunters Guild bade their farewells with Qing Luo Yan, and thanked her for the great hospitality shown.

    Qing Yu followed very closely behind Qing Luo Yan¡¯s footsteps and she seemed to be a lot more docile today, not speaking a single word from beginning to end.

    After Zhuge Xiong and Qing Luo Yan exchanged a series of pleasantries, his gaze unconsciously came to rest upon Qing Yu once more, and a reluctance to part immediately surged up in him. ¡°Miss Yu Qing, I hope that we¡¯ll meet again next time.¡±

    Qing Yu returned his smile and it was Qing Luo Yan who looked at her with a rather amused look and said: ¡°Guild Leader Zhuge will not have to miss her so much. Yu Qing will be apanying me to the Mind Free Peak and you will be able to see her again when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Is that really true? Then nothing can be better than that.¡± Zhuge Xiong¡¯s face said with joy lighting up his face, before he turned around to leave.

    Before he left, the unassuming and ordinary looking man who had been Zhuge Xiong¡¯s side all this time had suddenly raised his head up to gaze deeply at Qing Yu for a moment, and then turned to follow Zhuge Xiong closely behind in departure.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes dimmed briefly, as she watched the slowly disappearing figure

    ¡°Has the Dark Overlord left?¡± Qing Luo Yan suddenly turned to look at her, and asked with a faint smile on her lips.

    Qing Yuposed herself and replied: ¡°Yes. The Dark Overlord said he did not want to see anyone from the Hunters Guild and went on to leave first.¡±

    ¡°Ha, that man really does as he pleases wherever he goes, never showing me face as the Temple Lord.¡± Qing Luo Yan said with a softugh, the expression on her face helpless. With her eyes looking at Qing Yu, she then said with an indiscernible smile on her face: ¡°Yu Qing seems to be quite well acquainted with the Dark Overlord!¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes glinted sharply for a brief instant and then said with an emotionless tone: ¡°The Temple Lord must be kidding. I came here all the way from the lower realms, how could I possibly be acquainted with the highly revered Dark Overlord?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite true.¡± Qing Luo Yan lowered her head to look smilingly at her. ¡°But, I have never seen him proactively show a liking for anyone before. The way he treats you..... is rather special, which makes it hard for anyone to not suspect anything. Didn¡¯t he also ask me if I will be bringing you to the Mind Free Peak?¡±

    ¡°Now tell me, doesn¡¯t that seem like he cares a lot about you?¡± Qing Luo Yan stretched out a beautiful slender hand, to lift Qing Yu¡¯s chin up gently. Studying her face for a moment, Qing Luo Yan then said: ¡°This tiny face here is indeed exceptionally exquisite looking. Could it be that our great Dark Overlord¡¯s heart has been moved?¡±

    Qing Luo Yan¡¯s seductive almond shaped eyes narrowed up sharply, like she was trying to find something from the expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face. Unfortunately, she was unable to see anything strange from the youngdy¡¯s face.

    Qing Yu then retreated a couple of steps back and then said with a softugh: ¡°If the Dark Overlord¡¯s heart can be so easily moved by a mere flesh shell, then the Temple Lord¡¯s most outstanding looks would have deprived anyone of any chances in the first ce.¡±

 Chapter 273.2 - The Loving Father & Son At Loggerheads

    <h4>Chapter 273.2: The Loving Father & Son At Loggerheads</h4>

    No woman would dislike beingplimented and Qing Luo Yan was no exception as well. Especially when those words hade out from Qing Yu¡¯s mouth, that had sounded much more convincing.

    Because she had known right from the start, that this youngdy here was not the same as all the others, who always tried to fawn and tter her with sweet honeyed words.

    Although the youngdy hade up here from the lower realms, she did not feel the slightest bit of lowly pettiness from her, but found that the youngdy exuded an unusual kind of elegance and nobility. And very strangely, the words the youngdy spoke, actually stayed in her mind, regardless whether the words were pleasing or grated on her ears.

    Although, she had found that the words that came out from her mouth were usually useful most of the time as well.

    Thinking about that, Qing Luo Yan could not but open her mouth to say: ¡°Yu Qing, in your opinion, can this insomnia that I am suffering from be curedpletely?¡±

    Anyone who have tasted standing at the pinnacle of power and authourity before would value it greatly, leading them to be more fearful of death than others, where the smallest affliction on their bodily health would get them overly tensed up and their fears magnified several times over.

    Qing Luo Yan was the same, or at least, she would most probably live a longer life than her godly father.

    Once she goes into the Mind Free Peak, she will then gain higher and more unfathomable power, and attain immortality. She wille to stand at the highest pinnacle of power in Cloud Heaven, with everyone submitting themselves at her feet, and everything that she wants, regardless of people or object, would alle to belong to her.

    And anyone who went against her, would meet with just one fate, which would be death in endless fear and terror.

    Greed and ambition showed undisguised on Qing Luo Yan¡¯s face and upon seeing that, the edges of Qing Yu¡¯s lips curled up slightly, an indistinguishable and fleeting glint shing in her eyes.

    She opened her mouth to reply in a soft voice: ¡°This is a psychological affliction that is affecting the Temple Lord and it is not something that can be cured in such a short period of time. Unless.....¡±

    ¡°Unless what?¡± Qing Luo Yan quickly asked.

    ¡°Treatment for psychological afflictions needs one to work on their mind. Unless the Temple Lord is able to locate the root of your recurring nightmares, and turn the endings of those nightmares into good endings, maybe your insomnia can be cured without the need for any medicine.¡±

    When Qing Luo Yan heard that, the expression on her face froze, and the corners of her mouth turned up into a mocking and ironical smile.

    Good endings?

    Ha! What a joke!

    Her godly father has been dead for hundreds of years and his body would probably have already disintegrated into ash.

 Chapter 274.1 - Death Stare from the Future Father In Law

    <h4>Chapter 274.1: Death Stare from the Future Father In Law</h4>

    His words were clearly chasing the older man away.

    Bai Qiu¡¯s face darkened and his voice was solemn as he said: ¡°So what is that kid ising? You mean that I cannot meet him?¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s good looking face sank and looked a little helpless as he said softly: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s because Aunt Lan is going to deal with some private matters and it isn¡¯t nice for us to stick our nose in..... as outsiders.¡±

    Knowing his own father only too well, Bai Zhi Yan immediately opened his mouth to interject before Bai Qiu even asked him. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me what it is about as I do not know either. But I know that we will be of absolutely no help.¡±

    Bai Qiu could not help but knit his brows together, thinking that it was probably something highly prickly to deal with, so he did not probe any further.

    ¡®Sect Leader, the Dark Overlord has arrived¡± A disciple reported as he came walking in from outside.

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s lips curved up and said: ¡°Bring the guest here.¡±

    He then hooked his arm around Bai Qiu¡¯s shoulder and walked off in another direction as he said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you developed several elixir prescriptions thest time that you wanted me to try? We have some time now so why don¡¯t we go see if my Father¡¯s skills has deteriorated.....¡±

    ¡°You stinking brat! You¡¯re really getting to be so full of yourself! The biggest taboo for an Elixir cultivator is impatience and arrogance, continue being so self absorbed like this and you shall surely suffer!¡± Bai Qiu said sullenly, his voice tinged with hints of resentment.

    ¡°Alright alright. I know that already. Can you not already preach to me every time you see me? I am no longer a child you know.....¡±

    Qing Lan Fei smiled as she watched the two figures slowly depart, a tenderness at the edges of her lips. ¡°That father and son pair are so close. Looks like the rumours going around shouldn¡¯t be believed.¡±

    After saying that, she nced at the man beside her and asked: ¡°Are you getting along well with Little Bei?¡±

    Ever since they were reunited, Qing Bei¡¯s rtionship with him had been rather close. Although they have never met before this, but being tied by blood was something strange and amazing, where an invisible link seemed to draw the two of them closer, and they did not feel distant towards each other at all.

    But it was not known whether it was because every single child born would be naturally reliant on their parents that broke down barriers between them, and as a father figure, one who usually yed a strong, stoic and silent existence, it would not be strange for a father and child to find it hard to interact withplete happiness.

    Seeing her looking at him so curiously, Mo Jing Yuughed softly. ¡°Of course we are getting along swimmingly.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Qing Lan Fei arched up an eyebrow, the expression on her face filling up with surprise.

    Mo Jing Yu was feeling a little helpless under that suspicious gaze. ¡°Of course it is. He is my own flesh and blood and even though we¡¯ve never seen each other before, there is still a certain sense of kinship and closeness between us.¡±

 Chapter 274.2 - Death Stare from the Future Father In Law

    <h4>Chapter 274.2: Death Stare from the Future Father In Law</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Qing Lan Fei said with aforted smile.

    ¡°But I really want to see our littless you know? Although I know what she looks like, but I just can¡¯t help but miss her.¡± Mo Jing Yu¡¯s voice seemed to carry a tinge of wistfulness.

    Qing Lan Fei just could not help herself but to say teasingly: ¡°Looks like it¡¯s really true when they say that daughters are their father¡¯s lover from their past lives.¡±

    As Qing Lan Fei said that, the sounds of footsteps suddenly reached their ears.

    Mo Jing Yu subconsciously raised his eyes up to look, and he saw two tall figures slowly approach. A man dressed in white robes was walking in front, and he came to a halt right before the door. He then lowered his head slightly to the man behind him, and took up guard outside, noting inside.

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s long upnted eyes narrowed slightly, as he watched the man dressed in a suit of luxurious and noble robes make his way slowly in, and Mo Jing Yu could tell with just one nce that he was not a simple man.

    The exquisite features on his face were dazzling, carrying an air of nonchnce indifference and seemingly harmless on the surface, but was actually hiding danger and a sharp killer instinct.

    And that highly unique pair of violet eyes of his were so entrancing they looked like they would drag people right into a mesmerizing spiral staring right into them, unable to pull themselves out from their depths.

    Mo Jing Yu had looked into those eyes, but he had quickly averted his gaze when he felt a sudden surge rise up in his heart.

    Those eyes. Why do they give him such a familiar feeling inside?

    Where did he see them before.....

    When Qing Lan Fei saw the man slowly making his way in, the expression on her face turned to look a little flustered for a very brief instant.

    In her memories, Lou Jun Yao was a youth who was still a little puerile, untamable and was highly guarded against everyone, a person that she was able to easily read just by looking at the expression on his face.

    Here today, that juvenile youth who was a little thin had now be tall and muscr, his facial features blossomed out which made him look even more handsome and captivating. Thezy and easy nonchnce expression on his face was not hard to see through, impossible to read his thoughts

    He¡¯s changed a lot, no matter in terms of his looks or temperament, and it wasn¡¯t really a bad thing.

    ¡°Jun Er.¡± Qing Lan Fei¡¯s voice was just as gentle as before, as she called out to him.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s footsteps came to a stop right in front of the woman, and seeing that familiar face standing well and alive before him, his eyes sparkled and his heart could not help but rose slightly. His lips then parted slightly as he said: ¡°Aunt Lan, you look just like you were. I have longed for the day that I will be able to see you again for such a long long time.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei could not help but feel a twinge in her heart when she heard that. She stretched a hand out and ced it gently on the man¡¯s cheek. ¡°Jun Er, you must have suffered so much over the years!¡±

 Chapter 274.3 - Death Stare from the Future Father In Law

    <strong>Chapter 274.3: Death Stare from the Future Father In Law</strong>

    As Lou Jun Yao was a little too tall in stature, her posture with her head tilted back to touch and her hand raised up to touch his face looked a little tiring for Qing Lan Fei. Seeming to have noticed that, the man lowered his head thoughtfully, to make it easier for the woman to hold his face.

    As a cold and aloof person, he had just this one person he respected as an elder throughout the world, the only person he was willing to bow his head to.

    ¡°I do not think that I suffered but they are just things that one has to undergo on the path to sess. Only after having undertaken all kinds of difficulties, can one better savour the sweetness after knowing bitterness. That was what you told me before isn¡¯t it?¡± Lou Jun Yao curved up his lips and said.

    Qing Lan Fei lookedforted as she nodded her head and replied: ¡°Jun Er has really grown up, and there isn¡¯t the slightest bit of that perverse coldbloodedness you had in your youth anymore.¡±

    As she spoke, she then seemed to recall something, quickly stepping back a little.

    She seemed to have neglected a certain person for a rather long while and in normal circumstances, he would already have thrown a raging fit. But as there was something important to be dealt with here today, he endured it all without making a sound.

    ¡°Jun Er, I was too happy seeing you and forgot to make introductions. This is my husband here. He.....¡±

    ¡°Introductions are not needed Aunt Lan.¡± Lou Jun Yao suddenly spoke to interrupt her words, his gaze simrly studying the man before him. ¡°We know each other.¡±

    ¡°You do?¡± Qing Lan Fei was slightly taken aback, the look on her face one of disbelief. ¡°How did the two of youe to know each other?¡±

    That..... doesn¡¯t exactly feel right does it?

    Mo Jing Yu was already over seven hundred years old and Lou Jun Yao was just slightly over two hundred. When she came to know Lou Jun Yao, he was just a kid in his teens, so there was no way Mo Jing Yu and him could possibly be acquainted.

    Did theye to know each other after that? Why hasn¡¯t Jing Yu mentioned it to her before?

    Noticing Qing Lan Fei¡¯s quizzical gaze directed towards him, Mo Jing Yu was also a little bewildered. Although he has heard of this fe¡¯s exploits, this was the first time he was meeting the guy. So why is he iming that they know each other?

    Seeing that, Lou Jun Yao could not help having a slightly amused look creep onto his face. ¡°I wonder if your esteemed self still remembers the first mission you epted when you became the Overlord of the Hell Kings Pce.¡±

    The expression on Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face became slightly surprised as something seemed to sh very briefly through his mind, so fleeting that even Lou Jun Yao did not catch it.

    Lou Jun Yao continued on to say: ¡°The top fugitive on Cloud Heaven¡¯s most wanted list was said to be an impossible mission as not a single one of the assassins and bounty hunters that were sent out after him managed to return alive. That top most wanted fugitive back then spread a bout of terror throughout Cloud Heaven for a period as people were afraid when he would suddenlye out tomit atrocities.¡±

    ¡°Hence the people sought out the Hell Kings Pce, asking them toe out and help rid them of this cancer. It so happened that your esteemed self had just assumed leadership of the Hell Kings Pce and you chose to do it with your own hands, thinking to meet this man to see whether there was any truth in what the rumours say for yourself.¡±

 Chapter 274.4 - Death Stare from the Future Father In Law

    <strong>Chapter 274.4: Death Stare from the Future Father In Law</strong>

    Having spoken up to that point, Mo Jing Yu then seemed to remember it in that instant, his long upnted eyes widening in incredulity. ¡°I remember now..... That person..... Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s you!¡±

    No wonder he had found the kid¡¯s eyes to be so familiar!

    In a manner of speaking, they did know each other, and had even traded blows before. But as that had happened at night and the kid had been masked, he had not seen what the kid looked like. But there was probably only just one pair of those violet eyes he had throughout the entire Cloud Heaven.

    Although he had not seen anything else besides that pair of eyes, he could still remember that his opponent¡¯s cultivation had been inhumanly powerful.

    It waspletely unlike any power that an ordinary person could possibly possess, and it had surprised him quite a bit.

    Not only was he the most highly skilled in the Barbarian Tribe, besides the old freaks who had lived for several thousands years, people who possessed a higher level of cultivation than him could be counted on less than one hand.

    But that person had not been disadvantaged at all when they exchanged blows. He finally understood why those people who had sought to take the kid¡¯s life have ended up giving up their own lives instead.

    He could only say that it came as no surprise that they were now all dead.

    Because this kid here possessed true power.

    But who could ever have thought that such a powerful pugilist was actually just a young youth! ? If word of this got out, no one would believe it at all.

    The expression on Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face went through a series of unfathomable changes, and it could only be said to be highly interesting to watch.

    In contrast, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face was one of calm, and as the many emotions surged through Mo Jing Yu, he had alreadye to sit down on the other side of Qing Lan Fei.

    ¡°So the two of you are really already acquainted!¡± Qing Lan Fei said as she looked at the two men, and then shook her head as sheughed. ¡°I was thinking that I should introduce the two of you but it looks that I do not need to. I had not known that you¡¯ve known each other from such a long time ago, there must be some sort of affinity here.¡±

    ¡°There must be some kind of affinity at work! Aunt Lan should have met Qing Bei already haven¡¯t you?¡± Lou Jun Yao asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes I have. That boy is very obedient and I heard that he had been under your care all this while. I am very grateful to you.¡± Qing Lan Fei said with gratitude in her eyes.

    Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow and his tone of voice was a little miffed as he said: ¡°For Aunt Lan to be so polite and courteous to me, it makes it look like we¡¯ve grown distant. I have always seen you to be an elder I respected greatly and taking care of them is something well within my powers, and it¡¯s also something I wanted to do.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei was just about to say something in response when she heard Mo Jing Yuugh out loud scoffingly, and then opened his mouth to say: ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you say the way you took care of them has gone a little overboard?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes shed with a glint, looking like he had already guessed what the man was going to say.

    As expected, the man¡¯s voice was deep and gloomy as he said in the very next second: ¡°I heard from the Divine Healers Sect¡¯s Young Lord that you and Qing Yu are an item?¡±

 Chapter 275.1 - A Mysterious Love Token

    Chapter 275.1: A Mysterious Love Token

    Once those words came out, a moment of silence fell onto the scene.

    The voice of Qing Lan Fei who had been conversing with Lou Jun Yao also trailed off unconsciously.

    She felt that the atmosphere didn¡¯t feel quite right. Moreover, that question was really..... quite awkward.

    Although she had always liked the child Jun Er, despite the unfortunate and trying events surrounding his birth had caused his personality to change greatly, the fact that he had always remembered her as an elder for so many years, it could be seen that he could not possibly be all that bad at heart.

    But Jing Yu did not know him well, and must surely detest this child. Afterall, his reputation really wasn¡¯t great.

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s face looked rather conflicted, hesitating as she watched the two men with a measuring gaze without saying a word for a moment. She then moved her lips slightly, like she wanted to say something to diffuse the tense atmosphere.

    However, she heard at the very next moment Lou Jun Yao open his mouth to say: ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve been together for a very long time.¡±

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face darkened slightly. ¡°Did you beguile her with your charm! ?¡±

    Although this man was not that likable, but that handsome looking flesh shell of his..... really had nothing for him to pick on.

    He himself had been deemed to be the most good looking man in Cloud Heaven in the past and his looks had been so captivating that even women felt inferior next to him, so it could be seen that he was really confident of his own looks. But with this man in front of him, he could not deny that the man¡¯s looks were in no way inferior to his own.

    Hence, Mo Jing Yu was certain that he must have seduced Qing Yu with his charming good looks.

    But Lou Jun Yao¡¯s response caused rage to further rise up inside Mo Jing Yu a few notches.

    Lou Jun Yao was then seen raising an eyebrow and then reaching his hand up to his forehead in helplessness as heughed softly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking too highly of me here? If I am able to beguile and charm her, I would have brought her back to the Dark Lands and keep her under my watch everyday. Why would I want to let her continue to cause my heart so much pain like this?¡±

    The helpless tone of his voice that sounded so doting and indulgent caused Qing Lan Fei to smile through tightly pressed lips, unable to help herself. But the shade on Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face turned even uglier.

    ¡°Ha! You mean to say that it was my daughter who came onto you first?¡± Mo Jing Yu¡¯s voice was already carrying a faint hint of almost irrepressible murder.

    The edges of Lou Jun Yao¡¯s lips lifted slightly and his eyes narrowed slightly as his long slender finger started toying with a uniquely shaped ring on his ring finger, the expression on his face looking tender and affectionate, like he was thinking of the person he loved so deeply.

    The man¡¯s finger was fair and slender. Apanied by the red ring, it stood out against the wlessly smooth skin, a stunningly beautiful sight.

    Looking at it more closely, the colour of the stone of the ring was of a highly exquisite grade, red jade that was exceptionally clear and free of impurities, carefully and intricately carved.

 Chapter 275.2 - A Mysterious Love Token

    Chapter 275.2: A Mysterious Love Token

    Red jade was highly treasured among jade stones and it was rare to find jade roughs asrge as one¡¯s palm, where stones like this would usually be carved intorger ornaments like head pieces.

    Something so small like a ring would really be such a great waste of materials that craftsmen would usually not choose to carve the stones into that. Not only would it be such a small item but it would require tedious and intricate work. Besides it being a waste of time and effort, red jade that was carved into just the size of a thumbnail would have wasted arge amount of gold as well!

    The reason Lou Jun Yao was staring at the ring with a strange look in his eyes was for no other reason than the fact that it was the love token he had received from Qing Yu.

    Although she had given him quite a number of things before in the past, but they had all just been bottles of different elixirs and medicine. This ring was something she had given to him not too long ago and besides it being an amazing spirit artifact, it was also her love token at the same time.

    He had been so happy back then that he did not want to even shut his eyes at all, staring at the most precious treasure he wore on his finger all the time, like he was afraid that someone might steal it from him.

    Qing Yu scolded him for being so foolish when she came to know about it and told him that the ring has its own consciousness. It was able to identify its master when a person wore it on his finger, and no one except for its master would be able to remove it.

    His mind was set at ease after that but he still could not bear to remove it, unting it everywhere he went, almost like he was afraid that people would not notice it.

    That ring was one among a pair, and Qing Yu had the other one, but she had always worn it hung from a string made from a special kind of material, never revealing it to anyone before.

    She had been carrying the pair of rings on her since her previous life and after she failed to survive through her tribtion which brought her to this other world, she came to discover by ident that this pair of rings were still lying safe and sound inside her personal dimensional space.

    She had then taken the rings out and carried them on her person since, as it had be a habit she had kept for so many years, almost as if it was her lucky charm that would make her feel ufortable if she did not have it on her.

    But she never knew what true use those unique looking rings really had and she had never once given it a thought in her previous life.

    But it was after she gave one of them to Lou Jun Yao that she identally came to discover that they acted very simrly to the modernmunication devices from the world in her previous life.

    There was an invisible fingerprint activation switch on the inside of the ring and one would only need to touch it tomunicate with the person on the other end. It was also able to shoot out a mini projection that would show the other party¡¯s face, which was really amazing.

    Besides that function, she had not discovered anything else for now.

    But just that one thing had surprised her greatly and she had been shocked for a long time before she was able to regain herposure.

 Chapter 275.3 - A Mysterious Love Token

    Chapter 275.3: A Mysterious Love Token

    And she had also discovered another advantage. The rings¡¯ function was not affected by interference from barriers or shields. It was on apletely different level with themunication crystal ball that Lou Jun Yao had given her, an absolutely divine artifact with Heaven defying capability.

    It was clear from here that though the two of them were not together at that moment, they were still able to contact each other at any time through the rings.

    It was at this moment that Lou Jun Yao¡¯s finger unconsciously came to stroke the ring¡¯s surface and the ring suddenly quivered slightly, its exterior bing a little more translucent looking.

    On the other end, Lou Jun Yao was just seen remaining silent, not saying a single word but was just toying with the ring with his head lowered, looking like he had not noticed her at all.

    The rage in Mo Jing Yu¡¯s heart boiled up and he was just about to throw a fit when a voice suddenly rang out unexpectedly, seemingly out of nowhere, which caused Mo Jing Yu to freeze in his spot stunned.

    It was a young woman¡¯s voice and in that clear melodious voice, it carried a faint alluring aloof tinge, which tugged at a person¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Ah Yao, have you gone back yet?¡±

    Hearing the youngdy¡¯s voice, the smile at the ends of Lou Jun Yao¡¯s lips immediately softened, and he came to reply in a gentle voice: ¡°Mm. I¡¯m at the Divine Healers Sect.¡±

    Both Qing Lan Fei and Mo Jing Yu widened their eyes, staring frozenly as they watched Lou Jun Yao speak gently to his finger.

    To be more exact, he was speaking tenderly to the ring on his finger.

    And the other voice seemed to havee out from that ring as well.

    A young woman¡¯s voice. Could it be.....

    The same thought then seemed to strike the couple¡¯s minds at that moment, and the two of them unconsciously came to hold their breath.

    ¡°You went to the Divine Healers Sect? Are you there to see Little Bei? Are my Father and Mother good and well?¡±

    Hearing the continuous string of questions from the youngdy, the couple could almost be certain that that voice undoubtedly belonged to their daughter.

    Lou Jun Yao then nced at the two anxious faced people with an imperceptible smile on his face and went on to reply: ¡°Mm, they¡¯re doing great. I came here today to visit Aunt Lan and.....¡±

    He raised his eyes up to look at Mo Jing Yu, the smile at the end of his lips deepening slightly. ¡°My future father-inw.¡±

    Those words quickly seeded in turning Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face to be dark as ink.

    However, the delighted tinkle of the youngdy¡¯sugh came to sound out from the other side. ¡°Let me guess, could my father possibly be right beside you? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll hit you saying such things so freely?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao blinked his eyes innocently, purposely turning his eyes away from someone¡¯s terrifying looking face, and said in a slightly aggrieved voice: ¡°Did I say anything wrong? If your father is not my father-inw, does that mean you¡¯re going to dump me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough out of you, acting all pitiful again. If I were to dump you, which other woman would be able to withstand that outrageous temperament of yours?¡± Qing Yu said teasingly on the other side.

 Chapter 275.4 - A Mysterious Love Token

    Chapter 275.4: A Mysterious Love Token

    Hearing how familiar the two of them sounded to each other as they talked, Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face inadvertently turned glum.

    Looks like things werepletely different from what he had thought before. Seeing how his daughter was, she did not look like she had been deceived, bewitched or held under threat. It was clear that she genuinely liked the kid.

    ¡°Ah Yao, are both my father and mother beside you? I want to see them.¡± Qing Yu said in a soft voice suddenly.

    Lou Jun Yao raised his eyes to look at Qing Lan Fei, seemingly seeking her opinion on that.

    A glint shed in Qing Lan Fei¡¯s eyes as she calmed the surge of emotions inside, before she then nodded her head.

    Seeing that, Lou Jun Yao then pushed the switch at the back of the ring with a finger, and a dim red light screen suddenly lit up before their eyes, showing the image of a captivating youngdy with a wless beauty countenance inside.

    Qing Lan Fei and Mo Jing Yu were both stunned and frozen in shock for a moment, unable to believe their eyes. To think that they were actually able to see Qing Yu appear right before them like this.

    As the two of them were still staring in disbelief, the youngdy who had remained still and unmoving suddenly tilted her head to one side, and her face broke into a beautiful smile as she said in a gentle voice: ¡°Father, Mother, I am Qing Yu. I am d to see the two of you.¡±

    Meeting for the first time like this, was something they had never imagined.

    It was thought that there wouldn¡¯t be another family under these Heavens where the parents could be separated from their own flesh and blood without them having seen each other before.

    And were greeting each other like strangers who were meeting for the first time like this.

    Many people have said that Qing Yu looked very much like her mother. Indeed, besides the alluringly beautiful pair of phoenix like eyes, her other facial features looked seventy to eighty percent alike to Qing Lan Fei¡¯s, and if she tried to, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for Qing Yu to pass off as her mother.

    Seeing that face that looked so much like her appear at that moment, and earnestly calling her Mother, Qing Lan Fei¡¯s heart just could not wrench up any further, the surge of emotions rising up inside stronger than the first time she saw Qing Bei.

    ¡°Little Yu.....¡±

    Seeming to have detected the woman¡¯s grief and sadness, Qing Yu quickly opened her mouth to say: ¡°Don¡¯t be sad Mother. I am doing well andpletely fine. Ah Yao has always been protecting me.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei held in her tears and tried get best to put on a smile to say: ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s good as long as you¡¯re alright.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s gaze then turned towards the quiet and silent figure at the side, to look at Mo Jing Yu who seemed like he wanted to say something but still had not said a single word. Her eyes curved up into smiling crescents and she said: ¡°Father is indeed as outstandingly good looking as I imagined. No wonder you were able to get the Bright Moon Temple¡¯s Temple Lord to be so smitten with you for several hundred years.¡±

    The rather sullen and depressing atmosphere was immediately broken by Qing Yu¡¯s words.

    The expression on Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face changed and Qing Lan Fei immediately forgot her grief for an instant. Her gaze sharpened slightly and she began: ¡°How did you.....¡±

    That was a secret that not many knew anymore. Did Lou Jun Yao tell her about it?

 Chapter 276.1 - Itâ€™s Enough I Know How Good My Beloved Is

    <h4>Chapter 276.1: It¡¯s Enough I Know How Good My Beloved Is</h4>

    If possible, Qing Lan Fei did not wish for her children to be dragged into the previous generation¡¯s grievances.

    Seeing the grave expressions on the couple¡¯s faces, Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow and nced at Lou Jun Yao. She then started to say, pausing between each and every word: ¡°I apologise as what I am about to say next mighte as a shock but you really do not have to be worried at all.¡±

    ¡°I am here in the Bright Moon Temple at this moment and everything I know about Father was told to me by that woman.¡±

    Her words said in a light casual tone however caused Qing Lan Fei¡¯s face to immediately turn pale and her irises to erge. With a look of horror, she then eximed: ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Qing Yu seemed to have expected that they would react strongly and she gave a helpless sigh before she said: ¡°Ah Yao, why don¡¯t you tell them instead?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao nodded slightly and then said in a reassuring voice: ¡°Aunt Lan, you do not need to be so worried. Things are not as bad you imagine. Qing Yu was unexpectedly taken away by people from the Divine Temple. Qing Luo Lan isn¡¯t aware of her identity at all and hase to trust herpletely.¡±

    ¡°Pure absolute nonsense!¡±

    Mo Jing Yu was so enraged his eyes had turned red. He stared at the youngdy on the tiny screen and said in helpless exasperation. ¡°How can you possibly continue to remain in such a dangerous ce? Do you know how terrifying that woman is? The instant she discovers you¡¯re our daughter, she will not hesitate to have you killed!¡±

    It was the first time Qing Yu was admonished so sternly and it hade from her father. But she did not feel aggrieved in the slightest but instead thought that it was a rather refreshing feeling.

    Qing Yuughed and then said: ¡°You¡¯re worrying for nothing. She has actually been suspicious of my identity right from the very first day.¡±

    The moment those words came out, the expression on Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face constricted.

    The youngdy was then heard saying: ¡°But despite all her suspicions, without any concrete proof, she would not really do really do anything to me. Moreover, she is no longer suspicious of me because she can no longer be parted from me.¡±

    Qing Yu then briefly told them about Qing Luo Yan¡¯s insomnia and how she was being gued by nightmares.

    ¡°So, you do not have to worry about me. I just want to take back the things that belongs to Mother and you can take it as my greeting gift to you for being reunited atst!¡± Qing Yu said with an earnest and sincere smile on her face.

    ¡°My foolish girl, these things should not have fallen onto you at all.¡± Qing Lan Fei¡¯s eyes were red around the rims as she said, the emotions she felt inside growing more conflicted.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been doing this alone. Ah Yao has been helping me. Mother can rest assured.¡± Qing Yu said to her mother.

    With everything clearly exined, Qing Lan Fei then remembered that there was one more thing she had yet to ask about.

 Chapter 276.2 - Itâ€™s Enough I Know How Good My Beloved Is

    <h4>Chapter 276.2: It¡¯s Enough I Know How Good My Beloved Is</h4>

    Her gaze lingered upon Lou Jun Yao for a while before she asked hesitatingly: ¡°Little Yu, how did you and Jun Er.....¡±

    Although she did not object to these two young ones, but she was still a little surprised. What kind of affinity came to make the two of them meet, and even brought them together.

    When Qing Lan Fei¡¯s words came out, Mo Jing Yu¡¯s expression grew stern. Afterall, he did not think too well of this man of mysterious and unknown origins who was eyeing his precious daughter.

    Hearing that, Qing Yu could not help but nce at the man who was looking at her a little anxiously before she smiled and said: ¡°The two of us are mutually attracted to each other and are truly in love.¡±

    When Mo Jing Yu heard that, his brows creased together and he was just about to open his mouth to say something when the youngdy¡¯s gentle voice interrupted him.

    ¡°Father, I hope you will not object to the two of us. I know that the outside world does not think very well of Ah Yao but no matter how bloodthirsty he bes and thinks nothing of killing a person, he would never ever hurt me. He loves me more than he loves himself and that is enough for me.¡±

    Qing Yu spoke slowly and surely, emphasizing each word with firm resolve.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s heart beat more quickly from the youngdy¡¯s words. He knew that was because of the joy and delight his heart was feeling.

    The little fox was acknowledging him so bravely in front of her own parents!

    Which just makes him love her so much more.

    When Mo Jing Yu heard Qing Yu¡¯s words, the look on his face did not look too pretty. He scoffed coldly and said: ¡°How many years old are you? You do not know a thing about love at all. If Ie to find out that he is not true to you in future.....¡±

    ¡°Father, love is defined by one¡¯s age. Who said a young person would not understand what love is? That is because people always judge young people from their own adult perspective. Can you not impose those same doubts onto me as an elder?¡±

    There was still a smile on the ends of Qing Yu¡¯s lips but it could clearly be felt that her mood had changed a little.

    The words she was saying to Mo Jing Yu were not entirely delightful.

    Seeing that the daughter he had missed so much confront him because of an outsider, it was not possible that Mo Jing Yu would not feel aggrieved or sad inside.

    Qing Yu on the other side seemed to have noticed that as well, and that her manner of speech had deviated a little. She was silent for a moment before she opened her mouth to say again: ¡°Father, do you know? Ah Yao has a unique body constitution which makes it very hard for his wounds to heal whenever he gets hurt. Bleeding might not mean much to normal people but to him, a single cut could possibly cost him his life.¡±

    ¡°But, he has still gone on to lose a lot of his blood because of me before. If he did not truly love me, what kind of use would I possibly be to him that makes it worth it for him to risk his life for me like that?¡±

    The time it had moved her the most was when all her meridians had froze up and her life had been in grave danger.

 Chapter 276.3 - Itâ€™s Enough I Know How Good My Beloved Is

    <h4>Chapter 276.3: It¡¯s Enough I Know How Good My Beloved Is</h4>

    The fool had really gone on to believe Little Burrow¡¯s words and transfused his own blood into her, just to melt away the icy chill inside her.

    She had fallen into a deepa at that time and her body had instinctively absorbed that source of warmth. How could she have known that it was actually his blood? And if she had not regained consciousness quickly, he would really have died from having his bloodpletely depleted.

    But even though his body strength was giving out, he still did not let go of her hand. It was because he was afraid that the moment he gave up, she might really never be able to wake up again.

    And her heart had been greatly moved by him back at that time.

    A man who was usually seen to be so cold blooded and haughty, was being so nice to her, never once refusing her requests, even when he was being thoroughly used with nothing to gain at all, willing to let his own bodye to harm for her sake.

    How could she possibly not love him for that?

    Hence it is said that love is a strange and amazing thing. Love just happens and it does not need a reason for it to ur.

    So what if everyone did not agree with her? It was about the person she liked and it¡¯s enough that she alone knows how good he is.

    In regards to Lou Jun Yao¡¯s unique body constitution, besides Bai Zhi Yan who was always by the man¡¯s side, only a few others who were on closer terms to him in the Dark Lands knew about it.

    And Qing Yu had discovered that fact because she was firstly an Elixir Cultivator, who would be more sensitive than others with such things, and also because she possessed stronger powers of observation.

    On the other hand, there were also a few times when she saw him suffer some superficial wounds, his face had turned abnormally pale. It was onlyter that she found out about rare condition in his body.

    The moment a wound appears on his body, his blood would surge out like flood waters through a open dam, its flow unstoppable, and would only dissipate when his body starts to show signs of failure.

    After Qing Yu came to know about that, she reacted just like Bai Zhi Yan and the others, taking great care to not let that fe get hurt, as seeing how weak and frail he looked every time that happened in the past had pained her heart greatly.

    Hearing the youngdy say those words with such a serious expression on her face, even Qing Lan Fei was a little surprised, seemingly unable to believe what she just heard.

    Because even she had not known that Lou Jun Yao had a constitution that was so prone to excessive bleeding as in her mind, the child had always been very strong and resilient, and she had never seen him get hurt.

    Back when he annihted the entire n of his enemies where rivers of blood ran and dead bodies piled up all around, his entire body had been stained red with blood. But not a single drop of all that blood hade from him, and it was thought he must have fought with his very life to not let himself get wounded, which would have greatly impeded his battle prowess.

 Chapter 276.4 - Itâ€™s Enough I Know How Good My Beloved Is

    <h4>Chapter 276.4: It¡¯s Enough I Know How Good My Beloved Is</h4>

    And to him, that unique body constitution of his was a deadly weakness, a secret that he cannot let people know about.

    But he had voluntarily revealed that weakness that could possibly cost him to lose his life to Qing Yu, which was as good as cing his life into his hands. So if he did not genuinely love her, what other motive could he have?

    Mo Jing Yu did not say anything more after hearing that. But even if he knew that this fe had no ulterior motive, the fe had still snatched his daughter away, and turned his daughter¡¯s heart towards outsiders, which made Mo Jing Yu unable to help himself but feel a little aggrieved.

    Qing Lan Fei was usually able to read his mind and she was naturally able to understand what the man was thinking. She then said reassuringly in a soft soothing voice: ¡°The children have grown up and we should let them deal with their own affairs. Moreover, I think Jun Er is indeed quite a good choice and the most important thing is that he likes Little Yu. Are you really going to be the strict father who breaks up a couple of lovebirds immediately after being reunited with your daughter?¡±

    Feeling helpless, Mo Jing Yu let out a sigh. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll just not bother.¡±

    After he said that, he still gave Lou Jun Yao who had not said a word all this time a baleful re.

    ¡°Thank you Daddy, I just knew you¡¯ll be understanding.¡±

    Upon seeing that, the youngdy on the screen showed a sweet smile on her face and she had even addressed him more affectionately as Daddy instead of using Father which sounded slightly distant. Her gentle and melodious voice caused Mo Jing Yu to be dazed for a moment, almost like he had been caught off guard and was stunned by surprise.

    Lou Jun Yao could not help but gave Qing Yu a highly doting nce. Why does it seem as though the little fox has something up her sleeve? That pitiful man has unknowingly fallen into her trap and hasn¡¯t even realized it.

    Seeing the little fox wreck her brain so much to try to make that person ept him, she was really rather adorable.

    At that moment, someone over on Qing Yu¡¯s side seemed to havee and her eyes quickly turned away for a moment before she then said to them: ¡°I have something I need to go do now. Can¡¯t talk anymore. Daddy, Mother, please take care.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯m here to ensure that.¡± After Lou Jun Yao finished saying that, the mini image on the screen was then automatically cut off.

    Qing Lan Fei then said a little worriedly: ¡°Will Little Yu really be fine there in the Bright Moon Temple?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao shook his head andughed: ¡°She is very smart and intelligent. Qing Luo Yan will not discover anything.¡±

    ¡°I hope that will be the case.¡± Having seen Qing Yu, it could be said that Qing Lan Fei already had one of her wishes granted. But she still had not forgotten that she had even more important things waiting for her.

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s eyes lowered, hiding the emotions inside that mighte to show. When she raised them up again, her eyes were sparkling clear.

    She turned to look at Lou Jun Yao and said slowly: ¡°Jun Er, I need to ask for your help in a particr matter.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Lan can be candid with me. Do you still need to be so polite with me?¡± Lou Jun Yao asked the woman.

    ¡°I would like to ask you..... to protect Qing Yu and Qing Bei, and to keep them safe no matter what.¡±

 Chapter 277.1 - I Do Not Mean Anything To You At All! Angry!

    <h4>Chapter 277.1: I Do Not Mean Anything To You At All! Angry!</h4>

    Those words..... carried a heavy tint of earnest and sincere plea.

    Lou Jun Yao was a little surprised. He had naturally detected the underlying meaning behind Qing Lan Fei¡¯s words.

    It sounded like she was going to leave, and would nevere back anymore.

    Seeing that he did not respond, Qing Lan Fei¡¯s gaze dimmed as he looked at the man and continued to say: ¡°Promise me. You have to protect them no matter what. And..... you must not let them go to the Mind Free Peak.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Lou Jun Yao quizzed puzzledly, his brows creased up.

    When he had returned from the Divine Temple, he had heard Qing Luo Yan say that she would be bringing Qing Yu along with her to the Mind Free Peak, but why was Aunt Lan objecting to it here?

    Looking into his puzzled eyes, Qing Lan Fei did not exin much but merely said with a conflicted look in her eyes: ¡°That ce is actually not as good as what people out there are iming it to be. Instead, it is a ce that could turn out to be the final resting ce for some people.¡±

    Although Lou Jun Yao did not really fully understand what she meant, but he was still able to roughly grasp what she was trying to say, that the ce was in reality highly dangerous and she was worried that Qing Yu mighte to meet with harm.

    ¡°The Mind Free Peak manifests only once in a thousand years, presenting a very rare opportunity and there is a limited number of spots. Anyone who misses the chance will need to wait a whole thousand years. Aunt Lan, Qing Yu will definitely want to go there but don¡¯t worry, I will not let anything happen to her.¡±

    ¡°You do not understand.¡± Qing Lan Fei shook her head and the expression on her face turned rather grave. ¡°Jun Er, there are certain things that I might not be able to exin too clearly to you right now, but one thing I can tell you with great certainty is that Qing Yu and Qing Bei must absolutely not go to the Mind Free Peak. Not only are there not to go there, you must hide them properly. Best that they can be hidden in a covert location that is shut off from the rest of the world.¡±

    At that moment, no matter how dense any could be, it was impossible for Lou Jun Yao to not detect the nervousness and severity that Qing Lan Fei felt towards the matter.

    It seemed like Aunt Lan..... was not only worried about Qing Yu and Qing Bei safety alone.

    Her tone..... seemed to be trying to say that they were in great danger, and that it had something to do with some secret that was linked to the Ming Free Peak, which meant nothing but certain death if they went to that ce.

    The indifference on his face faded slightly as his gaze turned to nce at Mo Jing Yu, and he saw that the expression on the man¡¯s face looked a little gloomy.

    Although he had remained silent and not said anything, but the fist ced on his knee had been clenched up tightly all this while, not loosening a moment. It could be seen that he was highly tensed up and his face had turned slightly pale with helplessness.

    Sensing the gravity of the situation, Lou Jun Yao hesitated for a moment before he opened his mouth to say: ¡°What is that that you are unable to tell me? Maybe I could be able to offer some help?¡±

 Chapter 277.2 - I Do Not Mean Anything To You At All! Angry!

    <h4>Chapter 277.2: I Do Not Mean Anything To You At All! Angry!</h4>

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s gaze was tender as she smiled at him and said: ¡°Protecting them and keeping them safe will be the greatest help to me.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Lou Jun Yao did not probe any further. He lifted his head up and said: ¡°Rest assured that I will find a chance to speak to Qing Yu about the Mind Free Peak. They will not go to that ce and nothing will happen to them.¡±

    Since Aunt Lan was not willing to talk about it, he could only look into it himself. He would find out what it is that she was trying to hide.

    Since it concerned Qing Yu¡¯s personal safety, he could not possibly leave it alone.

    Lou Jun Yao did not remain there for long after that, leaving the ce after speaking with Qing Lan Fei for a little while more.

    Waiting till the man was really gone, Mo Jing Yu then opened his mouth to say in a low voice: ¡°Why do you trust him so much? Even if he is really a little capable, will he really be able to ensure the safety of our two children?¡±

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s gaze turned around from the door. She sighed slightly before she said: ¡°Jing Yu, I can only ce my hopes upon Jun Er now. If even he is unable to keep Little Yu and Little Bei safe, then no one else would be able to protect them.¡±

    ¡°Does he really have what it takes?¡± Mo Jing Yu¡¯s brows knitted together. Isn¡¯t she thinking a little too highly of that man Lou Jun Yao?

    There¡¯s quite a good number of highly skilled pugilists in Cloud Heaven and how old is that kid only? Can he really be stronger than those old ancient freaks who are already a few thousand years old?

    Qing Lan Fei looked at him with a meaningful gaze and then slowly went on to say: ¡°If you¡¯re speaking purely about depth of cultivation, then I do not think that anyone in Cloud Heaven can surpass him. That child was able to not trade several blows with you and not be disadvantaged when he was just in his teens, and..... that was not just due to his gifted talent alone.¡±

    There was a great big secret behind that child¡¯s birth!

    ¡ª¡ª

    On another side, the Hunters Guild.

    Zhuge Xiong suddenly found himself in the mood and he shut himself in his study for the better part of the day. It was not till the sun hung low over the horizon that he stretched his back and pulled the doors open.

    He peered up to see the colour of the sky and then ordered the servant to bring his dinner to the study, before turning around to go back inside. The moment he turned around, he was surprised to see a man leaning back in the chair that he had upied just a moment ago.

    The man had his chin cupped nonchntly in the palm of his hand, his eyes gazing appraisingly at the fine parchment he held in his other hand, its ink still a little wet.

    Zhuge Xiong jumped up in shock before he walked over quickly to the table, his voice a little flustered as he said: ¡°Hurry up and put my precious treasure down! What if youe to damage it? !¡±

    Hearing that, the man nced expressionlessly at him and then put the piece of fine parchment back down onto the table slowly.

    A slender and petite figured youngdy in a pink dress was depicted on the parchment, her facial features exquisitely beautiful, but the expression on her face was a little cold and aloof. The slight anger captured in those brows in the portrait was highly lifelike which made that slightly cold countenance a little more lively.

 Chapter 277.3 - I Do Not Mean Anything To You At All! Angry!

    <h4>Chapter 277.3: I Do Not Mean Anything To You At All! Angry!</h4>

    Zhuge Xiong turned out to be a very good painter where even the pair of eyes that were most striking portrayed the emotions fully, looking extremely lifelike.

    And on that painting, who else could it be other than Qing Yu herself?

    It was as if Zhuge Xiong had been poisoned, unable to stop thinking of her the entire time since he came back. It was not until he hadpleted portraying her in a portrait that he felt a littleforted.

    Upon seeing the man put the painting back down, Zhuge Xiong was then able to breathe a sigh of relief. He stretched his hand out and was just about to keep the painting away when arge hand with well defined bones suddenly pressed down on his. ¡°This portrait you painted. Who is it?¡±

    Zhuge Xiong was taken aback for a moment, thinking that the man was interested in the youngdy as well. His voice immediately became wary as he said: ¡°Why would you suddenly ask me about something like this?¡±

    ¡°I had an old friend, who looks very much like the woman in the painting. I was just trying to ascertain if they are the same person.¡± The man said.

    Hearing those words, Zhuge Xiong then rxed his guard and opened his mouth to exin: ¡°Then you have definitely mistaken her for someone else. This little beauty here is Qing Luo Yan¡¯s personal attendant and her real person is even more beautiful than this painting, but her temperament isn¡¯t really great I must say. It seems like Qing Luo Yan is very indulgent with her and must have spoilt her rotten, but that kind of a personality can be said to be rather vourful in another way.¡±

    The man¡¯s interest seemed piqued as he arched up an eyebrow. ¡°What is her name?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s called Yu Qing, a rather nice sounding name.¡± Zhuge Xiong chuckled and said.

    ¡°Yu Qing.....¡± The corners of the man¡¯s lips curved up as he repeated that name. ¡°I must say it¡¯s quite a coincidence!¡±

    He had been wondering all this time how that person had suddenly disappeared without a trace anywhere!

    So she had been hiding here all along.

    Zhuge Xiong was not paying attention to what the man was saying but was carefully awaiting the ink on the portrait to drypletely. He then rolled it up gingerly before he ced it high up onto the shelf, and then turned to say to the man: ¡°What made youe all the way here to look for me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but just wanted to tell you that I will be going with you on the trip to the Mind Free Peak.¡± The man said with a smile.

    Zhuge Xiong raised an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were not going and would just be getting that subordinate of yours to go in your stead. Why have you suddenly changed your mind?¡±

    The smile at the ends of the man¡¯s lips deepened slightly. ¡°Because I discovered something very interesting, so I think the situation needs me to personally show my face there.¡±

    Zhuge Xiong shoulders shrugged indifferently. ¡°Whatever pleases you. Anyway, we¡¯ve agreed that when we get our hands on the prize, we¡¯ll split it fifty fifty. If you go back on your word, our cooperation wille to an end and you will be then be ced on the Hunters Guild¡¯s most wanted list.¡±

 Chapter 277.4 - I Do Not Mean Anything To You At All! Angry!

    <h4>Chapter 277.4: I Do Not Mean Anything To You At All! Angry!</h4>

    ¡°Rx. I never go back on my word.¡± The man said with augh.

    ¡ª Bright Moon Divine Temple ¡ª

    Qing Yu sat crossed legged on the cloud bed, her eyes softly shut, in a meditative trance.

    Aftering here to the divine temple, because the spirit energy in the air here was a lot more robust than in the lower realms, the speed her cultivation advanced at was extremely fast, which brought her Sacred Soul Burial Arts to rise from the sixth level up into the eighth level and would soon attain the ninth level, to restore her powers to the level she possessed at her peak in her previous life.

    As she grew stronger, her weapons spirit fell into a deep sleep once again, and it was not known how long he would sleep before awakening this time.

    The Heavenly Insights into Medicine had about twenty over pages in total and the red short limbed little figure in there had also grown by quite a bit. In the recent period that Little Burrow had been sleeping, the little toddler had been apanying her all that time.

    Seeing that Qing Yu hade into the dimension in her meditative trance, the little toddler was naturally able to see her as well.

    He circled around Qing Yu happily again and again, till Qing Yu became vexed and pushed him away, thinking why Little Burrow had not been so sticky back when he was a lot smaller but this little thing here was sticky as glue.

    Being pushed away by Qing Yu so hard heartedly, the little toddler did not get angry but just pouted his lips. ¡°Mistress, you are so biased. Why do you like that snake so much but push me away all the time?¡±

    ¡°Little Burrow is my weapons spirit and he grew up together with me, so it is natural that I share a deeper rtionship with him.¡± Qing Yu then paused for a moment at that moment, her eyes ncing at the little toddler for a moment. ¡°As for you..... I do not know you that well.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, I clearly grew up together with you as well you know! ? But you only had eyes for that snake and never even saw me! !¡±

    Seeing the little thing almost hopping mad like she had done something atrocious to let him down, Qing Yu could not help but arch up an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Why is it that I do not remember you?¡±

    She remembers that the little thing seems to have said that he was the Heavenly Insights into Medicine¡¯s book spirit?

    A little spirit from that book?

    But she really did not have the slightest impression, not remembering having ever seen him in both lives, past and present!

    ¡°Mistress please think carefully. You really do not remember even a single bit? !

    Qing Yu shook her head, feeling a little helpless.

    Seeing that, the little toddler¡¯s eyes widened as he stared. With a wave of his tiny arm, therge and massive tome that was the Heavenly Insights of Medicine fell heavily onto the ground before her. Pointing a finger at its cover, the little thing asked: ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mistress feel that something is a little different somewhere?¡±

    Qing Yu turned her gaze to where his little finger was pointing and peered carefully at the tome but did not discover anything, until her gaze passed fleetingly over a particr spot which made her freeze.

    Wait a minute.

    This spot here.....

    She ran her slender finger over theplicated design over the book¡¯s cover. There was a spot that was sunken in, where she knew a strange and unique seed was originally embedded.

    It was thought that it had always been there since the Heavenly Insights of Medicine had existed. No one knew what that was, and it was impossible to take it out, looking like it grew out from there.

    But now.....

    The seed..... is missing.

 Chapter 278.1 - The Little Thing Who Is Asking For It

    <h4>Chapter 278.1: The Little Thing Who Is Asking For It</h4>

    She had not really paid much attention to it.

    The seed..... Where did it go?

    Qing Yu was still feeling puzzled when her gaze slowly turned to look at the little red toddler. She reeled back in shock like she had just thought of something and then blinked her eyes incredulously. ¡°You.....¡±

    The little toddler¡¯srge eyes looked back at her as his head nodded slowly, his voice delighted as he said: ¡°That¡¯s right that¡¯s right. I am that little seed. Mistress finally remembers me!¡±

    It all suddenly dawned upon Qing Yu.

    It seemed like she hade to realize when that seed had gone missing and understood why the little thing was being so angry that she did not remember him.

    Because he had only been a living creature that did not have its own body, no mouth to speak with, but possessed its own consciousness to understand the words she said and had been able to respond to her.

    Everytime that she interacted with Little Burrow in the past, the little thing had actually always appeared, seemingly trying to attract her attention, and she had always been rather amused,forting the little thing a little.

    Back then, Qing Yu had just thought that he was just a strange and mysterious little sprite.

    But after she underwent her tribtion and died, the little thing had disappeared.

    Thinking about that, Qing Yu could not help but look at the little toddler in surprise. ¡°When..... did youe to grow yourself a body?¡±

    ¡°I just grew up and would naturally grow myself a body. I only had my spirit consciousness before and the spirit energy I absorbed was thin and weak, hence my cultivation advanced very slowly. That is why I look so strange now!¡± The little toddler seemed a little embarrassed as it said with his head hung low.

    Qing Yu nodded her head with a smile. ¡°I see, I see. But..... what kind of a species are you really? A flower? Weed?¡±

    She remembered that he had been a seed, but she really did not have any idea what kind of a seed he was.

    ¡°I am most definitely not such a lowly being like amon nt or whatnot!¡± The little toddler pouted his lips in indignation.

    ¡°Then what are you? Qing Yu asked with an upraised eyebrow.

    The little toddler blinked his eyes and then puffed his chest up with pride. ¡°I am a Earth Fire Devil Vine.¡±

    Earth Fire Devil Vine?

    It was said to be a strange and unique nt that grew among theva at the world¡¯s core, it¡¯s life force highly tenacious and resilient, and does not die easily.

    They fed onva and hence had strong and sturdy bodies. If their long vinesshed out and whipped on a person¡¯s body, it would inflict indescribably excruciating pain.

    It was called the devil vine because though the Earth Fire Devil Vine itself was a docile kind of nt, but when it came into contact with human bloodstream, it would undergo a ferocious transformation, to gain terrifyingly destructive powers.

    Because it was such an evil and devilish nt, when it was first discovered that the Earth Fire Devil Vine had such an unstable and violent characteristic, it was fully eradicated and rooted outpletely by people. Otherwise, at the wild and ferocious rate it was able to propagate and its propensity to attack and ughter humans if it drank blood, Heavens knew what kind of a terror they would have brought.

 Chapter 278.2 - The Little Thing Who Is Asking For It

    <h4>Chapter 278.2: The Little Thing Who Is Asking For It</h4>

    And the reason Qing Yu knew his name was because she once read in the Heavenly Insights of Medicine about a kind of hallucinogen that causes a person¡¯s mind to be fuzzy and their emotions to turn explosively violent. In that prescription form, it seemed that one of the herbs mentioned was the Earth Fire Devil Vine.

    She had not thought that the little thing would be able to concoct medicine as well!

    Those thoughts were on Qing Yu¡¯s mind as she looked into the eyes of the small creature before her, and an evil glint soon crept into her eyes.

    The little toddler could not help but feel a chill run up his spine and he shifted his feet to move to one side. ¡°Mistress..... Why are you looking at me like that.....¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just thought that you looked rather adorable.¡± Qing Yu said smilingly, and then suddenly seemed to have thought of something. She arched up an eyebrow and then asked the little thing: ¡°Aren¡¯t you that seed embedded in the Heavenly Insights of Medicine? How did you be its book spirit as well? ?¡±

    The little toddler sat itself down on the floor as it shook its big round head, its face aggrieved as it began to say with a helpless sigh: ¡°I am originally a book spirit, but I was trapped inside that seed and could not get out from there. Time passed and year after year went by. I ended waiting in there for a whole three thousand years, watching the Heavenly Insights into Medicine being handed down from one generation to the next, but no one ever noticed my existence, and even used me.....¡±

    Speaking up till that point, the little toddler became highly agitated, his eyes filling up with endless aggrievement and sadness. ¡°Even used me as a decorative ornament!¡±

    When Qing Yu heard that, she could not help but burst outughing. But seeing how angry the little toddler was, she quickly suppressed it down.

    Mm, better not add salt to his wounds. That wouldn¡¯t be very nice.

    ¡°But in the end, I was finally able to meet you, my Mistress. You were the one who enabled me to be able to break out from imprisonment, to regain my freedom.¡±

    Qing Yu was a little bewildered. ¡°Me?¡±

    She did not remember having done anything?

    ¡°Does Mistress remember how you identally cut your finger on the seed I was in? It is because I drank Mistress¡¯ blood that I was able to break out from imprisonment.¡±

    Her blood?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that the Earth Fire Devil Vine would go berserk and transform after drinking human blood?¡± Qing Yu asked in surprise.

    ¡°Has Mistress forgotten that you are descended from an extremely rare and the purest bloodline? Not only did Mistress¡¯ blood prevent me from going through a violent transformation, it even cleansed away the devilry in my body.¡±The little toddler smiled and exined.

    Qing Yu nodded her head in understanding as she looked down at her hands. Her blood was really something. No wonder she had always attracted so many strange things ever since she was very young.

    ¡°Little thing, when do you think Little Burrow will be able to wake up?¡±

    Qing Yu then asked as she looked at the golden haired figure lying quietly asleep with his eyes closed.

 Chapter 278.3 - The Little Thing Who Is Asking For It

    <h4>Chapter 278.3: The Little Thing Who Is Asking For It</h4>

    Hearing that, the little toddler followed Qing Yu¡¯s gaze to look and said through pouting lips. ¡°He will naturally wake up when it¡¯s time for him to do it. He must have benefitted quite a lot being by Mistress¡¯ side all this time and every time he falls into a deep sleep, it means he will be stronger.¡±

    ¡°Heh, but this fellow is digesting it really slowly though. It took him more than a month when he devoured a human soulst time and he might very well need a year before he wille awake this time.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes shed with a glint as something came to her mind immediately. Her eyes narrowed up as she said in a suspicious voice: ¡°You said he devoured a human soul, what does that mean?¡±

    Realizing that he just said something that he shouldn¡¯t have, the little toddler quickly mped his mouth tightly shut and shook his head vehemently: ¡°It¡¯s nothing really, that wasn¡¯t anything at all.¡±

    ¡°If I remember correctly, the first time Little Burrow woke up, I seemed to be able to detect a certain evil spirit presence from him. I was thinking that it was rather strange how such a haughty and arrogant fe could possibly do something like devour another spirit to make himself stronger.¡±

    Speaking up till that point, Qing Yu¡¯s lips then curved up into a strange knowing smile: ¡°Could you have possibly cajoled him into it?¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s mind was really just too quick and it was impossible to hide it from her.

    Seeing that, the little toddler could only let out a long resigned sigh as he hung his head and said: ¡°It was me. But I just wanted to help him! As a weapons spirit, how could he always be so useless and allow MIstress to get hurt?¡±

    Qing Yu harrumphed with cold indignantation. ¡°You¡¯ve really got it all nned outpletely haven¡¯t you? You made use of Little Burrow toe test my limits so that you will then be able to continue to devour other spirit souls to strengthen yourself freely and unfettered on your own haven¡¯t you? This body that you have now must have been gained throughout shortcuts like that as well isn¡¯t it! ?¡±

    As far as she knew, through the records written about the Earth Fire Devil Vine, she had nevere across anything that said they were able to attain spirit consciousness and gain a physical body.

    But this particr stalk of Earth Fire Devil Vine here just had to be different from all the others. He first managed to drink her blood to attain his own spirit consciousness, and then constantly devoured spirit souls to make himself be stronger. It was thought that none among all horticulture species would be able to suppress him now.

    This little thing here, although he was just like a small young child, he looked rotund and seemed rather lovable.

    But hidden under that seemingly harmless looking flesh shell, was a demon that had lived more than three thousand years. So how could that naive and gullible Little Burrow possibly be able to outsmart such a conniving devil?

 Chapter 278.4 - The Little Thing Who Is Asking For It

    <h4>Chapter 278.4: The Little Thing Who Is Asking For It</h4>

    The expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face could not help but turn a little severe. ¡°Since you are addressing me as your Mistress, you should know that if you deem me as your Mistress, it is only natural that you put me first before anything else. I will not hold it against you with everything that has happened but from today onwards, you are not allowed to try to tempt or beguile Little Burrow with your sweet words, to entice him into doing things that I do not like. Otherwise, you will not be spared so easily.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I won¡¯t dare do it anymore next time.¡± The little toddler pouted his lips and said in a rather aggrieved tone.

    Just as Qing Yu was about to say something more, she saw the crestfallen little thing who hung his head low suddenly raise his head up, his eyes shining as he gazed towards a certain direction, his tongue licking his lips greedily.

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows knitted together and she heard a highly familiar voice sound out in the very next moment. ¡°Little fox, are you asleep?¡±

    It was Lou Jun Yao.

    Qing Yu was taken aback for a moment and before she was even able to react, she saw the figure of the scarlet red little toddler suddenly sh, to disappear from sight in an instant. Qing Yu¡¯s gaze sharpened, like she just came to realize something, her spirit consciousness quickly exiting the dimensional space.

    Lou Jun Yao had barely juste close to Qing Yu when he saw a red light sh on her body, hurtling straight towards him in an assault.

    He was a little surprised as he did not have his guard up against Qing Yu at all, and because his reaction was slowed just by that instant, by the time he sensed the dangerous aura, the assant was already inches away.

    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed!¡±

    A voice that carried a faint tinge of anger suddenly rang out, and a disappointed groan was heard immediately after that when the sound of something heavy fell to the ground.

    Lou Jun Yao came back to his senses and saw the youngdy standing right in front to shield him, her hand hanging by her side dripping bright red blood from the tips of her fingers.

    The look in his eyes grew deep as he held her wrist up. He saw a deep bloody gash on the back of her hand but fortunately, her me elemental powers were already slowly healing the wound. In the span of a few breaths¡¯ time, the wound could almost no longer be seen.

    And the child who looked to be about four or five years of age, looked as if he had sustained heavy injuries and was curled up as he rolled incessantly on the floor.

    Qing Yu walked a couple of steps forward, and looked down at the little figure from her higher vantage point, her voicepletely emotionless where one was unable to know what she was thinking. ¡°I told you before that you must not go against my wishes anymore or I will not let you off lightly.¡±

    She slowly crouched down and raised her hand that was still wet with bright red blood, her lips curling up slightly. ¡°What are you going to do now little thing? You¡¯ve wounded your Mistress. As you¡¯ve drunk my blood and anytime you defy my orders, you will suffer bacsh like this. Are we clear?¡±

    Upon saying that, Qing Yu smiled faintly as she smeared the blood on her hand onto the little toddler¡¯s body, and the little figure immediately broke out into a heart rending painful wail, begging for mercy.

    ¡°Mistress! I¡¯ve realized my mistake! I will not dare do it again! ARRRGH~ It hurts! Mistress! Spare me this once! I will not dare to do it again.....¡±

 Chapter 279.1 - Mother Has Gone Missing

    <h4>Chapter 279.1: Mother Has Gone Missing</h4>

    Lou Jun Yao just stood there with an eyebrow arched up, watching the strange scene unfold before his eyes.

    Momentster, Qing Yu slowly got up from the floor, and that wailing little toddler finally stopped rolling around, reduced to a sniffling and tearful little figure, a highly pitiful sight.

    And when the eyes of the little figure came to see Lou Jun Yao again, the little figure could not help but to shiver slightly.

    This person here, must not be touched. Never ever.

    Upon seeing that the expression on the little toddler had now turned into fear, Qing Yu was still not intending to let him off so easily. With a flip of her palm, a in and unadorned but exquisite looking ck jade bottle appeared in her hand.

    That action caused the shade of the little toddler¡¯s face to change. ¡°Mistress, what are you going to do.....¡±

    Qing Yu slowly removed the stopper on the bottle and then nced at the little figure and said: ¡°You¡¯ve been really disobedient and you need to suffer some punishment as you remain here to reflect on yourself. I¡¯ll let you out after you¡¯ve straightened out your thoughts.¡±

    After she said that, Qing Yu¡¯s lips parted slightly and she chanted something in an inaudible voice. Immediately, before the little toddler could even say anything to beg for mercy, he turned into a red streak of light and was sucked right into the bottle.

    Qing Yu then ignored the roiling upheaval happening inside the bottle and just kept it safely away.

    ¡°You really have so many strange little pets around you.¡± Lou Jun Yao then said teasingly.

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow. ¡°Unfortunately they¡¯re all not very obedient.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao curved up the ends of his lips. ¡°That thing there..... was trying to attack me just now?¡±

    Qing Yu sighed a little helplessly before she replied: ¡°Because the blood that flows in your body is really just too tempting to him and he lost his mind for a moment toe rushing out like that.¡±

    ¡°My blood?¡±

    ¡°Mm. My blood that is of the purest bloodline is already highly attractive to some creatures. As you have a unique body constitution and the fact that you have my blood in your body as well, thebination creates an even bigger draw to them, almost irresistible to them.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao understood what she was saying and he then smiled at her to say: ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, wouldn¡¯t that mean that I am in very grave danger?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really very dangerous.¡± Qing Yu nodded and then stretched her hand out to hold his hand. ¡°But, I will protect you.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Lou Jun Yao could not help but recall how she had stood in front of him to shield him just now. His brows immediately furrowed slightly as he looked down at her hand. There was not a single trace of any wound on her hand anymore but he had clearly seen her bleed earlier.

    His grip on the youngdy¡¯s hand tightened slightly and the tone of his voice was serious as he said: ¡°You must not do that next time. Although you have self healing abilities, you must not risk your own self like that. As a woman, why must you make yourself take such a strong stance? Wouldn¡¯t that make me nothing but a frivolous decorative piece beside you?¡±

 Chapter 279.2 - Mother Has Gone Missing

    <h4>Chapter 279.2: Mother Has Gone Missing</h4>

    Qing Yu acted innocent as she blinked her eyes at him, and then went on to say slowly: ¡°But, you seem to be weaker than I am, especially when you¡¯re hurt, where anyone who cane along..... and do whatever they want with you!¡±

    ¡°Why do I seem to feel that you¡¯re making fun of me?¡± Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow sharply, the expression on his face unreadable as he stared unblinkingly at the youngdy, his voice devilishly seductive as he leaned in close to say: ¡°In that case, the next time I get wounded, maybe we should see if I will be able to still gobble you right up!¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes were wide as she red at him, looking a little embarrassed as she said: ¡°Can that mind of yours think of nicer thoughts instead? Wouldn¡¯t I have to look after you when you¡¯re hurt? So you¡¯d better keep your mind on protecting yourself well. Do you hear me?¡±

    Hearing that, Lou Jun Yao then thuggishly leaned his head onto the youngdy¡¯s little shoulder. ¡°Then you must really take good care of me well won¡¯t you? It will be best if you can develop a type of elixir that shrinks a person into a tiny small figure so that you¡¯ll be able to bring me along wherever you go. Don¡¯t you think that is a really good idea?¡±

    ¡°Can you be any morezy than that? Then you won¡¯t even have to trouble yourself to walk and just get carried around everywhere isn¡¯t it?¡± Qing Yu scoffed.

    This fe was really unbelievablyzy, always either leaning against something or sitting in a limp slouch like he had no bones in that body of his, but it was just impossible to find fault with this fe here.

    It was as if he had been born perfect like that, where even suchziness was being elegantly portrayed by him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been discovered. How dull.¡± Lou Jun Yao¡¯s voice came out in a low alluringugh, and it carried a somewhat childish mischievous tint.

    No matter how mature and steady a man was, when before their own beloved woman, they woulde to act like a child, revealing their heart¡¯s most childish side, and it could not be any more true here in this case.

    ¡°Little fox, there is something I don¡¯t know whether I should tell you.¡± Lou Jun Yao was silent for a good while, before he suddenly opened his mouth to say.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Qing Yu looked at him a little puzzledly. ¡°What is it that is making you look so serious?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao narrowed his eyes and said slowly: ¡°When I went to the Divine Healers Sect earlier, Aunt Lan told me that I must protect you and Qing Bei.¡±

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is there some kind of a problem?¡±

    ¡°I did not sense any problem with those words, but her tone back then made me feel like she was leaving me with herst words.¡± Lou Jun Yao said in a deep and thoughtful tone.

    Qing Yu was taken aback. She knew that Lou Jun Yao would not say such things for no reason. He must surely know something and that was why he was telling her this.

    The man was then heard continuing to say: ¡°I thought it was a little strange and so I went to look into matters concerning Aunt Lan myself in private. I then discovered something that did not feel right.¡±

    ¡°What didn¡¯t feel right?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Lan stayed in the Bright Moon Divine Temple from a very young age as she was the godly lord¡¯s youngest daughter, and was also his most favourite. It was said that she was a wilful and unruly girl and her cultivation could only be considered to be average among the goddesses. I also found out that she had never studied Medicine before.¡±

 Chapter 279.3 - Mother Has Gone Missing

    <h4>Chapter 279.3: Mother Has Gone Missing</h4>

    Having spoken up till that point, Lou Jun Yao then paused for a moment, as doubts crept into his head.

    ¡°But an ident urred in the year when she turned ten, where she identally fell into an icyke while ying. Although she was pulled out of there in the nick of time, she was wrecked by a persistent high fever, her breaths growing weaker and weaker. Many elixir cultivators were at their wits end, their diagnosis determining she might not survive.¡±

    ¡°But in the evening on the second day, she miraculously recovered. But ever since then, her personality changedpletely, like she had turned into another person, no longer wilful and domineering like before, but became strangely quiet and aloof, keeping her distance away from people. And her cultivation suddenly rose sharply, suddenly skilled and well versed in elixir cultivation, making everyone think that she had been possessed.¡±

    Qing Yu listened quietly and then turned to him and said: ¡°Because..... They were in fact really not the same person?¡±

    Her mind was smart and quick and after hearing Lou Jun Yao say it so many times, she immediately thought that things were not as simple as it seemed.

    The two personalities were a world apart from each other and there could only be two possibilities in such a situation.

    The first would be just like her own, where a soul is resurrected in another person¡¯s body, and the other possibility is when two different people came to be swapped entirely, as no matter how much a person changed, they could not possibly be so different from the person they were before.

    ¡°Your guess is correct.¡± Lou Jun Yao nodded as he said. ¡°The real Aunt Lan is actually the current one who is well versed in medicine and elixir cultivation, a person with deep and unfathomable cultivation. All information about her first ten years came out aplete nk which makes me suspect just where Aunt Lan really came from.¡±

    ¡°And.....¡± Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze grewplicated as he looked at the youngdy before him as he continued to say, pausing at every word: ¡°She also told me that if I do not want anything to happen to you, I must make sure that you do not go to the Mind Free Peak.¡±

    A fleeting thought then seemed to sh very briefly through Qing Yu¡¯s mind, but it happened so fast that she was unable to capture anything. She then opened her mouth to mumble softly: ¡°Could it be possible..... that my mother is really linked to the Mind Free Peak in some way or other.....¡±

    Although quite a bit of rumours about it has been heard, but who really knew what kind of a ce it really was?

    ¡°That is what I am guessing as well. But only Aunt Lan herself will know whether that is really the truth.¡± Lou Jun Yao stretched his hand out to stroke the youngdy¡¯s head. ¡°But, I am in agreement to what she said, and do not want you to put yourself at risk there.¡±

    ¡°It is because Mother is possibly linked to the Mind Free Peak in some way that I must go there, so that I can get a clear picture of the entire situation.¡± Qing Yu said persistently.

    The look on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face was a little helpless and he was just about to say something when a tiny little stone inside the dimensional space of his storage ring suddenly reacted, pulsating with a soft shing light.

 Chapter 279.4 - Mother Has Gone Missing

    Chapter 279.4: Mother Has Gone Missing

    Lou Jun Yao took the stone out and held it in his palm. ¡°What is it?¡±

    This was the special way he and Bai Zhi Yan were able tomunicate with each other and it was usually used in urgent situations. A normal and unremarkable looking piece of rock, but it actually possesses amazing powers that could prate any kind of barrier or shield, allowing him to contact people outside unobstructed.

    ¡°Is Qing Yu beside you?¡± Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s voice sounded like it carried a faint tinge of anxiety and panic.

    Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow. ¡°She is. What happened?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Lan went missing since this morning and I had thought that she must have merely gone out for a stroll out of boredom. But so many hours have passed and she still has note back. I have searched everywhere in the Divine Healers Sect and was not able to find her. All the disciples I sent out have also told me that no one had seen Aunt Lan appear anywhere in the vicinity.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan seemed to be highly anxious and frantic, his breathing uneven. It looked like it had been quite a great shock to him.

    Lou Jun Yao cast his nce to look at the youngdy beside him whose face had suddenly turned dark. He then said to Bai Zhi Yan: ¡°Don¡¯t panic yet. Send more people out to go look. The Divine Healers Sect¡¯s security has always been good so we can eliminate the possibility that Aunt Lan was abducted. Could she possibly have encountered someone she knew and left with that person?¡±

    ¡°I really do not know. Anyway, that Senior Mo is really terrifying now and I will not be able to hold him down much longer. Can you hurry your way back here! ?¡± Bai Zhi Yan urged with strong urgency in his voice.

    ¡°Alright. I will.¡±

    After ending the conversation, Lou Jun Yao then turned to look at Qing Yu and said in a tender voice: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Aunt Lan will be found. Everything will be fine.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes were lowered and she did not say anything for a long while. After some time, she suddenly stared into the distance and started to say slowly: ¡°Could it..... have something to do with the Mind Free Peak.....¡±

    Had her mother wanted to stop her from going to the Mind Free Peak because there was something in her that someone had an interest in?

    As her mother¡¯s soul fragments have all been returned back to their rightful ce, then her cultivation powers should logically have been almost fully restored. Besides the hidden reclusive experts, no one in Cloud Heaven would be her match. So the possibility that she has been captured was moot.

    Then the only possible reason for her disappearance was she had done that voluntarily, or that she had decided to leave on her own ord.

    Because she had not wanted Qing Yu to be exposed, she had made herself to be the bait, so as to shift their focus onto herself instead.

    And what awaited her could possibly not just be the same ten years¡¯ imprisonment like she faced before, but her departure this time might separate them for eternity, never to meet again, where all her memories, her past.....

    Would alle to an end.

 Chapter 280.1 - I Have Never Believed in Fate

    Chapter 280.1: I Have Never Believed in Fate

    Qing Lan Fei stirred awake from unconsciousness, feeling a little dazed as her eyes blinked groggily, her vision slowly clearing up.

    She tried to move her arm, and felt a wave of heavy weakness wash over her, causing her to crease up her brows. She turned her gaze to look down slowly and that was when she discovered that both her hands and legs have been tied up by a single thick chain.

    She found herself in a cave filled with sharp icicles all around and it was only when she woke up that she discovered how low the temperature in there was. The chill was visible in the air as a mist and the ground was covered in ayer of frost.

    Where is this ce?

    Qing Lan Fei summoned up her spirit powers in an attempt to break free from the bindings on her hands but found that she could not feel the slightest ripple of spirit energy in her body, and was so weak there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of strength left in her.

    Her face immediately turned pale and panic crept into her heart. Her struggling shifted the chains that bound her limbs which brought about a bout of dull clinking.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    Upon hearing that familiar sound, Qing Lan Fei¡¯s body stiffened, and she raised her head up slowly.

    Though they have not met for a few hundred years, the face of the person before her had not changed in the slightest, emitting an icy cold aura, distant and unapproachable.

    Her head of silvery hairy draped over his shoulders unbound, except for an ice blue ornament worn over her forehead, giving off the feeling as if her entire person gave off a cold and aloof glow.

    Herplexion that was so fair it almost seemed translucent, and that exquisitely cold and beautiful countenance seemed to be almost frozen in time, never to age.

    Five hundred years ago, this person had looked like this, and five hundred yearster now, her countenance had not changed at all. Even Qing Lan Fei did not know how old the woman really was.

    Qing Lan Fei watched the person before her quietly, and it was after a long while that she moved her lips to call out slowly: ¡°Master.....¡±

    That¡¯s right. This person was her Master.

    The person who discovered that she possessed the me element, the one who took her away from the Divine Temple for ten whole years.

    The woman was extremely beautiful, like a high and mighty celestial being who must not be profaned, the graceful arc of her chin lifted, with cold and arrogant nobility.

    ¡°Lan Fei, I¡¯ve said before..... that you will stille back here in the end.¡±

    Incongruous dissonant to the woman¡¯s wless countenance, was that croaky and grating voice like that of an old woman in her seventies or eighties who had weathered through the hard scouring vestiges of life, her heart like still water, impossible to stir up a single ripple.

    It seemed she was born to be so cold and aloof, her demeanor exactly the same towards anyone and everyone.

    But what could not be denied was that she was with Qing Lan Fei for a whole ten years, and she had not ceased contact with Qing Lan Fei after the girl left, so to her, Qing Lan Fei was not just merely someone who called her Master, but more like her very own child.

 Chapter 280.2 - I Have Never Believed in Fate

    Chapter 280.2: I Have Never Believed in Fate

    She was still different from others.

    Otherwise, she would not have pleaded on behalf of the girl, to let someone who should have died to still live.

    ¡°Master, for me to be back here, does it mean that I am still of use to them? Does that also mean that my daughter will not need to suffer all these.....¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s unfinished words were coldly interrupted by the woman¡¯s raspy voice.

    Her eyes calm and emotionless like pools of dead still water, she looked indifferently at the face that had turned deadly pale from having remained in such an icy cold ce for a long time, she said slowly, pausing at every word.

    ¡°You are merely just bait. I¡¯ve said that fate..... is something nobody can ever escape from. Just like the moment you turned traitor, you would have to pay the price. Hence, your offspring shall now inherit the destiny that you did not manage to fulfil back then.¡±

    ¡°All of your remaining life will be spent here in this ce.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s eyes lowered and the corners of her mouth tightened up scornfully. ¡°In the past, I believed in fate as well. But.....¡±

    She suddenly lifted her head, and the light shining out from her eyes was startling to see. ¡°Now, I do not believe in that a single bit. Master, would you believe that my life will not end here? And my daughter will not end up like me, to be haplessly used and manipted by all of you!¡±

    Seemingly stunned by those words, the woman actually came to show a rare moment of surprise. But very soon, her eyes filled up withpassion. ¡°Lan Fei, though several hundred years have passed but you¡¯re still as naive as before. A traitor who slipped out of control like you, would never be seen a second time here in the Mind Free Peak.¡±

    ¡°You can just remain here to reflect and repent. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve sensed that all the spirit power in your body is gone by now, and as time goes by, you¡¯ll find that your body will be weaker and weaker. That hollow and brittle bit of willpower of yours, will not hold out for all that much longer.¡±

    ¡°You are no longer that same Qing Lan Fei from before.¡±

    Upon saying that, the woman immediately turned around and left.

    Qing Lan Fei closed her eyes slowly, sighing heavily in her heart.

    It was feared that all of them did not know that she had been brought here to the Mind Free Peak. What a pity. She finally came to be reunited with Jing Yu after so much hardship and they were again parted in such a short period of time.

    Maybe the trials the two of them had to bear had yet to fully pass.

    Back from the time that she was mercilessly persecuted by Qing Luo Yan, she knew that it was all part of things she would have to suffer.

    Even though she had been rid of her spirit powers, she was still no weakling here in Cloud Heaven. And Jing Yu was also an expert with rare unfathomable cultivation, how was it possible that they fell prey to a surprise attack so easily? !

    If not for the Mind Free Peak¡¯s hidden hands behind it all, how could Qing Luo Yan possibly have seeded, and how could Jing Yu be controlled that easily?

    To people who were no longer of any use to them, the Mind Free Peak would really mercilessly oppress and persecute to the very end, to the extent they would kill with a borrowed knife so cleanly without leaving any loose ends.

 Chapter 280.3 - I Have Never Believed in Fate

    Chapter 280.3: I Have Never Believed in Fate

    Everytime Qing Lan Fei thought of that, her heart grew bitter.

    In the end, she was really just a pawn that they had been grooming.

    ¡ª Divine Healers Sect ¡ª

    Because of Qing Lan Fei¡¯s disappearance, the atmosphere had been strangely stifling these days.

    Especially when Mo Jing Yu had once again refused to heed any of their persuasion and hadpletely exploded when he was stopped from going out to search for her.

    ¡°Wait? Then pray tell me. Just how long do I have to wait until? A day? A month? Or is it going to be a whole year! ?¡±

    Mo Jing Yu had not shut his eyes for several consecutive days and his phoenix like eyes were red and bloodshot, looking highly haggard. He stared fixedly at Bai Zhi Yan before him and spat out through tightly clenched teeth: ¡°Get out of my way while I am still able to retain my rationality. I do not want to have to hurt you!¡±

    ¡°Senior Mo, I understand that you are worried about Aunt Lan¡¯s safety, but where are you going to start to look for her? We do not have a single clue and I have already sent people to search all over the ce. They will inform me immediately when they receive any news.¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s devilishly handsome face no longer carried the usual yful and indifferent nonchnce like always but was being dead serious and stern, which somehow gave the man a sort of convincing charm.

    But the person before him was not just any ordinary man and it was clear that those words did not work on him in the least.

    ¡°I said to get out of my way!¡± Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face was dark, his words heavy and grave in their intonation.

    The aggressively tyrannical white glow of spirit power surrounding his body slowly red out, like it was going to tear everyone who was trying to stop him into shreds.

    Seeing that, Bai Zhi Yan quickly took tens of steps back in retreat.

    You¡¯ve got to be kidding me! This guy here was known as Cloud Heaven¡¯s top greatest fighter back in his prime and he instinctively knew that he might not be able to take the man on fully if they really came to blows.

    Afterall, as an elixir cultivator, he was not great at things like fighting.

    After Bai Zhi Yan retreated, no one would naturally dare to stop the man anymore. Seeing that, Mo Jing Yu was about to tear through the fabric of space and time to open a dimensional portal when a voice sounded behind him that caused him to freeze in his spot.

    ¡°Father, where are you going?¡±

    Mo Jing Yu turned himself around slowly. A petite white clothed youngdy stood a short distance away, her countenance exquisite and beautiful with a faint smile curling up the ends of her lips. Those phoenix like eyes that were almost exactly like his shone with a tender glint inside, as they looked at him quietly.

    Seeing his little princess in the flesh at such close distance, Mo Jing Yu almost could not believe his eyes.

    If not for those eyes that looked almost exactly like his own, and those pristine white clothes she wore, he would have thought that she looked the exact same as Fei Er.

 Chapter 280.4 - I Have Never Believed in Fate

    Chapter 280.4: I Have Never Believed in Fate

    And Mo Jing Yu still thought that he was hallucinating.

    Until the youngdy came walking one step at a time to reach right in front of him, and curved her lips up in a smile to call out to him again. ¡°Father.¡±

    Mo Jing Yu then slowly came back to his senses, the expression on his face still rather stunned. ¡°You¡¯re Little Yu?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡± Qing Yu nodded her head and said.

    Lou Jun Yao then came out behind her, his gaze ncing very briefly at Qing Yu as he said: ¡°Make haste. If one¡¯s spirit leaves their body for too long, the kind of harm it brings will be highly severe.¡±

    Qing Yu acknowledged quickly as she looked at the tense expression on the man¡¯s face, and then revealed a sweet smile. ¡°Thank you. I will be quick, and nothing will happen to me.¡±

    Mo Jing Yu watched the two of them mime to each other and was a little puzzled, his brows inadvertently furrowing together. ¡°What is going on with all this talk about spirits and flesh bodies .....¡±

    Lou Jun Yao scoffed in contempt. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. She heard that you were going to leave from the Divine Healers Sect to go look for Aunt Lan and this little one here started to be worried about you. And as her flesh body could not leave that ce, she had no choice but to expel her spirit consciousness toe all the way here to calm you down.¡±

    ¡°What! ?¡±

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s irises immediately contracted and the shade of his face turned ugly. ¡°What utter foolishness! ? How dangerous is that? If you flesh bodyes to any harm at this moment, your spirit consciousness will never be able to return!¡±

    Speaking about that, Mo Jing Yu could not help but turn to re at Lou Jun Yao. ¡°She might not be sensible enough as she is still young, but are you just as senseless as well? I really don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s good or bad to leave my daughter in your hands!¡±

    Lou Jun Yao was taken aback for a moment by those words. He seemed to have heard the man say that he would leave his daughter in his hands? ?

    He is not objecting against the two of them anymore? That was totally unexpected.

    Seeing the furious look on Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face as he gave Lou Jun Yao a tongueshing, Qing Yu gave a certain man who was obediently allowing himself to be admonished a sheepish and apologetic look, before she spoke up in a soft voice: ¡°Rest assured that I will be fine. Ah Yao set up a barrier all around my flesh body so I will not be in any danger. Moreover, I will not be staying here for long.¡±

    Mo Jing Yu was surprised for a moment and before he could even open his mouth, he heard Qing Yu continue on: ¡°Listen to me now. I know what you want to do and I am also aware that Mother has not gone missing but has gone back to where she originally belonged to. Am I correct?¡±

    The gaze that Mo Jing Yu was looking at her with was a little conflicted, and he suddenly found himself at a loss for words.

    As expected, she is aware of everything?

    Fei Er had tried all ways and means to try to conceal all of that. Unfortunately, their daughter was just too smart, and had seen that things were not what it seemed.

    ¡°Besides Mother, probably no one else knows how to get to that ce. So what you should do most now is to firstly be calm. Don¡¯t forget that Mother did this not just to protect Little Bei and I, but includes you as well!¡±

 Chapter 281.1 - A Visitor in the Middle of the Night

    Chapter 281.1: A Visitor in the Middle of the Night

    The things thisss knows was much more than he thought.

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s gaze dimmed slightly and it was a long while before he opened his mouth to ask: ¡°Then, what are you going to do?¡±

    The corners of Qing Yu¡¯s lips lifted as she slowly turned to look at Mo Jing Yu. She then said in a scoffing tone: ¡°The person those people are targeting is me. So, only if I turn up there myself would their attention be shifted away from Mother, and their guard would naturally be lowered towards her. That will then be the time that we¡¯ll have to depend on Father¡¯s skills to go save the damsel in distress.¡±

    After her voice fell, Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face looked a little surprised but his brows quickly knitted up. ¡°You are going there yourself? How can I allow that! ? Your Mother fell into danger because she wanted to protect you so how can you deliver yourself right into their hands? I cannot possibly agree to it.¡±

    Towards his objection, Qing Yu did not hold it against the man, but just arched up an eyebrow to say: ¡°Since Father does not have a better n than this, then we¡¯ll just do what I just said.¡±

    Although she had always been docile and obedient before her parents, but when it came to something that she had decided on, no one would be able to stop her.

    Upon hearing that, Mo Jing Yu could not help but feel a little indignant but did not think it was appropriate to blow his top. He then turned to Lou Jun Yao who had not said a single word all this time and said: ¡°And you agree with what thess is saying? What she wants to do will put herself in harm¡¯s way as the Mind Free Peak is not a ce that one cane and go as they please!¡±

    Lou Jun Yao curved his lips up in a smile, his violet irises glinting with indiscernible mirth as he said in a low voice: ¡°The ce of legend said to be a divine realm of the gods, frankly put, is a ce that no one has gone to before isn¡¯t it? Who really knows whether all those rumours are the truth or lies? Senior here was proimed to be Cloud Heaven¡¯s most highly skilled pugilist back then but is it because you were asleep for too long that you¡¯ve grown to be timid and fearful?¡±

    ¡°You.....¡± Mo Jing Yu felt a little peeved and indignant hearing those taunting words and did not want to vent his anger out on his daughter, so he threw Lou Jun Yao a fierce re.

    ¡°A little kid like you had better not get too full of yourself. Just because you possess a little capability and you think you¡¯re above everyone else? What I said about the Mind Free Peak was told to me by your Aunt Lan herself. Tell me if that could possibly be untrue!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lou Jun Yaoughed aloud. ¡°Why don¡¯t my Senior tell us more?¡±

    Qing Yu nodded her head and piped in as well: ¡°That¡¯s right Father, tell me more about the Mind Free Peak so that it will be easily toe up with a better n after gaining a better understanding of the ce.¡±

    ¡°You two.....¡± Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face turned an uglier shade.

    Why does he feel as if he had been tricked by these two imps here? He said that the ce was highly dangerous but the two of them were actually bing more and more interested in the ce instead!

    He had clearly told Fei Er that he would not let the kids know anything about this, as the grievances of his generation should not be shouldered by these children.

 Chapter 281.2 - A Visitor in the Middle of the Night

    Chapter 281.2: A Visitor in the Middle of the Night

    But with the way things were, he really could not care so much.

    Fei Er has already sacrificed too much for his sake and she has even put herself in such great danger. How could he continue to sit back and not do anything.

    Even their young daughter was being so brave, so how could he continue to hold himself back like that?

    In a certain territory in Cloud Heaven, a part of the still air suddenly contorted strangely before an enormous dimensional vortex appeared. A group of people came out from it and the portal disappeared in a heartbeat.

    It was rather clear that it was a dimensional portal to Cloud Heaven but here in the lower realm, very few people knew the location of this tunnel.

    In the lead, was a tall and lean man dressed in ck robes.

    However, the most striking thing about him was his head of silver hair that looked like snow, and his pair of dark green eyes that reminded one of a ferocious beast. His light pink lips were tightly pressed together, which gave his already cold and emotionless handsome looking face an additional tinge of iciness.

    It was Qing Ye Li from the White Fens Lands.

    The people following behind him were his closest aides that he trusted implicitly, the same group of people who had followed him to the Feng Family Manor back then.

    A person from any ce would more or less face some kind of obstacles when seeking to move on to a higher position as that was a path one would have to tread as they move towards greater power.

    But it seemed to be an exception for Qing Ye Li and his group. When they went through the dimensional portal, it seemed like besides taking a slightly longer period of time, they did not encounter much danger or anything strange.

    It was not known whether it was due to how well blessed their Young Lord was.

    A petite sized young girl with two braids at the sides of her head then gazed with wide eyed curiosity as she surveyed the surroundings, before she turned her eyes to look at the expressionless looking man, asking in a crisp voice: ¡°Young Lord, where will we be going from here?¡±

    When the question came out from the youngdy¡¯s mouth, the rest of the people in the group also cast a quizzical gaze onto the man.

    ¡°We¡¯ll find a ce to rest our feet first.¡± Qing Ye Li¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, as he said in an indifferent tone.

    ¡°Leave that to me.¡± Another tall and lean figure said as he thumped his chest. Looking for a ce to stay was something he was best at and it was always the best one out of a hundred ces.

    Qing Ye Li did not say anything, his eyes gazing far into the distance. He had..... always known where that person had been.

    But, he did not dare to stand before her again.

    Because he was afraid that he would one day no longer be able to control the beast in himself, ande to hurt her.

    Even if there was a way for them to be together forever.

    He still did not want her to be hurt, not even the slightest bit.

 Chapter 281.3 - A Visitor in the Middle of the Night

    Chapter 281.3: A Visitor in the Middle of the Night

    He would never allow anyone toe to hurt her, even if it was he himself. That just cannot happen.

    The expression on Qing Ye Li¡¯s face became gloomy for an instant.

    But..... they have really not met for a very long time!

    Night gradually descended.

    Because of what happened to Qing Lan Fei, Qing Yu did not let Lou Jun Yaoe over these days, but made him stay to apany Mo Jing Yu, to prevent the man from trying anything in secret.

    Qing Yu had also discreetly and openly tried to probe for information from Qing Luo Yan but it seemed like Qing Luo Yan did not know much about the Mind Free Peak as well, and neither did she know when the Mind Free Peak woulde to open up.

    Qing Luo Yan had only told her that when the Mind Free Peak appears, a strange phenomenon will manifest in the skies before it reveals itself.

    That night, Qing Yu went to Qing Luo Yan¡¯s chambers again to hypnotize her to sleep before walking back to her ce. On her way back, she bumped into Cang Jian whom she had not seen for a long time.

    ¡°Grand Priest, it¡¯s been quite a while since we¡¯ve met.¡±

    Cang Jian had clearly seen her as well but the colour of his face did not look too good, merely stiffening the edges of his lips in a faint smile before walking away.

    It was thought he did not know how to face Qing Yu anymore.

    Thinking back to how he had pushed Qing Yu to Qing Luo Yan¡¯s side in order to save himself, he had not thought that Qing Yu woulde out of it safe and sound, and even win Qing Luo Yan¡¯s trust and favour.

    As of that moment, he was just a reject abandoned by Qing Lou Yan, a Grand Priest with an empty title, where all those people who had once fawned upon him to win his favour all the time hade to distance themselves from him after discovering his current predicament, some of them even secretly ridiculing and sneering at him.

    However esteemed and highly regarded he was in the past, he had inversely be just as down and out now.

    Seeing the man¡¯s figure slowly grow further, Qing Yu raised an eyebrow, the expression on his face indiscernible.

    It was thought that what he was feeling right now must be even worse than death itself!

    So used to a life of being revered by people everywhere, reduced to be someone that no one asked about in an instant. It was not just any ordinary disgust one would feel, but was the kind that was like a fish bone stuck in one¡¯s throat, stubbornly stuck and refusing to go up or down, but could not find anyone to vent out to.

    Ha, how could all of that be enough at all?

    From the moment that he turned traitorous, he was destined toe to a bad end. All of this was merely just a simple appetizer.

    Continuing to walk to her quarters, the two attendant girls standing at the door bowed slightly to her. ¡°Miss Yu Qing.¡±

    ¡°Both of you can be dismissed. You do not need to be here to serve me. We are all in the same position so you do not need to be so respectful to me. I do not think I deserve it.¡± Qing Yu said with her lips curved up in a smile.

 Chapter 281.4 - A Visitor in the Middle of the Night

    Chapter 281.4: A Visitor in the Middle of the Night

    ¡°But.....¡±

    ¡°If the Temple Lord asks, I will tell her all about it. You do not have to worry that any me will fall on you.¡± Qing Yu opened her mouth to interrupt the attendant girl¡¯s words. Although the corners of her lips carried the faint tinge of a smile, it could be felt that the youngdy was not exactly a patient person. If they continued to persist in remaining here, the youngdy might really be angry.

    The two attendant girls exchanged a nce with each other and decided that they should just give up, immediately bowing as they retreated.

    Hmph. Who knew whether they are here to serve her or to keep watch on her? Qing Yu scoffed contemptuously and then opened her room door before making her way inside.

    Although it was already deep into the night, she did not feel the least bit sleepy, her heart still thinking about the Mind Free Peak.

    Heard from Mo Jing Yu¡¯s mouth, it was said that the ce was highly mysterious, where no one knew where the ce was exactly. But they called people in that ce celestial envoys, because they possessed mystifying powers that mortals did not have, and people who came out from the Mind Free Peak were all entities with power great enough to rock the world.

    But they seldom came to appear before people, or one might say, in their eyes, all other ces besides the Mind Free Peak were too plebeian or lowly, that might hurt their highly noble status and identity.

    Even the highest leveled realm like Cloud Heaven was deemed to bepletely worthless in their eyes.

    Qing Yu¡¯s cultivation in her previous life had already reached semi celestial levels and in the world she was in back then, few were able to be a match for her. Back at that time, if she had survived her Heavenly tribtion, she would have been able to gain entry into the legendary void, the celestial realm, to be a pugilist holding true divine power.

    And when that thought came into her mind, she could not help but feel that all of that seemed a little odd.

    The Mind Free Peak and the divine realm of the Void, could there be any link..... between these two ces?

    ¡°An intruder has infiltrated into the temple! Protect the Temple Lord! Everyone be on the highest alert! !¡±

    A flurry of hurried footsteps suddenly interrupted Qing Yu¡¯s train of thoughts and she quickly snapped back to her senses, looking in surprise at the group of white robed men passing by the outside of her window.

    What happened?

    Did she just hear that someone had managed to break their way in? ?

    This damned ce was filled with danger everywhere, the security so tight that not even a fly could fly in. That was probably because Qing Luo Yan hadmitted too many nefarious deeds and feared for her life, causing her to turn the Divine Temple into a stifling ce like it was fortified with thick walls of steel.

    And someone had actually managed to break into the ce?

    It wouldn¡¯t be Lou Jun Yao. That fe had always been able to make his way in and out without anyone knowing a thing, not a single trace of his passing has ever been detected.

    And only people who possessed his level of cultivation was able toe and go as they pleased so freely.

    So who could have broken their way in here?

    As she was still contemting on it, a soft noise suddenly sounded through her half open window, and a figure then came into her room without another sound.

    That person had his back facing her, standing within the shadows where the dim candlelight could not reach, where only his very tall stature could be faintly made out, looking a little thin from the back.

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow, but did not sense any evil intentioning from the person, and she could not help butugh out softly. ¡°You sir, are really rather bold to dare toe in here. Have you lost your way or did youe here to look for me?¡±

 Chapter 282.1 - Can Only Be Friends

    Chapter 282.1: Can Only Be Friends

    She had just intended to make fun of the guy and did not expect to see the man¡¯s body stiffen for a moment, before he spat out three short words: ¡°Look for you.¡±

    The voice was cold and clear, feeling strangely familiar.

    Qing Yu was a little stunned for a moment as she stood frozen to watch the figure turn around slowly, and thene walking towards her a step at a time.

    From within the shadows, his real face slowly came to be revealed.

    Those dark green eyes that looked like a wild beast¡¯s, glittered exceptionally beautifully under the darkness of night.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes red wide, incredulity filling her face as she murmured in a soft voice: ¡°Little Ye.....¡±

    It¡¯s really him?

    Ever since the time at the Faint Mist Sect when he left without a word, she had not seen him again. She had thought that he had gone to search for Qing Tian Lin but even when Qing Tian Lin came to appear again after that, there hadn¡¯t been a single trace of this guy anywhere to be seen.

    He seemed to have changed, different from the previous life, keeping many secrets that she did not know anything about.

    Qing Ye Li looked at the youngdy in front of her who had a surprised look on her face, speechless for a moment.

    Actually, he had already intended not to see her anymore. But, with things havinge to such a state, where he knew where she was, he could not hold himself back and still came here in the end.

    But looking at her..... she did not seem to be keen to see him.

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s gaze grew dim and he said in a low voice: ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. I just happened to know that you were here and I just popped in toe see..... whether you are doing well.¡±

    Upon finishing those words, his footsteps shifted slightly as he sought to leave.

    The expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face grew solemn as she took a few steps forward to catch hold of the man. In a rather displeased tone, she then said: ¡°What? You think you can juste and go just as it pleases you? You vanished without a single trace for so long, don¡¯t you have anything you want to say to me? Or do you now feel as if there is no need to tell me anything as you are no longer my secret hidden guard and has decided to keep a far distance away from me.....¡±

    ¡°I have not!¡±

    Before she had even finished, Qing Ye Li¡¯s cold and expressionless handsome looking face suddenly showed a look of panic. With a flustered look, he looked at her and quickly said: ¡°I will never want to leave you if you do not chase me away.¡±

    Qing Yu scoffed coldly. ¡°When did youe to learn how to use deceitful words to deceive me like this? You went on to disappear for such a long period of time and refuse to tell me anything when youe here to see me, but said that you will never want to leave me. You are free to do whatever you want and I will definitely not want to interfere.¡±

    Her words were intentionally incisive and sharp and said in a fit of pique. She knew this fe¡¯s temperament only too well and if she was not harsh with him, he would nevere to tell her anything.

 Chapter 282.2 - Can Only Be Friends

    Chapter 282.2: Can Only Be Friends

    With that thought in mind, Qing Yu turned around to walk away, fully intending to ignore him. Qing Ye Li immediately became frantic and in a moment of panic, he actually hugged her from behind, his voice a little helpless as he said: ¡°Little Yu, don¡¯t get angry! I did not want to hide anything from you.....¡±

    Finding herself hugged from the back, Qing Yu¡¯s eyes glinted sharply as she quietly tried to break free. ¡°What right do I have to be angry with you? You and I have both been born into another world, so everything that happened in our previous lives do not count for anything anymore. You are nowpletely free to do whatever you want and there is no need for you to tell me anything.¡±

    ¡°It is not like that at all!¡±

    Qing Ye Li turned the youngdy around and stared at her with his dark green eyes, his voice dead serious as he said: ¡°No matter how much time has passed, Little Yu..... will always be the most important person to me. I will never hold any secrets against you.¡±

    ¡°I just..... don¡¯t know how to tell it to you.¡± The aura around Qing Ye Li seemed to turn highly depressed in an instant.

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows furrowed deeply and she was silent for a while before she slowly said: ¡°Just what could have happened to you?¡±

    In the end, Qing Ye Li revealed everything to her, but throughout the entire process, he did not dare look into the youngdy¡¯s eyes at all.

    ¡°Little Yu, I am actually..... not human, but just a werewolf that possesses human blood in me.¡± Qing Ye Li¡¯s eyes were looking down, the expression on his face sad and gloomy. ¡°It was all not just a coincidence that I grew up around a pack of wolves. It was because I am of the same species as them.¡±

    Speaking up till that point, he thenughed aloud in self scorn. ¡°How could a person like me..... possibly stand right before you?¡±

    The man¡¯s fair slender fingers suddenly covered over his face, his voice bing hoarse, like it carried bitterness that no one knew about. ¡°I am..... the one who does not have that right, not you.¡±

    It was not known how long had passed before a slightly cold hand came to grasp the hand covering his eyes, slowly pulling it down. The man¡¯s eyes that were green as fine emeralds sparkled with a clear reflective sheen like they had been newly washed, looking like he had just cried.

    Qing Yu looked at him and then let out a sigh. ¡°So, just because of that, you do not dare toe see me, and was unable to face me?¡±

    Qing Ye Li did not say anything, his silence admitting to it.

    The youngdy suddenly stretched her hand out to grab his cor, pulling his body to bend down slightly before she reached a small hand up towards his head. She then mercilessly ruffled his head vigorously, like she was ruffling the fur of a little pet.

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s face was stunned in surprise, unable to react for a moment as he stood there staring woodenly at her.

    ¡°Will you harm me?¡± Qing Yu suddenly opened her mouth to ask.

 Chapter 282.3 - Can Only Be Friends

    Chapter 282.3: Can Only Be Friends

    He suddenly snapped back to his senses, and took a moment before he shook his head. ¡°How could I possibly ever hurt you?¡±

    This was someone he would seek to protect even if he would get hurt!

    Qing Yu curved up the ends of her lips and then said: ¡°Or shall I say, will you betray me? Or do things that¡¯s disadvantageous to me?¡±

    ¡°I will never do that.¡± Qing Ye Li said in a resolute voice.

    Qing Yu looked at him with her brows turned up in smiling arches. ¡°So, what are you so worried about? So what if you are not human? Little Burrow is a snake and I like him a lot. Little Ye, you grew up together with me and you are a friend andpanion I trust the most. So, we will never ever drift apart and be estranged, will we?¡±

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s body had turned a little stiff. It was not known whether it was because of the youngdy¡¯s words spoken without any restraint or it was because of the phrase..... most trusted friend.....

    Friend.....

    That¡¯s right. Just friends, They can only be friends.

    That was enough.

    Having made it clear with her words, Qing Yu went on to pour a cup of tea for him as she said: ¡°Little Ye, you said that you came here to Cloud Heaven because of Mind Free Peak?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Qing Ye Li nodded slightly. ¡°I promised my Father that I will help him bring something back.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t there a limit on the number of people that can go into Mind Free Peak? So people from the White Fens Land can go in there as well? ?¡± Qing Yu asked with a rather surprised look on her face.

    The corners of Qing Ye Li¡¯s mouth tightened. ¡°The limit holds no absolutely no meaning to powerful entities. As long as one has the power, will the Mind Free Peak really stop them from going in?¡±

    ¡°What you said sounds quite logical.¡± Qing Yu said with a helpless smile.

    Qing Ye Li held the tea cup in his hand, not drinking a single sip but merely narrowed his eyes, impossible to know what was on his mind. After a while, he then said in a soft voice: ¡°You have to be careful.....¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s fingers holding the tea cup tightened slightly. ¡°Regardless whether it¡¯s Cloud Heaven or Mind Free Peak, both of these two ces aren¡¯t really that terrifying or dangerous to me. What I am more worried about is..... Qing Tian Lin.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s face that had been smiling suddenly became muted and restrained.

    Qing Ye Li then continued to say: From what I remember, he is an utterly ruthless person who would avenge the slightest ridicule or humiliation suffered, where no one could possibly remain safely untouched after antagonizing him. I once went to find trouble with him in the White Fens Land before but he did not choose to retaliate back then, but endured it silently. What do you think that implies?¡±

    ¡°That he has something more important he is dealing with on his hands, and is unable to respond to your taunting.¡± Qing Yu said in a contemtive tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I think as well. But hasn¡¯t what he wants the most all this time been you all along? Could he be prepping for a bigger and grander plot.....¡± When that thought came into Qing Ye Li¡¯s mind, his long sharp eyebrows suddenly furrowed up as a feeling of unease crept into his heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Qing Yu said reassuringly. ¡°Maybe his focus isn¡¯t on me this time and that will be just great.¡±

    ¡°But I believe that he will never give up on you. You are after all..... his most ideal and favourite puppet.¡± Qing Ye Li almost spat out those words in contempt, pausing at every word.

 Chapter 282.4 - Can Only Be Friends

    <h4>Chapter 282.4: Can Only Be Friends</h4>

    In the past, it was not known how many of their blood kin Qing Tian Lin killed in their n because of Qing Yu. He was a stubborn and persistent maniac and he would surely persist ining up with more horrifying deeds.

    But the thing that made it more frightening was he had absolutely no idea where Qing Tian Lin was now.

    An entire month ago, Qing Tian Lin was already not in the Feng Family Manor.

    There was no trace of him anyway.

    ¡°All the things he did to me in the past, no matter good or bad, I have already repaid him with my own life back then.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s gaze stared into an empty spot, looking like her thoughts had drifted very far away. Her voice was soft as she said: ¡°I am now apletely new person, who has a family I want to protect, and a partner that I want to be with forever. For their sake, I will not allow myself to end up like I did in the past.¡±

    ¡°With Qing Tian Lin, I have already decided that I do not want to have anything to do with him ever again, but if he still has not given up, then I will have to..... end him with my own two hands.¡± Qing Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed up dangerously, with a steely and resolute glint.

    She had been on very good terms with Qing Tian Lin when they were very young, and hence they knew each other very well. Never had she ever thought that they would one day end up like this.

    But the difference now was that Qing Tian Lin has changed, and so has she.

    ¡ª¡ª

    A part of the frost on the cavern wall suddenly melted like it had met with a strong ze, slowly forming into tiny flowing rivulets of water that came to drip onto the sad and depressed woman¡¯s pale cheek.

    One drop, two drops.....

    Finally, the long lushshes of the woman¡¯s closed eyelids fluttered slightly, before she slowly opened her eyes whose vision was still a little blurry.

    She had remained in this ce for too long and her body had turned cold and stiff, with numbness creeping upon her. She wondered what it was like in the world outside now, and how many days had already passed.

    Maybe she should be more worried about herself instead.

    The ce was called the me Devouring Ice Demon, which was specially used to imprison traitors or prisoners whomitted grave and heinous crimes.

    Anyone who came in here, would have no chance of going out ever again.

    With the starkly contrasting temperatures of both ice and fire in here, it was impossible for anyone to remain in this ce for long no matter how high their cultivation was. Moreover, there¡¯s some kind of devilry at work in this ce which silently eats away at a person¡¯s cultivation without them knowing, till they were reduced to a frail andpletely useless weakling.

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s face was deathly pale, and slight traces of blood was caked on her badly cracked lips.

    She had long been used to fasting in abstinence and it did not affect her all that much when there was no food or water there. But as her cultivation was deteriorating, she would soon be a normal regr human.

    With her entire body being endlessly chilled by ice and roasted from the fiery mes at the same time, she felt like she was going to die.

 Chapter 283.1 - The Devilish Voice In The Dreams

    <h4>Chapter 283.1: The Devilish Voice In The Dreams</h4>

    But there were some things that she still could not help but worry. It was that lingering worry that allowed her to maintain her wavering consciousness.

    Have those people started to move? Are her children..... safe?

    A pair of white boots suddenly appeared in her line of sight. Qing Lan Fei was taken aback a moment before she raised her head up to look at the person. It was a rather young and prettydy, who was at that moment looking down at her.

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s body was very weak and she could only remain lying on the ground, unable to even summon the strength to sit up.

    But she seemed to know thisdy, and her blurry eyes suddenly widened slightly when she saw thedy, quickly struggling as she tried to get up.

    But the iron chains that bound her limbs were too heavy and she was unable to even sit up from the ground, the attempt only causing her wrists and ankles to bleed from abrasion.

    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t try to move!¡±

    When the youngdy saw what Qing Lan Fei was doing, she immediately held Qing Lan Fei down, her brows knitted up as she said in a whisper: ¡°I came here in secret, and no one knows that I¡¯m here. You do not have to worry.¡±

    For someone who was so spirited and suave, when had she ever suffer such torment before? This me Devouring Ice Demon, is truly such a cold bitter ce!

    With Senior stripped of her spirit power core and her cultivation in such a weak state, she will not be able to hold on much longer. No matter how strong her willpower is, her body will not be able to withstand it.

    Qing Lan Fei tugged back the ends of her lips slightly, struggling very hard to attempt to put on a weak smile. ¡°Ying Ge, it¡¯s been so long. You have not changed in the slightest.¡±

    Here in the Mind Free Peak, the only person who has notpletely lost all humanity.

    ¡°Senior, you should not havee back.¡± There wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of a smile on Ying Ge¡¯s face as her hands holding Qing Lan Fei¡¯s shoulders quietly infused the woman with spirit power, to help the woman drive away some of the weakness in her body.

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s brows creased slightly as she then said in a soft voice: ¡°Stop that right now. If Master finds out, you will be punished.¡±

    Ying Ge did not pay any heed to the woman¡¯s words but kept her eyes closed and the transfer of spirit power through her hands constant. She suddenly came to ask the woman: ¡°Is life out there good?¡±

    Qing Lan Fei was surprised by the question, her gaze fixed on the youngdy as her mind recalled back memories from a very very long time ago.

    Ying Ge had been the same as her, already brought here to this ce when they were still in their swaddles, but Qing Lan Fei had been luckier, fortunate enough to leave the Mind Free Peak when she was ten years old.

    After that, although she still roamed between the two ces, the Bright Moon Temple and the Mind Free Peak, she still enjoyed lots of freedom.

    Ying Ge was the illegitimate child of a lowly female servant and her mother died not long after she was born. Master pitied the young child and came to take her in to keep by his side.

    Because she was blessed with high intelligence, Master made an exception despite her lowly birth, and epted her as a disciple.

 Chapter 283.2 - The Devilish Voice In The Dreams

    Chapter 283.2: The Devilish Voice In The Dreams

    The girl came in only just a few dayster than Qing Lan Fei.

    The two of them had grown up together from a very young age and they trained together. Ying Ge had always been very diligent and hardworking.

    Because she was very much aware of her status and position, where it was destined that she would never be able to raise her head high here in the Mind Free Peak, hence she needed to make up for it with ten or even a hundred times more effort, before she would have to chance to stand above others.

    She was a person of few words and she seldom revealed her emotions. It could be said that her personality was cold and distant. But Qing Lan Fei had never cared about the cold expressionless face the girl always put on, treating her like her very own sister.

    Although Ying Ge had never said it out aloud, she actually remembered it all in her heart and she had always respected this Senior of hers. When Master decided to rid her Senior of her spirit power core and to throw her out from his discipleship, Ying Ge had then knelt there under the freezing snow for seven whole days. But that still did not change her Master¡¯s mind in the end.

    Qing Lan Fei was forcibly stripped of her spirit power core and when the pain was so great that she was almost going to lose consciousness, she saw the icy cold Ying Ge who was never one prone to showing emotions cry while she embraced her.

    That was the first time that Qing Lan Fei saw her cry.

    Even when the girl met with an idental mishap while cultivating and her meridians were severed which caused her to bleed from all seven orifices which very nearly took her life, the girl had not onceined about the pain, like she was a monster who was incapable of feeling anything at all.

    But when she saw Qing Lan Fei looking almost on herst breaths before her eyes, Ying Ge cried like a little child, almost losing her voice, pleading again and again for her Senior to not die like that.

    Qing Lan Fei had also cried. She just could not bear to leave this junior of hers who was as close to her as her real sister though they were not rted by blood at all.

    She knew that Ying Ge was not good at expressing what she felt in her heart with words but her feelings could be felt from her everyday actions that showed that the girl treasured her just as much as she did herself.

    And when the time came for her to leave the Mind Free Peak, the eyes that Ying Ge had looked at her with had been highly conflicted, but seemed to be tinged with a strange bit of envy at the same time.

    Thest words she had said back then had been: ¡°Senior, you must remain well. And, do note back here again. Never ever again.¡±

    She seemed to be telling her, that they would never meet again.

    Ying Ge wanted to go see the outside world so much, but she could not. It was as if there were invisible shackles that bound her body, trapping her, making it impossible for her to take a single step out of this ce.

    So when Qing Lan Fei was able to go out, Ying Ge¡¯s heart was actually filled with envy. But after many twists and turns over hundreds of years, she had stille back here.

 Chapter 283.3 - The Devilish Voice In The Dreams

    Chapter 283.3: The Devilish Voice In The Dreams

    It was not known how long had passed when Qing Lan Fei¡¯s face seemed to regain a sliver of colour. She looked into Ying Ge¡¯s eyes and said in a tender voice: ¡°I felt that I have spent many happy years all this time. I have a husband who loves me more than his own life, and an obedient pair of children. There is nothing that is more blissful than that for me.¡±

    Ying Ge¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Do you know what it means when you¡¯re here in the me Devouring Ice Demon?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Qing Lan Fei smiled weakly. ¡°But I do not regret anything. Because I have experienced the most wonderful things in the world, and I have absolutely no regrets.¡±

    ¡°If you die, what about your husband and children?¡± Ying Ge asked as her brows furrowed up together.

    ¡°I do not have a choice do I?¡±

    Qing Lan Fei curved up the ends of her lips, and said in a slightly scornful tone: ¡°Right from the start, they had never intended to let me off. They were just seeking to use the me element to develop an invincible and invulnerable human weapon. I might not be their best choice, but they really do not have a more suitable candidate than me.¡±

    ¡°When Master spared my life back then, it must surely be because there was still some use left in me!¡±

    Ying Ge clenched up her hands and remained silent for a long while before she opened her mouth to say: ¡°I will try to think of a way to get you out of here.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei smiled and shook her head. ¡°Do do anything foolish Ying Ge. To be able to see you again, I am already satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Senior.¡±

    The pitch of Ying Ge¡¯s voice suddenly rose slightly, her eyes staring deeply into Qing Lan Fei¡¯s with a light that was never seen before, like it was hope that had been concealed behind many hiddenyers, but was finally spilling out unstoppably.

    ¡°Do you know? I am really very envious of you, that you can be so brave to choose the life that you want for yourself, in spite of how hard it was going to be, and never once retreated from your choice.

    ¡°I think, Senior can really carry the hope I hold in me with you, to continue to live so happily forever.¡±

    The ends of Ying Ge¡¯s lips curved up in a smile, which really tugged at one¡¯s soul. ¡°I will definitely save you from this ce.¡±

    Upon saying that, she did not wait for Qing Lan Fei to respond but just turned around and left straightaway. But the sight of her departing back seemed to carry a strange resolve that made one feel uneasy.

    ¡°Ying Ge.....¡±

    Qing Lan Fei watched the figure that was gradually disappearing, and her fingers clenched up tightly as uneasiness rose in her heart.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°My good child, do not resist me, but give yourself up to me!¡±

    At the end of that haziness, a voice seemed to be calling out to her gently, filled with a highly soothing power, thatforted one greatly, wanting nothing more than to sink oneself into that gentle tenderness.

 Chapter 283.4 - The Devilish Voice In The Dreams

    Chapter 283.4: The Devilish Voice In The Dreams

    ¡°Come. Come to my side. Will youe with me?¡±

    That voice seemed to be filled with mystical power, that was just impossible to resist, where one could not help themselves but want to go close.

    However, the youngdy in a deep sleep had her brows deeply furrowed, her hands at her sides held so tightly her knuckles had turned slightly white like she was locked in a fierce struggle. But she just could not break free from the call of that voice, her footsteps unconsciously walking forward slowly.

    ¡°Such an obedient child. Come,e with me to a ce where there is no pain or any worry¡­..¡±

    The furrows on the youngdy¡¯s brows grew deeper, and the tender skin of her face was covered in a thin sheen of perspiration.

    Just as she felt that she was unable to control herself and was going to take another step forward, an earth shattering roar suddenly boomed, and an enormous golden figure rose up from the ground, its massive jaws wide open, to lunge forward towards the front of that mystifying hazy blur.

    A massive tear broke in that illusory dreamy realm, and the eyes of the youngdy whose face was a horrible shade suddenly red wide open, a cold icy glint shining deep within.

    ¡°Mistress, are you alright?¡±

    A golden light shed in the room and a good looking youngd with a pair of beautiful gold and silver eyes stood looking at her worriedly.

    He had been in a deep sleep within the dimensional space for a period and had just awoken. He had never expected that he would immediately witness such a spine tingling sight upon waking up.

    He did not even dare to imagine what kind of danger his Mistress would meet with if he had woken up just a little bitter.

    The aura around Qing Yu¡¯s body felt so sinister that it was frightening.

    To think that someone had been able to slip into her dreams so stealthily without her knowing, and she found herself unable to resist its strange power in there. Her mind had clearly been fully conscious but she just could not help following what that voice said uncontrobly.

    She remembered that she still had not even fallen asleep a while ago but had just shut her eyes to rest for a little bit, her body and mind still highly alert. Unknowingly, her consciousness had drifted off, and she did not know anything else.

    ¡°Little Burrow, did you see that person?¡± Qing Yu opened her mouth to ask in an emotionless voice.

    The youngd shook his head slightly, his voice grave as he spoke: ¡°No. That person did not show himself, but was controlling things from a far distance with his primordial spirit, and was trying to take away Mistress¡¯ soul when my sudden appearance interrupted him that would have wounded him at his meridians.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Qing Yu scoffed. ¡°What do you think of this person¡¯s skills?¡±

    ¡°People who have to stoop to such despicable methods cannot be that highly skilled.¡± Zang Mai sniffed contemptuously. He then went on to ask: ¡°Mistress, did youe to antagonize anyone so shameless and contemptible recently?¡±

    ¡°I think¡­.. I can probably guess who it is.¡± Qing Yu said as the corners of her mouth stiffened, her eyes dark.

    So anxious that he couldn¡¯t wait any longer? But using such methods was really beneath his status isn¡¯t it? If the celestial realm of legend is filled with characters of such calibre, that it was really disappointing for her.

    Since they have now already made a move against her, they have breached her bottomline. When theye to cross swords next, there would be no reason for her to hold back anymore. There were some things that she was loath to do, but when ites to using sly and devious means¡­..

    She had never feared she would lose to anyone before.

 Chapter 284.1 - A Strange Change Happened

    Chapter 284.1: A Strange Change Happened

    The next day, something big urred in Cloud Heaven.

    In the Five Great Powers¡¯ intersecting central border, a great number of corpses suddenly appeared. It included those of demonic beasts and also those of humans, all of them killed in mysterious ways, which quickly elicited a wave of panic among the people.

    Quite a number of the people who lived nearby immediately asked to move into territories under the protection of the Five Great Powers, fearful that they might just die in the same mysterious ways like those corpses one day.

    The incident quickly drew the attention of the Five Great Powers.

    For so many years, the Five Great Powers in Cloud Heaven have maintained a unspoken sense of bnce between the different mights.

    Moreover, the day that the Mind Free Peak would manifest was soon to arrive and it was only natural that no one would intentionally want to shatter that peaceful bnce. So..... by whose hand did this incidente to ur?

    The Bright Moon Divine Temple was widely revered to be a ce of holy divinity, the symbol of light and peace. Though the internal departments of the temple have strayed quite a bit from their initial maxim, at least on the surface, they were still thought to be sanctimonious by the people.

    When such an incident happened, the Bright Moon Divine Temple could not possibly sit back on theirurels, and not do anything.

    It had been a long time since they convened for a meeting under such serious circumstances and everyone came. The grand meeting hall was filled with a whole horde of people, ck robes and white robes each standing on one side, spread out in neat uniform rows.

    It was just as grandiose and massive an affair as the time when Qing Yu had seen when she first came here.

    But the circumstances were now different. She hade here as a prisoner a few months ago, facing all kinds of strange and curious looks from everyone. Now a few monthster, she stood high up looking down over the grand meeting hall, at a position right next to the most revered and respected woman, enjoying everyone¡¯s adtion.

    Things today were totally different from before.

    As the Grand Priest, Cang Jian had naturallye as well.

    Even though he was no longer that highly favoured by Qing Luo Yan now, he had still basked in great glory for a period before. Hence, though everyone was privately gossiping about him, they did not dare to be too openly audacious about it.

    Qing Luo Yan was seated behind heavy drapes on the raised pedestal like always, not revealing her face. Her svelte slender figure stretched out upon a divan, without saying a single word for a long while.

    Till everyone starting wondering whether she had fallen asleep, the woman¡¯s gentle and melodious voice then suddenly rang out. The tone of that voice was the same as always, impossible to read the emotions behind it, where everyone was unable to sense the woman¡¯s mood at all.

    ¡°Regarding the appearance of corpses at the intersecting borders in Cloud Heaven, what are your views about it?

 Chapter 284.2 - A Strange Change Happened

    <h4>Chapter 284.2: A Strange Change Happened</h4>

    Everyone below contemted on it for a good while, before a lean figured old man in white robes at the back suddenly put on a wise look and muttered in a thoughtful voice: ¡°Could it be Heaven¡¯s cmity.....¡±

    But the moment his words came out, scornfulughter broke out seemingly on both sides unbridled, like he had just told them a funny joke.

    The old man seemed to realize that he had made a fool of himself and his face immediately turned awkward and embarrassed.

    How could he not be embarrassed?

    What kind of a moronic Heaven¡¯s cmity would ur right smack at the intersecting borders of the Five Great Powers? It was a highly prominent ce of such great importance it was clear to see that that was the work by humans¡¯ hands alright? Someone must be attempting to incite some kind of provocation between the Cloud Heaven¡¯s Five Great Powers to stir up unrest and upheaval.

    A young man in ck robes then stepped forward to first bow respectfully towards the raised pedestal before he opened his mouth to say: ¡°Temple Lord, I think that with something this strange that urred so suddenly out of nowhere, instead of having all of us making all kinds of wild guesses here, why not we have the Grand Priest show us his capability by having him go investigate it, to get an affirmative answer for us all.¡±

    That was indeed a rather sound suggestion and many people there immediately indicated their approval, turning their eyes onto the group of people wearing the blue robes of a priest.

    Standing in the lead, was Cang Jian himself who had remained quiet for very long. He looked as if he had lost quite a bit of weight, like he had not been able to rest well for many days.

    People who were in the dark might have thought that he had been slogging day and night for the divine temple but the truth of the matter was actually because he no longer possessed the special powers of a priest and was feeling fearful and worried that he had lost favour with Qing Luo Yan.

    Seeing that man suggest that they should have the priests go investigate into the incident with the corpses, Cang Jian¡¯s face immediately changed in shade.

    His hands hidden within his voluminous sleeves tightened unconsciously and for some unknown reason, his gaze subconsciously turned to look towards the raised tform, at the youngdy standing just outside theyers of curtains.

    Seeming to sense the man¡¯s gaze on her, Qing Yu lifted her head and looked at him, before a faint smile slowly came to show on her face.

    Cang Jian¡¯s heart could not help but to constrict for a moment. Would she..... really extend help to him?

    Afterall, he had greatly praised and promoted the youngdy before the Temple Lord previously, and that had led to her position of glory today.

    Although that had brought trouble onto himself and he came to lose the Temple Lord¡¯s trust, this youngdy must not be that ungrateful and forget the things he did for her or he will not let her off!

    Cang Jian straightened his back, standing in his spot with a vicious glint in his eyes.

    Fortunately, that youngdy did not disappoint him.

    As he stood there with his body tensed and his face grave, his mind almost about to snap, Qing Yu suddenly spoke up: ¡°Everyone, all of us might have overestimated the severity of the situation here.¡±

 Chapter 284.3 - A Strange Change Happened

    <h4>Chapter 284.3: A Strange Change Happened</h4>

    The youngdy¡¯s clear and gentle voice rang out within the vast hall, drawing countless pairs of eyes to her in an instant.

    But in the very next moment, she was met with the bristling furious re of a ck robed old man who hollered: ¡°How impetuous! A little lowly attendant girl like you actually dares to speak critically in such an important meeting of the Divine Temple! ? Is it because you think that winning the Temple Lord¡¯s favour gives you the right to be so arrogant and conceited? !¡±

    That old man was a well respected Elder in the divine temple who holds a rather high position. He was a person not prone toughter and a man of few words, a stern and serious character who emphasized greatly on the hierarchy of rank and position, and the strictpliance to etiquette. To him, Qing Yu¡¯s actions here was clearly a case of insubordination, audacious conduct that overstepped her boundaries.

    ¡°Hold your anger for a moment Elder and maybe hear me out first before you decide whether to apportion me onto me?¡± Qing Yu asked as she looked smilingly at the old man, seemingly not fearful of the fury showing on his face.

    The ck robed old man was just about to open his mouth to chastise the youngdy when the voice of the woman behind the curtains sounded out softly: ¡°No harm hearing what she has to say.¡±

    Since the Temple Lord has already spoken, the old man could do nothing but hold himself back and acquiesced quickly.

    ¡°Yu Qing, let me hear what you think.¡± Qing Luo Yan then said.

    Qing Yu nodded her head slightly and then turned to the people below to say: ¡°The Mind Free Peak is about to appear and I think I do not need to say anything more about it as everyone here is better informed than me with regards to this.¡±

    ¡°Does this have anything to do with the incident regarding the corpses?¡± Someone then asked puzzledly.

    ¡°Let me finish.¡±

    Qing Yu looked at the person who spoke with a smile, and then continued on to say: ¡°The Mind Free Peak is said to be a divine realm, and the high level of mystery surrounding that ce is clear to see. No one knows when it wille to appear, and no one knows where it will finally show up.¡±

    ¡°But since it is a divine realm, it is only natural that something unusual would apany it pending arrival to exemplify its extraordinary status. And at this time when the MInd Free Peak is about to manifest itself, could a mysterious and incredible incidente to ur, or an unexinable phenomenon happen to appear in the skies?¡±

    ¡°You mean.....¡±

    The people there were all not that stupid, and they were naturally able to decipher what the youngdy was trying to hint at with her words, but what she said was really a liitle too incredible to believe.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I feel that the appearance of the corpses could have something to do with the impending manifestation of the Mind Free Peak. Because of that, it caused a shift or fluctuation that affected some life forms, which then cost them their very lives, and not because of what many here are thinking, where someone is intentionally trying to stir up turmoil in Cloud Heaven.¡±

 Chapter 284.4 - A Strange Change Happened

    <h4>Chapter 284.4: A Strange Change Happened</h4>

    After Qing Yu finished speaking, everyone below was silent for a long while before the expressions of their faces were a little strange to see.

    Because all of them felt that all that the youngdy said sounded rather logical. If it was the Mind Free Peak, it could really exin that strange phenomenon. Afterall, nothing so mysterious has ever happened in Cloud Heaven in the past several hundred years.

    They were all speechless for a moment.

    In the end, it was Qing Luo Yan who suddenlyughed out softly before she went on to say: ¡°You littless, really has quite an extraordinary mind. To think that you have the exact same thoughts as this Temple Lord here. It looks like having you just be a mere attendant girl is such a great waste of your talents.¡±

    ¡°The Temple Lord is too kind. I am merely making a wild guess here.¡± Qing Yu lowered her head and said, her demeanor natural and unflinching.

    The people below could not help but sigh inwardly at those words. Hearing the Temple Lord say that, it seemed to mean that she was going to bestow a special position within the Divine Temple onto the youngdy. When that thought came to their minds, some of them just could not help turning to look towards the man standing at the lead among the group of men in blue priest robes.

    Looks like the position of the Divine Temple¡¯s Grand Priest is now hanging by a mere thread!

    ¡°Since there is no objection from all of you, the matter is now made clear. From here, this Temple Lord will then decide on the candidates who will be going to the Mind Free Peak within the next few days, and you¡¯ll be informed of my decision when the timees. I hope everyone will do your best to grasp this opportunity.¡±

    ¡°We will not disappoint the Temple Lord wishes!¡±

    After saying that, Qing Luo Yan then raised her hand slightly from behind the curtain veil. Upon seeing that, Qing Yu slowly went inside, and supported the woman as they left from the other side.

    Everyone in the great hall started to disperse, and there was nock of hushed whispers among the people.

    ¡°That littless from the lower realm, is really riding high recently! To think that the Temple Lord trusts her so much!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say! Although the Temple Lord often asks for everyone¡¯s opinion during every meeting, but doesn¡¯t she always insist that what she thinks is right? I have never seen the Temple Lord in suchplete agreement with someone¡¯s opinion before.¡±

    ¡°It seems like even the Grand Priest Cang Jian who has been by the Temple Lord¡¯s side for so many years did not manage to make the Temple Lord trust him that much and..... it looks like the Temple Lord has not summoned him recently right?¡±

    ¡°Shh..... Not that loud.....¡±

    Despite the hushed voices speaking in soft whispers, Cang Jian was not deaf at all. He has always been concerned with how others looked at him, so how could he not be paying attention to his surroundings at this time?

    Upon hearing those words from the people around him, Cang Jian¡¯s face was cold and hard as he walked out from the great hall without a word.

    But his hands within his sleeves were tightly clenched up, held so tightly that the veins on the back of his hands were bulging.

    Did he just..... led the wolf right into his house?

    Things have turned out like this due to his own stupidity.

    Sigh..... He has been too careless. Since this Yu Qing did not know her own ce, then she cannot be left alone.

    Cang Jian¡¯s tall figure gradually disappeared from the sight of everyoneing out of the great hall. When he reached a ce where no one was able to see him, the man¡¯s harmless and gently good looking face soon came to be tainted with an indiscernible tinge of malevolence that seemed to forebode an iing storm.

    ¡ª¡ª

    It was night, the cold clear moon hung high up in the sky. A silvery white light pale as snow spilled into the house, a quietly beautiful and enchanting sight.

    The youngdyy quietly, half her face buried in her soft beddings.

    The silvery nted rays of the moon cast into the room, and one could dimly see the other exposed half of the youngdy¡¯s exquisite and wless countenance in quiet and peaceful sleep, like an otherworldly fairy that had stumbled into the mortal realm.

    From within the shadows, there was suddenly another presence, a pair of eyes deeply watching the youngdy who was fast asleep.

 Chapter 285.1 - Sneak Attack? Turn You So Ugly Youâ€™ll Cry

    <h4>Chapter 285.1: Sneak Attack? Turn You So Ugly You¡¯ll Cry</h4>

    The youngdy was only thinly dressed as she slept, her long ck luxurious mane syed over her pillow. Asleep like that, she looked exceptionally innocuous and innocent, curled up in an unmoving bundle, which really melted one¡¯s heart to see.

    At least for the man in the shadows who had secretly slipped in there, he stood there watching without blinking, his deep and beautiful violet eyes filled with tenderness.

    Seeing a small hand of the youngdy¡¯s sticking out from under the covers and remembering her cold body constitution that always could not stay warm, the man sighed softly to himself before he tiptoed lightly over, thinking to cover her properly with the nket.

    After he slipped her hand under the covers, he then discovered that she was really sleeping very soundly, surprised that there was no reaction from her at all.

    Something didn¡¯t feel right.

    Lou Jun Yao could not help knitting up his brows. Thess is always highly alert and guarded asleep or awake. How could she possibly be sleeping so deeply,pletely unaware of her surroundings?

    ¡°Little fox?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao stretched his hand out to pat her lightly on her cheek. There was still no reaction from her.

    He then turned over the youngdy who was sleeping on her side. It was only when she was facing him that he saw that the expression on her face looked unnatural. Although she looked to be sound asleep, her lips were tightly pressed together and when he looked more closely, there was a thin sheen of cold sweat on her forehead.

    At that moment, though her body was in a state of deep sleep, her consciousness was however fully awake.

    Just as she had expected earlier, she was drawn into a dreamy realm by that mysterious voice once again, but it was different this time. She was on her guard and she would not be so passive this time. She followed the voice to go seek out the person behind it, and was at that moment battling the person.

    And her body was stiff and in such a state of nerves because she had sensed that someone hade close to her flesh body, and that was why her body was showing a defensive reaction. But after discovering who the person was, she then heaved a sigh of relief.

    She had been worried that if she was not able to wake up for a good period from this, she might not be able to escape harm from any external danger.

    Now that Lou Jun Yao hase and discovered that something was wrong, he will definitely remain right there by her side, so she did not have to worry about her flesh bodying to meet with any harm anymore.

    As Qing Yu¡¯s body came to put down her guard, the man who was holding her tightly then felt the tensed up and stiff body slowly start to rx, the expression on her face bing a lot more natural looking.

    Seeing that, Lou Jun Yao felt a little surprised. It was probably a kind of spiritual connection as he came to sense that the youngdy must be dealing with something very important at that moment.

    He just waited quietly for the youngdy to wake up, his gaze unwaveringly fixed on her, highly alert as he watched her closely.

 Chapter 285.2 - Sneak Attack? Turn You So Ugly Youâ€™ll Cry

    <h4>Chapter 285.2: Sneak Attack? Turn You So Ugly You¡¯ll Cry</h4>

    The person who was attempting to control Qing Yu within that dreamy dream was actually an adorable looking young girl who did not seem any older than ten years old.

    Although she looked to be just a little child, her voice sounded highly mature. At that moment, her face was pale, and a sliver of blood trickled down from a corner of her lips, herrge eyes wide as she stared, lookingpletely shocked.

    ¡°How is it possible! How could you not fall under the control of my hypnosis! ?¡±

    Qing Yu scoffed contemptuously. ¡°Using the same trick on me a second time? Do you know that intruding into someone¡¯s dreams is an utterly despicable and vile act? Or are the people from the Mind Free Peak just a shameless and reprehensible bunch?¡±

    ¡°What audacity! How dare you defile the Lord from the divine realm! ?¡± The young girl immediately admonished in indignant anger. But very quickly, she suddenly seemed to realize something and she went to ask in a surprised voice: ¡°How did you know that I am someone from the Mind Free Peak.....¡±

    How is that possible?

    She has not revealed anything to the youngdy at all so from where did this little pipsqueak heree to know it! ?

    Seeing the young girl¡¯s face looking like she had just seen a ghost, Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow and her wicked sense of humour kicked in. She said in a slow contemptuous voice, pausing at every word: ¡°Not only do I know that you are from the Mind Free Peak, I also know that you people want to sneakily capture me without anyone knowing a thing, to use the me element in my body with its resurrecting powers to help you create a super invulnerable and invincible powerful fighter.¡±

    At that point, as if she still thought that all that information was not yet enough, she continued on to say after a short pause: ¡°Those corpses at the Cloud Heaven¡¯s intersecting borders, if my guess is correct, it is probably caused by your very hands. That is because you were injured a few days ago, and you needed a great number of live souls as replenishment for you to make a full recovery. I wonder if everything I just said..... is correct?¡±

    Qing Yu had just finished her words when the young girl fell back a couple of steps weakly, the expression on her face not only shocked, but was tinged with a bit of fear.

    From her reaction, it could be seen that all that Qing Yu just said was correct and spot on.

    It was also highly probable that her evil and devilish technique of cultivation through the devouring of live souls was prohibited in the Mind Free Peak, and that she was doing that in secret.

    Hence, when she was mercilessly exposed by Qing Yu so thoroughly, the young girl suddenly became fearful.

    In reality, Qing Yu¡¯s guesses had really not been all that far from the truth, but there was one point that she had gotten it wrong.

    The Mind Free Peak was indeed trying to capture her, but not through such underhanded methods like this.

    This young girl here had identally overheard the conversation of her higher ups and that was why she took her own initiative toe capture Qing Yu, in order for her to win merit, gaining favour and be tasked with greater responsibilities.

 Chapter 285.3 - Sneak Attack? Turn You So Ugly Youâ€™ll Cry

    <h4>Chapter 285.3: Sneak Attack? Turn You So Ugly You¡¯ll Cry</h4>

    But she had not thought that she woulde to be defeated for the first time in her life, and was forced to reveal herself right at the second.

    It must be known that what she longed for the most in her life was to be able to possess a normal body, a beautiful looking body that waspatible with that enchanting voice. So if she were to earn herself great merit, it would then be possible for her to ask the higher ups above to help her have her body reconstructed.

    But it was feared that her wish was not going toe true.

    Since thisss here has actually discovered her secret, she must then not be left alive, even though she will lose her chance to earn some merit. If her secret was exposed, she really did not dare imagine what kind of an end she would find herself in.

    The punishment might turn out to be even worse than being sent into the me Devouring Ice Demon!

    Thinking about that, a vicious and malevolent smile immediately rose up onto the young girl¡¯s adorable looking face.

    Her enchantingly melodious and dreamy sounding voice was filled with chilling murder as she said: ¡°Littless, it is destined that you will meet with such tribtion. But you do not have to be afraid. I will not let you feel any pain. When those people died, their faces were still smiling so peacefully.....¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Yu curled her lips up in a smile, her long narrow eyes filled with a radiant smile. ¡°But I am really curious what goes through your mind when you devour people¡¯s souls in their dreams. Oh right, you wouldn¡¯t know, because you have never seen what you look like yourself in there.....¡±

    Those strange words directed at her out of the blue caused the expression on the young girl¡¯s face to be shocked for a moment before she went on to say in a sarcastic tone: ¡°Do you really think that ying such petty tricks will make me let you off just like that?¡±

    ¡°Petty tricks?¡±

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow, a strange look on her face. She then moved her hand slightly, seeming to be holding something within her palm. She raised her hand up slowly and then revealed the thing she was holding inside.

    It was a small and delicate little mirror.

    ¡°Why not we have a look at what you look like here?¡± The smile on Qing Yu¡¯s face deepened, and she turned the mirror to face the bewildered young girl.

    ¡°See, this is what you look like. Is it because you have not seen your own face for so long that you have forgotten who you are?¡±

    Reflected in that mirror, was not any petite and adorable looking young girl at all.....

    It was a face filled with horrifying pus filled boils, a monster too terrifying to look at, its body covered in hard brown grey scales, and with many hideous looking feelers waving menacingly about.

    That was clearly a humanoid body but it really looked unbelievably horrifying. It could not be ascertained what species of monster it was, one that people avoided like venomous vipers and scorpions, its face disgustingly loathsome, absolutely frightful to even gaze upon.

    ¡°Arrgh~~ That is not me! That cannot be me! A monster! That is just a monster.....¡±

 Chapter 285.4 - Sneak Attack? Turn You So Ugly Youâ€™ll Cry

    Chapter 285.4: Sneak Attack? Turn You So Ugly You¡¯ll Cry

    The young girl immediately lost her mind. She waspletely ovee with fright, her hands covering her shaking head as she cowered, her footsteps retreating backwards as she recoiled in horror, seemingly unable to ept the fact that the image of herself that she saw reflected in the mirror could be so horrifyingly hideous.

    She let out a shrill scream as she mindlessly wed at herself, oblivious to the bloody gashes she was leaving on her own body, like she was trying to dig out the monster in her. As she attacked her own body, the monster in the mirror was also assaulting her mind, seemingly refusing to leave her alone.

    In the end, it looked like she was unable to withstand it any longer when she gathered all her remaining strength into her palm, and she delivered a strike onto her forehead. Her consciousness was obliterated, and her entire being dissipated into nothing but dust.

    Qing Yu looked at the mirror she held in her hand and shook her head, looking a little sympathetic as she said: ¡°How inferior does she actually feel about herself? To never have looked into a mirror, but to still end up dying because of a mere mirror.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, for someone who is as beautiful looking as a goddess like you will naturally not understand how much ugly looking people care about their own looks!¡±

    A tiny voice suddenly sounded.

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow, and seemed to have thought of something before she released the little toddler from the bottle.

    The little toddler with a fiery red body immediately drew in a long and deep breath blissfully as if he had not breathed the air outside for too long, and then turned to look at Qing Yu with incredibly grateful eyes.

    ¡°Thank you Mistress for letting me out. I will definitely carry out my Mistress¡¯ tasks dutifully in future to make up for the wrongs that Imitted in the past.¡±

    Qing Yu scoffed indignantly. ¡°I am giving you just one chance because you came up with the ploy this time. If you dare to defy me again in future, I will turn you into a cultivated elixir.¡±

    The little toddler immediately looked fearful as he lifted his tiny hands to cover his mouth and shake his head vigorously. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do that anymore. I know now that that is Mistress¡¯ man and he cannot be eaten, cannot eat him.....¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡± Qing Yu was tickled by his antics, and she decided to ignore him.

    Up till that point, Qing Yu thought that it was time that she woke up. Otherwise, a particr man was going to worry himself to death.

    Just as Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face grew grim and his body became stiff as a board, he then saw the eyshes of the youngdy in his arms flutter faintly, before she slowly opened her eyes. She has really woken up.

    Upon seeing him, her lips curved up into a smiling arc as she called out tenderly: ¡°Ah Yao.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s breath caught in his throat for a moment, and he then seemed to clench his jaws, but did not say anything. He embraced her more tightly, his head buried in her shoulder, and he then said softly in an aggrieved tone. ¡°Little one, you almost frightened me to death.¡±

    Everything had been good and well just before this. He had only note to see her for a few days and she actually dared to just fall unconscious before him like this.

    Looks like he had bettere here every single night to see her.

    Sensing the worry the man was feeling, Qing Yu stretched her arms out to hug the man, and said very gently: ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Mm?¡±

 Chapter 286.1 - First Time, Must Be Cautious

    Chapter 286.1: First Time, Must Be Cautious

    Feeling the youngdy¡¯s arms curled around his waist to reassure him, the anger immediately drained out of Lou Jun Yaopletely. He embraced her quietly for a while, and then released her slightly to ask: ¡°What happened?¡±

    Qing Yu curved up her lips in a smile. ¡°It was nothing. Just a clown hidden up among the beams became impatient and tried to find some trouble with me, that¡¯s all.¡±

    With Qing Yu so highly favoured by Qing Luo Yan now, people in the divine temple just could not wait to fawn on her and butter her up, so no one would be so foolish as to try anything funny on her in here at this time.

    Could it be.....

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s brows knitted up as he thought deeply about it for a while, before he then looked at her and said: ¡°Someone from the Mind Free Peak?¡±

    ¡°Mm. But I have dealt with it.¡± Qing Yu said with an eyebrow raised, but wasn¡¯t all that surprised that the man was able to decipher it so quickly.

    Afterall, having already taken her mother away, their next target could only be Little Bei and her, but she had not thought that they would make their move so soon.

    Upon thinking that, Qing Yu¡¯s furrowed brows deepened as she looked worriedly at the man. ¡°How is Little Bei doing recently? Ah Yao, you must definitely help me keep a lookout on him. I worry that those people will suddenly strike, and Little Bei will be defenceless against them.¡±

    ¡°You do not need to worry about him that much. He is not as useless as you think. You are just being overly protective of him here.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao squeezed the youngdy¡¯s cheeks gently, and his thin lips parted slightly as he said: ¡°As a man, he needs to grow up sooner orter. When I was his age, I already went through so much more. Although you are his elder sister, you cannot decide his life for him forever. He needs to walk his future path on his own, and nobody can help him with that. Do you understand that?¡±

    Qing Yu lowered her eyes, and her voice was soft as she replied: ¡°I understand.¡±

    Maybe in her eyes, Qing Bei would always be a small and weak child that needs her constant protection.....

    Seeing the youngdy suddenly fall silent and glum, Lou Jun Yao could not help but curve up the corners of his lips, and lifted a hand to raise her small delicate chin up. His devilishly handsome face suddenly leaned in, and he pressed his forehead up against hers gently, his gaze indiscernible as he looked right at her.

    Qing Yu was taken aback by surprise, the expression on her face bewildered.

    ¡°I discovered something.¡± Lou Jun Yao suddenly said, his tone of voice serious.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Although you haven¡¯t seen me for the past few days, you did not miss me even a tiny bit, but is being so concerned for that kid Little Bei instead.¡± Lou Jun Yao said without showing any expression on his face. His eyes then became sad as he looked at her and said: ¡°Have you..... started to tire of me?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s words were spoken mostly in jest, but it still carried a sliver of seriousness in them.

    Afterall, thess was bing less and less passionate towards himpared to the beginning, and that made Lou Jun Yao unable to help himself but to develop self depreciating thoughts, thinking maybe he was not attractive to Qing Yu anymore.....

 Chapter 286.2 - First Time, Must Be Cautious

    Chapter 286.2: First Time, Must Be Cautious

    However, hearing those words from the man, Qing Yu became a little stunned at first, and her eyes then slowly curved into twin arcs, the corners of her mouth carrying a faint hint of a smile. ¡°When did you start to like thinking up such nonsensical thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that isn¡¯t the case?¡± The man¡¯s face suddenly looked a little depressed and indignant. ¡°Then how are you going to prove that you still love me as much as the time when you confessed your feelings to me?¡±

    ¡°How do you want me to prove it?¡± Qing Yu could not help but smile to herself. This fe was being the prime example of a steady and mature person in self reproach just a moment ago but has suddenly turned so childish in a blink, which made her really not know whether tough or cry.

    The instant her voice fell, she saw the look in the man¡¯s eyes change and he then held her down under the soft covers on the bed, his face barely inches away from hers as he looked at her with an indiscernible smile. HIs well defined fingers gently caressed the youngdy¡¯s smooth cheek as he said in a low mesmerizing voice: ¡°I don¡¯t care. You neglected me so much recently and I want it all paid back.¡±

    Upon finishing those words, he went straight for the youngdy¡¯s soft luscious lips, dominating that sweet honeyed domain in a slightly punishing manner.

    However, his ferocious actions did not seem to have frightened the youngdy but came to receive a tender response from her. Her slender arm slipped smoothly around the man¡¯s neck, passively submitting herself to his fierce initiative that washed over her like a storm, not resisting him in the slightest.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s pair of violet eyes immediately turned a deeper and more intense shade, gradually no longer just lingering on the youngdy¡¯s alluring lips, slowly moving downwards, to gently take a bite on the youngdy¡¯s soft supple neck.

    ¡°Mmm.....¡± A low groan escaped out through the youngdy¡¯s lips, a numbingly pleasurable sound.

    She had already not been all that well covered while she was asleep earlier, and with all the tossing and turning around now, the state of her clothes were in a frightful mess.

    The youngdy¡¯s beautiful and deeply etched corbone with her snowy fair skin came exposed, the enchanting curve just under her cor that drove one wild bewitching and inextricably drawing the man¡¯s gaze to it.

    Without considering the youngdy¡¯s alluringly mesmerizing countenance, it was as if every single part of her entire body had been exceptionally blessed by the creator, more beautiful than a painting, like even ncing at her one more time was defiling that greatest epitome of perfection and beauty.

    However, that enchantingly exquisite prey, was at that moment passively lying just beneath his body, subjecting herself to do as he pleased.

    In an instant, the man¡¯s usuallyzy and nonchnt looking handsome face became awashed with thick and intense desire. Despite the many changes in the intensity of his eyes, he finally buried his head into the youngdy¡¯s soft slender neck, panting a little depressedly, quietly trying to suppress the urge in him.

    Qing Yu turned her eyes to gaze at the man lying on top of her, her luscious red lips pressed together in mirth and her voice tinged with an alluring raspiness just after the bout of intensely passionate exchange. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 286.3 - First Time, Must Be Cautious

    Chapter 286.3: First Time, Must Be Cautious

    Hearing the youngdy¡¯s heart stirring voice, Lou Jun Yao could not help but feel even more frustrated, and he said in a slightly admonishing tone: ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes in innocence. ¡°.....¡±

    What is going on with him?

    His face was just looking like he wanted nothing more than to eat her up but he suddenly just stopped and was acting so helpless and aggrieved. Listening closely to his voice, she could even detect a bit of frustration in it.

    In fact, she had not resisted or tried to stop him at all did she?

    Even if he really did try to do anything, she might note to reject it. She really loved him and she did not dislike being intimate with him. So if they were destined to be together, then what did it matter if they became a little more intimate with each other?

    She wasn¡¯t really an ignorant youngdy in her teens anymore, so she was very clear of her feelings for Lou Jun Yao.

    Throughout her previous life and this, she had only loved just this one person.

    She had not felt that kind of feeling even with Little Ye whom she had been closest to.

    The feeling where she missed him, loved him, and wanted to possess him.

    That¡¯s right, not just men would think to want to possess someone, women would simrly entertain thoughts of possessing another person.

    Because when one loved another person too much, they would want that person to belong only to themselves alone.

    Not to mention Lou Jun Yao¡¯s countenance, which even made Jing Yu instinctively think that the man had seduced his daughter with his beauty. That would naturally have to be extraordinarily outstanding good looks, especially those violet eyes of his. When they looked at you so tenderly, it was feared that no single woman would be able to resist them.

    Though Qing Yu and him had been around each other for a long time, but when she unintentionally meets with the man¡¯s eyes, she would still find herself almost bewitched by them. Those eyes really possessed some magical powers that could capture a person¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Ah Yao.....¡± Qing Yu¡¯s voice called out gently.

    Seeing that the man did not respond, she ran a slender finger lightly over his broad back. She clearly felt the figure under her finger stiffen, like he was trying his very best to hold himself back or something.

    ¡°Are you..... feeling alright?¡± Qing Yu raised an eyebrow as she asked him in a soft voice.

    Although she did not know very much about such things between a man and a woman, but there were certain parts of a man with strong urges that easily made them rash, and if they did not gain relief, it seemed like it wouldn¡¯t be good for their health.

    Thinking about that, Qing Yu hesitated for an instant before she slowly opened her mouth to say: ¡°Why not..... I help you.....¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Without waiting for her to finish, the man immediately spoke out to refuse. His expression was emotionless as he turned to nce at her and said: ¡°I will not let something that is supposed to be so wonderful to be given up to your hand. We still have a very long road ahead of us.¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Yu was first stunned for a moment, unable to react to the unspoken meaning behind the man¡¯s words. And when she was able to react, her face immediately turned red and she looked at him with indignant embarrassment. ¡°How are you even able to spout such shameless words! ?¡±

 Chapter 286.4 - First Time, Must Be Cautious

    Chapter 286.4: First Time, Must Be Cautious

    Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow, an innocent look on his face. ¡°What is wrong with everything that I said?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t what he said the truth?

    Or was it.....

    When that thought came into Lou Jun Yao¡¯s mind, the corners of his mouth suddenly curled up in a devilish looking smile.

    ¡°Little fox, tell me the truth here. Have you been frequently harbouring thoughts of doing more intimate things with me.....¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Qing Yu red at him in indignance, pushing him away as she turned her head around, fully intent on ignoring the man.

    This fe is really being too much. It was clear that she had thought it might be too agonizing for him to endure it and she was kind enough to want to help him. Doesn¡¯t he even consider that a youngdy shouldn¡¯t be embarrassed like this?

    How could he possibly say such things aloud?

    No matter how much he wants it the next time, there was absolutely no possibility of it happening!

    Seeing the embarrassed and bashful little thing before him, Lou Jun Yao could not help butugh affectionately as he stretched his arm out towards her and pulled her into his arms. Plopping half his body¡¯s weight right over the youngdy,, he then asked softly: ¡°You¡¯re angry with me?¡±

    Although Qing Yu was trapped under the man like that, she did not try to struggle, but just continued to ignore him.

    Lou Jun Yao lowered his head to kiss the youngdy on her cheek and said in a soft coaxing voice: ¡°Alright alright. It¡¯s all my fault as I should not have made fun of you. Don¡¯t be angry with me will you?¡±

    ¡°I am not angry.¡± Qing Yu harrumphed in an indignant tone.

    Lou Jun Yaoughed softly. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re not angry with me. You must know that your father is already quite displeased with me and if I still go on to take liberties with you before I marry you, he will definitely not want to see me even more.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Qing Yu¡¯s brows creased together and she opened her mouth to say: ¡°I will get my father to ept you. You do not have to worry about that as I will naturally not want you to feel aggrieved by that.¡±

    Those words moved Lou Jun Yao¡¯s heart, but he could not help but sense that something didn¡¯t sound right.....

    On the other side of the MInd Free Peak, a strange phenomenon had appeared.

    An invisible distortion twisted up in the air, and the sound of an explosion boomed before fading away immediately.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Every single person from the Mind Free Peak possessed extraordinary powers that were closely linked to the very core aura in the Mind Free Peak. Hence, though the Mind Free Peak bestowed upon them unsurpassing powers, they were also intricately bound to thews that existed in the Mind Free Peak.

    And with that phenomenon that just happened, it seemed like..... someone from the Mind Free Peak had just died, so the core of their powers in the Mind Free Peak had simrly crumbled as well.

 Chapter 287.1 - Mastermind Behind Their Deaths Back Then

    Chapter 287.1: Mastermind Behind Their Deaths Back Then

    But the ripple in the core that signalled the death of one of them hade from very far away, and had not happened within the Mind Free Peak.

    What..... does that really mean?

    To think that someone among them in the Mind Free Peak has died all of a sudden in the world out there!

    A woman who was taking a little nap suddenly opened her eyes, her eyes clear and pristine like ice shockingly beautiful. Just a brief nce into them, it seemed like one was gazing directly upon some boundlessly vast cial ins, driving a chill deep into one¡¯s heart.

    The person outside seemed to have heard the soft sound of movement inside and he came walking in slowly before greeting in a respectful voice: ¡°Sovereign.¡±

    This dignified silver eyed woman, was the highest authourity here in the Mind Free Peak. No one knew where she hade from, a person shrouded in deep mystery and highly unfathomable. The reason how the Mind Free Peak had be the highest and unsurpassable realm throughout the entirends was mainly because they had a ruler who held insurmountable power.

    No one knew her name, but everyone only addressed her as the Hell¡¯s Sovereign.

    The woman came down from her divan, and walked out through the door, her eyes gazing far into the distance. Her eyes were expressionless, and it was impossible to read her mood. The person behind her stood there submissively with his head lowered, quietly awaiting for instructions.

    It was not known how much time had passed, so long that the person thought that the woman would not be saying anything else when he suddenly heard her voice.

    ¡°Bring back the culprit.¡±

    Her voice was emotionless, like she was incapable of feelings, so cold it prated right into a person¡¯s bones.

    Upon hearing that, the person behind her suddenly felt a chill run up his spine, before he bowed respectfully and acknowledged immediately: ¡°I will.¡±

    Sovereign had never cared whether these people in the Mind Free Peak lived or died, the only thing that she cared about was the benefit they brought her. Every single one of them belonged to her, and even if she were to abandon them, nobody is allowed to touch them.

    It was clear that someone had overstepped those boundaries, and..... she is feeling rather displeased.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Regarding the incident with the dead bodies at the intersecting borders, the Bright Moon Divine Temple had already put out an exnation for it. That spot was where the Mind Free Peak woulde to appear at, and it would happen very soon, within a period that nobody could possibly predict.

    The Five Great Powers together with a good number of independent cultivators, including some reclusive hidden family ns have all started to activate their people, all of them moving towards the intersecting borders.

    From the look of things, they were all intending to dig in and nt themselves in that ce in wait, so that they would not miss the Mind Free Peak¡¯s manifestation.

 Chapter 287.2 - Mastermind Behind Their Deaths Back Then

    Chapter 287.2: Mastermind Behind Their Deaths Back Then

    A blinding group of people in bright glittery gold could be seening from afar as they walked, a highly conspicuous and eye grabbing colour, with a great ferocious looking eagle emzoned prominently on their chests, the signature emblem that showed they were people from the Hunters Guild.

    Upon seeing that, some of the people could not help but go hide themselves far away from them, fearful of bumping into them.

    Although the Hunters Guild was among one of the Five Great Powers, they had won their position only very muchter, notoriously pegged with a bad name, and could not bepared to the other several powers.

    Although the Dark Lands was also known to be an evil unorthodox might, but they were a group of people with real capabilities. Between just the Hunters Guild¡¯s Zhuge Xiong and the Dark Lord Lou Jun Yao alone, there was already no way topare the two of them, not to mention the fact that Zhuge Xiong was once Lou Jun Yao¡¯s subordinate, his cultivation a good way below that of Lou Jun Yao¡¯s.

    Although the Dark Lord was arrogant and entric, who thinks nothing of anyone at all, he was however a lot more upright and aboveboard in his ways, while Zhuge Xiong¡¯s treacherous sly self was something everyone knew about. Moreover, the Hunters Guild¡¯s people were always loud and tried to maintain a high profile, like they were afraid that people would not know about them, making themselves a highly annoying and hated nuisance.

    The surprising thing was that Zhuge Xiong himself was one among this group of people.

    But looking at him, it was in to see that the look on his face did not seem all that great. Having endured it the entire way, he finally could not hold himself back anymore but went on to ask the man beside him.

    ¡°Why do I have toe here with all these people? Who knows whether it¡¯s really true? Those guys from the divine temple are always up to their funny tricks and I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware of that as well! Even without needing Qing Luo Yan to say anything, I know that those priests in that divine temple of hers are bing more and more useless, so is it possible that they are really capable of divining where the Mind Free Peak is going to appear at? Maybe it is just some half baked exnation she has nonchntly tossed out to deceive everyone!¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Better safe than sorry isn¡¯t it? I feel that whether what she says turns out to be true or not, we do not have much to do anyway do we? What harm can it cause when all we have to do is wait for a period and see?¡±

    The man said in a soothing voice with a smile on his face, a stark contrast against the agitated and frustrated Zhuge Xiong.

    The person who spoke was also wearing the Hunters Guild¡¯s uniform, the glittery gold a little gaudy looking. But worn on him, there was an indescribable kind of noble elegance, that gracefully handsome countenance exuding a sense of power.

    This person turned out to be Qing Tian Lin.

    Upon hearing that, Zhuge Xiong knitted his brows together and then said in a displeased tone: ¡°That still doesn¡¯t mean that I need toe all the way here personally does it? I am the Hunters Guild¡¯s top boss and doing this is rather degrading to a person of my position and status.¡±

 Chapter 287.3 - Mastermind Behind Their Deaths Back Then

    Chapter 287.3: Mastermind Behind Their Deaths Back Then

    Qing Tian Linughed scoffingly and went on to mercilessly expose the man¡¯s lies. ¡°I think you¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll feel embarrassed if you encounter people from the Dark Lands aren¡¯t you? Or could it be you¡¯re afraid you¡¯ll run into your previous lord from the past and feel inferior before him, causing you to lose face?¡±

    Like he had struck the nail right on the head, Zhuge Xiong¡¯s face immediately changed.

    Seeing that, Qing Tian Lin continued tough, not bothered by the look on Zhuge Xiong¡¯s face. ¡°What is there to feel inferior about? That man is just slightly more fortunate than you in birth and a little luckier than you that¡¯s all. In everything else, the two of you are standing at the same starting point. He is the Lord of the Dark Lands and you are the boss of the Hunters Guild, both the reigning leaders of powers who hold their own in thesends, so neither one of you is lower or higher than the other.¡±

    Zhuge Xiong silently clenched his jaws. ¡°But.....¡±

    ¡°No buts about it. You must remember this. You must definitely go into the Mind Free Peak. Maybe you will find that you do not have to lower your head anymore after you go in there.¡± Qing Tian Lin curled up the edges of his lips to say with a faint smile.

    ¡°I will definitely go.¡± Zhuge Xiong said, his fists tightly clenched up.

    Seeing that the man was no longer hesitating, Qing Tian Lin nodded his head and smiled as he continued to say reassuringly: ¡°Maybe you will alsoe to see that attendant girl you previously met in the divine temple in the near future, and find some relief from all that missing you¡¯ve been doing as well. Why do you persist in thinking of the unhappy things?¡±

    When he heard those words, the expression on Zhuge Xiong¡¯s face underwent an obvious change. He had found himself thinking of that girl ever since he saw her for the first time. Looks like what one cannot have will always be the best.

    ¡°So what if I do see her again? She admires Lou Jun Yao so much that she waspletely unmoved no matter how much goodwill I showed her back then.¡± When Zhuge Xiong came to speak about that, his face could not help but to show anger and indignance. ¡°Just because he has a mesmerizing looking face, why must all these women be so shallow to be so besotted with his looks! ?¡±

    Qing Tian Lin¡¯s eyes darkened, shrouded by an indiscernible depth that stained those orbs. He then opened his mouth to say: ¡°Admiration is just a fleeting emotion. When you be more powerful than that man, she will take the initiative toe win your favour. All women worship a man of power, and that is the norm.¡±

    Admiration?

    He knew that that man had impure thoughts towards his Qing Qing but Qing Qing would definitely not fall in love with a man that easily. Her heart was colder and harder than anyone else so he was certain that she would not fall in love with anyone just like that.

    But if she really were to betray him, he will surely lose his mind sopletely that he might do something beyond his control.

    Following at a distance behind the two of them was Xi Zhan Chen, who overheard everything that they said. He noticed the insidious look on the man¡¯s face and he could not help but feel a sliver of worry rise up in his heart.

    Qing Tian Lin is a lunatic, and that was something he had known all along.

    But his life was bestowed onto him by Qing Tian Lin so he had never ever gone against the man, willing to do anything for him, even if he had to give up his life.

 Chapter 287.4 - Mastermind Behind Their Deaths Back Then

    <h4>Chapter 287.4: Mastermind Behind Their Deaths Back Then</h4>

    But after meeting that youngdy, that thought in his head was slowly and silently undergoing some changes.

    In the beginning, he learnt how to hide the truth.

    Then, he learnt the manner of things that he must not do, the kind of things he shouldn¡¯t speak about, subconsciously trying to protect that youngdy, not wanting her to fall to any kind of harm.

    Despite the fact that some of his actions now had made him a traitorous turncoat.

    But he had already quietly made a subconscious choice deep in his heart. For her, he was willing to do things that might cost him his life. All he wanted was to see her be able to smile just as purely and guilelessly as always.

    She would forever be the gentle and tender hearted one, who generously showed him warmth and concern without inhibition, to a person of unknown origins.

    An angel.

    He liked her, a liking that he only dared to keep buried deep in his heart, treasuring it carefully forever.

    Qing Luo Yan who had been able to enjoy peaceful sleep for quite a long time suddenly woke up with a start on this night.

    But what she saw in her dreams was not Qing Lan Fei¡¯s face, and neither was it her godly father¡¯s disappointed and forlorn looking face, but the face of someone she would never have expected, a person she had almostpletely forgotten about.

    It was the culprit who put a spell on her back then.

    Originally, though she had felt rather aggrieved and resentful, she had never thought that she would turn into someone like this, a person that she herself was unable to recognize.

    How could she possibly have the guts and courage to murder her own blood sisters, andmit such great sphemy as to kill one¡¯s own father.....

    None of that was a result that she wanted.

    But it was not known from when it started, an invisible demon had suddenly appeared in his world, a ceaseless and bewitching presence in her mind and consciousness, that endlessly magnified the tiny speck of darkness that was in her heart initially.

    Her entire world then began to be filled with that voice.

    ¡°What light and holiness? Only the forbidden dark arts will give you might and power. No one will dare to cross you, and they will all submit themselves at your feet!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t make it yours? Then destroy it so that no one can get it!¡±

    ¡°You only need to kill her and that man will be yours to have!¡±

    ¡°Disobedient? Then let him have a taste of the result of defying you!¡±

    ¡°Whoever dares to stand in your way to stop you, just have them all killed! Kill anyone who defies you.....¡±

    In the end, she turned to be a bloodthirsty demoness who lived to kill, her countenance that had originally been outstandingly pretty looking gradually bing more and more devilishly seductive, her charming beauty irresistible, till not the slightest sliver of a goddess¡¯ divinity could be found on her anymore.

    To the extent that though none of that was what she really felt in her heart, but she thought that that was what her heart wanted. In the end, all those events back then, while she drifted hazily in and out of all that muddle-headedness, had alle to happen.

    And she would onlye to feel so lost, everytime when she woke up from her dreams in the middle of the night.

    Till now she was still unable to decipher why that person had chose to seek her out, and why that person would use her to oppose Qing Lan Fei and Mo Jing Yu so strongly.

    Although she hated those two people who betrayed her, she had never really wanted to take their lives.

    But this mysterious person had sought to directly end their lives.

    It was probably because they were entirely innocent that the Heavens did not even want to receive them, and have revived them, letting them live again.

 Chapter 288.1 - Sowing Discord

    <h4>Chapter 288.1: Sowing Discord</h4>

    This matter had been a thing of the past for a very long time.

    If she did not dream of this person now, she would probably have forgotten all about strange happenings.

    Qing Lan Fei was merely just another goddess among many others in the divine temple and it was only in the year that she turned ten that an enormous change came over her. Before that, she was just a spoilt and wilful fool.

    What was it about her that was worth those people keeping such a close watch on her to the extent that they wanted her killed?

    Wait a minute.....

    The expression on Qing Luo Yan¡¯s face suddenly became startled as something passed fleetingly in her mind, so fast that she did not capture it.

    Why hadn¡¯t she thought of it before.....

    Qing Lan Fei before she was ten years old and after she turned ten, the difference in the girl was not just merely a world apart.....

    No..... They were twopletely different people.

    But everyone including herself had thought that it was because of the incident that caused her to fall perilously ill that brought about theplete change.

    But thinking back carefully about it, wasn¡¯t it a little too unbelievable?

    At ten years old, it was not when one would still be blissfully ignorant but many parts of their personality and thinking would have been deeply etched right into their bones and no matter how they changed, it would not be that drastic.

    Qing Lan Fei..... Could she have.....

    Like she had just thought of something absolutely incredible, Qing Luo Yan¡¯s face turned pale and white, her irises in her eyes erged from shock.

    That bout of illness from the incident back then had not just caused Qing Lan Fei insufferable trauma but had killed herpletely instead!

    And thepletely different Qing Lan Fei who had appeared after that was just another person in substitution.....

    What those mysterious people sought had always been this recement Qing Lan Fei¡¯s life. Otherwise why would a mere brainless fool call for them to go to such great effort to make use of her to get rid of Qing Lan Fei?

    This matter was something that happened several hundred years back but she had seen that mysterious person again now. Is this some ominous sign that something was about to happen again?

    Qing Luo Yan got up and walked down from her bed, to look up into the pitch dark night sky outside the window, where a clear bright round moon hung quietly.

    The moon that could be seen from the Bright Moon Divine Temple was mostly a full moon. That was because of its unique geographical position and some strange unknown reasons that allowed people from the divine temple to be able to see the moon in its most beautiful state, full and round that usually signalled good tidings.

    But at that moment, therge rotund moon seemed to becking a small part of itself, seemingly cut off rather abruptly.

 Chapter 288.2 - Sowing Discord

    Chapter 288.2: Sowing Discord

    Qing Luo Yan¡¯s limpid almond eyes reflected the beautiful moon and the look in her eyes turned a little strange. Acking moon.....

    Everytime the moon showed ack, something big would happen.

    Like back at the time when she lost all self awareness and killed her father and all of his old subordinates topletely take over the divine temple. She had thought all of that was what she wanted but it turned out that everything then had happened ording to a certain person¡¯s ns.

    She had always thought that Qing Lan Fei was pitiful and pathetic but she was actually the most pathetic one. Right from the beginning till now, she had never known that she was just a pawn who thought she was very sessful.

    Qing Luo Yan lips then curled up into a self-deprecating scornful smile.

    She raised her hand and looked at her well maintained and fair skinned arm, her beautiful fingers like those of a budding young woman. Sigh..... How much blood had these hands been stained with! ?

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    Someone suddenly patted her cheeks lightly and Qing Lan Fei opened her eyes that were heavy with grogginess, to see the pretty faced woman looking at her with a concerned expression.

    Seeing her stir awake, the woman then blew out a breath of relief before she stretched her hand out to stuff something into her mouth. It dissolved into effervescent air immediately in her mouth before Qing Lan Fei was able to react and entered straight into her abdomen.

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s rather hazy consciousness immediately cleared up a little. ¡°That was.....¡±

    ¡°Among all the things that Master gave me over the years I finally found something that¡¯s useful. Your body is now too weak and you will not be able to withstand this much longer. So let it nurse your body secretly without showing any signs on the surface.¡± Ying Ge¡¯s melodious voice exined softly.

    Hearing that, Qing Lan Fei¡¯s brows creased up slightly. ¡°With you helping me like this, if you¡¯re discovered.....¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Ying Ge interjected, her face indifferent as she raised her eyes to look at the woman. ¡°I am not about to stand back and watch you die before my eyes.¡±

    The look on Qing Lan Fei¡¯s face changed slightly and she moved her lips, like there was a lot that she wanted to say. But in the end, all that she could muster up was merely: ¡°Ying Ge..... Thank you.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for any thanks between us.¡± Ying Ge replied.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation like out there?¡±

    Trapped in the me Devouring Ice Demon where she was not able to even see the light of day, Qing Lan Fei¡¯s cultivation and her willpower was slowly and constantly being chipped away, where she was no longer able to remember how many days it has been since she left, and how many days she had been in here.

    Her first and foremost worry on her mind was whether the Mind Free Peak has made any move towards her children.

 Chapter 288.3 - Sowing Discord

    Chapter 288.3: Sowing Discord

    ¡°You have been here for an entire month and the Mind Free Peak..... might manifest before the people within the next few days. When the timees, those who are qualified toe in will in turn be the Mind Free Peak¡¯s fresh blood. Sovereign will then personally pick a few of them to experiment with.¡±

    The so called fresh blood were just lives that would be turned into weapons.

    Although they were perceived as the divine realm, people who came into the Mind Free Peak would not be able to receive any of the so called treasures or the secret manuals, but merely be the Mind Free Peak¡¯s most excellent experimental specimens.

    Afterall, too many outstanding young youths have been selected all these years but none of them have been able tost till thatst final step.

    To be able to develop the most outstanding weapon, one must first undergo countless times of failure.

    The Mind Free Peak has never once given up on developing the strongest weapon but that called for a lot of blood and countless lives to be paid in return for them to continue with that brutally cruel project.

    But people in the world outside knew nothing about that at all and they all sought toe in here like moths to a me.

    The moment that first step was taken, there was no way back for any of them.

    An overwhelming wave of sadness and panic suddenly washed over Qing Lan Fei deep inside her heart and she grabbed at Ying Ge¡¯s hand in a fluster. ¡°Ying Ge, if the Mind Free Peak reallyes to make a move against my children, will you please..... do all that you can to help them? I still carry the me element in my body and you can use my blood instead. It does not matter how much you take, but can you not hurt them? They are innocent.....¡±

    ¡°Nobody has ever been able to change any decision once Sovereign has decided upon it.¡±

    Ying Ge lowered her head, her voice soft as she said: ¡°That is the case when they sought to get rid of you, it¡¯s the same now that they seek for your children to take your ce. The only reason they have not killed a traitor like you till now, is only because she feels that you are still of some use to her.¡±

    Ying Ge brushed off the dust that had caught on the hem of her dress before she stood up. ¡°The only thing you can do now is to pray in your heart that they can turn misfortune into blessing ande out of this alive. Senior, you¡¯re already in such dire straits here and when that moment reallyes, you might not even be able to save yourself, not to mention anything you can do for them.¡±

    Upon saying that, Ying Ge turned herself around and slowly walked away from there.

    She continued toe see her for about an hour everyday after that and although Qing Lan Fei did not know it, most people would not be able toe here into the me Devouring Ice Demon at all. So why was Ying Ge able toe and go as she pleased, and it seemed like she was not really affected by the arduous effects of the ce.

    Maybe her cultivation had really grown over the past several hundreds years and that was why she was not affected by the ce in the slightest!

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Has the enchanting view of the moon put the Grand Priest in such a good mood toe out to admire the sight instead of getting some restful sleep?¡±

    At the end of the stone corridor, isn¡¯t the man dressed in a suit of blue robes standing with his head raised up as he gazed at the night sky the Grand Priest Cang Jian himself?

 Chapter 288.4 - Sowing Discord

    <h4>Chapter 288.4: Sowing Discord</h4>

    Ever since he lost Qing Luo Yan¡¯s trust, he seldom showed himself before people anymore. Even when he came to encounter anyone, he would merely nod briefly in greeting, no longer his haughty and arrogant self, keeping a very low profile.

    But meeting him this time, he did not try to avoid her.

    Qing Yu curved up the corners of her lips as she walked slowly over to stand beside the man to gaze admiringly up at the full moon together and said with a smile on her face: ¡°I heard that the Grand Priest has great powers of divinity and a mere astronomical phenomenon should not pose any difficulty to one of your skills. I wonder why is there suddenly a piece of the moon missing like that, are you able to determine what is the reason for that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you already know it?¡± Cang Jian asked in an emotionless voice.

    ¡°Know what?¡± Qing Yu raised an eyebrow to ask the man in return.

    Cang Jianughed scoffingly and turned around to look at her, a scornful expression on his face. ¡°There is only you and I here now. Is there still a need for all this pretense?¡±

    ¡°What is the Grand Priest talking about? I am really getting more and more befuddled.¡± Qing Yu shook her head and said helplessly.

    ¡°My priestly powers have beenpletely destroyed. Are you saying you do not know that?¡± Cang Jian¡¯s mouth split into a sinister smile. ¡°From the time that I went to the Scroll Chamber to ask you about getting the manual on techniques for priest, you were already aware of that fact weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± Qing Yu blinked her eyes innocently. ¡°If the Grand Priest did not say it, I really wouldn¡¯t have known! Afterall, your actions did not show that anything was amiss.....¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Cang Jian seemed to be losing his patience, and there was not a single hint of a smile on his face anymore.

    ¡°Stop ying games already. I just want to ask you one thing.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°What is the real cause of the Temple Lord¡¯s insomnia. Don¡¯t you think you should at least exin the real reason behind that to me?¡± Cang Jian said in a self depreciating voice.

    Looks like there is some redeeming quality in the man at least. She had thought that it would be a long long time before he woulde to react!

    Thinking about that, Qing YU could not help but to put on a sweet beautiful smile on her face. ¡°How dull. I have been discovered by the Grand Priest.¡±

    ¡°It was really you that was up to no good!¡±

    Cang Jian¡¯s eyes red wide in utter disbelief. That such a frail and innocent looking littless who looked so pitiful all the time, a weakling who was lucky enough toe here from the lower realms, would actually have the audacity to do something like this.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will go tell the Temple Lord?¡± Cang Jian asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°So what if you do? Moreover, you wouldn¡¯t go tell her about it.¡±

    Qing Yu then said smilingly: ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Grand Priest hold the slightest bit of hatred against her deep in your heart at all? That woman only thinks of you when you are of some use to her, and at other times, you are abandoned and thrown out like old shoes. Hasn¡¯t the Grand Priest learnt to see what kind of a person she really is from this incident? Then it looks like I have really worked so hard at this for nothing!¡±

 Chapter 289.1 - Early Summer Snow

    <h4>Chapter 289.1: Early Summer Snow</h4>

    Cang JIan¡¯s face turned white for an instant.

    It was clear that Qing Yu¡¯s words had touched a sore spot in his heart.

    To Qing Luo Yan, he was merely a pawn that was to be used, and had never once won the slightest bit of sympathy from her.

    Despite how he had done anything he could for her without a single word ofint for so many years, he had never once gotten her to look at him straight in his eyes. But he had never harboured any second thoughts about it before, and that was because he truly admired her right from his heart, holding her dear inside.

    Regardless of how ruthless and vicious she might seem in everybody else¡¯s eyes, he was the only one who saw her lonely figure standing by herself under the night sky, looking so frail and helpless.

    There were times that he thought that all her ruthlessness was just her way of protecting herself, and he firmly believed that he was at the very least still different from others deep inside her heart.

    But now, he was suddenly no longer sure.

    When someone who was able to help her better appeared beside her, she had not hesitated in the slightest to abandon him, not thinking of all that he had done for her before at all.

    To the extent that she would have him killed without even blinking if his presence came to impede her way forward.

    With that thought in mind, Cang Jian¡¯s heart sank deeper and deeper into despair.

    Qing Yu looked on with amusement at the man¡¯s incessantly changing face before she went on to say with a softugh: ¡°Looks like I do not need to say anything more as the Grand Priest¡¯s mind has all cleared up!¡±

    Cang Jian¡¯s mind came to be pulled back to reality gradually and he then looked at the youngdy with a gloomy face. ¡°Just..... Who are you really? I fear to think that Yue Fen had not actually captured you back here to the Divine Temple by force but you deliberately let him bring you here!¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes shed with a glint as a corner of her mouth rose up slightly in a smirk, the smile on her face indiscernible.

    ¡°Moreover, the divine consciousness of the Scarlet Gold Fiery Phoenix that Yue Fen mentioned suddenly disappeared when you appeared. There has to be some mysterious link between you and the Scarlet Gold Fiery Phoenix.¡± Cang Jian said as he stared sharply at the youngdy, his words incisive and clear.

    ¡°What strange things is the Grand Priest talking about again? I don¡¯t know a thing about whatever phoenix you are talking about!¡± Qing Yu said with a shrug of her shoulders, the look on her face innocently puzzled.

    Cang Jian scoffed disdainfully, knowing quite a bit of the youngdy¡¯s propensity to act innocent, and went on to disregard her innocent looking expression before he continued on to say: ¡°If this was about some other matter, you might be able to bluff your way out of it. But it is not possible that you will not know anything about a spirit beast that has attained the super divine beast grade like the Scarlet Gold Fiery Phoenix.¡±

    ¡°In the Scarlet Gold Fiery Phoenix¡¯s entire bloodline, no matter whether in terms of cultivation or intelligence, they have far surpassed that of most humans. They are wild and highly untamable, extremely protective only of its Master. Its noble blood and its Heavenly blessed abilities has made it grow to be haughty and arrogant, never bowing its head to anyone but only to its Master.¡±

 Chapter 289.2 - Early Summer Snow

    Chapter 289.2: Early Summer Snow

    Speaking up till that point, Cang Jian turned his gaze to look at the youngdy. ¡°Phoenixes are all able to resurrect and as the Scarlet Gold Fiery Phoenix stands at the pinnacle of them all, it could not possibly die so easily. But the moment you appeared, its remnant consciousness suddenly dispersed and disappeared. What do you think that tells us here?¡±

    Qing Yu smiled at him. ¡°What does it tell us?¡±

    Seeing that she was still persisting in acting innocent andpletely clueless, the contempt in Cang Jian¡¯s heart increased as he opened his mouth to say: ¡°It tells us that there could only be two reasons for that. First, you are the Scarlet Gold Fiery Phoenix¡¯s Master, but that is not possible at all. Because everyone knows that this divine beast came to acknowledge its Master five hundred years back, and its Master was the godly lord¡¯s youngest daughter, but she has gone missing for a very long time and is nowhere to be found.¡±

    ¡°Second, you and the Scarlet Gold Fiery Phoenix share some kind of special link, that made it trust you fully, or could it be.....¡±

    Cang Jian paused for a moment and then leaned in slowly towards the youngdy. Right in front of her face that showed a faint indiscernible smile, he gave voice to the suspicion he had held for a long time: ¡°That you are actually somehow rted to the godly lord¡¯s youngest daughter, the Eleventh Goddess who disappeared from the Divine Temple back then.¡±

    ¡°I had the fortune to see this particr goddess once in the past, and I must say that the young Miss Yu Qing¡¯s eyes really look startlingly alike to the Eleventh Goddess¡¯.....¡±

    Previously, hadn¡¯t Qing Luo Yan transferred this youngdy to serve at her side because she looked so much like that person in order to test her?

    Unfortunately, after such a long time, not only had Qing Luo Yan not found anything suspicious about the youngdy, she hade to trust her fully instead. When Cang Jian lost favour with Qing Luo Yan, he came to receive scorn and contempt from people who even tried to hit him when he was down. But he still managed to calm himself down and found that many things about the youngdy did not seem right.

    Just the single fact how a weak and frail youngdy from one of the lower realms coulde to fare so well in Cloud Heaven like a fish to water was already unbelievable enough.

    He thought that after saying all that, he would see another expression on the youngdy¡¯s face like panic or shock, and would lose her calm.

    However, Qing Yu merely quietly waited for him to finish, before she reached her hands out to p a few times, before saying to him with a bright smiling face: ¡°I had thought that the Grand Priest was the best at deciphering such astronomical phenomenons in the night sky and would be able to predict whether it¡¯s a sign of blessing or cmity. Never did I expect the Grand Priest to possess such a fertile imagination as well, toe up with such a fascinating story, which makes me can¡¯t help but hold newfound respect.¡±

    The lifted corners of Cang Jian¡¯s lips that carried a tinge of mirth then froze in ce, the look on his face suddenly looking horribly ugly.

    It seemed like he had not expected that after being so blunt and straightforward with his words, that the youngdy¡¯s face could still remain unchanged, and to tantly deny everything. If he had not discovered clues and telltale signs before this, he would have beenpletely taken in by the youngdy¡¯s exquisite acting here.

 Chapter 289.3 - Early Summer Snow

    Chapter 289.3: Early Summer Snow

    Cang Jian scoffed disdainfully and then said in a sinister voice: ¡°Go ahead and deny it all you want. Just hope that you will be able to defend yourself so confidently when Ie to bring out the evidence to prove it!¡±

    ¡°The Grand Priest can do as you please.¡± Qing Yu replied with a smile, extending a hand out to show an inviting gesture.

    Cang Jian¡¯s face turned dark as charcoal, and with a vicious flick of his sleeves, he turned himself around and left in a huff.

    It looked like he was more than a little infuriated.

    Qing Yu shook her head and went on to stride away as well. As she walked, she could not help but to lift a hand up to rub her chin thoughtfully, and mumbled softly to herself: ¡°Have I done anything to give myself away at all? I don¡¯t think so..... My acting had clearly been wlessly perfect.....¡±

    But it seems like this Cang Jian is not someone that¡¯s easy to deceive!

    To think that he was able to sense that things were not what they seemed. She can only hope that she would not be exposed in front of Qing Luo Yan before the Mind Free Peak manifests itself.

    Wonder how Mother is doing now.....

    Qing Yu slowly raised her head up, to gaze at the moon hanging up in the night sky, a faint tinge of worry showing between her brows. She just could not help but feel..... that something bad was going to happen.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª Cloud Heaven¡¯s intersecting borders ¡ª

    A good number of people have gathered here. People from the Five Great Powers except for the Bright Moon Divine Temple had their people present. The divine temple was afterall a ce that felt a little mysterious to the people outside and they would naturally not send their people here in advance.

    When night fell, it was exceptionally quiet everywhere, where even the sound of birds and insects were absent, just the asional sound of hushed whispering voices.

    In the tent, Zhuge Xiong was grumbling softly, his good looking countenance tightly creased up, the indigance he felt showing clearly on his face.

    As the mighty top boss of the Hunters Guild, reduced to being made to sleep out here in the wilderness and in a crude and ratty tent such as this. He was even very nearly bitten earlier, by a low level spirit beast who must have been blind to know who he was.

    And that had caused his already gloomy mood to grow more depressed.

    It must be said that such trifling stuff should be handled by his subordinates but that man Qing Tian Lin just had to drag him along. If not for that irresistibly tempting offer made, he would never subject himself to endure such suffering.

    Looking at the man¡¯s gloomy expression, Qing Tian Lin could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Come on, there are so many people here and you¡¯re not the only one. Moreover, it won¡¯t be just you as the leaders of the other great powers will definitelye here personally as well. For you to havee here earlier than them, wouldn¡¯t that allow you to familiarize yourself with the terrain better, so that we can think of ways to let us go in first?¡±

 Chapter 289.4 - Early Summer Snow

    <h4>Chapter 289.4: Early Summer Snow</h4>

    ¡°What you said sounds reasonable.¡± Zhuge Xiong said with her brows furrowed up, and the crease slowly rxed as he continued to think about that.

    On the other side, a group of people were leaning against arge rock to rest.

    ¡°Young Lord, you went to see that person already?¡±

    A woman¡¯s raspy voice sounded that pulled back Qing Ye Li¡¯s faraway thoughts. He then turned his eyes to look at the woman standing behind him.

    She had a tall and slender figure, her long hair covering half of her face. The exposed half of her face was sharp and beautiful, alluring and captivating, her iparably jet ck eyes seeming to glow under the night.

    Qing Ye Li nced at her and then turned his eyes away, before he said in an indifferent voice: ¡°I did.¡±

    The Young Lord looks rather troubled. Are you thinking of that person?¡± The woman continued to ask in her raspy voice.

    ¡°So what if I am?¡± Qing Ye Li¡¯s eyes gazed far into the distance, and it was not known whether he was speaking to her or just mumbling to himself. ¡°For me to be able to watch her like this now, it is enough for me.¡±

    ¡°Everytime that person is mentioned, my Young Lord would always act so self inferior. It really makes me curious just what kind of a person she is, that could make my Young Lord react like this.....¡±

    ¡°Of course you would not understand.¡± Qing Ye Li interrupted the woman in an emotionless voice. ¡°You do not even know warmth itself as you people from the snake tribe are born cold blooded. Compared to you, am I not a lot more fortunate?¡±

    The woman was taken aback for a moment before a corner of her lips stiffened. Her tone of voice sounded a little strange as she said: ¡°That¡¯s right. I will never be able to understand how that feels.¡±

    Seeing that Qing Ye Li was unwilling to say anything more about it, the woman was not about to continue asking to be snubbed, and so she went walking away to one side in silence.

    Time trickled by and it seemed thatte night came in the blink of an eye.

    Qing Ye Li did not feel the slightest bit sleepy as he gazed at the several flickering stars in the sky when he suddenly thought of a time back in the past when he and Qing Yu took a trip out for rigorous training, where they lost their footing and fell into a very deep hole.

    From inside that tiny gap, they could only see several dimly lit stars in the sky, the scene very much simr to now.

    But everything has be different now, and Qing Yu was no longer there by his side.

    The more he came to understand the gaping chasm and the many other obstacles between them, Qing Ye Li became more prone to reminiscing about the past. He remembered that it was a very very cold and snowy day when they met for the first time.

    He suddenly felt something cold running down his cheek, one light fluttering speck, then two..... Qing Ye Li raised a hand up to wipe at his face, and discovered a pristine white frost on his fingers.

    He was taken aback by surprise for an instant as he watched it slowly melt on his fingertips, not moving for a good while.

    It was snowing.

    Just as the season was going into early summer, the sky that just sent winter away a few months ago was suddenly snowing.

 Chapter 290.1 - Just Before Parting

    <h4> Chapter 290.1: Just Before Parting</h4>

    The expression on Qing Ye Li¡¯s face was stunned as he stared at his own hand for a long while, looking like he thought that he was seeing things. Soon, he raised his eyes to gaze up into the sky and saw many white fluffy specks fluttering downzily.

    ¡°What the hell? What kind of a goddamned weather is this! ? How could it possibly be snowing! ?¡±

    Someone could not help but curse out loudly, though that still could not fully reflect the astonishment that everyone was feeling.

    Upon hearing those words, some people who were still in their tents felt puzzled and they all came out one after another. When they saw the strange scene, they were so stunned they were at a loss for words.

    Such a strange phenomenon had never been seen in Cloud Heaven before, the four seasons urring very normally every year. Seeing snow fall at the beginning of summer was the first time it has happened.

    And the devil¡¯s hand is always at y when things take such a strange turn.

    Could it be.....

    The snowfall was light when it started, but as time slowly trickled by, the snow at everyone¡¯s feet began to pile up till it reached around their ankles. Looking at the way the snow wasing down, it did not seem like it was going to stop anytime soon, but would instead be more and more intense.

    ¡°Are they..... trying to..... freeze us all to death here in this ce?¡± Someone struggled to mutter, through chattering teeth.

    ¡°It is snowing only here in this ce.¡± A youngdy¡¯s puerile voice piped out.

    Someone turned to look towards that voice and saw a young girl who looked to be only about twelve or thirteen years old, a petite and pretty little thing with an adorable looking face. But the look on her face was contrastingly mature and calm looking, not matching to one of her young age.

    She stood on one leg high upon arge boulder, her eyes peering far into the distance as she pointed with one finger and said: ¡°It¡¯s not snowing over there.¡±

    But everyone else¡¯s line of sight was a lot more limited and it was alsote at night at that moment, pitch dark everywhere. The furthest they could see would only be just a few hundred meters at most and from what they could see, the ce that the youngdy was pointing at looked like it was also snowing, no different from where they were at.

    ¡°Look carefully Little Yan, is it really only snowing here?¡± The woman with half of her face covered by her hair looked at her and said.

    Hearing that, the young girl turned to look expressionlessly at the woman, the tone of her voice tinged with a hint of displeasure as she replied: ¡°My eyes have never been mistaken with what they see before.¡±

    Under the night¡¯s darkness, the young girl¡¯srge eyes actually looked like they were glowing faintly red, that carried a hint of bloodthirsty ruthlessness.

    The young girl who was such a pretty and adorable little thing in the day seemed to change in personality at night, looking like apletely different person. It was feared that no one could have thought that such a harmless and adorable little girl would be someone who actually possesses dual personalities hidden in her bones.

 Chapter 290.2 - Just Before Parting

    <h4>Chapter 290.2: Just Before Parting</h4>

    In the day, she was a pure untainted angel but would turn into a terrifying demon when night fell, reaping the lives of humans without a single ounce of mercy.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that it¡¯s only snowing here.¡± Qing Ye Li then said indifferently.

    People of the wolf tribe were born to prowl in the night and hence were able to see extremely well in the dark, their eyes able to prate a very far distance.

    If Qing Ye Li who possessed the wolf tribe¡¯s blood was saying that as well, it was only natural that nobody would doubt it any longer.

    Under the dim darkness of the night, the man¡¯s head of silver hair and his unusual pair of dark green eyes were exceptionally eye catching. But no one seemed to have noticed when the man had appeared.

    Logically, for such an outstanding looking man to suddenly appear, it was not possible that it did not cause the slightest stir.

    ¡°Who is that man? That is a very unfamiliar looking face.¡± Someone rubbed at his chin and muttered softly.

    ¡°He is not the only unfamiliar looking one. Those people beside him are all faces we¡¯ve never seen before as well. My guess is that they are not from Cloud Heaven. Otherwise, how could we have never met a person with such a striking appearance?¡± Another person said, joining the conversation.

    But the snow was falling more heavily now, and everyone was too preupied with their own things to pay Qing Ye Li and his group much more attention. They were all dressed rather thinly in this season and the people were all busy summoning up their spirit powers to resist the sudden bitter cold.

    ¡°Young Lord, what is your opinion?¡± A tall andnky man opened his mouth to ask.

    Qing Ye Li was silent for a while before he raised his head up to look up into the sky, a vast dark canvas. But something seemed to be changing with that darkness.

    ¡°The Mind Free Peak is probably going to appear.¡±

    It seemed like the snowfall at Cloud Heaven¡¯s intersecting borders did not affect any other ce, making it look like they were ces in two separate worlds.

    Over at the Bright Moon Divine Temple, Qing Luo Yan only sent two people out to go see what was happening, portraying a cid calm towards the matter regarding the Mind Free Peak, like she was not anxious about it at all, and that everything was in control.

    This night, Qing Luo Yan did not rest, but asked Qing Yu to apany her for a walk.

    Looking more closely at the moon tonight, it seemed like another part of it had quietly gone missing, but it was however exceptionally bright, lighting up the ground clearly while they took a leisurely stroll.

    ¡°Yu Qing, do you have any kin or family down in the lower realm?¡± As they took a slow walk, Qing Luo Yan suddenly opened her mouth to ask.

    Although Qing Yu was surprised, she still managed to be calm andposed as she answered: ¡°No.¡±

    What has this woman¡¯s mind managed toe up with again? Why is she suddenly asking her such a question?

    Hearing that, Qing Luo Yan merely smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing actually. Just thought that you look very much like another person.¡±

 Chapter 290.3 - Just Before Parting

    <h4>Chapter 290.3: Just Before Parting</h4>

    ¡°The Temple Lord said the same thing when I saw the Temple Lord the very first time.¡± Qing Yu replied.

    ¡°Yes I did. But I have been dreaming constantly of that person recently. Seeing much she looked like you, I just could not help thinking about her.¡± Qing Luo Yan halted in her steps, and turned herself around to look at her as she spoke.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes glinted darkly.

    Is she..... testing her here?

    Having led her to fall into those dreams, the woman would naturally see her mother often. But in order to gain the woman¡¯s trust, she had not made her dream anymore for a very long time. So, how could the woman possibly still continue to dream of her mother constantly?

    Has she begun to suspect something?

    Or could it be that Cang Jian would really rather have all the fish die then destroy the, and have told Qing Luo Yan everything?

    That is quite improbable. He would probably not exact vengeance in such a foolish manner onto himself.

    Qing Yu thought through many things in just that one instant but her face did not change in the slightest, but just maintained a smile as she looked at the woman and said: ¡°It just makes me wonder who is this person that you are thinking of so frequently.¡±

    ¡°She is actually my youngest sister.¡± Qing Luo Yan¡¯s lips stiffened as she opened her mouth to reply.

    Qing Yu was a little surprised for a moment, never thinking that she would really reveal it to her. She had thought that the woman would just mention any name to casually brush her off.

    Having mentioned that person, Qing Luo Yan seemed to lose herself in her past memories, the expression on her face suddenly softening and looking more tender. ¡°When I was a child, my gift was one of the most outstanding among all my other siblings, and hence became exceptionally proud and arrogant, that also caused all of them to be highly displeased with me, making our rtionship frosty and distant. I have ten other siblings but I was only closer to just this youngest little sister of mine.¡±

    ¡°It could be because she was the one and only person who was not bothered no matter how harsh and cold my words were to her, she was the only fool who was still willing to be friendly to me.¡±

    ¡°My other sisters could not stand me and they were always thinking of ways to bully and make fun of me, putting in all kinds of strange bugs and insects in my clothes, or making a horrible mess of them. When she saw that happen, she took all her own dresses and gave them all to me, before going on to get rid of all those ruined clothes of mine in secret, so that I will not have to see them.¡±

    Speaking up to that point, Qing Luo Yan could not help but tough softly, her gaze lowering slightly before she continued. ¡°It was because she was afraid that I would be sad, though I do not care about such things at all. She always thought that I was rather fragile and pitiful, and would always try to be nicer to me.¡±

    ¡°But she was clearly the youngest one among us, the one who should be required to be cared for the most.¡±

 Chapter 290.4 - Just Before Parting

    <h4>Chapter 290.4: Just Before Parting</h4>

    Qing Yu hade to know quite a bit about the past grievances between her mother and Qing Luo Yan from Lou Jun Yao¡¯s mouth but she had never known that the two sisters had actually been so close to each other once before.

    But how did the two of them then be enemies who sought to take each other¡¯s lives in the end?

    ¡°I was simrly repulsed by my other siblings who put on a false sanctimonious and dignified front but would secretly dopletely different things behind my back and so I became closer and closer to this youngest sister of mine. We were so close that there were no secrets between us, and we could even share everything we had with each other.¡±

    A twitch tugged at the corner of Qing Yu¡¯s brow, like she could almost guess what Qing Luo Yan was going to tell her next.

    As she thought, Qing Luo Yan suddenlyughed softly when she spoke up till that point before she continued: ¡°But in the end, no one could have thought that the two of us would fall for the same man.¡±

    Had it really been her Father Mo Jing Yu¡¯s appearance that caused the two sisters to turn from friends to foes?

    Qing Yu could not help but sigh inwardly in her heart when she heard that unrequited love really brings one a lot of trouble!

    But Qing Yu had never expected that Qing Luo Yan¡¯s words following that would turn outpletely different from what she had imagined.

    ¡°I loved that man very much, and it could be said that my heart only had eyes for him alone. You will not understand how difficult it was for a person as haughty and aloof as me to be able to love someone. That was the case for me toe to love him, and to have grown to love her as well.¡±

    ¡°The two most important people in my life were together, and that was while she knew that I was in love with that man, but she still got together with him.¡±

    ¡°From that moment on, I began to feel that I hated her. She betrayed the close rtionship that the two of us shared, and betrayed the trust I had in her. I told her that from then onwards, we will no longer be sisters, but just strangers in passing.¡±

    ¡°I felt like I was very sad, and wanted to hide myself, to nurse my wounds quietly. But not long after that, I suddenly met a person. That person told me that I should not give up as that man belonged to me rightfully, telling me that I should go fight for him because I am in no way inferior to her at all, asking me isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Qing Yu felt a sensitive nerve tense up in her mind. She seemed to have just heard something that was highly crucial, something that could be linked to the entire truth behind everything that had happened in the past.

    She could not help but clench her hands up tightly.

    ¡°It was as if I was cast under a spell when I decided to go make an attempt to fight for him. I had clearly known that man first and in terms of looks, cultivation and knowledge, I was in no way inferior to my younger sister, so it was only right that he should be in love with me.¡±

    ¡°But I came to discover that I was wrong. When a person does not love you, it can only mean that he doesn¡¯t. No matter how hard I tried, he will nevere to love me. He told me, that right from the start, the person he liked had never been me, and he told me to get out of his sight. I waspletely heartbroken, and I decided to leave himpletely.¡±

    But the mysterious person I met previously appeared all of a sudden, and gave something to me. He told me that I will only need to find a chance to use it on that man and he will thene to love me, and will only love me alone from then on.¡±

    ¡°I struggled with myself for a while, but it was as if I was possessed when the feeling of wanting to have him became frightfully strong and intense. In the end, I really managed to make him fall in love with me.¡±

 Chapter 291.1 - Taken Away

    <h4>Chapter 291.1: Taken Away</h4>

    ¡°But it was a great pity itsted only three short days. That thing controlled his body but was unable to control his heart. He would rather suffer bone rotting and heart gnawing torment than to really love me.¡±

    ¡°From that moment on, my heart really softened. It had not beenfortable for me to see how painful and agonizing it was for him as well, as that was someone I loved so much afterall, so how could I bear to really hurt him like that?¡±

    ¡°But it was all toote.¡±

    Qing Luo Yan seemed to be deeply pained and ovee with remorse, her eyes filling up with tears. Her voice was slightly choked up when she continued to say: ¡°From the moment I started toy that spell on him, it was fated that he would die. Because his will was just too strong and he resisted with everything he had. So his body was wrecked by the voodoo grubs more severely, causing his cultivation to deteriorate by a great deal, and his life to hang just by a thread.¡±

    ¡°Finally, I lost my mind and wanted to kill my younger sister. He blocked my most lethal strike on my younger sister¡¯s behalf and his very spirit soul shattered into splinters, and..... died on the spot.¡±

    ¡°In order to preserve his flesh body, my sister used a forbidden art and both her flesh body and spirit soul were obliterated.¡±

    When she reached the end, Qing Luo Yan¡¯s voice was slowly regaining its calm, till it became monotonous, like she was just rting someone else¡¯s story, and it had nothing to do with her at all.

    ¡°The two people whom I loved most, had died at my hands.¡±

    Qing Luo Yan turned herself slowly around to look at Qing Yu, the smile at the corners of her lips ironic and chilling to see. ¡°Tell me, am I not such a great fool? All of this was done by my own hands. If I had chosen to let it go in the beginning, none of that would have happened wouldn¡¯t it! ?¡±

    Qing Yu eyes glinted sharply as she seemed to contemte on the matter for a moment before she opened her mouth to say in a soft voice: ¡°I wonder if the mysterious person the Temple Lord mentioned is.....¡±

    The thing she was most concerned with, was of course that mysterious person whom Qing Luo Yan had mentioned a few times.

    After she finished listening to Qing Luo Yan¡¯s words, she seemed to feel that everything that happened was hiding aplex and sinister plot behind it all, like everything had been predetermined right from the start, and that Qing Luo Yan was merely a borrowed knife used by the shadowy mastermind at the back of all that.

    However, Qing Luo Yan then came to shake her head lightly. ¡°I have never seen that person¡¯s looks before. Everytime he appeared, I was only able to see his faint silhouette, and his voice always sounded like he was very far away, as if it came out from behind many barriers,yer uponyer.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows knitted up for a moment. Based only on this unclear description, she would not be able to determine who the other party really was in any way. But what she was certain of was that this person was not just ordinarily powerful.

 Chapter 291.2 - Taken Away

    <h4>Chapter 291.2: Taken Away</h4>

    The fact that Qing Luo Yan was able to sit on the Bright Moon Divine Temple¡¯s seat as the Temple Lord for such a long time was not just because of her sly methods but she also possessed extraordinary cultivation as well. But the cultivation powers of this mysterious person that she spoke of was far above hers.

    Only a very rare few were able to possess such high and unfathomable cultivation in Cloud Heaven.

    But, there were also exceptions.

    Every single person in the Mind Free Peak was said to be unmatched experts who possessed unparalleled cultivation, people who possessed divine powers that ordinary mortals could not have.

    The one that hade into her dreams back then was a dream eating demon who was able to easily invade people¡¯s dreams to achieve a certain objective. That one could only be considered as a low level cultivation but even though that was the case, she had had a hard time dealing with it at that time.

    Looks like the saying that there¡¯s always someone better, always another heaven beyond the one you see is true. She came to discover aftering to this world just how important it was to possess immense power. In the ce, the weak will only find themselves devoured till not even any bones are left.

    But she has also discovered something else that was very strange. Why is Qing Luo Yan suddenly telling her all this tonight?

    Mistrustful and suspicious as she always was, she seemed to trust her so much now. But that was only merely because she was useful to the woman and Qing Yu was not about to be so full of herself to think that Qing Luo Yan would not hide any secrets from her.

    Hence, she immediately asked herself. This revtion of the secrets she kept buried in the deepest reaches of her heart..... What was the purpose?

    ¡°Do you know? I should be protecting you in the first ce.¡±

    Just as Qing Yu was puzzling over all that, Qing Luo Yan suddenly opened her mouth to say

    those strange words out of the blue.

    ¡°But because you are just too smart and you know too much..... about things that you shouldn¡¯t know about.¡± Qing Luo Yan continued to say softly, as she looked at Qing Yu with an indiscernible gaze.

    ¡°I wonder what the Temple Lord¡¯s words really mean?¡± Qing Yu asked with an eyebrow arched up.

    Qing Luo Yan stiffened a corner of her lips and then said with a softugh: ¡°Do you know why your mother had to die back then?¡±

    The expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face congealed, and the aura around her body grew grave and severe.

    Seeing that, Qing Luo Yan shook her head helplessly before she gave a soft sigh and said: ¡°Do you really think that I will not be guarded against you? Why do you think that I was able to make myself keep you by my side?¡±

    Speaking up till that point, Qing Luo Yan¡¯s voice then became tinged with self scorn as she said: ¡°Maybe it is because of the guilt I felt towards her!¡±

 Chapter 291.3 - Taken Away

    <h4>Chapter 291.3: Taken Away</h4>

    ¡°The two of you really look just too much alike. The first time I saw you, I was already suspicious but you actually hid it very well. If not for the time that you got into the Scrolls Chamber so easily, a ce that even Cang Jian was unable to get close to, I might really have been deceived by you.¡±

    ¡°You might not know this, but only the godly lord himself and people who were chosen to keep the Scrolls Chamber tidy are able to enter that ce. Since then, there had only been one exception to that rule, and that was my youngest sister Qing Lan Fei, the goddess born with possession of phoenix fire. The maic field of her blood unexpectedly coincides with the Scrolls Chamber¡¯s and that was why she was able to go in and out at will.¡±

    ¡°Besides that, no one else was able to gain entry into the Scrolls Chamber. But you, you became the second exception after her.¡±

    Qing Luo Yan¡¯s gaze was fixed closely on her as she continued on, pausing at every word. ¡°Because in your body, you inherited the phoenix fire that she possessed.¡±

    Qing Yu would never have ever thought that she had slipped up there.

    Qing Yu curved up the ends of her lips. Though her identity had just been exposed, her expression still did not show the slightest fear or panic, but she went on to say with an indifferent smile on her face: ¡°Since the Temple Lord already knows my real identity, I need not y tachi with you any longer. My only objective ining here is just to take back something that belongs to my mother.¡±

    ¡°Take back something that belongs to your mother?¡± Qing Luo Yan was startled for a moment, before she scoffed out loud. She swept her gaze around the ce and then asked: ¡°You mean this entire Divine Temple here? Ha! It was not what I wanted in the first ce but it¡¯s just a chess piece that has served my purpose for many years. Neither you nor your mother, will be able to escape.....¡±

    Qing Luo Yan did not continue with her words, but just threw her head back inughter. Under the bright moon¡¯s illumination, at the corners of the woman¡¯s extremely beautiful eyes, it looked as though the faint glimmer of tears could suddenly be seen flowing.

    At that same moment, Qing Yu sensed something else and she lifted her head up to look, only to discover that the moon that wascking had only one half of a sphere left.

    The thing that did not change was that it was still exceptionally bright, but seemed brighter than before. The moon was clearly hanging in the sky a far distance away but it seemed as if it was so close at the same time, so close that its cold chill could almost be felt, sending tingles up a person¡¯s spine.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed as she stared up at the sudden flurries of snow falling down from the sky,nding on her shoulders and her hair. The temperature in the air plummeted in an instant, so icy cold that it seemed like it would freeze the blood in a person and seep right into their bones.

    If she was not dressed in her thin and light summer dress at that moment, she might very have thought that it was winter.

    But, that chillingly cold season had clearly passed not that long ago.

    That strange and bizarre scene immediately made Qing Yu clenched up her hands tightly subconsciously, as she surveyed her surroundings warily,

 Chapter 291.4 - Taken Away

    Chapter 291.4: Taken Away

    Qing Luo Yan shut her eyes and said in an almost inaudible whisper, her voice not carrying the slightest emotion. ¡°It¡¯s no use, he is already here.¡±

    He? Who is he?

    A feeling of imminent danger looming caused Qing Yu¡¯s body to tense up tightly, and her long phoenix like eyes to widen slightly. She peered into the distance under the night sky and could just make out the faint silhouette of a person who was slowlying closer, stopping at about a hundred meters away.

    From the looks of the figure, it was a man.

    ¡°You can leave now.¡± The person¡¯s voice sounded very young, crystalline and melodious like jade beads falling onto a porcin dish, just like the cold aloof moon and frosty snow, enchanting but also highly dangerous.

    After those words were spoken, Qing Luo Yan then turned her eyes to gaze deeply at Qing Yu for a moment, and her lips then parted to say: ¡°Farewell.¡±

    Upon saying that, the woman then turned around and walked away slowly.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    In that icy cold snow, only Qing Yu and that man who stood so far away his countenance could not be seen was left.

    The mysterious person that Qing Luo Yan spoke about before was probably this very person here, the hidden mastermind who caused her parents to be parted between life and death back then.

    The man did not respond to her question but just said in an indifferent voice: ¡°You are very calm. To think that someone your age is able to possess such temperament. You are really just like Lan Fei, an extraordinary character.¡±

    Qing Yu narrowed her eyes. ¡°What have you done to my mother?¡±

    It was just as she thought. These people hade from the Mind Free Peak. They were just pretending to let her mother leave back then, and their real intention had been topletely destroy her all along.

    What kind of a divine realm is that! ? The people from there are all so utterly despicable and unscrupulous!

    ¡°She? I don¡¯t think she is doing all that well. Afterall, to still spare her her life despite her being a traitor is already being benevolent enough.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was tinged with a hint of mirth. ¡°Alright now my child, do not persist in being so obstinate ande with me, to where you need to be at.¡±

    ¡°If I refuse?¡± Qing Yu¡¯s face was expressionless, her voice cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you already know what the result will be? You¡¯re such an intelligent youngdy. The snow tonight is supposed to fall only in one particr ce, and that is at the spot where the Mind Free Peak will soon manifest.¡± The man¡¯s voice paused for an instant, seemingly carrying a faint sliver of tenderness, he then said: ¡°And this snowfall here, is specially just for you alone, a ceremony of the highest honour from the Mind Free Peak to wee you.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want your mother to suffer pain and agony because of you would you? An exquisite beauty like you should not be treated harshly isn¡¯t it?¡±

    A deathly pale white palm suddenly appeared out of nowhere right before her face, and it felt so icy cold like it was a hand from a dead corpse, which suddenly mped over her eyes without any warning.

    It was just an instant when that hand released its grasp, and what was seen next was the sight of the youngdy¡¯s longshes lowered over her lightly shut eyes, her slender figure falling into the crook of a pale long arm.

    The snowfall at the Bright Moon Divine Templested for about a quarter of an hour before it ceased, and the snow on the ground melted away very quickly. Very soon, not a single trace of it could be seen anymore, like the snow that fell was just a mindless hallucination.

    At the intersecting borders in Cloud Heaven, the depth of the snow had reached a person¡¯s calf and it did not look like it was showing any signs of letting up.

 Chapter 292.1 - You Perverted Man!

    Chapter 292.1: You Perverted Man!

    If they had not summoned up their spirit powers to protect their bodies, it was feared that a good number of them would have frozen to death.

    ¡°Just when would this godforsaken weathere to a stop? Damn it! Cloud Heaven does not even see such heavy snow in winter! !¡±

    It seemed like someone could not hold himself back any longer and shouted out loudly. However, the very next instant after he vented out with that scream, he was immediately surrounded by the endless chill again, freezing him so badly that he shook and shivered, his words bing unintelligible.

    ¡°Young Lord, it looks like the snow won¡¯t be letting up tonight. Why don¡¯t we leave and wait it out elsewhere for a while?¡± The tall thin man opened his mouth to suggest.

    The shade in Qing Ye Li¡¯s eyes deepened but he did not speak. It was the woman who had half her face covered by her long hair that suddenly spoke out in a sarcastic voice. ¡°This heavy snow struck so suddenly and ferociously, without any signs or warning, like it¡¯s trying to cover up some incriminating evidence. I am afraid that by the time day breaks, some things would have changedpletely.¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Ye Li¡¯s face showed a slight ripple for an instant, like he had just thought of something, but quickly dismissed the idea.

    Hope he was just thinking too much.

    On the other side, Lou Jun Yao was held back by some matters and he came to reach the Bright Moon Divine Temple more than two hourster than usual today.

    On his way here, he was still thinking that the little one might assume that he would not being tonight and had gone to sleep early. That would give him the chance to go sneak up and make fun of her good and proper.

    But, he had just set foot within the Divine Temple¡¯s premises when his footsteps immediately halted suddenly.

    Something did not feel right.

    It was clear to see that nothing had changed as far as he could see, but he could not help but sense there was something unusual in the air.

    The strange and familiar aura that did not belong here in the divine temple had grown very faint, almostpletely dissipated. But he was born with senses that were more sensitive than others and that was why he could still detect it.

    So who was here earlier?

    Moreover, this person gave him a very dangerous feeling, making him feel a strong sense of unease.

    He had cloaked himself in invisibility and no one was able to see him.

    Hence, he went walking slowly a step at a time, like he was in a ce with no one around, treading step by step through the divine temple¡¯s exquisitely and elegantly constructed stone corridor that was shrouded in divine air, like he was trying to decipher the footsteps taken by the youngdy in his mind, to search for her.

    He slowly came to reach the ce the youngdy stayed at. He did not push on the door but his body went on to seep right through that door like liquid, and what met his sight was the neatly stacked up bedclothes on the bed.

 Chapter 292.2 - You Perverted Man!

    Chapter 292.2 : You Perverted Man!

    He walked slowly over, his hand stretching out to touch them. It was cold to the touch. No one hadid on the bed sincest night, where even the youngdy¡¯s faintly fragrant scent had dissipated so much he almost could not detect it anymore.

    She has gone missing.

    His spiritual consciousness spread out hundreds of meters, and he still did not detect a single sliver of her presence anywhere.

    The pair of deep and mesmerizing violet orbs of Lou Jun Yao¡¯s slowly turned dark, a little bit at a time. He stood up from the edge of the bed and the air around him fell grave and severe, feeling like one had gone down into a freezing cer.

    Wait a minute.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s irises suddenly contracted, and his figure suddenly disappeared from its spot in that instant.

    When he reappeared, he was by the enormouske in the divine temple, where there was a highly lifelike jade eagle carving with its wings widely spread, its noble head held high, and clear water cascaded down from its wide open mouth.

    Lou Jun Yao walked over to stop right in front of theke and crouched down, reaching a hand into the water, like he was feeling for something in there. Momentster, Lou Jun Yao pulled his hand out with a ssh.

    In his hand that was dripping with water, and tied to a fine red string, hung a beautiful and exquisitely crafted blood red ring, that looked exactly the same as the one worn on the man¡¯s ring finger.

    That ring on his finger was the one that Qing Yu removed from her neck and put on for him herself.

    She had said that this pair of rings had been hanging around her neck since her previous life and although she did not know the rings¡¯ origins, they meant a lot to her and were something very dear to her, never once leaving her person.

    The fact that she had given him one, signalled how important he was to her, and it was also a form of her acknowledgement of him.

    But now, this ring that was so important to her had actually been thrown into theke.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face turned frighteningly dark and forbidding, his clenched fist tightening around the ring he held in his palm when he suddenly thought of something important. If he were to identally destroy the ring, being unable to hold back his strength in a fit of anger, that would cause him to suffer an irreceable loss.

    He then rxed the grip of his hand, and kept the ring safely in his robes before his chest.

    The most important thing now, was to find out where she is.

    Although he had a jolly good notion where in his heart, he needed an affirmative answer as soon as possible.

    ¡ª¡ª

    On another side, after Qing Luo Yan returned back to her sleeping chambers, she gazed at the strangely shaped moon for a long while, for such a long period that she did not even notice that her neck had grown stiff and numb, before she then came back to her senses.

    Her lips stiffened at the corners and she had just turned around when her eyes red wide, startled by the sight of the man standing there, who had appeared all of a sudden from out of nowhere.

 Chapter 292.3 - You Perverted Man!

    Chapter 292.3 : You Perverted Man!

    ¡°Dark Lord?¡±

    Why is he here?

    The man who always wore a nonchnt smile on his face was not showing the slightest sliver of mirth on his face at that moment. His severe violet eyes were looking emotionlessly at her as he asked her: ¡°Where is Qing Yu?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Qing Luo Yan was taken aback, seemingly not understanding. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I have no time to y along with your pretense here.¡±

    The man¡¯s icy voice that did not carry a single hint of emotion rang out once again, but his figure that had been standing about ten steps away from her earlier had moved toe right in front of her in a blink, his mouth opening to repeat: ¡°Where is Qing Yu?¡±

    Qing Luo Yanughed softly, her limpid almond shaped narrowed up slightly. ¡°The Dark Lord came here uninvited, barging right into my sleeping chambers sote at night to say such strange and preposterous things to me. This Temple Lord has yet to even ce any me on you and you are instead questioning me.....¡±

    ¡°Has she been taken away?¡± The man¡¯s deep and mesmerizing eyes were staring fixedly right at her, his voice chillingly cold as he opened his mouth to ask once again.

    The expression on Qing Luo Yan¡¯s face froze in surprise before she nodded her head slightly and replied: ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Lou Jun Yao¡¯s voice was deep, low, and dangerous.

    Qing Luo Yan was a little bewildered as she shook her head. ¡°I do not know.¡±

    ¡°What did that person look like?¡±

    ¡°I was unable to see how he looked like. He was always shrouded in ayer of mist whenever he appeared, hazy and indistinct. He.....¡± Qing Luo Yan furrowed up her brows, looking like she was trying very hard to recall how the person looked like. ¡°It was a young man.¡±

    ¡°His powers, how does hepare to yours?¡±

    ¡°I, am not even a tenth of him.¡± Qing Luo Yan replied after deliberating on it for a moment. Mentioning that person, it seemed like she still felt some lingering fear and trepidation in her heart, not really daring to recall that memory, her mind subconsciously starting to resist remembering.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s lips curled up into a sneer and with a derisive snort, he then turned around and left.

    The doors of her sleeping chambers were suddenly blown open as a strong wind gushed inside. A bone tingling chill caused Qing Luo Yan to feel a shiver run down her spine, and she suddenly snapped wide awake.

    What..... just happened?

    She raised her eyes and looked outside the doors that had been blown wide open, to see a tall and well built figure gradually walking further and further away, till it disappeared from sight.

    ¡ª¡ª

    It was not known how long she had been slipping in and out of hazy unconsciousness. When Qing Yu opened her eyes again, she found that she was hurting everywhere on her body. That feeling was worse than the pain one felt after being heavily injured in a fight.

 Chapter 292.4 - You Perverted Man!

    <h4>Chapter 292.4 : You Perverted Man!</h4>

    Because though she was hurting everywhere, there was clearly not a single sign of injury anywhere on her body, and she had not shed a single drop of blood at all.

    Her eyes were wide open when she remembered the mysterious man who had suddenly appeared. Could he have employed the use of some evil technique to inflict such torment on her?

    Her entire body was soaking in some kind of red liquid right at that moment, the water reaching just below her shoulders. Her feet seemed to be bound by something, preventing her from moving in the slightest. However, her hands were free but she was just unable to get out of that pool of water.

    Looking at that red liquid, Qing Yu knitted up her brows in disdain. The smell told her it was not blood nor was there any strange scenting from it, but it could not be anything good from the looks of it and it was rather disturbing to see as well.

    It wouldn¡¯t be some kind of evil concoction that dissolves a person¡¯s cultivation powers would it.....

    Thinking about that, Qing Yu¡¯s brows could not help but furrow up more deeply. She tried to move her feet but felt as if they were held down by something that was a thousand catties in weight, rendering her helpless.

    There was nothing she could do but to give up. She subconsciously felt around her body and when she came to touch her neck, she suddenly froze.

    It seemed like she had suddenly recalled something.

    ¡°Oh? Looks like you are carrying a rather amazing little thing on you isn¡¯t it? Unfortunately, you cannot bring it along with you.¡±

    The man¡¯s melodious voice was mirthful as it rang out softly, and something around her neck then seemed to slip off, before it was tossed a far way out, not making a single sound when itnded.

    Damn it!

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows knitted up tightly and her hands clenched up. Never had she thought that that perverted guy woulde to discover that little thing she had kept close to her body for so many years, and he had even tossed it away!

    The thing she was worried about now was Lou Jun Yao, as he must have discovered that she had gone missing, and she really did not know what kind of a rage he would fly into.

    But she believed that the fe would probably have guessed that she had been taken away, but was just unable to locate her at this moment.

    Everything had happened too quickly and no one could have expected that these people would make their move so quickly.

    She did not even know how she was brought here out of the blue but that just told her that that man was really very powerful.

    ¡°Little Burrow.¡± She called out silently in her heart, but did not get any kind of response.

    ¡°Little Imp?¡± She tried to call out to the other one, the little thing who imed he was the Heavenly Insights into Medicine¡¯s book spirit.

    However, haha. See? She just knew that he wasn¡¯t all that dependable.

    In regards to these two who would always be like an unhinged chain at the most critical periods, hasn¡¯t she gotten used to that yet?

    Qing Yu let out a gloomy sigh before she surveyed her surroundings to determine what kind of a ce she was at. It looked as if she was in some sort of a prison.

    But everything she could see was all red in colour, even the door of her prison cell was red. Every single metal bar on the door that was as thick as a baby¡¯s arm seemed strong and sturdy, one that looked impossible to open through brute strength alone. There should be some kind of a hidden switch somewhere.

    Lowering her eyes, she peered towards the bottom of the pool. Two metal ring shaped things were mped around her ankles, and Qing Yu struggled a little out of frustration, before she sent a bolt of golden red spirit energy out from her palm, that hurtled ferociously towards the metal ring.

    But before it could strike the metal ring, it was suddenly halted by a force that suddenly appeared.

    Qing Yu was taken aback and before she could even react, she heard the same familiar melodious voice sound out beside her ear. ¡°You don¡¯t want your foot anymore?¡±

    Qing Yu raised her head up with a snap and immediately saw that a tall figure had appeared right before her, looking down at her from a higher vantage point.

 Chapter 293.1 - Heart Feels Gloomy and Donâ€™t Feel Well All Over

    <h4>Chapter 293.1 : Heart Feels Gloomy and Don¡¯t Feel Well All Over</h4>

    But this time, he no longer looked indistinct and hazy like before, the man¡¯s countenance fully revealed before her eyes.

    Qing Yu¡¯s first reaction upon seeing that face was to think that such a godly man who was enveloped in such a great air of divinity could possibly exist.

    Dressed in full green robes, it gave a man a look of clean and clear elegance, just like the refreshing smile on his face that felt like a spring breeze, his countenance exquisite and his facial features splendid and magnificent, like a figure that came straight out of a painting of a divine being.

    However, though the man possessed extremely dazzling looks, Qing Yu did not have any good feelings towards him. She then went on to say with a sneer: ¡°I had thought that you looked too ugly to be seen!¡±

    The man let out a soft lowugh. As if he thought it was rather inconvenient to be speaking from that position, he then squatted down by the edge of the pool and said to her with the corners of his lips lifted. ¡°It makes me wonder, if my looks hase to have tainted the eyes of the poor little one here?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the poor little thing.¡± Qing Yu furrowed up her brows and said as she red at the man out of the corner of her eyes.

    Lou Jun Yao had often liked to call her a little one as well and hearing it from Lou Jun Yao merely made them seem more intimate but when it came out from this strange man¡¯s mouth, it just made her feel uneasy all over.

    ¡°Ha, I¡¯m not really little anymore. Even your mother is littler than I am, so doesn¡¯t that make you a little one here before me?¡± The man seemed to find her rather interesting and he spoke to her with a smile on his face all this time.

    Hearing him mention her mother, Qing Yu¡¯s eyes could not help but turn dark. ¡°What do you people really want? Since you¡¯ve already taken me captive, then there is no need for my mother to remain here anymore right?¡±

    ¡°What a naive little thing you are.¡± The man said with augh as he shook his head. ¡°Your mother, is one of our own people here in the Mind Free Peak and she belongs to this ce itself. Simrly, that means you belong to this ce as well.¡±

    ¡°The divine realm of legend, is actually just a ce filled with a whole bunch of people whomit such despicable and dastardly deeds in secret?¡± Qing Yu retorted with a sneer, her voice dripping with contempt.

    ¡°You do not need to try to get me agitated with your words. It¡¯s no use.¡± The man said with a softugh, and then stretched his hand out to caress her face. It made the skin on Qing Yu¡¯s scalp crawl, her eyes gazing warily at the man.

    ¡°Be good and just remain here. Do not even dream of escaping from here, or attempt to remove the bindings around your ankles.....¡± Speaking up to that point, the man suddenly pretended to be deep in thought for a moment with a pregnant pause, and then turned to peer into the reddish water at her feet.

    She wouldn¡¯t really..... be that unlucky would she?

    If what this man said was true, then didn¡¯t she very nearly main herself and she would have been crippled for life?

    That was a really close shave. Qing Yu was still feeling a little shocked and traumatized but was also cursing at the man in her heart at the same time. People from this ce were not only sick in the mind, even the artifacts they used were just as perverted as them.

 Chapter 293.2 - Heart Feels Gloomy and Donâ€™t Feel Well All Over

    <h4>Chapter 293.2 : Heart Feels Gloomy and Don¡¯t Feel Well All Over</h4>

    Seeing the series of changes in expressions that came over the youngdy¡¯s face, the man could not help but smile. He then stood up and then said with a faint smile: ¡°After you have absorbed all the power from the water in this pool, that will be the time that you shall really be of good use.¡±

    Immediately after saying that, he did not even wait for Qing Yu to open her mouth but just disappeared from his spot.

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t leave yet! I have not finished! !¡±

    Qing Yu red at that empty spot that the man had suddenly disappeared from, unable to help herself but feel anger and frustration well up. She had not heard a single whisper from anyone for the better half of a day and after finally being able to see someone, he actually just went ahead to leave like that before she was able to ask him anything?

    Qing Yu clenched her jaws tight as her arms at the sides of her body that were free from any bonds smacked the water furiously in frustration. The water sshed up to a great height and then fell back down to drench her entire head.

    ¡°.....¡± Her hair dripping wet, the youngdy¡¯s face was at aplete loss and it looked as if she was going to burst into tears from her own stupidity on this one rare asion.

    ¡°Argh~ What a jerk! !¡±

    Was she going to be imprisoned here forever? !

    ¡ª¡ª

    It was not known when the snow stopped and the sky was slowly beginning to brighten.

    The strange thing was, after the snow stopped, the snow that had piled up almost to knee¡¯s height was actually disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it was all gone in just a short while.

    Making everyone unable to help but to think that the snow the fell for the entire night had merely just been an illusion.

    ¡°Everyone look! What is that? !¡±

    Following someone¡¯s loud exmation of surprise, everyone looked in the direction that person was pointing into, to gaze into the still slightly dim sky that hadn¡¯t fully turned to light, where it looked like the faint shape of something was seemingly slowly being revealed.

    It was indistinct and hazy but the faint outline of some highly majestic and toweringly grand architecture could just be made out, surrounded byyer uponyer of fluffy clouds, where only a part of the building could be seen, but it was already an astounding sight.

    ¡°Is that..... the Mind Free Peak?¡± Someone said in a trembling voice, like he was finding it hard to hide the excitement in his heart.

    ¡°It showed up! It¡¯s finally showing up!¡±

    ¡°A thousand year wait, and to be able to see this scene once again, one can really die without any regrets.¡±

    That was an old and highly wizened voice, and it could be seen it came from the figure of a short old man who was thin as sticks, his dry and wrinkled eyes brimming with hot tears as he gazed fixedly at the mysterious building that was gradually bing revealed, his eyes unwavering, like he was afraid if he even blinked, the thing would suddenly disappear from his sight.

 Chapter 293.3 - Heart Feels Gloomy and Donâ€™t Feel Well All Over

    <h4>Chapter 293.3: Heart Feels Gloomy and Don¡¯t Feel Well All Over</h4>

    This old man was one of the slightly more elderly ones among those who have lived past the grand one thousand year mark in Cloud Heaven, and he was considerably well known by people.

    His cultivation was not really considered to be at the forefront in Cloud Heaven but he possessed strong and great mental powers, a highly outstanding artifact cultivator, having refined powerful artifacts for a good number of famous experts before, a highly revered individual.

    Back in his younger days, he originally had a chance to go into the Mind Free Peak. But it was not known what went wrong with the particr spirit artifact he was refining, which turned out to have absorbed a great amount of evil energy, which caused the blood and Qi in his body to reverse its flow, almost costing him his very life.

    Fortunately in the end, one of his disciples saw it and managed to save him. But after that, the after effects became chronic and his body was not as healthy as before, deteriorating to the point where he was able to refine one spirit artifact every three days in the past to be capable of only one spirit artifact a month.

    Luckily, he had two very outstanding disciples who fully inherited all his knowledge and talent in artifact refinement, and he did not have to worry that his unique skills would die out and be lost to the world.

    Even though he looked to be treading into the final days of his life, he still yearned to go in there to see the ce, as the missed opportunity back then had been one of his biggest regrets throughout his life and he would not be able to rest in peace if he still have not seen the ce with his own eyes.

    ¡°How? I haven¡¯t asked you to make a wasted trip right?¡±

    Seeing Zhuge Xiong¡¯s bbergasted look on his face, Qing Tian Lin curved up his lips and said with augh.

    Zhuge Xiong nodded his head dazedly. ¡°It¡¯s really so amazing. After a strange bout of heavy snow, it then appeared right after that. The Mind Free Peak is really a realm of divinity, hence it¡¯s manifestation is apanied by such a bizarre meteorological phenomenon.¡°

    Speaking about that, Zhuge Xiong could not help but feel rather puzzled. ¡°But, how are we going to be able to go there? It looks like it¡¯s so high up and far away from us, are we supposed to fly our way up there? ?¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Tian Lin could not help feeling a twitch tug at the corner of his mouth, before he went on to force a smile on his face and said: ¡°The time is not yet ripe, so it will naturally not show itself fully. There is no need to be so anxious.¡±

    Zhuge Xiong then nodded his head woodenly, not fully understanding everything.

    Everyone stayed put at that ce, their hearts filled with excited anticipation. Even though it had snowed heavily the entire night, and the freezing temperature had almost frozen them half to death, all of that was not enough to dampen all the heated passion and anticipation they were all feeling.

    And in a tent sitting slightly further away, in contrast to the raucous cheers that eruption all around, it was solemn and quiet in there, like there hadn¡¯t been much movement from that tent all the way fromst night.

 Chapter 293.4 - Heart Feels Gloomy and Donâ€™t Feel Well All Over

    <h4>Chapter 293.4: Heart Feels Gloomy and Don¡¯t Feel Well All Over</h4>

    There was a group of about seven or eight brawny well built men in severe ck battle gear inside, seated cross legged in a half lotus position on the ground. A handsome looking man in blue robes was in the tent pacing in a circle and he looked a little anxious.

    ¡°Lord Xun Luo, can you not walk here and there already? You¡¯ve been pacing around for the entire night, aren¡¯t you tired? Even if you¡¯re not tired, I am starting to get dizzy here.¡±

    Finally, one of the ck robed men could not help but to speak up in an emotionless voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long and not a single person has brought us any news and only told us to wait. How long do we have to wait until? The Mind Free Peak is about to manifest right before our eyes so how could he not be anxious at all? Doesn¡¯t he see how many people there are out there.....¡±

    Just as Xun Luo¡¯s good looking face was looking all creased up with anxiety, the faces of the group of men seated cross legged on the ground suddenly turned serious and they uniformly shot right to their feet, their voices ringing out respectfully in unison: ¡°Overlord!¡±

    Xun Luo¡¯s mouth suddenly mped shut and after being stunned for a few more seconds, he immediately put on a smiling face and walked over closer to the man who just arrived. ¡°My Lord has finallye back. I was really going to go out and look for you if you still did note back.¡±

    The tall and well built man who appeared in the tent turned out to be none other than Lou Jun Yao himself.

    He peered through a gap from inside the tent to check out the situation in the sky as he asked: ¡°What¡¯s the situation like on this side?¡±

    ¡°It snowed for the entire night and it suddenly stopped just a while ago. The snow disappeared very quickly and not the slightest wetness was left behind, the ground bing cleaner than it was before.¡±

    Ho, it¡¯s really just as he had thought.

    The reason for the sudden snowfall was really an attempt to conceal evidence of some nefarious deed!

    And throughout the entire Cloud Heaven, it snowed only here and in the Bright Moon Divine Temple. He didn¡¯t even need to guess that these two incidents were linked in some way.

    Qing Yu must have been taken away while it snowed and the snowfall was not some strange phenomenon but was caused by the hand of a person.

    Lou Jun Yao clenched his fists up tightly, his eyes turning so deep it was terrifying to see.

    If the fes dares to do anything to her.....

    ¡°I heard Lotus Supreme Godly King brought back a very beautiful looking littless.¡±

    When Ying Ge was passing by a certain location, she suddenly heard two female divine envoys talking to each other, and for some unknown reason, her footsteps came to a furtive halt.

    ¡°Tee hee, so what? There are so many beautiful divine envoys here in the Mind Free Peak, which one among us has ever caught the Lotus Supreme Godly King¡¯s eye? That is the high and mighty Lord Godly King you¡¯re talking about, an entity one can only look at and never dream to covet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. What I mean to say is that I identally saw how that littless looked like earlier and I can¡¯t help but feel that she looked very much like that person in the me Devouring Ice Demon.....¡±

    On her cold and expressionless face, Ying Ge who was actually just about to leave suddenly widened her eyes.

    What?

 Chapter 294.1 - Stairs That Disappeared

    <h4>Chapter 294.1: Stairs That Disappeared</h4>

    A littless, who looked very much like Senior? ?

    Could it be.....

    Ying Ge¡¯s fingers clenched up tightly, and her usually cold and indifferent face immediately became grave in an instant.

    ¡°Shh... Do not say such things so carelessly. That person in the me Devouring Ice Demon must not be mentioned so casually. Be very careful not to let anyone overhear you or it will only invite disaster.¡±

    ¡°Mm. I know that.¡±

    The two women continued to whisper for a while more and they left the ce a few momentster.

    Ying Ge then came walking out from the shadows and gazed into the direction those two women left, her brows knitted together.

    What should she do?

    If things were really like what she thought, she really wonders what kind of extreme measures her Senior would take if she found out.

    Her body was already so badly weakened, she would most probably crumble and copse if she came to receive this news!

    Afterall..... She did not care what kind of an end she would finallye to meet, but her husband and her children were the only people she still cared about. If anything were to happen to them, the agony inflicted on her would feel to be a hundred times worse.

    With Senior¡¯s strong headed personality who would rather break the jade than keep a tile intact.....

    Thinking about that, Ying Ge could not help but let out a soft sigh, before she went walking off towards another direction.

    ¡°Sovereign, the Lotus Supreme Godly King is here.¡± A woman standing at the side in waiting saw the person walking in, and immediately went on to announce.

    The woman who was dozing off as she leaned back in the chair of the raised pedestal then raised her eyes when she heard the announcement, her silver irises indifferent, without a single ripple of emotion in them as she gazed at the personing in, and then raised a hand up to signal to the woman standing beside her that she was dismissed.

    Seeing that, the woman bowed her head slightly, and retreated out from the ce.

    ¡°Sovereign really lives up to her name. It looks as though you are forever so calm no matter what happens!¡±

    The person who came inughed softly, his voice elegantly melodious as he made his own way over to afortable looking soft lounge andid himself down on his own ord, his nted eyes slightly narrowed into contented slits, looking very much like a graceful and tame leopard, but could turn dangerous at any moment.

    Throughout the entire Mind Free Peak, only one person dared to be so wilful and impudent before this most highly revered woman, but would still be indulged.

    The woman¡¯s exquisite countenance did not show any change in her expression but a corner of her lips tugged ever so slightly before she went on to say in a nonchnt voice: ¡°Why is the Lord Supreme Lotus not toying with his new little pet but has insteade here to my ce to idle away like this?¡±

 Chapter 294.2 - Stairs That Disappeared

    <h4>Chapter 294.2: Stairs That Disappeared</h4>

    ¡°Nothing truly escapes your eyes!¡±

    The man lifted a corner of his lips and then raised his eyes up to look at her with an indiscernible smile. ¡°That little one is really very interesting. Does Sovereign want to go have a look?¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    The woman scoffed softly, her eyes throwing him a nce that carried a hint of warning in them. ¡°You¡¯d better not y too much and end up impeding with what¡¯s important.¡±

    ¡°I know my priorities.¡± Lian Shi replied with a faint smile. Suddenly seeming like he just thought of something, he then raised an eyebrow and said with a voice that hid an underlying meaning: ¡°With the one in the me Devouring Ice Demon together with the little one I brought back, we¡¯ve now gathered the people we need. Seeing that Sovereign is still not making any moves, I wonder if you have something ingenious up your sleeve or could it be..... you¡¯re still waiting for some other important person to appear?¡±

    The woman¡¯s emotionless eyes nced at him and it was quite a long while before her lips parted to say: ¡°You know many things don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hoho, if not, how am I qualified to continue to remain being the popr right hand man of Sovereign¡¯s?¡±

    Lian Shi shrugged his shoulders and then got upzily from the soft lounge, his demeanor a little helpless. ¡°It would be great if Sovereign would one daye to deem it fit to say a few more words to me. So beautiful but you¡¯re so cold and aloof. It¡¯s really hurtful!¡±

    Upon saying that, the man¡¯s tall figure that carried a nonchnt air then left from there without turning his head back even once. In a blink, the figure was suddenly a hundred meters¡¯ distance away, and when one took another look, there was already no sign of him anywhere.

    The woman on top of the raised pedestal stared outside the pce, at the empty space without the presence of a single person, and her silver eyes then seemed to sh with a strange glint for an instant.

    On another side, at the intersecting borders of Cloud Heaven, the sky had already turned bright and sunny, and at the edge of the clouds, the faint and indistinct corner of the architecture building that had manifested earlier had now be clearer.

    But the strange thing was that the building seemed like it was just an illusory mirage, indistinct and hazy to the eye, sometimes even disappearing from sight for a while before it would show itself once again, strange and one of a kind.

    But that just made it feel even more mysterious and unfathomable, grabbing everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°My Lord, someone wants to see you.¡±

    A corner of the tent p was lifted up and a disciple of the Dark Lands came walking in, a lean figured youth trailing just behind him. He was dressed in battle gear, his countenance gentle and exquisite, and it turned out he was Qing Bei who had not been seen for quite a long time.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s brows furrowed together subconsciously. ¡°How did you manage to find your way here?¡±

    ¡°I am able to gain knowledge of anything I want to know naturally.¡±

    Qing Bei did not bother with that displeased look on the man¡¯s face and just went on ahead to walk inside to find himself a ce to sit down, looking like he had no intentions of leaving from there.

 Chapter 294.3 - Stairs That Disappeared

    <h4>Chapter 294.3: Stairs That Disappeared</h4>

    Seeing that the atmosphere did not feel right, the disciple from the Dark Lands who led the way quickly made his way out from there, in order to not stir up the other fish in the pond.

    Hearing the youth¡¯s words, Lou Jun Yao Lou Jun Yao scoffed coldly and said: ¡°Kid, haven¡¯t seen you for a period and it seems you¡¯ve be more wilful.¡±

    ¡°The matter about Qing Yu having been captured, you should tell my Father about it and not continue to choose to hide it. We are afterall her blood kin and we have the right to know her whereabouts.¡±

    The youth had his eyes narrowed, his tone emotionless as he spoke slowly, pausing between each and every word.

    But the heavy and severe aura around him could be felt clearly which showed that he was not in a very good mood at that moment.

    ¡°So what if I tell you guys about it?¡± Lou Jun Yao said with a scoffingugh and then arched up an eyebrow, his mesmerizing violet eyes looking at the youth as he said: ¡°Not only will you guys unable to save her, you will only add on to my worries, so there is no need for me to tell.¡±

    ¡°You.....¡± Qing Bei stared at the man with mildly angry eyes but could not find the words to rebut him at that moment.

    ¡°You guys do not need to worry about Qing Yu and you just need to return to the Divine Healers Sect to apany your Father, as I will naturally make sure I bring my people back safe and sound.¡±

    As Lou Jun Yao spoke, he called out towards the outside of the tent and the Dark Lands¡¯ disciple who had gone out earlier came back in, and said respectfully: ¡°My Lord, what are your orders?¡±

    ¡°Escort him back to the Divine Healers Sect and his safety must be ensured.¡±

    Seeing that, Qing Bei knitted up his brows. ¡°I am not going back. I want to go to the Mind Free Peak.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow, looking somewhat skeptical. ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re not just sending yourself into the wolf¡¯s den?¡±

    ¡°Stop looking down on people like that. Although you are very strong, there will always be things that even you are incapable of. I have very strong sensory powers which has earned Qing Yu¡¯s praise before. As long as I want to, I am able to acquire knowledge of things that others have no way of knowing about. I will definitely be of help if you take me with you.¡±

    ¡°My cultivation might not be able to match up to yours at all now, but who knows what kind of changes will happen in the future? I will definitely catch up with you in time.¡± Qing Bei¡¯s face was serious as he looked at the man to say.

    Seeing that, Lou Jun Yao seemed to be moved by the youth¡¯s earnest persistence as he sped his hand to his forehead in helplessness and let out a soft sigh. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll agree to it but you will have to follow my instructions and not act on your own. Otherwise, I will have you thrown back to the Divine Healers Sect.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I will not act rashly.¡± Qing Bei replied.

    The Mind Free Peak really lived up to its name as the divine realm as its maism felt really special and unique.

    Before this, Cloud Heaven which had been thought to be the highest level realm was already a ce that many people were unable to reach but there was actually another realm that was filled with so much mystery and unimaginable power beyond it.

 Chapter 294.4 - Stairs That Disappeared

    <h4>Chapter 294.4: Stairs That Disappeared</h4>

    After a strange and mystifying bout of snowfall that happened unexpectedly out of the blue, though a tip of the iceberg was revealed and became visible to the naked eye, the ce still looked so unreal and far away.

    But as time trickled by, the mysterious veil shrouding the ce seemed to being uncovered a little bit at a time.

    Around that majestic and imposing architecture, its hazy shroud seemed to be turning faint slowly, as the entire shape of the Mind Free Peak gradually came to be revealed. And when the entire ce appeared unobstructed before everyone, their eyes were all once again stunned wide, their mouths agape.

    Towering just at the edge of the clouds, was a glimmering pce that shone like it was built out of clear crystalline crystals, the sunlight scintiting through the magnificent structure in myriad colourful beams, a sight so beautiful it felt as if they were caught in a dream, and it was just an illusion that might probably all disappear in a blink.

    Someone was unable to hold in the excitement in his heart when he saw the ss like stairs that cascaded down from the edge of the structure, and his body immediately went charging straight towards it, like he wanted to be the first to scale the steps.

    Of course, that man was not the only one to do that. Seeing that someone had made a move before them, they were naturally not going to fall behind and immediately went chasing after the person.

    But something unexpected happened all of a sudden. The first person who went charging onto the stairs suddenly let out a mournful wail, as his body went plummeting downwards in a fall, to disappear without a trace in a blink.

    Everyone turned their eyes to look, and they discovered that the ss steps have suddenly disappeared.

    The people who were following closely behind scrambled to halt their feet when they saw that, their faces turning pale as death, like their souls had almost left their bodies as they stared at the scene that had unfolded right before their eyes. But they were all also silently rejoicing that they had been a step slower, otherwise they would have died such an ignoble and senseless death.

    But, why did the stairs suddenly disappear out of the blue?

    When everyone turned their eyes to look again, they discovered that the stairs were there, back in ce. But that guy who had stepped onto those stairs just now had clearly fallen from those steps when they suddenly disappeared, to die for absolutely nothing.

    What exactly is happening here?

    With a prior example for everyone to see, no one else dared to go charging up so brashly, but began to discuss with each other for a solution with grim faces.

    ¡°Could those steps..... be merely just an illusion? They are just a fragment of our imagination and do not actually exist in reality.¡± Zhuge Xiong started to say, as he rubbed his chin thoughtfully.

    ¡°Not necessarily. The Mind Free Peak wouldn¡¯t need to use such a trick to toy with us like that, but there is indeed something strange about those stairs, and we will not be able to scale them through conventional methods.¡± Qing Tian Lin curved up his lips into a smile and said.

    Hearing that, Zhuge Xiong arched up an eyebrow to look at the man. ¡°What great solution do you have in mind?¡±

    Qing Tian Lin shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I have note up with a solution yet. Afterall, only one person has tried to go up, all of it happening before anyone could do anything, and I was unable to even get a good look.¡±

    ¡°That is so simple.¡± Zhuge Xiong said with augh, and then raised a hand to point nonchntly at a person. ¡°You. Go climb those stairs and show me.¡±

    The face of the Hunters Guild member that got pointed out immediately turned white from fear, his head shaking like a child¡¯s toy drum as he stammered in horror: ¡°Guild Chief, I..... I do not dare to.... I... I¡¯m scared I¡¯ll die.....¡±

 Chapter 295.1 - The Road to the Divine Realm is filled with Difficulties

    Chapter 295.1: The Road to the Divine Realm is filled with Difficulties

    Upon hearing that, Zhuge Xiong arched up an eyebrow, the expression on his face sinister as he stared at the man. ¡°You dare to defy my orders?¡±

    When the man saw that, his body quivered like a leaf and his forehead seemed to gimmer with a sheen of cold sweat.

    Zhuge Xiong became more infuriated hearing the man¡¯s reply. To think that his Hunters Guild had such a timid and cowardly fe! An absolute disgrace! So many people from the various powers are all here watching and if this fe really doesn¡¯t make his way up there, wouldn¡¯t he lose facepletely before them?

    When that thought came to mind, Zhuge Xiong¡¯s face grew grim and he shouted coldly: ¡°If you do not get that sorry behind up there this instant, I will kill you right this moment!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rash. We¡¯re just getting someone to go test it out a bit, and not to send them to their death. Who will dare to go if you say it like that?¡±

    Qing Tian Lin said with augh as he held back the furious Zhuge Xiong, and then turned to look at the ashen faced man who was looking wrought with terror, to say with a gentle smile: ¡°You do not have to worry about a thing. I will teach you how you can do it, which will definitely keep you alive.¡±

    The man was a little dazed as he looked at that gentle and handsome countenance, one who made people feel was extremely friendly and highly affable. He seemed to have suddenly forgotten his fear as he nodded his head as if possessed. ¡°Alright.¡±

    He was then seen going slowly towards the ss stairs.

    Zhuge Xiong¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and then it then suddenly seemed to dawn upon him, his face immediately showing a contemptuous smile.

    Qing Tian Lin watched the man raise his foot to tread onto the first step and his thin lips parted slightly as he coaxed: ¡°Go up to the second step.¡±

    It looked as if the man was a puppet on strings as his foot raised up very highly before itnded on the second step of the stairs. He then stood dazedly on the step, foolishly waiting for the nextmand.¡±

    It was just as he thought. Qing Tian Lin had used his Puppetry on his subordinate. Otherwise, how could the man¡¯s expression possibly remain so calm, suddenly agreeing to court his own death so readily?

    Zhuge Xiong could not help but sigh inwardly when that thought came into his mind, feeling that this man here was really bing more and more unfathomable, his cultivation of his Puppetry technique having reached unimaginable levels. Fortunately for him, they were not on opposing sides.

    ¡°Now, take another couple of steps up, keep your feet steady and do not stop in between.¡± Qing Tian Lin said in a soft voice.

    Immediately after hearing that, everyone saw the man standing on the steps whose movements had been stiff and awkward earlier suddenly be highly agile, clearing two steps on the stairs at a time, his feet taking him about six steps up.

    However, just as he raised his foot to take another step, something seemed to fly very rapidly through the air, and before anyone could see what it was that struck, their ears immediately heard a heavy dull thud.

 Chapter 295.2 - The Road to the Divine Realm is filled with Difficulties

    Chapter 295.2: The Road to the Divine Realm is filled with Difficulties

    The next thing their eyes saw was the man who had been climbing up the stairs had suddenly fallen down, a pool of blood was spreading out under his body. It was seen that his head had gone missing, bright red blood spurting copiously out through the garish wound, having died a horrible death.

    Everyone¡¯s face immediately turned pale.

    ¡°What..... What was that?¡±

    ¡°Was it..... a bird?¡±

    ¡°It seemed like it was so small and tiny! But it was actually able to swallow up a man¡¯s head in a mere instant.....¡±

    Many voices immediately broke out in furious debate, and the shade of Zhuge Xiong¡¯s face could not look any uglier. The man who died had been his subordinate afterall.

    It had all seemed to be going very well and no one had expected that things would take such a sudden turn. Qing Tian Lin had also furrowed up his brows as he looked at the headless corpse on the ground, the look on his face grim.

    Just what could have gone wrong?

    It had all..... been going so well, what made that strange thing appear all of a sudden out of nowhere?

    With another person dead, it made everyone be more restless and antsy. Even if some had been feeling bold enough to step up to give it a try before, after suddenly seeing such a brutal beast appear, all of them had immediately pushed any ideas they had out from their minds.

    They truly wanted to go up there, as who wouldn¡¯t want to gain more resources that would enable them to take a great leap forward towards greater power? But before that, they must first ensure that they are still alive to enjoy it!

    ¡°Young Lord, why not let me go give it a try?¡±

    The sweet and petite little young girl said as she looked up at him, the look on her face looking rather innocent and naive.

    ¡°Little Yan, don¡¯t start. Didn¡¯t you see that two grown men have lost their lives? You might possibly stand a slight chance if it was you at night, the daytime you does not possess enough fighting ability.¡± The tall thin man said teasingly.

    Hearing that, the young girl called Little Yan immediately knitted up her brows in a huff, ring at the man as she said: ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡±

    ¡°I am not! I am merely just stating the facts. A little girl like you should note try to mess things up any further.¡±

    Little Yan was so infuriated she ignored himpletely and ran a few short steps over to Qing Ye Li to say: ¡°Young Lord, let me go give it a try! I will be very careful.¡±

    Qing Ye Li lowered his eyes and cast his indifferent gaze onto her before he opened his mouth to say: ¡°I will not let my people go risk themselves like that. Don¡¯t worry, there will be more people who will not be able to hold themselves back very soon.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°How are you doing staying in here?¡±

    A cold voice tinged with a slight raspiness suddenly sounded. Qing Lan Fei was taken aback a moment, and she then raised her head.

 Chapter 295.3 - The Road to the Divine Realm is filled with Difficulties

    <h4>Chapter 295.3: The Road to the Divine Realm is filled with Difficulties</h4>

    With a head of full silver hair right before her, the woman with an exquisite countenance was clearly her Master, the Nightmarish Soul Deity Yan Po, whom any person from the Mind Free Peak thatmitted any wrongdoing would be handed over to.

    But it was this person who was in charge of meting out punishment that produced a traitorous disciple, causing her to be highly talked about for a very long period of time.

    Qing Lan Fei propped herself up with her palms, and struggled for a while to stand up.

    Thick and heavy chains bound both her hands and feet, and they ttered loudly as she tried to stand. It could be seen that her wrists were bruised and swollen from being heavily bound for a long period, and it looked especially garish against her skin that was otherwise smooth and fair as snow.

    ¡°Master, I am well.¡± Qing Lan Fei¡¯s lips parted as she said softly.

    If one was to disregard her pale lips that did not show a single tinge of colour, she did indeed look to be fine.

    Yan Po¡¯s lips stiffened slightly. ¡°You¡¯re still as strong headed as ever.¡±

    The expression on Qing Lan Fei¡¯s face was a little scornful as she went on to say: ¡°I afraid that Master did note here today just to see how I am doing, are you?¡±

    ¡°That is indeed the case. I came here because I wanted to tell you something.¡±

    When those words came out, the expression on Ying Ge¡¯s face who had been standing quietly behind with her head lowered suddenly changed, as she looked at Qing Lan Fei a little anxiously.

    Is Master really going to.....

    Upon hearing that, Qing Lan Fei¡¯s face did not change much but remained rather calm as she asked: ¡°What is it?¡±

    Seeing how indifferent and disinterested she looked, Yan Po could not help but curl up her lips as she stretched her hand out, and threw something onto the ground.

    Qing Lan Fei subconsciously turned to look, and was stunned into a daze.

    It was a small and delicate little herb pouch. Qing Lan Fei reached her hands out to snatch it up. Holding it in her hands, she opened it gently. There were bits of crushed herbs in there, which gave out a light faint fragrance.

    But that was not the most important thing in there. Inside the herb pouch, there was a small lock of hair.

    ck and fine. For some unknown reason, as Qing Lan Fei stared at the lock of hair, her fingers holding it started to tremble slightly. ¡°This is.....¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you feel it?¡± Yan Po said with augh. ¡°The familiar aura bonded in blood, I don¡¯t think you need me to spell it out.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei looked up in utter disbelief, her eyes wide as she said slowly, gritting her teeth with every word: ¡°Have you people..... captured my daughter? !¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Seeing the woman look like she was bing almost maniacal, Yan Po¡¯s eyes was tinged with a sliver of pity.

    ¡°Since you already have the answer in your heart, do you need to persist in questioning so relentlessly? However, the deed isn¡¯t done by my hand as the Mind Free Peak is filled with many others who seek to earn merit, coveting for more outstanding and powerful weapons. I¡¯ve said before that all of you..... None of you will be able to escape this fate. If you had paid heed to my words back then, you would not havee to such an end now.....¡±

 Chapter 295.4 - The Road to the Divine Realm is filled with Difficulties

    Chapter 295.4: The Road to the Divine Realm is filled with Difficulties

    ¡®Have you people done anything to her? How is she now? What have you done to her.....¡± Qing Lan Fei¡¯s eyes had turned bloodshot. Seeming not caring about the heavy bindings tethered around all four of her limbs, she was maniacally just trying to attack the woman standing calmly in front of her.

    ¡°But the area she was able to reach was limited afterall, the length of the metal chains reaching just a half step away from the silver haired woman, not allowing her to take another step forward.

    The sore and tender flesh at the areas around Qing Lan Fei¡¯s wrists and ankles had rubbed against the metal chains so much they were starting to bleed a little, but she did not seem to feel any pain as she continued to struggle violently.

    The blood flowing out from her wounds at her wrists and ankles grew more and more, and Yan Po could not help but knit up her brows. She stretched her hand out and touched Qing Lan Fei lightly on the forehead, and Qing Lan Fei¡¯s body suddenly went stiff for an instant, before her eyes closed as she slumped to the ground.

    ¡°As obstinate as ever.¡± Yan Po scoffed coldly, and then turned around to walk away without looking back.

    Leaving Ying Ge to stand there stunned, her face worried as she looked at the woman slumped on the ground.

    ¡°Ying Ge, what are you doing standing there in a daze? Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Seeing that the girl did not follow, Yan Po could not help but to call out to her.

    ¡°Master, she has been imprisoned here in the me Devouring Ice Demon for such a long time, her cultivation must have depletedpletely. Not that she is losing so much blood, if we just leave her alone like this.....¡±

    Ying Ge paused warily for a moment when she spoke up till that point, but then continued on to say: ¡°She is still useful and if anything were to happen to her, Sovereign mighte to me it on you.¡±

    Yan Po deliberated on it for a while and seemed to think that Ying Ge¡¯s words made some sense. She then knitted up her brows before saying to the girl: ¡°Then tend to her wounds for her a bit.¡±

    Delight rose in Ying Ge¡¯s heart upon hearing that but her face showed nothing at all. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    The instant Yan Po left, Ying Ge quickly tended to Qing Lan Fei¡¯s injuries and when she saw the wounds at the ends of her limbs, Ying Ge¡¯s heart winced with pain.

    Ying Ge had been worrying about how she should break the news to her Senior that her daughter had been brought to the Mind Free Peak.

    Never had she expected that Master woulde to tell her about it instead.

    It was probably because she really cared about her daughter too much, and that was why her senior immediately lost her mind upon seeing a lock of hair. Actually, nothing has really happened to that littless but it was just that she was not exactly in a very good situation as well.

    Ying Ge sighed softly to herself. Looks like she will have to think of a way to go see that littless.

    Anyone who came to be soaked in water for such a long period of time could not possibly be feeling all that great anyway.

    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just regr water but was red like blood. Who knew what manner of things had been added into it? However, the strange thing was that her cultivation had not shown any signs of deteriorating, but she could faintly feel it bing stronger instead.

    Qing Yu raised her head and looked around above her head out of boredom. But she seemed to discover something from that one gaze.

    The structure above her, seemed to be hard and unyielding cial rock, its exterior looking like ice, but was actually a unique material that was more imprable than bronze or iron.

    A twitch immediately tugged at a corner of her mouth in a mirthless smile. ¡°.....¡±

    Just how worried are they of her escaping? Aren¡¯t they thinking too highly of her?

 Chapter 296.1 - I Just Wanted Some Fresh Air, Not to Escape

    <h4>Chapter 296.1: I Just Wanted Some Fresh Air, Not to Escape</h4>

    That perverted man had captured her and brought her here but had not used any form of torture on her or done anything untoward against her, ordering people to take good care of all her meals and drinks instead. Besides being imprisoned in this ce where her movement was restricted, she was treated very well.

    Ha, it will be naive to think that she had been brought here as a guest.

    This pool of water.....

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and then spread her palm open. A reddish curled up ball materialized on her hand, seemingly soundly asleep.

    Upon seeing that, Qing Yu curled up a corner of her lips as she snorted derisively. Turning her palm over, that red ball immediately fell into the pool. In a moment of shock and panic, a gurgling sound was heard and it swallowed several mouthfuls of water.

    ¡°Ugh..... Cough cough cough..... Cough cough.....¡±

    In the span of a few breaths¡¯ time, a red topped head popped out through the surface of the water sputtering and dripping wet, its small tender skinned face twisted up from choking as tears streamed down his face, an frightfully pitiful sight.

    However, the culprit continued to stare expressionlessly down at him, without the slightest hint of remorse on her face.

    The little thing had initially been about to jump up in thunderous rage but when he saw the expressionless face looking straight at him, he immediately hung his head timidly, and said in a soft voice: ¡°Mist..... Mistress, what are your orders.....¡±

    ¡°So you still realize that I¡¯m your Mistress? !¡± Qing Yu stiffened up a corner of her lips in a disdainful smirk, her voice scornful.

    ¡°Of course I know that! You are my one and only MIstress, my savior and benefactor who pulled me out of untold misery! !¡± His tone of voice was highly worked up, like he was eager to profess his loyalty to her.

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow, knowing that the little fe was referring to the time when he was still just a seed and was trapped in the cover of the Heavenly Insights into Medicine, where he came to be freed by a single drop of her blood.

    When that thought came to mind, she suddenly smiled and her eyes glinted meaningfully as she said: ¡°Good that you remember that, because it is now your turn to save me from misery and cmity.¡±

    Hearing that, the red coloured little creature transformed from a Earth Fire Devil Vine then blinked his eyes in bewilderment before he asked: ¡°In what way can I be of assistance to my Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can. At this moment, I can only depend on you.¡±

    Qing Yu curved up her lips and said: ¡°I heard that creatures like you thrive among theva rocks at the earth¡¯s core which make your bodies imprable by sword or spear and are highly resilient against all sorts of attacks.....¡±

    ¡°That is a matter of fact of course! We Earth Fire Devil Vines are the strongest and most powerful species among all nts and humans have even used us to forge as weapons as well!¡± Upon hearing how he was praised, the little creature could not help getting excited and stoked, his face flushing a rosy red.

 Chapter 296.2 - I Just Wanted Some Fresh Air, Not to Escape

    <h4>Chapter 296.2: I Just Wanted Some Fresh Air, Not to Escape</h4>

    Qing Yu immediately thought that it was rather funny. This little fe would have lived for more than ten thousand years at least, but his mind was still so much like a little child.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so powerful, then you can help me with something now.¡±

    Upon saying that, Qing Yu drew a finger lightly over her palm, and a tiny cut appeared on her hand, where a drop of bright red blood quickly beaded.

    The little creature¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Mistress, why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°Here. Swallow it.¡± Qing Yu then said, extending her palm forward.

    But her actions caused the little creature whose face was already filled with shock to scuttle away and hide in a corner in terror.

    ¡°Mistress, I¡¯ve realized what I¡¯ve done wrong.....¡±

    ¡°What wrong have you done?¡± Qing Yu raised an eyebrow quizzically.

    ¡°Everything I¡¯ve done is wrong. Can you not punish me.....¡± The little creature nced at the droplet of blood on her palm, his lips pursed up in horror.

    Qing Yu was taken aback by his reaction, but then suddenly recalled that though her blood was extremely good for many things, it could be highly lethal to some demonic creatures at times. For instance, the blood that flowed in her when she was greatly enraged, would hold some kind of highly destructive power, and anyone who touched it would die.

    Qing Yu could not help butugh out loud, and the expression on her face softened slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I only want you..... to break a hole through the ceiling above me.¡±

    As she spoke, she raised her other hand up and pointed above her head.

    Hearing that, the little creature instinctively lifted his head up. When it dawned on him and he understood what she wanted, he immediately blew out a breath of relief before he went on to say: ¡°I will not need Mistress to waste her blood for such a small task. I can handle that on my own.¡±

    He then prepared himself to make his move immediately after saying that.

    Qing Yu suddenly called out to stop him. ¡°You will have only one shot at this, or it will alert the people out there. I need you to seed the very first time so I would rather that you are fully prepared.¡±

    Upon saying that, she then extended her palm forward again. ¡°My blood has already been shed anyway, so swallow it quick. You will not be able to get a taste of my blood at any other time so easily.¡±

    Seeing that, the Earth Fire Devil Vine could only do as he was told and he stuck his tiny sharp tongue out to lick the drop of blood into his mouth.

    The next moment, two tiny mes seemed to ignite and light up his scarlet red eyes and he actually transformed into his true form.

    A dark red vine as thick as a grown man¡¯s waist rose right up from the water, surrounded by countless tentacles filled with hooked thorns everywhere, shooting straight up as it grew, like it was reaching for the clouds.

    In that dim and narrow prison cell, fragmented light rays suddenly shone in, lighting up that small little area.

    The corners of Qing Yu¡¯s lips rose up, as she conjured a protective barrier around her body, to block the broken rock and dust falling from above. Her long upnted phoenix like eyes lit up, carrying a bright mischievous glint.

 Chapter 296.3 - I Just Wanted Some Fresh Air, Not to Escape

    <h4>Chapter 296.3: I Just Wanted Some Fresh Air, Not to Escape</h4>

    Hmm, she might not be able to escape from here, but stirring up a bit of trouble was not difficult in the least for her.

    It had been a thousand years since this ce was built but had never been used, and the first time someone was imprisoned in there, it was already being wrecked.

    To dare to imprison her in here without cing a single guard on watch, it was clear to see how confident they were of this prison, that she would not be able to get out of the ce.

    So with such a bigmotion, quite a good number of people were alerted.

    ¡°What was that? !¡±

    At that moment, Lian Zhi was on his way, just about to go visit his recently acquired brand new little pet.

    But while he was still less than a hundred meters¡¯ distance away, he suddenly heard a loud crash and saw something weaving and waving furiously in the air, seeming like it was issuing a challenge to him.

    Hiszynguid footsteps came to a halt and the man narrowed his eyes. That thing, if he was not mistaken.....

    Was the long extinct Earth Fire Devil Vine, a species said to have been annihted tens of thousand years ago due to its overwhelmingly demonic nature that wrecked quite a bit of havoc for a time.

    If not for his wide and immense knowledge, he would not have been able to identify this creature at all.

    But..... why did it suddenly appear here, and had even wrecked the prison where his little pet was kept?

    Could it be.....

    Seeming to have realized something Lian Shi¡¯s gaze deepened for a moment, and his body was suddenly moving very quickly towards the source of themotion.

    Over on this side, the Earth Fire Devil Vine¡¯s tentacles had bored countless holes in the ceiling overhead when arge portion of the rock in the middle just copsed.

    At that point, there was no longer any kind of obstruction above Qing Yu¡¯s head and she could see the pristine blue sky clearly, together with a part of the sun that was just rising with the arrival of dawn.

    It had been sinisterly dark within her prison all this time and she had not been able to tell between night and day. She did not know how long she had been locked in there and now that she could see outside, she found out that it was now daytime!

    Qing Yu closed her eyes and took a deep breath, finally feeling a bit of relief and not so oppressed. The feeling of freedom was really mostforting.

    Suddenly, the expression on her face turned severe as she peered further out front. Someone was making his way here. Qing Yu¡¯s lips stiffened and she opened her mouth to say: ¡°Hide away quickly. Don¡¯t allow yourself to be seen.¡±

    Hearing that, the Earth Fire Devil Vine reverted back to his human form in an instant, and blinked hisrge eyes in puzzlement.

    He lifted his eyes to look at Qing Yu. Seeing that her expression seemed rather normal and she did not look displeased, he then obediently slipped back in through her palm, turning himself into a red beam of light as he went to hide.

 Chapter 296.4 - I Just Wanted Some Fresh Air, Not to Escape

    <h4>Chapter 296.4: I Just Wanted Some Fresh Air, Not to Escape</h4>

    In what was seemingly just the very instant before the Earth Fire Devil Vine disappeared, a tall figure appeared very closely right after, in front of her eyes.

    It was none other than the highly exquisite countenance of the extraordinarily good looking Lian Shi.

    At all times on that face of his, it seemed like an almost imperceptible smile hung upon it, causing people to not feel his cold aloofness, but which also told people he was definitely not just any kind soul.

    Lian Shi slowly walked in closer, and raised a hand lightly. Immediately, the stout and imprable metal barred door before him swung open. Qing Yu had been staring straight at him, but did not manage to see how he opened the door.

    ¡°Little one, you really have been misbehaving!¡±

    Lian Shi¡¯s footsteps would halt once every few steps, the expression on his face a little surprised as he stared at the absent ceiling overhead that had been wrecked wide open, the once dim prison now bright and clear, and he was a little difited by it.

    He could not help but kept an eyebrow arched up as he looked at the nonchnt and indifferent youngdy leaning back against the edge of the pool. He then asked with a smile. ¡°This is done by your hand?¡±

    Qing Yu nodded, an amiable smile on her face. ¡°That¡¯s right. I felt that it was too stuffy in here and wanted to let some air in to ventte the ce. The design of this ce is really just too inhumane and insufferable, without even a single window. Are you trying to suffocate people to death in here?¡±

    ¡°That is the reason why you wrecked the ce?¡± Lian Shi said with a softugh. ¡°You, little one, are really very audacious. But, I think that your im of wanting to ventte the ce is false and was instead seeking to escape isn¡¯t it? !¡±

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes, the look on her face highly innocent as she spread her palms out and said: ¡°It is true that I would really like to escape away from here, but I have still not been able to decipher what these things on my ankles are yet, so I was just looking for something else to do out of sheer boredom.¡±

    While she spoke, her voice even carried a hint of helplessness.

    Seemingly feeling a little amused by the youngdy¡¯s frank and highly candid demeanor, the smile on Lian Shi¡¯s face deepened further. ¡°Good. Looks like you were listening to my words when I told you that those things on your feet are not mere toys and they must not be experimented with carelessly.¡±

    ¡°So, what are they really?¡±

    Qing Yu lowered her eyes and peered into the bottom of the water. It was blurry and she could not see clearly. Her eyes narrowed and the expression on her face turned slightly wicked before she suddenly stretched her hand out to scoop up a handful of the water and unexpectedly threw it out towards the man who was just a few steps¡¯ distance away from her.

    ¡°And just what is this here? I am immersed in it the entire time and if anythinge to happen to me, wouldn¡¯t all your carefullyid out nse to naught?¡±

    Lian Shi had not ever thought that she would suddenly do that and ended up having his clothes properly soaked by the water. A few drops of it were even dripping off the tip of his hair which made him look even more wretched.

    But he was probably born as a person who would not show much emotion on their faces and even after being pranked on like that, he merely gave a faint smile and did not seem angry.

    He then raised his eyes up to look at the youngdy and said in a voice heavy with an underlying meaning: ¡°The water in this pool is something really good. It is nothing but beneficial to you, and brings no adverse effects.¡±

 Chapter 297.1 - Trapped, With No Way Out

    <h4>Chapter 297.1: Trapped, With No Way Out</h4>

    Hearing that, a corner of Qing Yu¡¯s mouth stiffened in a smirk. ¡°In that case, why not youe soak yourself in this essence of goodness as well? Even if it is unable to elevate your cultivation, it should at least strengthen your body somewhat.¡±

    ¡°Ha, you impishss. Trying to taunt me?¡± Lian Shi was unable to suppress a smile. ¡°Such things are of absolutely no use to me.¡±

    Qing Yu scoffed indignantly and crossed her arms before her chest as she gazedzily at the man and said: ¡°You people captured my Mother and have now taken me as well. It is said that you people are seeking to extract the me element out of our bodies in order to create an invincible and immortal human weapon. What? Are you people seeking to reign over the entire world?¡±

    Hearing the youngdy¡¯s words, the look on Lian Shi¡¯s face seemed to show a tinge of surprise. ¡°Where did you hear all that from?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to deny it. Anyway, I know what you people are seeking to achieve but there is just one point that I do not understand.¡±

    When Qing Yu spoke about that, she kept away her nonchnt and indifferent demeanor and turned to look at the man with a measuring gaze. ¡°The contents within this water helps to raise my cultivation. Aren¡¯t you afraid that after I grow powerful, I might just run away from here?¡±

    ¡°You are quite intelligent aren¡¯t you? It looks like you¡¯ve already discovered the peculiar effect the water gives you?¡±

    Lian Shi went a few more steps forward and crouched down to study the youngdy a moment before he curved up the ends of his lips slightly. ¡°This thing you¡¯re worrying about will not happen. The reason you are being immersed here in this pool is to let the me element in your body mature and grow more powerful, so that it will give us the greatest effect when the timees.¡±

    Qing Yu snorted disdainfully and then said in a voice filled with contempt: ¡°I fear that you might be underestimating me here. This ce will only be able to hold me for a period, so if you really intend to hold me captive, can I trouble you to find a better ce than this at least? This ce here is.....¡±

    When she spoke up till that point, her voice then paused for a moment, and her face looking like she was secretly gloating inside, she pointed a finger above her head. ¡°I would think it¡¯s no longer suitable for me to remain here any longer, don¡¯t you think? I am such an important prisoner afterall, so if anything were to happen to me, you might not be able to answer for it, will you?¡±

    Lian Shi¡¯s gaze followed the direction the youngdy¡¯s finger was pointing at. With such arge gaping hole overhead, where everything in here was so incredibly exposed without a sliver of cover, it did not seem like it would be a suitable ce to hold her in captivity anymore.

    But when he saw the gloating smirk on the youngdy¡¯s face, mirth rose in Lian Shi¡¯s eyes. He then said slowly in a soft voice: ¡°Although I do not know how you wrecked the ce up like this, but since we chose to imprison someone as important as you here, did you really think that this ce is as simple as you imagined?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Qing Yu felt a twitch tug below one of her eyebrows, and an ominous feeling came to rise up in her heart.¡±

 Chapter 297.2 - Trapped, With No Way Out

    <h4>Chapter 297.2: Trapped, With No Way Out</h4>

    After the man asked the question, he suddenlyughed out loud as he straightened his back and stood up. As a deep meaningful smile came to show on his face, all the broken pieces of rock scattered all around in the pool suddenly started to move, rising up into the air above their heads before Qing Yu¡¯s eyes.

    Within the now brightly lit prison, it then started to dim bit by bit.

    In the span of just a few breaths¡¯ time, not a single sliver of light from outside could be seen, but just the dim pulsating glow emanating from the rock of an unknown material set deep within the surrounding walls, glimmering softly.

    Qing Yu¡¯s face that had carried a faint smile then slowly froze up.

    It was probably because the look on the youngdy¡¯s face was quite amusing to him, Lian Shi smiled at her and then went on to say with a helpless sigh: ¡°Little one, I¡¯ve said it before. Do not get yourself immersed in glee too quickly. Don¡¯t you feel sopletely defeated now and have lost all confidence in yourself now?¡±

    Qing Yu was silent for a good while before she slowly lifted her head up to stare at the fully sealed rock above her, and then started to sputter in pure and utter disbelief: ¡°What kind of a damned ce is this?¡±

    It was just unimaginable! Never had she even heard of something like that.

    ¡°Among the numerous ces within the Mind Free Peak, this ce is the most mysterious and unique one. It has never once undergone any kind of reconstruction or modification, apletely natural sacred ce born out from Heaven and Earth itself, versatile and highly adaptable in both its offence and defense. The interior construct is highly unique, and it also possesses the ability of regeneration.¡±

    ¡°So no matter whether one was seeking to force their way in or out of here, it would be a task that is as difficult as climbing one¡¯s way into Heaven. It was then decided to make this ce the most perfect prison and over the thousands of years, you are its first upant. You should be feeling rather honoured, you know?¡±

    Hearing the man¡¯s lengthy exnation, Qing Yu could not help but feel a twitch throb at the side of her temple. Honoured.....

    Haha, really didn¡¯t know whether she should say she was lucky or unfortunate.

    ¡°Alright then. Be good now and do not try any more tricks. If youe to get hurt trying by trying to struggle any further, it will only make me worry about you.¡± Lian Shi said with a gentle look on his face, his amiable tone and demeanor almost causing goosebumps to jump right off the youngdy¡¯s skin.

    This man is not only perverted and deranged, he is also rather disgusting.

    Seeing that he seeded in making the look on Qing Yu¡¯s change, the smile on Lian Shi¡¯s face deepened. His nce turned to look outside and he then strangely said in a soft voice: ¡°Wonder if those useless good for nothings down there have been frightened off. A good part of the day has passed and I still have not heard anything at all.....¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s ears pricked up at that, and her brows knitted up. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lian Shi cast a sidelong nce at the youngdy and then nodded. ¡°Ipletely forgot! The little one here has been rather well liked out there, could you possibly be waiting for someone toe rescue you?¡±

 Chapter 297.3 - Trapped, With No Way Out

    <h4>Chapter 297.3: Trapped, With No Way Out</h4>

    ¡°The Mind Free Peak has manifested before the people in Cloud Heaven and a whole bunch of eager and hotblooded people are currently seeking to make their way up here to see what this ce is for themselves. But their tutge and skills in cultivation have all fallen short and a number of them have lost their lives.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Qing Yu¡¯s face could not help but turn grave. ¡°What is the objective you people are seeking to achieve? Isn¡¯t it to recruit outstanding talents to work for you! ? Or are you people just ying a game of mindless killing! ?¡±

    ¡°Why are you getting so worked up for?¡± Lian Shi curved up the corners of his lips. ¡°You said it yourself. What the Mind Free Peak needs are outstanding highly skilled pugilists, and all these second rate good for nothings will be killed sooner orter anyway, so the Mind Free Peak is just being kind to teach them a free lesson that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Ha! Twisted reasoning.¡± Qing Yu scoffed with her eyes narrowed, looking like she did not want to speak with the man anymore.

    Lian Shi was unperturbed but merely said smilingly: ¡°You just be good and remain here. There¡¯s no need for you to struggle in futility and do not think that anyone wille here to save you. The more hope you hold, the greater the disappointment will be, and I¡¯m afraid that you might not be able to take it in the end you know?¡±

    Immediately after saying that, he did not wait for Qing Yu to respond but turned with a billow of his sleeves, and the cell door opened under hismand. After he walked out, the door then shut itself back in ce with a boom.

    Qing Yu remained in her spot as she gaze deepened, watching the man¡¯s departing figure, and it was a good long while before she came back to her senses.

    The Mind Free Peak has appeared.....

    Ah Yao and the others must already know that she is here. So, could they be among that group of people?

    She had deciphered from the man¡¯s words earlier, that just the very first obstacle ofing up to the Mind Free Peak was as difficult as climbing one¡¯s way up to Heaven.

    What should she do.....

    Qing Yu sighed out in helplessness. Is she really going to remain trapped in here?

    Throughout her previous and present life, she had never been ced in such an aggrieved and wretched situation.

    She could not help tugging at the bindings on her ankles out of frustration. She really felt like cutting off those shackles but remembering that depraved man¡¯s threatening warning, she had to hold herself back from doing that.

    ¡°Mother~¡±

    Just as she was feeling utterly gloomy and depressed, an adorably young sounding voice suddenly sounded in her ear, which somehow felt rather familiar and strange to her at the same time.

    Qing Yu was inevitably taken aback.

    This voice, doesn¡¯t it belong to that inextricably sticky little ball of fur she identally took in as a pet back in the Constetion Continent¡¯s Hades¡¯ Canyon?

    One that loved nothing more than to eat, a little fe named Meatball. The first time it saw her, it had followed her doggedly like it had seen its most favourite meat bone, and she had found it so adorable she could not help but to keep the little creature by her side.

 Chapter 297.4 - Trapped, With No Way Out

    <h4>Chapter 297.4: Trapped, With No Way Out</h4>

    But, ever since she came to Cloud Heaven, that little fe had remained inside the spirit beast realm and had note out for such a long time, causing her to almost forget about the little fe¡¯s existencepletely.

    But, having not heard a single sound from it for such a long time, why has it appeared all of a sudden?

    ¡°Meatball?¡± Qing Yu blinked its eyes, calling out to the little fe.

    The very next second, she suddenly felt a weight on her left shoulder as a tiny round ball of coal sat plopped itself delicately on it, rubbing itself against her neck needily, its voice soft and mushy as it spoke into her ear.

    ¡°Mother, Mother, Meatball really missed you so so much. I am finally able to see Mother again.....¡±

    Hearing the little fe¡¯s mushy voice call out to her repeatedly, Qing Yu¡¯s heart almost melted, and she went on to say with an amused smile: ¡°Did you really miss me? You suddenly went away and it¡¯s been almost half a year that I¡¯ve seen youst. I¡¯ve almost forgotten that a little fe like you even existed.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Meatball seemed highly aggrieved, its azure eyes glimmering as it looked at her, its tiny lips pouting pitifully.

    It then sniffed vehemently before it said in a soft tiny voice: ¡°Meatball did not run off somewhere to go have fun but it is because I sensed great danger in this realm and I was scared that I will be kidnapped, never to see Mother again. So..... I did not dare show myself.¡±

    Seeing how pitiful the little fe looked, it did not look like it was lying.

    And she knew the little fe quite well. Although the little fe was quite mischievous and was rather yful, it always liked to stick to her, where things that concerned her were ced as its first priority.

    For it to not show itself for such a long period of time, it must be as the little fe has said, that there was some kind of danger hidden within Cloud Heaven, something that terrified the little creature.

    But.....

    When that thought came to Qing Yu¡¯s mind, she could not help but raise an eyebrow. ¡°Howe you dare toe out now then? You mean you sense that it is safe here? ?¡±

    You¡¯ve got to be kidding. That man locked her up in here and has so confidently not thought to ce a single guard to watch her, so this must be a highly secret and well hidden ce, a ce that people are not able to into easily, where she might actually be being watched secretly.

    But that thought had just entered her head when the little fe on her shoulder nodded resolutely and said: ¡°That¡¯s right Mother, it is very safe in here. I don¡¯t know how this ce is formed but it is very special. It istes any kind of aura within this ce from outsidepletely so I will not be discovered appearing in here.¡±

 Chapter 298.1 - Danger Averted, Problem Unraveled

    <h4>Chapter 298.1: Danger Averted, Problem Unraveled</h4>

    ¡°This ce..... is able to iste the presence of your aura from outside?¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise as her hands reached up to her shoulder to bring the little creature before her. ¡°Are you saying that people outside are not able to sense who is inside here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meatball nodded its head innocently. It then seemed to discover the predicament the youngdy was in at that moment where it then blinked its eyes at Qing Yu in puzzlement. ¡°What happened to Mother here?¡±

    ¡°As you see.....¡± Qing Yu said a little helplessly as she ruffled the little beast¡¯s ears. ¡°I am trapped here, and have no way of getting out.¡±

    Hearing that, the little beast¡¯s eyes peered around for a while, before it slipped itself into the water with a soft ssh.

    ¡°Meatball!¡± Qing Yu was shocked by the little beast¡¯s sudden action and she quickly turned her eyes to look down into the water frantically.

    The water was actually not deep, barely reaching up to just over her chest. Although the water was red as blood, it was however clear and unclouded, allowing one to see through it thoroughly, the view below the water¡¯s surface unobstructed.

    Gazing down through the water, Qing Yu saw the little fe hovering around her ankles as it approached the shackles inquisitively, and it even stretched out a paw to touch it gingerly as well.

    Qing Yu¡¯s heart jumped immediately, watching the little beast intently. Fortunately, the little fe was not hurt.

    The little beast looked at the shackles for a short while more and came to discover something strange.

    ¡°Mother, the metal ring is so big. Why can¡¯t you just pull your feet out?¡±

    The width of the ring was at least one time wider than her ankle and she would only need to change her foot¡¯s angle slightly to free herself from them.

    Upon hearing that, Qing Yu could not help but let out a resigned sigh. ¡°Do you think I have not tried that?¡±

    After she said that, Qing Yu summoned up her spirit powers to shrink her ankles. She was just about to pull her foot out when the metal ring reacted as if it had eyes, shrinking in size in tandem with Qing Yu¡¯s ankle.

    It was only when Qing Yu¡¯s ankle reverted back to its original size that the metal ring followed suit and transformed back, before it settled back into inactivity.

    Meatball¡¯s eyes widened in shock by what it saw, seemingly unable to believe its eyes. It could not resist stretching out a sharp w, and was just about to try to slice it open.

    When she saw that, Qing Yu immediately tried to stop the little fe by opening her mouth to say: ¡°Don¡¯t touch it so carelessly. I still have note up with a way to free myself from them. Brute force will not work here.¡±

    Hearing that, Meatball could only retract its w reluctantly.

    But having not been able to be of any help, the little fe was feeling a little dejected, it stood there with its head hanging gloomily.

    Qing Yu was silent for a while and then suddenly seemed to have an idea, her eyes lighting up in a sparkle. ¡°That¡¯s right! Meatball, are you able to go out from here?¡±

 Chapter 298.2 - Danger Averted, Problem Unraveled

    <h4>Chapter 298.2: Danger Averted, Problem Unraveled</h4>

    ¡°I can do that, but..... there are things I am scared of outside, so I do not dare to.¡± The little beast lowered its head sadly, staring into its paws.

    Qing Yu could not help but raise an eyebrow, not knowing what could be out there that would frighten the little fe so much, though something so simple like concealing one¡¯s aura was not difficult at all for her.

    ¡°Here. This elixir is not just able to conceal your aura to hide your presence, it can also make you invisible for a good six hours. As long as you do not touch any humans, you will remain invisible to them.¡± Qing Yu opened her palm and a pristine jade white elixir pill sat quietly in her hand.

    The little beast blinked its eyes a couple of times and then leaned its head in to gulp down the elixir in its mouth.

    ¡°Mother, can you see me now?¡± The mushy sounding voice sounded once again, but the figure of the tiny ball of coal could no longer be seen.

    Qing Yuughed softly. ¡°See for yourself over the water¡¯s reflection.¡±

    The air fell quiet for a moment, and then the little beast¡¯s delighted squeal was heard. ¡°I really do not see myself! I am hidden! I do not have to be afraid anymore!¡±

    ¡°Mother, what can I help you with now?¡±

    Qing Yu opened her mouth to reply. ¡°Go down to Cloud Heaven to see what the situation is like down there ande back to tell me all about it. If you happen to see Little Bei, tell him that I am doing very well and that he does not have to worry.¡±

    ¡°Got it Mother! I will bring him the message!¡±

    ¡°Be careful with everything that you do. If you encounter any danger, remember to keep yourself safe first.¡± Qing Yu reminded the little beast.

    ¡°Rest assured Mother. Meatball is very good at this. As long as I do not encounter that scary thing, nothing will happen to me.¡±

    After those words were spoken, the ce fell quiet, and not a single sliver of noise could be heard. Qing Yu knew at that moment that the little fe had left.

    Hopefully, they are all still well.

    At that moment where Cloud Heaven¡¯s intersecting borders sat, a good part of the day has passed and the sun was starting to show signs of setting.

    In that period, there were some who did not believe that it could really be that difficult and had gone out to attempt to try to scale those ss steps. In the end, not a single one hade back alive.

    ¡°Damn it! Since we can¡¯t even make it up those steps, we might as well all just leave! It is clear that the Mind Free Peak is just intentionally making things difficult for us!¡±

    The person who said that was a young disciple from the Divine Healers Sect. One of his fellow disciple he had been close to had gone up there earlier and though he had not encountered that vicious attack, the ss steps below his feet had suddenly disappearedpletely when he was just at the halfway mark, causing him to plummet to the ground.

    That had really infuriated a good number of them. From what they could see, it was impossible for anyone to make it up there. With the strange stairs that disappeared, and vicious attacks that struck out of the blue, it was impossible to guard themselves against them.

 Chapter 298.3 - Danger Averted, Problem Unraveled

    <h4>Chapter 298.3: Danger Averted, Problem Unraveled</h4>

    It was not so bad here at the Divine Healers Sect whenpared to the Hunters Guild where more than ten of their people have lost their lives. When their first member died, Zhuge Xiong had thought that it was merely an ident. So he had sent out others to go scout for a way up those steps but all of them have died, without a single exception.

    ¡°Have you been able to spot anything strange?¡± Seeing that almost half of their people have been decimated, Zhuge Xiong could not help feeling a little frustrated, and his eyes were tinged with suspicion as he looked at Qing Tian Lin.

    Is this fe even reliable or not?

    ¡°Mm. I know it now.¡± Qing Tian Lin nodded his head slowly and went on to say: ¡°These stairs, since one is unable to climb them through conventional methods, then the only thing left to do is to destroy them.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Zhuge Xiong¡¯s eyes were wide as he stared at the man. ¡°How are we going to get up there if we destroy those steps?¡±

    ¡°This is the only way. Those people from the Mind Free Peak have overestimated themselves. They think that no one could possiblye to think of such a thing and employed such a sneaky trick. How sneaky.¡± Qing Tian Lin said with the corners of his lips curled up, his voice contemptuous.

    Hearing that, Zhuge Xiong¡¯s brows knitted up and replied questioningly: ¡°And what if your n still does not work? Wouldn¡¯t all our efforts have been wasted for nothing! ?¡±

    Qing Tian Lin was just about to open his mouth to exin when a clear and indifferent voice sounded out not far behind him. ¡°Little Yan, go destroy that thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Lord.¡± A sweet nubile voice then rang out in response.

    The next moment, before anyone could even react, a petite little figure suddenly leapt up into the air, to soar through the air towards the ss steps.

    Both her hands thenshed out in front of her, and a highly searing ck meunched out to engulf the ss stepspletely like a long weaving dragon, the fire growing in intensity as time passed.

    ¡°Heavens! What is that littless doing?¡±

    ¡°Is she trying to destroy the steps topletely sever each and everyone¡¯s chances?¡±

    ¡°Everyone look! Why is there water dripping from those steps? !¡±

    After that person¡¯s voice fell, everyone could not help but to turn inquisitively towards the steps, and they saw that water was indeed dripping down from the stairs that were wrapped in thick ck mes.

    A short whileter, the young girl then retracted that strange mysterious fire, before she slowly descended onto the ground.

    Looking at the stairs again, those ss steps havepletely disappeared, without a single trace of it left behind. And the thick misty clouds that surrounded the Mind Free Peak were all gone as well, the entire ce revealed unobstructed before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    It was only when everyone saw the true face of the Mind Free Peak that they came to realize why those people who went up there had disappeared.

    Right before the splendid and majestic architecture, a deep chasm that was several tens of meters wide could now be seen.

 Chapter 298.4 - Danger Averted, Problem Unraveled

    <h4>Chapter 298.4: Danger Averted, Problem Unraveled</h4>

    Over that deep chasm, just one single shaky and tottering iron chain bridge could be seen, and down below in the deep pit, a countless number of those strange human head eating birds circled.

    It seemed like their nest sat down within that deep gorge, and they woulde out to attack when someone went near.

    Everyone could not help but feel a chill run down their spine.

    Sweet Heavens! Those people were really digging their own graves just now. Who could have thought that such a treacherous scene was hidden right behind those steps? ! It was such a close shave for the rest of them.

    The shiny ss steps, were clearly meant to bedazzle their eyes, intentionally set out to disillusion all of them and to hide the danger immediately after.

    But, for someone to be able to see through such a devious scheme and decide to destroy the stepspletely that allowed everyone to realize the trickery, that was something not to be sniffed at.

    But it was also clear that the young girl was not the person who saw through that treacherous trick.

    Everyone had seen that young girl trotting back happily towards a man, seemingly asking for praise. The man had then lowered his eyes to look at the young girl and said something to her, which made the young girl beam and her eyes turn into two smiling crescents.

    The man had a tall slender figure, his body lean and mean, but what was most eye-catching was that icy aloof demeanor of his, and that head of silver hair glistening white as snow.

    The man lifted his eyes indifferently, his deep green eyes making the man seem he did not carry a single sliver of emotion in him, uninhibitedly callous and cold. But the innate air of nobility surrounding his person made people feel that he was being haughty or arrogant, but that he was born to be a man like that.

    Just who was this divine entity? Why has nothing about this man been spoken of before? ?

    Qing Tian Lin watched the scene with an imperceptible smile on his face, and then turned to walk over under Zhuge Xiong¡¯s suspicious gaze.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, Lord Vice Coalition Chief. Why, is the Evil Purgers Coalition here to join the fray here at the Mind Free Peak?¡± Qing Tian Lin asked with a smile on his face.

    Qing Ye Li had noticed the man earlier but he did not want to bother himself with the man. Seeing that Qing Tian Lin had taken the initiative to approach him, he could naturally no longer pretend that he had not seen the man. His voice was cold as he said: ¡°If you cane, I would naturally have a bigger right to.¡±

    ¡°Haha, of course you can.¡± Qing Tian Lin threw his head back andughed. ¡°It is afterall different now than in the past, where you have found and acknowledged your roots, and your status has been greatly elevated, so it is only natural that act a little more arrogant now.¡±

    ¡°Impetuous curl.¡± Little Yan standing at the side could not help but crease up her brows, her face unfriendly as she stared at the man.

    She still remembers this man! It¡¯s the Family Head she saw back when they went to the Feng Family.

    Although she did not know why the man would be here, but to think that he could be so disrespectful to her Young Lord just because they are in a different ce now! Looks like the Feng Family no longer wants to have a ce to stand in the White Fen Lands anymore!

    However, Qing Ye Li raised a hand up, signalling for her to stand down.

    Seeing that, Little Yan could not help but clenched her jaws, as she walked off to the side in indignance.

    Qing Tian Lin curved his lips up in a smile, and took a couple of steps to go closer to the man. In a voice that only the two of them could hear, he then said: ¡°Have youe here to the Mind Free Peak as well because.....¡±

 Chapter 299.1 - Little Ball of Coal That Foolishly Revealed Itself

    Chapter 299.1: Little Ball of Coal That Foolishly Revealed Itself

    The irises in Qing Ye Li¡¯s eyes contracted intensely for an instant.

    Because the man had leaned in close to whisper softly to him: ¡°Could it be it is because you know Qing Qing is up there and you immediately came rushing here because you smelled her aura?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s face immediately turned dark, his dark green eyes watching the man intently. ¡°Why would Qing Yu be in the Mind Free Peak! ?¡±

    That look, seemed to have decided that it must have something to do with this man standing before him.

    Qing Tian Lin raised an eyebrow, the expression on his face innocent as he shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m being so wrongfully used here. I have not done anything at all! And if I am able to discover how special Qing Qing is, others will naturally be able to do the same thing as well right?¡±

    ¡°You are certain of that? !¡± Qing Ye Li grabbed Qing Tian Lin¡¯s cor in his hand and said in an icy voice. ¡°If you already know that, why did you not go save her? Haven¡¯t you always pursued Qing Yu relentlessly? Now that she has fallen into someone else¡¯s hands, how could you still remainpletely unmoved?¡±

    Upon seeing that sinisterly rage filled face on that man with his cor gripped in the man¡¯s hand, Qing Tian Lin did not get angry, but instead maintained a harmless smile as he pried the man¡¯s finger open one by one.

    ¡°What are you getting so worked up for? Am I not here now? Qing Qing will only belong to me and me alone, so before I am able to make her mine, she will not lose even a single hair on her head.¡±

    After Qing Tian Lin finished saying that, he then cast a meaningful nce at the man in front of him for a while, before he walked right past the man.

    Behind him, Qing Ye Li clenched his fists up tightly as he cast his gaze upon the structure suspended in midair ahead, aplicated expression shing briefly across his face for an instant.

    Although the issue of the ss steps that had killed a number of them has been unraveled, but the deep chasm that came to be revealed after that posed to be another big headache for everyone.

    Besides the fact that the narrowly thin iron chain bridge could only allow one person to cross at a time, there were those strange birds eyeing them vivaciously. Even if they were able to kill off the birds they saw, who knew how many more of them were hidden from sight?

    Humans were different from beasts afterall, as their strength and spirit powers woulde to run out. If that happened while they were still on that bridge, they would quickly sumb to exhaustion before being killed.

    Despite all the mour happening outside, Lou Jun Yao had remained stoically silent on his side. Among all the people there, the Dark Lands had preserved their strength and they were probably the strongest might present.

    ¡°My Lord, when are we going to make a move?¡± One of the Dark Lands¡¯ disciples asked in a soft voice.

 Chapter 299.2 - Little Ball of Coal That Foolishly Revealed Itself

    Chapter 299.2: Little Ball of Coal That Foolishly Revealed Itself

    Lou Jun Yao had a hand holding the tent¡¯s p and was watching the scene outside. Upon hearing that, he swept his gaze over all of them and said: ¡°Who among you would like to go scout for a way in?¡±

    There wasn¡¯t a ripple in the tone of that voice, and not a single sliver of emotion could be heard from it. But for those who have been around that man for a good while, they would havee to know the man¡¯s habits somewhat, and they were able to detect a little bit of unusualness in his voice.

    A bunch of fools from the Hunters Guild had gone out to scout for a way in earlier, but not a single person hade back.

    The Overlord had not made any moves back then because he wanted those pompous conceited fools to help him test the waters first, keeping the Dark Lands¡¯ numbers untouched. It seems like the Overlord has it all nned out.

    ¡°Based on the Mind Free Peaks ways seen here, I think it will be a good two weeks if we are going to wait till all these people manage to find their way up there.¡±

    Leaning backzily in a corner of the tent, Little Monster suddenly chirped softly.

    Seeing Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze turning onto him, Little Monster curved up the ends of his lips and his scarlet red eyes narrowed. ¡°By that time, that littless of yours would probably be about done with her modifications.¡±

    ¡°You have an idea in mind?¡± Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow to look at him.

    Little Monster¡¯s lips curved up slightly and right before several other pairs of equally inquisitive eyes locked on him, his body suddenly whizzed out of the tent at the speed of light, moving like a whirlwind and went across that long drooping iron chain bridge in a blink beforeing back into the tent with that same speed.

    His body had moved so fast that it was impossible for the naked eye to capture any of it, and his actions had gone by unnoticed.

    It had not even taken a breath¡¯s time and he had already gone back and forth across that iron chain bridge and the iron chains of both sides of that bridge had not even wobbled all that much.

    Everyone from the Dark Lands was speechless. ¡°.....¡±

    Just what was Little Monster made of? How could he possibly possess such Heaven defying abilities! ?

    That feat not only called for one¡¯s agility while moving at such a speed, but required a lot of technique as well. If the iron chain bridge had shook, those strange birds below the bridge would have sensed him and attacked him together at once.

    Unless one was truly as light as a feather!

    Lou Jun Yao stared silently at theid back and nonchnt man. ¡°Is that the idea you had in your head? Are you kidding me?¡±

    Throughout the entire realm, how many people could move at that kind of a speed like him? If everyone was as Heaven defying as him, then how chaotic would it have been?

    Hearing those words, Little Monster arched up an eyebrow. ¡°Huh? I was merely saying that I can cross over like that.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but his face was otherwise expressionless as he looked at the man.

 Chapter 299.3 - Little Ball of Coal That Foolishly Revealed Itself

    <h4>Chapter 299.3: Little Ball of Coal That Foolishly Revealed Itself</h4>

    ¡°Alright alright. I was just joking. Don¡¯t get so tense.¡±

    Little Monsterughed softly, and then continued to say: ¡°All spirit beasts have their own natural predators. The strong prey on the weak, survival of the fittest is the natural order of things. One reason those strange birds have entrenched themselves there in that gorge is firstly because it is a natural habitat for them, and the second reason is because no predator has appeared in there to prey on them.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we brought any powerful spirit beasts with us this time! Should we get someone to bring one out from the Dark Lands?¡± Xun Luo opened his mouth to ask.

    Little Monster let out a scoffingugh. ¡°No one besides our Overlord himself is able to bring out any of those spirits beasts in our forbidden grounds.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Xun Luo then gave his shoulders a helpless shrug. How could he have actually forgotten that.

    And they could not possibly ask the Overlord himself to make a trip back.....

    Besides Lou Jun Yao, Qing Bei was not on familiar terms with any of these people, unable to converse more than a few words with them. Hence, he was just sitting quietly by the side, his mind trying to think of a way to deal with the situation when he suddenly felt a light tug pulling at the corner of his robes.

    He instinctively lowered his head to look but did not see anything there, and did not pay it much mind.

    But a short whileter, the corner of his robes was pulled on again. He quickly turned to look down once more, puzzlement creasing up his brows.

    What is going on? Did he just imagine that? ?

    ¡°Uncle Little Bei.¡±

    A very soft voice sounded in Qing Bei¡¯s ears, and he could not help but feel rather startled.

    This voice.....

    Before he could think any further about it, he saw Little Monster on the other side suddenly narrow his eyes, and his scarlet eyes were scathing as he turned to stare over at Qing Bei. ¡°Whatever you are, show yourself.¡±

    The tugging at the corner of his robes suddenly stopped, and something within that seemingly empty space seemed to be frantically trying to slip away. Unfortunately, just as it was about to rush its way out of the tent, a swath of purple cloth suddenly blocked its way forward.

    ¡°Ouchy! It hurts!¡±

    A little puerile sounding voice yelped pitifully in pain, as an unidentifiable ck ball crashed to the ground with a thud. It was probably because of its overly rotund body that it went on to roll several times around, resulting in a highlyical sight.

    Qing Bei was the first person to turn and look. What he saw immediately caused his eyes to widen in surprise. ¡°Meatball?¡±

    Upon hearing that, the little fe climbed to its feet, itsrge azure eyes blinking as it looked pitifully at Qing Bei. ¡°Uncle~¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡±

    Qing Bei went over and scooped the little fe up into his arms, his demeanor quickly bing excited. ¡°How did youe to appear here? You have never left Qing Yu¡¯s side before have you? !¡±

 Chapter 299.4 - Little Ball of Coal That Foolishly Revealed Itself

    <h4>Chapter 299.4: Little Ball of Coal That Foolishly Revealed Itself</h4>

    Seeing that scene unfold, Lou Jun Yao could not help but feel a little puzzled. What is going on here?

    Little Monster was the one who opened his mouth first. ¡°This is.....¡±

    When he heard that, Qing Bei then remembered something important. He immediately turned to Lou Jun Yao and said: ¡°This is a spirit pet that Qing Yu brought back from the time when we went to Hades¡¯ Canyon and it has not left Qing Yu¡¯s side ever since. I think that Qing Yu must have sent it out toe look for us.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao then turned his gaze onto the ck little beast in Qing Bei¡¯s arms and said in a deep voice: ¡°Did she ask you toe?¡±

    Meatball shrank back from the man. For some unknown reason, Meatball was fearful of this man. And it because this man had blocked its escape just now that caused it to be revealed to everyone here.

    Its eyes then unconsciously swiveled to the side, to look at Little Monster who was looking at it with equal curiosity. Its tiny mouth stiffened up, thinking that these two men who were staring at it with strange looks in their eyes felt rather terrifying.

    The entire time that it had passed through therge and myriad crowd out there, not a single person had discovered its presence. In the end, it had juste in here for a little while and it was immediately found out.

    That moment that the little beast hesitated in its terrified daze, the man seemed to lose a little bit of his patience when his violet eyes turned a deeper shade, and the surrounding air felt like it was freezing up.

    Meatball snapped right back to its senses, quickly nodding its head. ¡°Mo..... Mother told me toe see what things are like out here, and to..... toe tell Uncle here that she is all safe and well.¡±

    The little fe was quite intelligent, knowing how to read the situation. Seeing that the man¡¯s face did not seem right, it immediately blurted out the truth.

    But it had just finished saying those words when Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face turned even stranger as he asked: ¡°You call her..... Mother?¡±

    ¡°Yup! She is my Mother afterall.¡± Meatball¡¯s delicately beautiful face beamed proudly, as it nodded its head adorably.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Lou Jun Yao then raised his head up slightly. ¡°I am then Father.¡±

    ¡°Pffft~~¡±

    Xun Luo who had been watching the conversation between man and beast in amazement suddenly burst outughing before he could hold himself back.

    Little Monster curved up the corners of his lips and although he did notugh out loud, the expression on his face was one of unmistakable mirth and amusement.

    But the most astounded one among them all, would of course be none other than the little beast itself.

    Itsrge limpid eyes staring wide with shock, it seemed to be slowly digesting the news it just heard.

    ¡°Alright. Back to what¡¯s most important. How is she doing? Is she hurt?¡± Lou Jun Yao opened his mouth to ask.

    ¡°Mother isn¡¯t hurt. She is imprisoned in a certain ce, and the artifact used to hold her is very special, so she is unable to free herself from it.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s brows creased up. Looks like he has to go up there as quickly as possible.

    ¡°Where did we just stop earlier? Oh right. Go back to the Dark Lands to bring a high leveled spirit beast to intimidate those strange birds down in the gorge or they might pose to be quite a problem.¡± Xun Luo opened his mouth to say.

    ¡°No need to go to so much trouble. We have a ready one right here.¡± Little Monster curved up his lips in a smile, and said softly.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Xun Luo was taken aback for a moment and it took him another half a heartbeat before he was able to react to what the guy just said. His eyes turned slowly inch by inch towards the tiny adorable palm sized little ball of coal cradled in Qing Bei¡¯s arms.

    A twitch tugged at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Are you pulling my leg here.....¡±

    At that size, it might not even be enough to fill the gap between the teeth of those strange birds you know?

    Sensing the doubt in Xun Luo¡¯s eyes, Little Monster could not help shaking his head as he looked at the adorable little beast still licking its paw and said: ¡°That just shows how ignorant you are.....¡±

 Chapter 300.1 - God Assisted Strike

    <h4>Chapter 300.1: God Assisted Strike</h4>

    ¡°In the text titled ¡°Strange Creatures of the Lands¡±, a mysterious ferocious beast was once recorded. It was said it had resplendent eyes that glittered like seas of stars, beautiful and captivating, its face delicate and exquisitely good looking, a leading species among spirit beast types.¡±

    ¡°They are born with the capability to assume two forms, in order to protect themselves and to confuse their enemies when they are spotted. They arepletely ck in the day, and they turn white as snow when night falls.¡±

    ¡°Because they are tiny in size, they seem frail and weak. But once they switch into battle mode, their powers and the size of their bodies will change ording to their age. They are highly powerful and very few spirit beast species are their match.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, other spirit beasts would not dare to take the initiative to antagonize them as a spirit beast¡¯s vindictiveness is directly proportional to the amount of power they possess.¡±

    Speaking up to that point, Little Monster¡¯s voice came to pause for a moment as his eyes slowly turned to gaze upon the wary face on the little ball of coal on the opposite side. He smiled slightly and then asked the little fe: ¡°I am not wrong am I? Your true form is actually called the..... Dark Phantasm Spirit Cat.¡±

    Right after Little Monster¡¯s words came out, Qing Bei could clearly felt the little coal ball in his arm suddenly seem like its fur was bristling, its entire body highly tense, and unbelievably sharp ws were sticking out from its tiny fleshy paws out of the blue, looking like it was about to attack someone.

    ¡°You¡¯d better keep those ws away quickly. If you happen to scratch that kid identally, you are going to be skinned alive when you go back to your Mother.¡±

    Little Monster curved up his lips almost imperceptibly in a smile and said: ¡°Not only do the Dark Phantasm Spirit Cat species possess frightfully strong attack power, their bodies are filled with poison, the poison most lethal at their fangs and ws where the slightest scratch on human skin would bring instantaneous death. Not even the most powerful elixir cultivator in the world will be able to save them.¡±

    Hearing those words, Qing Bei¡¯s lips stiffened up at the corners, his eyes looking at Meatball filled with shock and trepidation.

    Sweet gods, this little fe here is actually such a dangerous creature?

    He had frequently teased the little fe so savagely in the past, thinking that it was so cute and fun to y with. Thinking back about it, the little fe had really been quite tolerant with him. If it had just gotten a little impatient with him in the slightest back then and stuck a single w into him, that might very well have been the end of him.

    ¡°You..... How did you discover what I truly am?¡±

    It came from that same tiny little body, its voice just as puerile and adorable sounding as a little child¡¯s.

    But at that moment, Meatball¡¯s gaze seemed to have suddenly changed, itsrge eyes filled with fierce savage bloodlust, its tiny mouth slightly curled up in a snarl, to reveal the long fangs that glistened with a chilling sheen.

    That species were creatures born with a strong innate bloodthirstiness but as they were really able to hide it very well with their small and petite size, together with their beautiful and attractive outlook, a seemingly adorable and harmless little thing, people easily let down their guard against these creatures, many ending up being devoured till not even any of their bones were left.

 Chapter 300.2 - God Assisted Strike

    <h4>Chapter 300.2: God Assisted Strike</h4>

    It was rumoured that they were more coldblooded and devious than snakes and humans have never been able to take them down, where they had not just failed in capturing these mystical spirit beasts, countless have fallen prey to them.

    Seeing the fierce snarling little creature before him, Little Monster quicklyughed reassuringly and said: ¡°No need to get so tensed up. We are all good guys here.¡±

    ¡°Pffft~¡± Xun Luo could not help but burst outughing. ¡°Which part of you here looks like a good guy! ?¡±

    Being made fun of like that, Little Monster merely scoffed contemptuously and then said in a scathing voice: ¡°If being more good looking than you means being a bad guy, then I¡¯ll admit it readily.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± The smile on Xun Luo¡¯s face froze up, and then decided to mp his mouth shut and not say anything more.

    Fine. He doesn¡¯t want to speak to people with such a venomous tongue anyway. He will choke on that tongue of his one fine day.

    Ignoring the back and forth squabbling between those two people, Lou Jun Yao slowly took a couple of steps closer and looked at the little fe who was watching him withrge wary eyes before he said softly: ¡°I need your help.¡±

    Meatball¡¯s eyes blinked a few times, seemingly puzzled.

    Lou Jun Yao raised a finger and pointed at the spot where a crowd of people were gathered around and said: ¡°Those spirit beasts at the bottom of the gorge in front are blocking our way. The fastest solution for us now is to have you go deal with them.¡±

    ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± Meatball said with an unfriendly glint in its eyes.

    Born innately haughty and arrogant, their pride invible, that seemed to be amon characteristic all spirit beasts shared. So when it heard thatmanding tone in the man¡¯s voice, Meatball was immediately indignant.

    Mother is the one and only person who can boss it around. Anybody else..... Don¡¯t even dream about it.

    With that thought in mind, Meatball even went on to bare its fangs at the man.

    Seeing that, Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow and then opened his mouth to say: ¡°The sooner we are rid of these obstacles, we will then be able to go rescue Qing Yu earlier. Do you really want to see her suffer all that torture in the Mind Free Peak?¡±

    No matter how disgruntled and indignant it felt, after hearing the man¡¯s words, Meatball could do nothing but give in. Who asked it to care for Mother so much! !

    Immediately, Meatball jumped off from Qing Bei¡¯s arms, its tiny body appearing in the very next instant upon the iron chain bridge that swayed gently under the gusts of wind blowing up from the bottom of that deep chasm.

    Xun Luo stared, his eyes wide with surprise as he said with awe in his voice: ¡°That little creature¡¯s speed is actually quite a bit faster than Little Monster¡¯s just now!¡±

    Little Monster¡¯s moves he had shown just now had already stunned many of their eyes but the speed of the Dark Phantasm Cat was so fast that it was just terrifying. It was feared that even the Hurricane Hawk that was well known for its incredible speed among spirit beasts was not even half as quick.

 Chapter 300.3 - God Assisted Strike

    <h4>Chapter 300.3: God Assisted Strike</h4>

    Upon hearing those words, Little Monster smiled knowingly and said: ¡°One of the Dark Phantasm Cat¡¯s greatest strengths is its speed. And it is because they are born with these innate Heavenly bestowed superior traits over other regr spirit beasts that cause them to be so haughty and proud!¡±

    ¡°You really know quite a bit about them! To think that you will know so much about such a strange and rare species.¡±

    Having said that, Xun Luo just could not help but turned to look curiously at Little Monster. ¡°Speaking of that Little Monster, it seems like I still do not know where you came from, and everyone just calls you Little Monster without knowing your real name. It is all really just so mysterious. So where did you originate from?¡±

    The expression on Little Monster¡¯s face looked a little taken aback, like he had not expected that Xun Luo would suddenly ask him such a question.

    But a short momentter, he came back to his senses and his scarlet red eyes looked like there was water rippling within, looking extremely attractive. His face looked a little mischievous as he asked: ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡±

    ¡°Boring.¡± Xun Luo scoffed, showing disinterest.

    But he knew that Little Monster was probably unwilling to talk about that, and he did not probe any further.

    At that moment, the sky outside was gradually darkening and the final slivers of light just before sunset was gradually fading.

    The moment that the sun¡¯s rays faded offpletely, Meatball¡¯s outlook then underwent its change.

    Hence, a fluffy snowy white creature suddenly came to appear on the iron chain bridge, its contrasting colour highly conspicuous against the darkness, causing everyone¡¯s eyes to turn wide with surprise.

    ¡°What is that thing?¡±

    ¡°It must be some spirit pet someone brought along with them isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°To think that such a tiny spirit pet actually exists! But they should have kept a closer watch on it, and not let it run all the way up there on its own.¡±

    ¡°That ignorant little fe is a newborn calf who isn¡¯t afraid of the tiger! With so many of those strange carnivorous birds down there, that tiny little head it has would not even be enough to fill up the gap between their teeth!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. But when did it manage to make its way up there? All of us have been watching the bridge all this time, and we did not see it climb its way up?¡±

    When Meatball heard those ignorant humans debating back and forth about it, it could not help having a contemptuous smilee to show on its face.

    If it wasn¡¯t because it wanted to save Mother, it would not be doing something to benefit these fools for nothing. It would just let them go get eaten up by these birds here for even daring to look down on it.

    But..... it being able to intimidate those birds down there was one thing, whether these fools are capable of making it across is another thing altogether.

    Just as everyone was locked in incessant debate and discussion, they saw the body of the little creature on the iron chain bridge suddenly start to emit a soft faint glow, before the light suddenly red out and started to spread.

 Chapter 300.4 - God Assisted Strike

    <h4>Chapter 300.4: God Assisted Strike</h4>

    Before anyone in the crowd could even react to what the little creature was doing, they immediately heard a series of shrill piercing shrieks break out from deep inside the chasm, the sound reverberating in their ears, sounding like it was some sort of sound attack, almost rupturing their eardrums.

    ¡°What was that sound?¡±

    ¡°What just happened! ?¡±

    ¡°My ears..... Argh~~ it hurts so much! !¡±

    In an instant, painful wails broke out over the top of the chasm, incessant and unending. Everyone quickly mped their hands hard over their ears, but that did not help them in the slightest.

    Those unbearably ear piercing high pitched shrieks struck directly onto their eardrums, the sound assaulting them relentlessly, and a good number of the weaker people among them had blood streaming out from their seven orifices, their ears bleeding the most, as their injury was most severe there.

    Little Monster seemed to have expected that this was going to happen. When Meatball was standing up there on the iron chain bridge, he had already asked everyone on their side to seal up their ears.

    Hence no matter how wretched the situation was for the people outside, it was uneventful and peaceful here in the Dark Lands¡¯ tent. It was as if they were merely uninvolved spectators witnessing the scene before them.

    ¡°What is that little fe up to?¡± A corner of Xun Luo¡¯s mouth twitched as he said. ¡°Isn¡¯t he supposed to go deal with those spirits beasts down there? Why does it seem like it has enraged those strange birds and is now surrounded and being maniacally attacked by all of them at the same time! ?¡±

    ¡°It has not been surrounded, but is just pitting itself against them.¡± Little Monster then said in exnation.

    Xun Luo nodded his head in understanding and then continued to ask: ¡°But, will that little fe really be a match for that entire flock of strange birds? It is afterall all alone by itself and those strange birds could number by the thousands and thousands.....¡±

    Little Monster smiled faintly. ¡°It is time you see what kind of power the Dark Phantasm Cat really holds.¡±

    Although it looked like it was just a kitten, it was a spirit beast that was more violent and dangerous than any tiger or panther.

    As the sound of his voice trailed off, the soft light surrounding the little figure on the iron chain bridge was then seen to grow more and more intense, its body growing an inch at a time. Gradually, it grew to be the size of a small elephant, its body a few hundred times its original size.

    Qing Bei stared as the little beast transformed, and he could not help but say incredulously: ¡°So Meatball can turn itself to be so big.¡±

    ¡°It is merely in its infancy now. Wait till it grows up and matures and it will be bigger in size.¡± Little Monster responded with a smirk.

    As Qing Bei was still stunned and overwhelmed with awe, the spirit beast on the iron chain bridge suddenly let out a rage filled roar and gave its foot a stomp, to stir up all the countless strange birds down below in the deep chasm.

 Chapter 301.1 - A Person Impossible to Forget

    Chapter 301.1: A Person Impossible to Forget

    But what caused everyone¡¯s faces to turn pale was that all those strange birds that flew up from the bottom of the gorge did not attack the spirit beast on the bridge, but just gathered together in flocks as they stuck themselves onto both sides of that narrow bridge, which came to increase the surface area over the iron chain bridge by quite a bit.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Someone could not help but query. ¡°Have those birds been possessed?¡±

    Looking at the situation, it seemed like the strange birds were using their own bodies to be part of the bridge, that will allow people to cross quickly.

    There were just too many people there and looking at the iron chain bridge, it seemed highly aged and should have hung there for a very very long time. If they were to cross that bridge one at a time, not to mention how long that would that, the bridge itself might possibly fail to withstand their weight on it for such a long period and just snap.

    Seeing the crowd of people hesitating and not daring to move forward, Meatball then waved its hind paw a little impatiently, before it shot its gaze into a certain direction, like it was trying to hint at something.

    That was when Lou Jun Yao and his people finally came to reveal themselves. There was no doubt that wherever this man appeared, there would be no peace.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Dark Overlord!¡±

    ¡°When did he get here? !¡±

    As voices rose in heated debate, the front of the bridge that had been blocked with clusters of people suddenly opened up as people stepped aside unconsciously, to make way for the man who showed up suddenly.

    ¡°Hmph, I see this fe wherever I go. How infuriating.¡± The shade on Zhuge Xiong¡¯s face was not pretty, especially when he saw that high and mighty demeanor of the man, acting like everyone around him was a level lower than him, and Zhuge Xiong¡¯s heart just could not help but feel indignant.

    In the past, back when he was still in the Dark Lands, he had greatly admired the man and held a deep respect for him. But now, there was nothing but only hatred and contempt in his heart for Lou Jun Yao.

    Qing Tian Lin standing beside Zhuge Xiong heard that and the look in his eyes changed a little, before he asked Zhuge Xiong with interest in his voice: ¡°That man is.....¡±

    Although he had traded blows with this man a few times before, he still did not know a thing about the man¡¯s real identity till today, but just that he was not a simple person, a highly mysterious individual.

    ¡°He is the Lord of the Dark Lands, one of the powers among Cloud Heaven¡¯s Five Great Powers, Lou Jun Yao. An insufferably conceited, unbelievably haughty and arrogant man.¡± Zhuge Xiong replied in a disdainful voice.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Qing Tian Lin smiled as he nodded his head. ¡°So he is the highly famed Great Overlord of the Dark Lands.¡±

    Zhuge Xiong scoffed coldly. ¡°It¡¯s all just his great infamy.¡±

    Qing Tian Lin merely smiled and did not say anything.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face was indifferent and expressionless as he strode past those people, slowly stepping onto the iron chain bridge.

 Chapter 301.2 - A Person Impossible to Forget

    Chapter 301.2: A Person Impossible to Forget

    At that same moment, Meatball was also slowly turning back into the tiny ball that it was originally. As it sat there with its head lowered while licking its paws, a long slender arm suddenly stretched out to scoop it up, scaring the little beast so much that the fur on its body bristled immediately, itrge azure eyes wide as it stared at the man in surprise.

    Lou Jun Yao then seemed to crook up a corner of his lips faintly in a smile, and then stroked the soft fur on the back of the little fe¡¯s neck as he said: ¡°That must have been rather hard on you.¡±

    The soft tender voice and the gentle action of his hand actually came to make the little beast feel a little flustered,pletely forgetting to sh this human with a vicious w that hade to touch its body without seeking its permission.

    Aside from Mother, it had not really liked even Qing Bei whom it saw day in day out to get too close to it. It was only for Mother¡¯s sake that it had allowed him to touch and carry it asionally.

    But this man.....

    Strangely..... It was not feeling repulsive?

    Could it be because..... That it could detect a sliver of Mother¡¯s scent on this man?

    After everyone from the Dark Lands were seen to have made it safely across the iron chain bridge, all the other people would naturally not want to fall behind and they immediately wanted to follow suit.

    Just as about half of them managed to make it across, for some unknown reason, the strange birds that had lined themselves to be an extension of the bridge suddenly turned wild and pped their wide wings violently, which caused a number of people standing on their backs to fall over.

    And when those people went plummeting down into the deep chasm, the strange birds at the bottom immediately surged straight towards them in flocks. The very next instant, the stench of blood could be smelled in the air, and there was no sign of those people who fell over anywhere left to see.

    It was only because they had been intimidated by the Dark Phantasm Cat that those birds had been so docile.

    And by that time, Lou Jun Yao had already walked a great distance away with the little beast held in his arms, so those strange birds had naturally started to stir, seeking to vent out the rage held inside upon these remaining people.

    The people who were fortunate enough to make it across could do nothing but watch on with horror, their faces turned pale as they witnessed the brutal carnage, feeling utterly helpless.

    They should have expected that would happen. The Mind Free Peak was not a ce that any ordinary person coulde to. Somebody would have to pay the price, even to the extent of giving up their lives, to end up bing the stepping stone for others.

    Everything that happened here, was being observed by someone.

    The woman who had been loungingzily in her chair had suddenly seen something, which caused her silver irises to re slightly, as her body slowly straightened up in her seat.

    She got up slowly and took a couple of steps forward, watching the familiar figure that had appeared on the enormous screen before her, caught in an entranced daze, like her mind had drifted away to some long and far distant memory.

 Chapter 301.3 - A Person Impossible to Forget

    <h4>Chapter 301.3:</h4>

    <h4>A Person Impossible to Forget</h4>

    Is she imagining things?

    Has she missed that person too much and that is why she could not resist wanting to take a second look after seeing someone who looked like him?

    But, that face looked exactly the same as his! One that she thinks she would never be able to ever forget.

    She had been so engrossed that she did not even notice that someone hade into the grand hall.

    Following the woman¡¯s gaze to see, Lian Shi was naturally able to see the figure that caused the woman to look a little downcast. His eyes seemed to darken for an instant, but quicked reverted back to its calm.

    ¡°Sovereign, Yan Po came over to report that the condition of the person imprisoned in the me Devouring Ice Demon isn¡¯t looking too optimistic. If we do not carry out your n as soon as possible, that person might be rendered useless soon.¡±

    Her thoughts suddenly interrupted by the man¡¯s voice, the woman¡¯s brows creased up, seemingly slightly displeased. But after realizing what he just said, her expression grew cold. ¡°Just use elixirs to let her hang on for a while longer. I will not allow anyone to hinder my ns in anyway.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Lian Shi bowed his head and said.

    He then saw the woman¡¯s eyes turning back to look at the screen after she said that and his lips moved slightly as if hesitant to speak, but the woman had not noticed his actions in the slightest.

    A corner of Lian Shi¡¯s lips lifted up in a scornful sneer but he did not say anything and just walked out from there.

    On the other side, inside the me Devouring Ice Demon, Ying Ge was secretly transferring a little bit of spirit power into Qing Lan Fei¡¯s body and when she retracted her hands, her face turned pale for a moment.

    Qing Lan Fei let out a helpless sigh and then said: ¡°Is there a need for you to do this? Even if I were to recover to the same level of cultivation I had before, I still wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of the me Devouring Ice Demon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I will save you and bring you out from here.¡± Ying Ge curved up the ends of her pale lips, and the usually cold and distant girl suddenly revealed a smile, that looked exceptionally beautiful and captivating.

    ¡°I know that you are just consoling me.¡± Qing Lan Fei responded as she shook her head slowly. Looking at the girl, she then said softly: ¡°Ying Ge, you¡¯ve already helped me alot, and I am very grateful to you. But, do not continue doing this as I do not want you to get implicated.¡±

    Ying Ge¡¯s gaze sharpened slightly and she remained silent for a good long while before she came to say to Qing Lan Fei: ¡°There¡¯s no need for all this talk of implicating this or that. I am doing this of my own ord.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei knitted up her brows and was just about to say something when she heard Ying Ge open her mouth to speak. ¡°Senior, the Mind Free Peak has manifested before the people and many of them have already set foot onto the Mind Free Peak¡¯s territory, and are just waiting for them to make a choice between life and death.¡±

    The expression on Qing Lan Fei¡¯s face immediately looked startled.

 Chapter 301.4 - A Person Impossible to Forget

    <h4>Chapter 301.4: A Person Impossible to Forget</h4>

    ¡°A few days ago, I went to see Little Qing Yu. She is perfectly fine except that her freedom is curtailed. So tell me Senior, are you really going to give up?¡± Ying Ge asked as she looked straight at the woman, pausing sinctly at every word as she spoke.

    ¡°Is Little Yu, really well?¡± Qing Lan Fei held Ying Ge¡¯s hand tightly as she asked in disbelief.

    ¡°She is perfectly fine.¡± Ying Ge lifted her head up to reply. ¡°I¡¯ve also told her not to be afraid, as I will try to find a way to save her, as her mother is still waiting for her.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s face seemed to show she was a little moved by that, and just a momentter, looking like she had just made a big decision, she nodded her head and said: ¡°Alright. I promise you that I will make sure I recover quickly, so that I can go save Little Yu together with you.¡±

    Ying Ge¡¯s face then broke into a highlyforted smile.

    Actually, she had not seen the youngdy before, and she did not even know where she was imprisoned.

    That information had been tightly capped up and she had not been able to glean even the slightest sliver of news about it from her Master. The only thing she heard from her Master was that the youngdy was brought back here by the Supreme Lord Lian Shi himself.

    That man, besides Sovereign herself, was the most highly skilled and powerful pugilist in the Mind Free Peak who held an extremely high position, a deep and unfathomable person who always had a smile on his face before everyone. However, it was that same exact smiley face of his that was most terrifying and deadly.

    Even her Master had to cordially yield to that man to a certaln degree. For someone that was as lowly and insignificant as her, it was feared that she did not even have the right to speak to that man.

    But, she will not give up. She will definitely be able to find out where that youngdy has been hidden.

    Ying Ge¡¯s grip on Qing Lan Fei¡¯s hand tightened up more and more.

    Senior, you have always protected me back in the past. Now, it is my turn to protect you instead. I hope you have not forgotten what you promised me before.

    That you will forever go on to live in bliss and happiness on my behalf as well.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After crossing over the iron chain bridge, one would then be considered to have really entered into the Mind Free Peak. But for one to merely just set foot into the realm proper, it took them three whole days.

    When they first made it through, everyone seemed rather eager and were in good spirits. But when they came to remember that a good number of their people had died, their mood suddenly grew solemn and heavy, as if they had just realized the kind of danger that existed there.

    However, since they had alreadye so far, it was a little toote for them to go back.

    The entire construct of the Mind Free Peak was a like a ce that would exist only in their dreams, so beautiful it felt highly surreal, as if touching anything in the slightest with their hands would cause them to evaporate into nothing, but everything there truly existed.

    What met their eyes was a massively sized snow lion, crouched low and really to spring, it wide open jaws making for a terrifyingly ferocious sight.

    But it was forever frozen in ce, its entire body sealed up in thick cial ice, and it looked like it had been dead for a long time, but its magnificent posture had been perfectly preserved, without the slightest bit of damage on its body, looking highly lifelike.

    Besides the snow lion that was the most enormous in size, there were many other beasts of all kinds, beasts that walked the earth and also birds that flew in the sky, all of them frozen in ce midway through the veryst action they took when they were still alive, trapped in that ce till death imed them.

    It was as if they met with a great cmity, and the spirit beasts were unable to dodge and run away in time, to end up being trapped within the danger that suddenly fell upon them, never to strike a more lifelike pose than that.

 Chapter 302.1 - Why Do You Seem To Look So Sad

    Chapter 302.1: Why Do You Seem To Look So Sad

    ¡°That is just too unbelievable. Are they..... Dead?¡±

    A young man with a handsome countenance took a couple of steps closer, and then muttered in a soft voice.

    He arched his head back to peer inquisitively at the massive snow lion, before he stretched a hand out tentatively to go touch it, only to feel a rock hardyer of ice under his fingers.

    The man was taken aback for a while and then shook his head as he found it rather funny. Why does he have this strange feeling that these spirit beasts are still alive?

    Hispanions who had gone on ahead called out to him and the man immediately went on to catch up to them, no longer paying the frozen spirit beasts any attention.

    However, after everyone had walked far away from there, it was not known whether it was an illusion but the deep brown eyes that were as big as bronze bells snow on the snow lion encased in ice suddenly seemed to blink once, and there was no more movement after that.

    Qing Ye Li and his gang were walking right at the back. There were several among them who were not human and their senses were more sensitive than the humans.

    That was especially the case for Qing Ye Li. From the moment he had set foot into this ce, his nerves had been tense and highly on edge. For just a very brief instant just now, he seemed to have faintly felt a strange aura, which made him feel rather uneasy.

    His brows slowly furrowed together, and his voice came out in a low tone. ¡°Everyone be on your guard.¡±

    The first obstacle had already been so difficult, and moreover they were now within the Mind Free Peak¡¯s territory, so they would have to be even more careful and wary. They must not let down their guard, not in the slightest.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Can you remember the route you took when you came out?¡±

    Carrying the tiny furry ball in his arms, Lou Jun Yao lowered his head to look down and ask in a soft voice.

    Logically speaking, spirit beasts would usually be stronger than humans with some of their abilities. For example, they possess a highly precise and urate sense of direction that would put most humans to shame, or the ability to track down things that they seek through the use of scent and aura.

    However, Meatball just shook its head with an innocent expression on its face at that ce. ¡°I can only remember that the ce that Mother is at was within a stretch of woods with very tall trees, and the ground was very low, which concealed the ce very well, making it very hard to be discovered.¡±

    ¡°Woods?¡± When Qing Bei standing at the side heard that, his brows immediately knitted up. He then asked in a quizzical voice: ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? Thendscape around us is all ice, stretching as far as the eye can see in all directions and the temperature is so bitterly cold there isn¡¯t a sliver of colour anywhere. How could trees possibly grow in such severe and harsh weather conditions.....¡±

    ¡°I remember it very clearly. The woods were just outside the ce. The trees werepletely white like snow, both its leaves and trunk, which would blend in perfectly with thendscape we see here.¡±

 Chapter 302.2 - Why Do You Seem To Look So Sad

    <i>Chapter 302.2</i>: Why Do You Seem To Look So Sad

    Meatball tried very hard to remember and then suddenly recalled something. It stretched its paw out and opened up its pink fleshy paw, to reveal something white held within.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze glinted sharply, and his long fingers slowly went to pick that thing up by its corner.

    Several of the others could not help but turn their eyes over to look, and they saw that it was a thin and pointed leaf, with a sharp jagged edge at its tip. The leaf felt cold in his hand, like it was actually a thinyer of ice.

    Lou Jun Yao then rubbed the leaf between his fingertips and discovered that his fingers became wet, like the leaf had been covered in real ice that melts when exposed to heat. But the strange thing was that the leaf merely released a small amount of water, and did not look like it had melted in the slightest.

    ¡°Are you able to find out anything with this?¡± Lou Jun Yao opened his mouth to ask as he handed the leaf over to the little beast.

    ¡°It looks very familiar. I¡¯m sure I have seen this before.¡± Little Monster studied it carefully and then went on to say slowly, the expression on his face looking a little helpless. ¡°But, I am unable to recall right now.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We will find that ce in the end. Take your time to think.¡±

    They were furthest ahead and had managed to leave all the other people far far behind them, hence they were temporarily not in any imminent danger.

    But right at that moment, something behind them seemed to be silently stirring.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Little one, you¡¯ve been a little more well behaved in the past two days.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice held a sliver of mirth as it rang out slowly and Qing Yu in the pool who had her eyes closed while resting then opened when she heard those words. She looked at him expressionlessly and said: ¡°What a free and idle life you lead, to be able toe visit me everyday.¡±

    ¡°It is only natural that I show the little pet I brought back personally a little more concern.¡± Lian Shi¡¯s expression was tender, seemingly not affected in the least by the youngdy¡¯s cold and icy demeanor.

    ¡°I have really troubled you then.¡± A corner of Qing Yu¡¯s mouth turned up, her voice tinged with a hint of sarcasm as she turned her head away from the man, like she was not keen in seeing the man at all.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel bad.¡± Lian Shi said as he took a couple of steps forward. ¡°I came here today to let you see something.¡±

    When his voice fell, his long fingers started to wave slightly in the air for a moment and arge crystalline screen came to appear before Qing Yu.

    ¡°Argh~~~¡±

    ¡°They are all alive! They are still alive! !¡±

    ¡°Quick! Run.....!¡±

    Qing Yu had her head turned away and did not notice what the man was doing at all, but she was attracted by the sound of voices that suddenly rang out. Her face immediately froze in shock, when she turned her head around to look.

 Chapter 302.3 - Why Do You Seem To Look So Sad

    <h4>Chapter 302.3: Why Do You Seem To Look So Sad</h4>

    On the screen that hung suspended in midair, was a scene of chaos.

    Countless spirit beasts broke out from ice, their eyes filled with fiery bloodlust as they pounced upon the crowd of people maniacally.

    The scene she saw was nothingpared to the massive stampede that she had encountered before in the past. She had never seen so many spirit beasts moving together at the same time before, like they were being controlled by an evil entity.

    However, that was not what caught her attention the most.

    It was because among all those people, she had caught sight of several familiar faces, and Qing Bei was among them.

    In that instant, Qing Yu seemed to be unable to remain calm, her face grave as she stared at the people she saw before her eyes. She then said slowly through tightly clenched teeth: ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°I did not do anything at all!¡± Lian Shi said with an upraised eyebrow, the expression on his face one of innocence.

    ¡°These spirit beasts have been sealed in the MInd Free Peak¡¯s icy ins for more than a thousand years! Who would have thought that their lifeforce would be so resilient, that actually kept them alive even though so many years have passed.¡±

    He looked at the youngdy¡¯s face that was seemingly tense with suppressed rage and thenughed out softly and said: ¡°Those spirits beasts had their freedom that they loved the most taken away, so you can imagine the umted rage and indignance that had built up over a thousand years. Sigh~ those people are really so unlucky.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s fists clenched up tightly, her gaze fixed unwaveringly upon the people on the screen who were being pursued by those spirit beasts, tearing and rending, fear making them forget that they were all cultivators, with some of them even forgetting to summon up their spirit powers at all and just ended up being brutally ughtered by the maniacal spirit beasts.

    ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t it interesting to see all those terrorized people running heedlessly in a frantic panic trying to escape? Coincidentally, that will also serve as a test for all of them as only when one is faced with real danger where they are ced in a life and death situation would you be able to truly see their real capabilities.¡±

    Qing Yu did not say a single word as she watched the scene unfold on the screen, her lips tightly pressed together, looking a little pale and colourless.

    Lian Shi had probably noticed that unusual look on her face and he opened his mouth to ask: ¡°What? There is someone you know among them?¡±

    Silent for another heartbeat, Qing Yu finally peeled her eyes off the scene, turning to gaze indifferently at the man. ¡°You came here just to show me this? I have seen it now, so you can now leave.¡±

    Lian Shi froze for a moment, seemingly surprised by her calm demeanor. ¡°You¡¯re not feeling the slightest bit of fear?¡±

    ¡°What is there to fear?¡±

    ¡°With the Mind Free Peak¡¯s manifestation, the people who manage to survive till the end will get recognized. At that time, you will be used to implement our n to create the strongest weapon, turned into a mindless puppet to be manipted.¡± Lian Shi said, the look in his eyes seeming rather conflicted.

 Chapter 302.4 - Why Do You Seem To Look So Sad

    <h4>Chapter 302.4: Why Do You Seem To Look So Sad</h4>

    ¡°That day will note, and none of what you said will happen.¡± Qing Yu¡¯s eyes were narrowed as she said in a soft voice.

    Her tone was however strangely resolute.

    Lian Shi could not help but shake his head. ¡°I really do not know where your confidence ising from at all. Do you not realize the situation you¡¯re in now?¡±

    ¡°You know something? From the moment I first saw you, I¡¯ve felt that you¡¯re a person who feels highly conflicted and is rather contradictory.¡± Qing Yu said unexpectedly, all of a sudden out of the blue.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Qing Yu did not respond to his question but went on to say: ¡°Deep down inside, you do not want me to be what you said earlier do you?¡±

    She then turned to look back at the screen, upon the horrifying scene that was hard to look at. ¡°You do not want them to die as well.¡±

    Lian Shi¡¯s face that always carried a gentle smile seemed to congeal for an instant, before his lips curved up. ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about? Looks like I have treated you too well all this time and..... you¡¯ve started to think that I¡¯m a good person? ?¡±

    Speaking of that, he then scoffed, like he wasughing at her overconfidence. ¡°If you think saying nice things to me and pretending to be good and obedient in front of me will make me consider letting you off and plead on your behalf, then you¡¯re really overthinking it too much. Although I am someone who appreciates and would treat a beauty gently, and you are indeed ass who possess outstanding looks, it is very unfortunate that you are a unique existence who holds the power of the me element.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if you do not want to admit it. Afterall, who wouldn¡¯t possess a side of themselves that no one knows about?¡± Qing Yu raised her hands up before her, stretching them out to block out the rest of the man¡¯s face, leaving only his pair of eyes in sight.

    A strange phenomenon then happened. Lian Shi had always been highly smiley before people, and his smile was one that was gentle andfortable to see.

    But after blocking out the rest of his face and leaving only his eyes visible, a pair of extremely good looking eyes, long almond shaped, not showing the slightest bit of devilish allure, but instead seemed clean and untainted, detached from worldly affairs.

    However, within that same pair of eyes, was a kind of thick undispeble sadness, which was highly disparate and out of ce with his smile, in seemingly direct conflict.

    But, his face was clearly still smiling.

    ¡°Why do your eyes carry some sort ofpassion and pity for people?¡±

    As an evil viin who hasmitted all sorts of bad deeds, but carries such a contradictory side in him. What is he feeling sad about?

    Is it because of all those lives that were lost or is it because all of this was not what he wished for? ?

    The arc on Lian Shi¡¯s lips grew deeper, and his voice sounded softly as she looked at him intently. ¡°Are you..... trying to read into my heart?¡±

    Without waiting for Qing Yu to reply, he just went on ahead and continued to say: ¡°Compassion for people? Ha! I am not some kind of a saint seeking to deliver all living creatures from suffering.¡±

    ¡°I am merely pitying myself.¡±

 Chapter 303.1 - Lian Shiâ€™s Origins (1)

    Chapter 303.1: Lian Shi¡¯s Origins (1)

    Those words that came out sounded highly deste and were heavilyden with sad mncholy, poles apart from the easy and nonchnt mannerism he always portrayed before everyone.

    His body was slightly turned away to the side and Qing Yu could not see the expression on his face as his gaze remained fixed on the screen. After quite a long while, he scoffed lightly and turned around, his eyes emotionless.

    The moment he turned his eyes back around, it immediately caused Qing Yu to stare with wide eyed incredulity at the man.

    The man¡¯s eyes..... had turned to be a light violet colour at that moment, beautiful and immensely captivating, crystal clear and looking likepletely unblemished gems of the highest quality.

    Seeing the stunned face on the youngdy, Lian Shi curved up the corners of his lips and raised a finger up slowly to stroke his brows gently. ¡°What? Feeling rather surprised? Do you find that these eyes of mine look familiar?¡±

    Those eyes..... were exactly the same as Lou Jun Yao¡¯s, except that they were slightly lighter in colour.

    He had once told her, that those violet eyes of his was due to his unique bloodline, and that meant that only people who shared the same bloodline as him woulde to possess violet eyes like his.

    ¡°Who..... are you really.....¡± Qing Yu¡¯s eyes looked a littleplicated as she stared at the man, unable to calm herself for a moment.

    ¡°These violet eyes..... are the signature of people descended from the Dark Night Demonic Tribe.¡± Lian Shi¡¯s voice was low and deep as he spoke softly. ¡°That man must have told you about it before!¡±

    However, Qing Yu shook her head slowly. ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t.¡±

    Between Lou Jun Yao and her, there was great mutual trust in each other, and he had never tried to hide anything from her. As long as it was something she wanted to know about, he would always tell her everything he knew.

    But in regards to his birth, it seemed like he wasn¡¯t really willing to bring it up at all. She had also not asked him anything about it as she knew he would definitely speak up on his own if he wanted to tell her about it.

    But he had not, and that just shows..... it might be possible he did not want to recall any part of that past as it was a part of his memories that was painful to him.

    If he did not want to talk about it, Qing Yu would naturally not want to go ask him or to even bring up the topic.

    Hence, this was the first time that she was hearing something about Lou Jun Yao¡¯s from another person¡¯s mouth.

    Seeing that the expression on the youngdy still seemed to look a little puzzled, Lian Shi could probablye to guess correctly that the man was not really willing to reveal his true birth identity!

    Afterall, it was not exactly something to be proud of, and it may even cause people to panic if they found out.

 Chapter 303.2 - Lian Shiâ€™s Origins (1)

    Chapter 303.2: Lian Shi¡¯s Origins (1)

    Heughed softly and then said slowly. ¡°The Dark Night Demonic Tribe, is a race of people in far ancient times that possessed the most powerful bloodline in cultivation. It is said that because their descendants inherited the devilish nature of their ancestors in their blood and that is why they are born evil and highly bloodthirsty, rejected by the world, and can only live within darkness.¡±

    ¡°Are there really demons in this world?¡± Qing Yu could not help but mutter out that question aloud.

    Lian Shi looked at her andughed, and in that pair of violet eyes, it seemed they carried a hint of a smile.

    ¡°Yes, there are. Millions of years ago, not only were there demons, there was God and also all kinds of fairies, sprites and monsters, it was chaos. At that time, God wasn¡¯t the one entity holding reign over all that is light yet, all the demons and humans did not want to fall behind, though they failed to do so in the end.¡±

    Qing Yu listened intently as she lifted her eyes up to look at the calm andposed man. She then opened her mouth to say: ¡°You seem to know an awful lot.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Lian Shi scoffed with a slight arc of his lips and then said in an indifferent voice. ¡°You might not believe it when I tell you this, but I am a person who has survived all the way from those far ancient times.¡±

    After those words came out, Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow to give the man a measuring look as she asked skeptically: ¡°Are you trying to tell me you¡¯re now already tens of thousand years old?¡±

    She had heard from Lou Jun Yao before that the longest living person in Cloud Heaven was merely just a few thousand years old, and once theye to reach a certain level in their cultivation, their looks will never ever change anymore, but to be frozen at the age they attained that level of cultivation.

    And this fe here, looks like he has not even reached his thirties, but he is actually already that old.....

    It was really a little hard to believe.

    Thinking about that, Qing Yu then opened her mouth to ask again. ¡°You are also descended from the Dark Night Demonic Tribe?¡±

    If he was of the demonic race, then he would surely have a much longer lifespan. So, for him to be able to live from those times till now, it wasn¡¯t all that strange.

    But, the man shook his head lightly. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I am just an ordinary human. All in all, just a human blessed with great gifts.¡±

    ¡°Human?¡± The expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face was a little surprised. ¡°Then why are your eyes.....¡± That did not seem to make sense.

    Lian Shi¡¯s face slowly broke into a faint smile. ¡°Why not I tell you a story, if you are willing to hear it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honoured.¡± Qing Yu nodded as she said.

    Lian Shi then began to tell his story in his soothing voice.

    That¡¯s right, His story.

    A very long time ago, there was a person. He dreamed of an impossible dream to pursue the secret of immortality.

 Chapter 303.3 - Lian Shiâ€™s Origins (1)

    Chapter 303.3: Lian Shi¡¯s Origins (1)

    Although the world he lived in was very ordinary, he still believed that the incredible things told in legends truly existed.

    He was already perceived to be an inauspicious baby at birth.

    His mother carried him for ten whole months throughout her pregnancy and after painstakingly giving birth to him, a bunch of burrs immediately broke into their home to rob them. His father had merely tried to say a few words to exin their situation when he was suddenly killed on the spot.

    His mother was inextricably weak after giving birth to him, finding it hard to even get out of bed. But it was probably because of a kind of innate strength a mother woulde to find in themselves for the sake of their child no matter how weak and tiny they were, they would then turn strong.

    His mother ced him in a wooden bucket, leaving two small gaps open as she put the cover on, and hid him within arge water urn.

    It was not known how long a time passed as he remained within that seemingly endless darkness, before he finally came to see light again. A wise looking old man had saved him, and the first words he said to the baby were: ¡°Such a handsome looking child but made to face such a hard life, not even able to even see your parents a single time and they¡¯re already no longer around.¡±

    It was onlyter that he found out that his parents had died the day he was born, and he had stayed in that water urn for the entire period of seven days and seven nights.

    He did not know who he managed to live through that. A freshly newborn, such a frail and fragile little life who did not eat or drink anything while hidden within a small confined space, it was impossible that he was still able to remain alive.

    Some people might find it unbelievable, but he already possessed a sense of awareness when he was born, and could remember everything that happened.

    He grew up safely under the old man¡¯s care and in the year that he turned twelve, the old man passed on due to sickness and he became all alone again.

    He really hated that kind of a feeling. Having people he was close to leave his side one by one, but was powerless to do anything about it. He grew indignant.

    After that, through a letter the old man left him, he found out that his worldly view was really too small and narrow. The world, was not merely what his eyes had seen. There were still many amazing things waiting for him to go explore and discover.

    He began to search for the secrets towards achieving immortality. If another person that was highly important to him were to appear in his life once more, he would definitely not allow himself to just watch them leave him again, not wanting to feel that weak and utterly helpless anymore.

    He did not know how many ces he has been to, or the number of different scenery his eyes have seen. He slowly came to grow stronger than before, but had not managed to find someone that could make him feel no longer alone.

    It was on a day that he can¡¯t remember, when a person suddenly came into his world. That girl was as dazzling and pristine as fresh icy snow. He had never met anyone like that, who was like an angel who had identally stumbled into the mortal realm.

 Chapter 303.4 - Lian Shiâ€™s Origins (1)

    Chapter 303.4: Lian Shi¡¯s Origins (1)

    Every single frown and every slight smile of hers, seemed to make him highly nervous. The girl would alwaysugh and tease that he was a foolish kid who had not seen the world, but even though that was the case, he was still happy deep inside his heart.

    The deste feeling of being all alone, seemed to be gradually leaving him.

    They partnered up to travel together after that, and they spoke a lot to each other along the way, so it was only natural that they became familiar with each other. He came to know from the girl¡¯s mouth that she came out to forge out a path for herself on her own, seeking to train herself up a little.

    And he also shared with the girl his thoughts, and just as he had expected, the girlughed at him, saying that he had read too many of those nonsensical books, which resulted in him having all these superfluous and impractical ideas.

    Of course he did not mind it in the slightest, because as long as he had this person apanying him by his side, no matter what she said to him, it would not matter. He then thought..... that he might have fallen in love with the girl.

    Although he did not know how to win the girl¡¯s heart, but maybe it was because he was sincere and earnest that the girl seemed to have a sort of soft spot for him. But exactly how she felt towards him, nobody knew.

    In the end, as the two of them travelled, a third person suddenly appeared.

    A man who was far more outstanding than him regardless of looks or in cultivation, and the very first time he appeared, the girl¡¯s eyes had already been inextricably drawn to him.

    But that man was very quiet and not prone to words, basically never ever carrying a conversation with either of them. But Lian Shi discovered that the usually passive girl would actually take the initiative to go speak to the man, even though the other party always showed her a cold expressionless face, she seemed to continue to enjoy doing that.

    He then thought..... that all girls must like men like that. Handsome looking, deep and powerful cultivation. Even if their personality was a little cold and aloof, it would not stop them from liking the man.

    Or they might even find him mysterious, which would attract their attention even more.

    But he had not really liked that man right from the beginning. Not just because the girl was trying to get closer to him, but because the man possessed a pair of highly strange and unique violet eyes.

    The pair of eyes that did not look like what a normal human would possess seemed to be filled with a devilish aura, which he just came to unconsciously dislike.

    They were together for about a month¡¯s time when the man seemed to get used to it, gradually bing less cold, and would asionally say a few words to them. That change in the man delighted the girl to no end and she loved to stick to the man even more from then on.

    Seeing that happen, Lian Shi¡¯s heart became depressed and tormented. But as he was in no position to make a stand, he could only try to avoid the two people, and his personality grew to be quiet and silent.

    One night, he found himself unable to sleep and decided to go out of his room to take a walk. When he came back, he saw the man outside his room. Lian Shi did not say a single word to him and was going to just go in to get some sleep.

    The man suddenly shifted his body and stood in his path.

    Just as Lian Shi¡¯s brows knitted up and he was about to say something, the man¡¯s voice sounded out expressionlessly. ¡°I do not have feelings for her.¡±

 Chapter 304.1 - Lian Shiâ€™s Origins (2)

    <h4>Chapter 304.1: Lian Shi¡¯s Origins (2)</h4>

    After the man said that, it immediately caused Lian Shi¡¯s body to freeze in his spot, his face filling up with rage. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    The girl that he had loved and treasured so much was going out of her way to put on a smile towards the man so affectionately and he could not do anything but to suffer through it in mute silence.

    And now, the man who in his eyes, was always pretending to be deep and unfathomable, was acting like he had nothing to do with any of it and came here to tell him in such a curt and unfeeling tone that he had no feelings for the girl.

    Is there a man that can be more detestable than him in the world?

    However, not a single tinge of remorse could be seen on the man¡¯s face as he looked at Lian Shi and said: ¡°I said, I do not have feelings for her, so you do not have to be so wary against me, nor harbour any kind of enmity towards me. I will never be with her, nor will I ever ept her.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Faced with Lian Shi¡¯s fury, the man still seemed highly calm. He remained silent for a good while before his violet eyes then seemed to ripple with a strange vortex within, absorbing and captivating to see.

    Finally, before Lian Shi¡¯s stunned and bbergasted face, the man then said slowly: ¡°Because I am of the demon race and she..... is a goddess.¡±

    In that instant, something seemed to dawn upon him.

    For the past million years, the demons and gods had fought and schemed against each other in order to win the right to rule over the world. Countless lives have been lost, and it seemed like they would never be able to peacefully coexist.

    Although he had once been suspicious about the man¡¯s identity, but hearing it right from the horse¡¯s mouth still gave him quite a shock.

    The man¡¯s words that followed however caused his irises to re, and his hands to clench up tightly into fists, his entire shaking slightly from astoundment.

    ¡°Do you know who she is? She is one of the future inheritors of the throne among the gods, the person who would rule over all that is light. The reason she came out this time is merely to gain some merit, a chip to be used in her fight to ascend to the throne in future.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think that she is as simple as the way you see her on the surface? Even you..... is merely just a pawn to be used in her chess game to her.¡±

    ¡°You are lying.¡±

    He did not know what kind of feelings were coursing through him at that moment, but subconsciously, he just did not want to believe in that harsh and cruel truth.

    And seeing that look of self denial on Lian Shi¡¯s face, the man merely curved up his lips and went on to say: ¡°You are just a weak and powerless human, and should not be dragged into this. That person..... is also not someone you can afford to provoke.¡±

    ¡°Why should I believe your words?¡± Lian Shi then said in a cold tone.

    ¡°It does not matter even if you choose not to believe me. This is just a friendly warning to you, as I do not want to see you being so foolishly used, and treats me like an imaginary rival in love everyday.¡± After the man said that in a highly indifferent voice, he immediately turned around and left.

 Chapter 304.2 - Lian Shiâ€™s Origins (2)

    <h4>Chapter 304.2: Lian Shi¡¯s Origins (2)</h4>

    That night, he stood there outside his room throughout, till the sky over the horizon slowly lightened, before he then dragged his stiff and numb body back into his room.

    From that night after heid his cards out before Lian Shi, the man suddenly bade farewell to the group just a few dayster, saying that he had urgent matters to attend to and needed to return home.

    When they parted, the girl was highly reluctant for the man to leave, persistently asking if they would be able to meet again?

    To which the man merely cast a meaningful nce towards Lian Shi who was standing just a short distance away, and then said in a soft voice: ¡°I believe that we wille to meet each other again.¡±

    It was onlyter that he found out that the man had left so suddenly because the struggle between the gods and demon race that had gone on for millions of years had finally broken out into a war, and the battles were bing highly intense.

    Throughout their journey on the road, dead corpses of both the god and demon races could be seen almost everywhere, the once beautifulndscape destroyed and ruined. Even the human were affected by it as disasters and cmities were incessant due to the battles between the god and demon races, wreckage and destruction everywhere to be seen, a cold and deste scene.

    It was only sometime at a muchter period that the girl came to tell him one day, about her real identity.

    It was exactly as what the man had told him back then.

    She told him that her objective ining out on this journey was to find the seed of the demon race, and to try to win his trust before gouging out his demonic heart. In that way, the demon race would be defeated without having to fight them.

    Because the demon seed held unparalleled power within the entire demon race, and was a great pir of strength and faith for their people. If he was destroyed, then the demon race would no longer pose to be much of a threat anymore.

    And if she were to achieve that, then she would then be the undisputed ruler over the gods, and no one would dare go against her.

    She had then asked him: ¡°Are you willing to stay by my side and help me?¡±

    She had really said that to him in the end, everything was exactly as what the man had told him before.

    He realized that it was no coincidence that she hade to appear by his side right from the beginning, and it might be because he had something on him that was of some worthy use to her.

    Perhaps he was really such a great fool. Even when he knew that she was merely making use of him, he was still unable to refuse her anything.

    The war between the god and demon races raged on for three whole months before it finally ceased.

    And in this war, the gods lost. Because the gods¡¯ heir apparent to the throne was captured by the demon race, and the gods were immediately disadvantaged. That was their future ruler, and they did not dare to take the risk.

 Chapter 304.3 - Lian Shiâ€™s Origins (2)

    Chapter 304.3: Lian Shi¡¯s Origins (2)

    And the demon race did not take the opportunity to make any outrageous demands, but merely ordered for them to retreat, and for them to never set foot onto any of the demon race¡¯s territories. If they were to see anyone of the demon race in future, they must keep their distance from them, and not cause them any affront. Otherwise, they would send the head of their heir apparent back to them.

    Just as everyone on the gods side were holding down the tight ball of indignance they felt in their chest and were about to ede to the demands, they suddenly received news from above. And the news had not only shocked everyone from the gods¡¯ side, even the people from the demon race could not believe it.

    The original words in the message was that all of them need not concern themselves with the situation as there was more than one heir to the throne of the gods, so it did not matter if this heir was killed, but the face of the race of gods cannot be allowed to be trampled upon or humiliated by anyone.

    Such a callous and unfeeling course of action was usually something that only people from the evil demonic race would do. Never did anyone think that people from the highly revered gods race could also be so heartless.

    To only care about their face, and were willing to abandon the heir to the throne they had spend so much effort to groom.

    As the saying goes, a tiger does not eat its own cubs. But this ruler of the gods, his heart..... must be harder and colder than stone!

    ¡°Did you hear that? You have been abandoned. How coldhearted.....¡±

    None of them had ever thought that the situation would turn out like this when they see this man again.

    The man peered down at them from his raised throne upon the pedestal, his pair devilishly deep and captivating violet eyes not carrying a single sliver of emotion, like he was looking at two people who wereplete strangers to him, and they had never met each other before.

    The man had said he was from the demon race, but never had they thought that he was the mysterious and powerful demon seed.

    The expression on the woman¡¯s face remained calm throughout as she looked at the man seated high above. In her silver irises, a sliver of mirth seemed to rise. ¡°We still came to meet in the end.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know who I am right from the beginning?¡± A corner of the man¡¯s mouth lifted. ¡°Since that is the case, you do not need to continue to put on an act in front of me anymore do you?¡±

    ¡°Put on an act?¡± The smiles in the woman¡¯s eyes seemed to dim slightly. ¡°In your eyes, you really think the way we interacted with each other for that whole entire month was all just a phony act?¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    The man¡¯s tall figure suddenly stood slowly up from his seat before he came walking over towards the woman a step at a time, and then slowly bent his body slightly to look at the woman out of the corner of his eyes as he said: ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you have really fallen for me?¡±

 Chapter 304.4 - Lian Shiâ€™s Origins (2)

    Chapter 304.4: Lian Shi¡¯s Origins (2)

    ¡°Would you then believe me?¡± The woman¡¯s face slowly came to break into a smile, a misty sheen seeming to shimmer within her eyes. ¡°Why? Why do you..... have to be the demon seed?¡±

    ¡°Then why did you have to be the heir to the throne of the gods?¡±

    The man seemed to be tickled by her words, and his long fair skinned fingers gently lifted the woman¡¯s chin, as his handsome face leaned in closer.

    His voice was close to bewitching as he said slowly: ¡°Since you love me, why not..... you give up your race as a god for my sake? And when the day that we are wed, I will definitely invite your father to attend in order to show my sincerity. The races of gods and demons will then be bonded more strongly. What do you think? Isn¡¯t that a really great idea?¡±

    ¡°Do you sincerely want to marry me or are you just trying to make use of me to achieve your objective of humiliating the gods?¡± The expression on the woman¡¯s face that was forced to look up at him seemed to carry a tinge of pain and sadness.

    That expression of hers did not elicit the slightest bit of sympathy from the man, but made him push her away with a look of disgust on his face. ¡°Why would you need to put on such a pitiful face for? Making it look like I am dumping you after having toyed with your feelings. Ha! With a woman with such a devious and scheming mind like you, I will never believe a single word thates out from that mouth of yours.¡±

    Throughout the entire process, he was like an uninvolved outsider, watching the love and hatred evolve and erupt between them.

    He saw the instant the light that shone from deep within the woman¡¯s eyes in the beginning which slowly dimmed and turned grey, till there was not a single bit of light in them.

    Maybe the man was wrong in one thing. Though she had indeed wanted to get close to the man and him with impure intentions in the beginning, something that not even he himself could have ever expected then happened in the end.

    And that was, she has really fallen for the man, fallen in love with the enemy that the gods wanted to kill and be rid of the most.

    What the man did not know was, the reason she hade to be captured by the demon race, and was even abandoned by the gods, was all because of him.

    It was because she came to find out the man¡¯s identity in the end, and after an intense struggle within herself, she still chose him. She had even attempted to persuade her father, the highest and undisputed ruler of the people of the gods race, to call a cease to the warring and let peace and tranquility return back to thends.

    She was the most obedient, the sweetest and most loving one all this time, and was highly favoured. Her abnormal and unusual conduct this time had caused her father to smell that something was amiss in all this almost immediately.

    In the end, she had told her father truthfully, that she had fallen in love with someone from the demon race.

    Her father had of course flown into an unbridled rage, admonishing her that she mustpletely give up on that idea, or she would not only lose her ce as the heir, but be spurned and suffer the abuse from the entire race of the gods.

    At that moment, she defied her father for the very first time, and just as she expected, she was chased out by her father.

    As she was feeling down and dispirited, her mind in a fluster, she ended up being ambushed by the demons and captured. And when she saw him again after going through so much, she was being treated by him like this.

    With ridicule, suspicion, disgust.....

    Haha..... She¡¯s such a great big joke.....

 Chapter 305.1 - Lian Shiâ€™s Origins (3)

    Chapter 305.1: Lian Shi¡¯s Origins (3)

    That¡¯s right, from the very beginning, it had been a one sided affair of her own making the entire time.

    He had never expressed any feelings for her before isn¡¯t it?

    Maybe he might havee to love her, but their identities had destined that they could only be opposing enemies.

    She had wanted to help him, but even after she sacrificed herself, not only was she still not able to be of any help, she had made him detest her even more.

    But what she found the hardest to believe was still her father. She had thought that her father¡¯s words that day had only been said in a fit of anger, and she was still the child her father loved the most, and would not be so hardhearted towards her.

    In reality, she had just overestimated herself, and underestimated her father¡¯s coldhearted callousness.

    She thought that being the chosen heir to the throne, was merely a ceremonial front put up just to show the people outside.

    Afterall, among the numerous children that Father has, not a single one could stand shoulder to shoulder against her, regardless whether it was in terms of cultivation, stratagems, or wit. How could he possibly give up on such an outstanding candidate as his heir, and go on to choose to groom all those useless bums?

    But..... she had been too naive.

    Though her father did favour her greatly, and had recognized her as the future heir to the throne, but the dignity and prestige of their race would forever be more important than anything else in his heart.

    That was because he was not only just a father, but also the ruler of the entire gods race.

    If their race came to be humiliated by the demons because of her this time, they would be seen to be inferior to the demons thereafter. Even if people did not explicitly say anything, they would secretly me him for not looking after the greater picture, and had shamed the entire race of the gods.

    Hence, no matter how reluctant and painful it was to him, he could not possibly bow his head and show weakness before the demon race.

    It would be a lie to say that she was not disappointed by her father¡¯s decision, but she would never hold it against him, as she really understood that her father was given no other choice. Having thought it through in her heart, she was able to see things from another perspective and it did not bother her that much anymore.

    In the vast and expansive pce of the demon race, the ce felt sinister and empty. The demon disciple who had brought the woman in here had long retreated from there a long while ago and there were only three people in that ce at that moment, just like it was when they first met.

    With devilishly bewitching violet eyes, the man with an outstandingly good looking countenance was cold and aloof like he was back then, standing with his hands behind his back without saying a single word, a thick imprable gloominess roiling deep within his eyes.

    None among the three of them, opened their mouth to say anything, and the air was thick and heavy, deadly silent.

 Chapter 305.2 - Lian Shiâ€™s Origins (3)

    <h4>Chapter 305.2: Lian Shi¡¯s Origins (3)</h4>

    Time trickled by bit by bit, and it was not known how long a period passed before the woman¡¯s soft voice that sounded like it carried a slight hoarse tinge suddenly echoed in that vast hall, her words causing the shade on the faces of the two men in there to change.

    ¡°Just have me killed.....¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice was calm and level, without a single ripple in its intonation, like she was speaking of something that could not be anymore ordinary.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± The man¡¯s violet eyes peered sinisterly at her, seeming to carry an indecipherable emotion, an emotion too deep andplex to be perceived.

    ¡°Just kill me!¡±

    The woman looked right at the man and came to repeat the words she said earlier, her beautiful silver eyes wet with a heart rending mist.

    Her pale white lips were curled up in a cold hard smile. ¡°Killing their chosen heir right before the people of the gods race would definitely still deal a devastating blow to their morale even though I have been abandoned by them.....¡±

    ¡°You want me to make use of you to defeat the gods?¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed, as if he was determining the veracity of her words.

    ¡°The gods have already abandoned me anyway, and you do not trust me, isn¡¯t that right? In that case, is there a need to spare me my life? I am now just a pawn who is no longer of any use, so at least let me do something for you just before I die.....¡±

    The colour on the man¡¯s face grew even darker. ¡°You think I will believe your words?¡±

    Against this face of cold taunting sarcasm of his, the woman seemed to have be ustomed to it. She merely smiled faintly in response and said: ¡°A dying person¡¯s wordse right from the heart..... I admit that I did hide my identity in the beginning, but.....¡±

    Her voice paused for a moment at that point, her gaze locked straight onto the man¡¯s deep violet eyes. ¡°I love you. This much is true.¡±

    ¡°Love me?¡± The smile on the man¡¯s face grew ironic. ¡°A person from the gods race has fallen in love with one from the side of their most hated enemy? Even if you were really unaware of my identity as one of the demon race, for you toe to fall for a demon, is it because you have merely grown bored and was just tired of staying there among the gods, so you thought toe to experience living with the demon race for a bit! ?¡±

    The woman¡¯s face grew even more pale. Her lips moved, looking like she wanted to say something, but was then heartlessly interrupted by the man.

    ¡°You do not need to waste anymore of your breath. Since you want to do something for me before you die, I shall grant you your wish.¡± Immediately upon saying that, the man turned himself around and strode out of the pce hall.

    The thick and heavy door was pulled open, and it then boomed shut, the short chill gust of wind that blew in causing the air in the pce hall to turn sinister and cold.

    The woman stood there with her head raised up, looking at a tiny window above that let in a sliver of the moonlight. She did not move for a good while, and it was not known what was going through her mind at that moment, the back of her thin and frail looking body looking so deste and pitiful.

    He lowered his eyes and remained silent for a long while, hesitant to speak. In the end, he asked slowly in a soft voice: ¡°Why did you..... not tell him?¡±

 Chapter 305.3 - Lian Shiâ€™s Origins (3)

    <h4>Chapter 305.3: Lian Shi¡¯s Origins (3)</h4>

    Upon hearing his voice, the woman¡¯s body jumped slightly. ¡°Tell him what?¡±

    ¡°Tell him about all the things that you gave up because of him, and that he cannot treat you like that.¡±

    Her hands hanging at her sides unconsciously clenched up.

    ¡°What does it matter if I tell him?¡± The womanughed softly, her voice seemingly turned a little hoarse from despair. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it yourself just now? He will not believe a single word I say. It is probably fated that the people from the races of gods and demons..... would nevere to bear fruition!¡±

    The next day, things turned out just as the man said. He got the demon race¡¯s disciples to seize the woman, and brought her out to be disyed before everyone.

    People from the god¡¯s race watched their every move. Those actions had of course not escaped their attention but word had alreadye down from above that they had already given up on this heir, so what were the guys from the demon race up to now? Are they still trying to use that useless pawn to threaten them?

    ¡°I heard that the gods race are prepared to give up on this heir of theirs and do not care whether this woman lives or dies.¡± The man¡¯s violet eyes were filled with an indecipherable sort of mirth as he walked slowly over to the woman and grabbed her chin in his hand, forcibly raising her head up.

    Although the pale and highly haggard countenance looked rather worn out, there was still a hidden stubborn strength within her eyes.

    Seeing that, the amusement on the man¡¯s face became more intense. ¡°What a pitiful thing you are. You¡¯ve done everything you can to do so much for the gods race but in the end, they have mercilessly abandoned you so quickly. Do you want to exact revenge on them?¡±

    Without waiting for the woman to respond, the man turned to the people from the gods race and said: ¡°Because of your so called face and dignity, you were willing to give up on such an outstanding heir. I must say that the cold bloodedness of the gods race has really opened my eyes to see you in a new light, whom I will say have even surpassed us, the demon race itself that pales inparison!¡±

    ¡°Enough of your useless jabbering. Just what do you want?¡± Someone from the gods race grew impatient and opened his mouth to ask.

    The man gave azy smile and responded. ¡°It¡¯s nothing really, but because this heir of yours here would rather die than to join the demon race here, a rather loyal member of the gods race I must say, so in order to fulfil her wish, I decided to allow her an appropriate death, so that all of you from the gods race will hold her in grateful remembrance, and keep her forever deep in your hearts.¡±

    After he finished saying those words, the people from the gods race were in an uproar. The woman whose face had been calm and at peace suddenly appeared startled as she stared nkly at the man standing before her, looking like she was feeling a little bewildered by the man¡¯s words.

    It was a little different from what he had said before.

    He had clearly said such cold and heartless words that day, which chilled her heartpletely. But in the end, why was he defending her before the people from the gods race, trying to fill the hearts of those people with guilt by making them think that she was sacrificing herself for the sake of the entire gods race.

 Chapter 305.4 - Lian Shiâ€™s Origins (3)

    <h4>Chapter 305.4: Lian Shi¡¯s Origins (3)</h4>

    But only she herself knew the best what she held in her own heart.

    Isn¡¯t he absolutely disgusted with her? Why then.....

    ¡°Why not we execute her with death by a thousand cuts? Using an unbelievably sharp de to slice the flesh of a person piece by piece should be absolutely fascinating!¡± The man¡¯s handsome countenance looked so harmless, as his mouth spouted those brutal and cruel blood filled words.

    ¡°Death by a thousand cuts. Do you know how painful it would be? Every single slice onto the flesh would make you wish you would die in that instant but can only feel that insufferable and excruciating pain that is so much worse than dying, the sweet release of deathing to you only when thest drop of blood drips out from your body.¡±

    ¡°It is said that only the most exceptional among executors will be able to carry out such a high level form of execution, causing his victim to suffer the most intolerable pain and not die from the torment. Coincidentally, we happen to have people of such capabilities here within the demon race, so why don¡¯t we let everyone here have a chance to widen our horizons today? How about that everyone?¡±

    Just hearing the man describe it was enough for people to imagine just how unimaginably cruel it was, not to mention that it would be inflicted onto a live person. She was such a weak and petite sized woman, how could she possibly endure that kind of a torment?

    ¡°You must be the devil himself!¡±

    ¡°Do you think that you will be able to strike at the gods race like this? That will just be pure wishful thinking!¡±

    ¡°When one heir dies, the gods race can very well just groom a second one. All it takes will just be a little more time. Do not think for a moment that by doing this, the gods race will be humiliated by this!¡±

    ¡°Rest assured Princess, we will definitely make them pay for all the aggrievement you¡¯ve suffered so you can go in peace as the gods race will forever remember you!¡±

    ..... .....

    She could no longer hear all the voices filling up her ears as she had already grown numb to all of it.

    ¡°Do you see? It¡¯s justughable that not a single one among them is sincerely seeking to save you. People of the gods race are able to proim themselves as gods only because they are better at pretending than the demon race, and are able to hide the filthy rotting hearts under the saintly and holy flesh shells they cloak themselves with so well.¡±

    The man said softly to the woman beside her.

    She really did not know why he would say those words to her. Didn¡¯t he say he would kill her? Why has he still not made any move?

    And just as her mind was caught in a chaotic turmoil of thoughts, she suddenly sensed a terrifying power that was filled with unbridled bloodlust and resolute and unswerving murder lunging straight towards her, so ferociously quick that she did not even have time to dodge away at all.

    And her body just stood there still and unmoving, frozen stiff in ce without giving off the slightest bit of temperature.

    Because the power she sensed..... was one that felt so highly familiar.

 Chapter 306.1 - From Now Onwards, You Are Him

    Chapter 306.1: From Now Onwards, You Are Him

    It was her father. Having faced each other so closely for such a long period of time, she had grown to be highly familiar with her father¡¯s powers.

    And this menacingly powerful force lunging straight towards her, was seeking to take her life, without the slightest hesitation.

    Probably, right from the very beginning, her father had groomed her and shown her so much favour only because she was the most outstanding one among all his daughters, and would be the most useful one to him.

    Blood ties and kinship.....

    Sigh..... What is that?

    That meant the absolute least to the gods race. Before self interest, anything and everything can be sacrificed.

    And she had still been anticipating.....

    She did not dodge, neither did she want to dodge. Just let it all end.

    The corners of her lips curved up into a faint smile, and she closed her eyes as if she was waiting for the sweet release of death.

    In that instant, two voices suddenly sounded in her ears. One filled with panic and terror, carrying pain and disbelief in its tone, while the other voice was still as cold and heartless as before. But for some unknown reason, she could somehow detect a faint sliver of concern in the second voice.

    A lethal and powerful finishing strike from the highest and most supreme entity in the gods race. Even if one was fortunate enough to survive, they would not be able to live for very much longer. Moreover, it was a strike that hade like a bolt out of the blue, which caught everyonepletely off guard.

    The expected pain and agony did note, but the tumultuous noises she had heard in her ears suddenly fell deathly silent, and the air grew so heavy and oppressive it was getting rather hard to breathe.

    What has..... Happened?

    She slowly opened her eyes, and she saw that there seemed to be a shadowy figure filling her sight, and it was impossible for her to see clearly for an instant.

    She struggled to force her eyes wide open in order to see, and discovered the very person who had always remained by her side all this time, despite the fact that he knew that she was merely making use of him, shielding her as he stood right in front of her, his thin and lean figure seeming exceptionally tall and towering right at that moment.

    That handsome countenance of his was smiling at her like always, but there was some sort of a warm liquid, droplets that dripped onto her face. One of the droplets fell right at the corner of her eye, and she lifted a hand to wipe it away,ing to discover that her fingers were stained bright red.

    The look on her face was nk as she lifted her head up in a daze, as she saw arge gaping hole in the man¡¯s chest, precise and exact, right where his heart had been.

    Her lips quivered in utter helplessness, and something seemed to well up from inside her eyes, blurring her vision.

    He¡¯s merely just an ordinary human, but he had used his own body of flesh and blood to shield her, even though it would not have any effect.

 Chapter 306.2 - From Now Onwards, You Are Him

    Chapter 306.2: From Now Onwards, You Are Him

    No effect at.....

    Wait.....

    That weak and frail body of a human..... How could it possibly block such a powerful and lethal strike.....

    She wiped her eyes clear and when she looked again, she seemed to notice something else. Behind the man, there was another person standing there, simrly putting up a defensive stance where he stood, where she was only able to see the wide and resolute back of the person.

    She could not see the expression on the person¡¯s face, and was unable to tell if he was hurt. But, how could he possibly not be hurt in this situation?

    With the two people shielding her, she did not even suffer a single scratch. The man standing in between had his heart shot right through behind the first person shielding them, taking in all the damage from the remaining power of the blocked strike, the forcepletely dissipated by the time it reached her.

    That would mean..... that the person in front must have withstood a muchrger portion of the damage alone, maybe even more than that.....

    However, the man still stood in his spot with his back straight and unyielding, not moving a single inch.

    She was suddenly a little afraid, to the extent that her heart skipped a beat. Her voice came out incredibly hoarse, not caring if the man was going to show her the same expression of disdain at that moment, she called out his name.

    ¡°Lian Shi.....¡±

    A name that people of the gods race were most bothered by. To think that the leader of the demon race whose cultivation was so powerful and unfathomable would possess such a pleasing and melodious sounding name, like one that would belong to a proud and revered celestial being from beyond the Nine Heavens, or to a pious holy disciple that received Buddha¡¯s teachings of the Sanskrit right before Buddha himself.

    But that name should not..... in all circumstances, belong to an evil being from the vile demon race.

    The man with the well built figure seemed to have heard someone call out to him as he slowly came to turn around. But the moment his body turned, it immediately caused crystalline tears to flow down the woman¡¯s face.

    There was the slightest shade of colour on the man¡¯s handsome countenance. As people from the demon race were born to live in dark and sunless ces, theirplexion was fairer than others, but it wasn¡¯t the same frightful paleness she saw on the man at that moment.

    However, that was not what pained the woman¡¯s heart the most, but it was the pair of usually deeply mesmerizing violet eyes of his, which at that moment had turned red like blood. Upon looking more closely, she then saw that his eyes had not merely turned red, but were actually bleeding inside, together with a trickle of blood that could be seen flowing down from the corner of his mouth.

    The man just stood there, staring at her without saying a single word, watching the woman sob till she was unable to speak, her thin slender body shaking incessantly, so ovee with grief she just could not control herself, unable to stop.

 Chapter 306.3 - From Now Onwards, You Are Him

    Chapter 306.3: From Now Onwards, You Are Him

    ¡°Lian Shi..... Are..... Are you alright..... You¡¯re..... You¡¯re scaring me.....¡±

    Seeing her in that state, the man was silent for a moment, the expression on his face a little helpless. He then walked slowly over, stopping right in front of her and lowering himself down in a crouch. ¡°What are you crying for?¡±

    His voice did not sound strange or different, but carried a crisp melodious tenor, which just caused the woman¡¯s tears to flow down in torrents. She then said in between sobs: ¡°Your eyes.....¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    The man clicked his tongue, and his gaze turned to look at the man who had arge gaping hole in his chest who did not seem to be breathing anymore. His expression seemed to turn a little conflicted as he said in an indifferent voice. ¡°He really cared about you. What a great pity.....¡±

    ¡°I lost this time. To think that I lost to a human in speed. He is really more suited to be with you than I am.¡±

    The man stretched out his hand, his actions looking like he was seeking to gently wipe away the tears on the woman¡¯s face. However, the woman¡¯s body tensed up, and her eyes red wide in disbelief.

    So there are moments he can be so gentle?

    And, that was when he was faced with her, a person he abhorred so much. Could it be..... he doesn¡¯t really hate her that much deep in his heart?

    Otherwise, why would he say something like this now?

    ¡°I can save him.¡± The man uttered out those words all of a sudden, his eyes looking straight at her.

    ¡°How are you going to save him?¡± The woman asked, her brows furrowing up in puzzled bewilderment.

    She did not manage to get a response from the man, because in the very next instant, she came to know what sort of method he was going to use to save the man.

    With a smile on his face, he curled his fingers up into ws and dug his hand right into his own chest. Immediately, a violet light burst forth from his chest, the scorching and blinding light stinging her eyes.

    ¡°Lian Shi~~~¡± Her voice was almost breaking from terror.

    Has he gone nuts! ?

    Does he know how important his demon heart is to him! Does he even know what he is doing at all? !

    Why would he go save a human who is totally unrted to him! ?

    Even though the human had died because he wanted to save her, so what! ? That was a debt she owes, why did he have to be the one to pay! ?

    ¡°Have you lost your mind? Stop that now! Stop it right now! !¡±

    She was frantically trying to go stop him, but all of that was already toote. The man had suddenly dug out his demonic heart and then plunged his hand into the gaping hole in the human¡¯s chest to fill it up.

    In what seemed to be just a blink of an eye, the mortal wound in the human¡¯s chest had healed, and not a single mark could be seen on the wless unblemished skin.

 Chapter 306.4 - From Now Onwards, You Are Him

    Chapter 306.4: From Now Onwards, You Are Him

    The man¡¯s head of inky ck hair turned snowy white, the blood red irises from before slowly assuming a faint violet shade, but not the slightest sliver of spiritedness could be detected from his body anymore.

    He looked at the woman¡¯s highly dazed look and smiled slightly. ¡°Do not overthink it too much. I am not that big hearted or gracious, but it is merely because he can still be saved while I..... do not have any way of reversing this situation anymore.

    ¡°I was born into the demon race, but you probably did not know that my mother was actually once from the gods race, but because she came to fall in love with a person from the demon race and was sentenced to the most cruel punishment. She was hated and scorned by each and everyone. Not a single person was willing to plead for her, all of them just could not wait to have her killed to be rid of her. In the end, I was not even able to save the tiniest bit of her primordial spirit essence.¡±

    ¡°That is why I hate every single person from the gods race so much, as the blood that flows in their bodies are even more cold blooded and venomous than any one of us in the demon race. They are the most hypocritical race throughout the entire world and I made a pledge to myself that as long as I remain alive, the demon race and the gods race shall forever be at odds. I seek to kill every single person from the gods race down to their veryst man, to make them suffer the very same intolerable and deadly pain.¡±

    Speaking up to that point, his voice paused for a moment. Seemingly a little contemptuous, his gaze then slowly turned towards her. ¡°But why must you turn out to be the lone exception? Within all that filth and scourge that the gods race is, you were so clean and pristine, like a flower that has yet to weather through any storms, the unspoiled purity still preserved in your heart.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said before that we can never be together. That is not because I hate you, but inversely, it is because I love you.¡±

    The woman¡¯s irises contracted greatly, unable to believe that she would actually hear such wordsing out from the man¡¯s mouth.

    He had said..... that he loves her. Is she dreaming?

    ¡°You¡¯re so pristine and untainted, whereas I am.....¡±

    ¡°Unworthy.¡±

    He said he was unworthy.

    Unworthy to have someone as good as her, and unworthy to have her fall so low, to lose all her dignity in loving him.

    The person who should already be dead came back to life. At that point, it seemed he was still an outsider, a mere passerby in their lives.

    Even the fact that his life had been extended was because it was stolen from someone else.

    That man disappeared after that. It was not known how much he said to the woman before his body began to turn more and more fuzzy into a blur, to finally be a hazy image of a lotus bloom. The image appeared only for a highly brief instant, and dispersed into the wind in a fine powder, disappearing without leaving a single trace behind.

    So it turned out that he was not truly a demon. Half of the blood in his body was actually of the gods race¡¯s and his mother was actually a lotus bloom that grew in the pond within the gods race territories, who assumed human form after a thousand years¡¯ cultivation.

    But her life had been so short and fleeting.

    And now, it was the same with her son, disappearingpletely from the world.

    But he had not forgotten the silent words the man had said to him before he dissipated into the wind.

    Protect her well.

    Sigh. He had known it for a very long time, that it wasn¡¯t that the man did not love her, but he had actually loved her so oppressively, much too deeply, and he only dared to say it out aloud at the moment just before his death.

    And how was it any different for him? He had only been lying to himself all along.

    He looked at the woman who stood there frozen in ce, not moving an inch. From the moment that the man disappeared, something in her had seemed different. He walked over to her, and patted her gently on the shoulder.

    What came to meet his eyes, were a pair of eyes that were icy cold, without the slightest bit of emotion in them.

    When she turned to look at him, her expression looked dazed andpletely nk for a moment. In the woman¡¯s pair of crystalline clear silver eyes, he could see himself reflected in them.

    With very familiar looking violet eyes.

    ¡°Lian Shi.....¡± The woman¡¯s voice called out softly.

    ¡°What?¡± He was stunned with surprise.

    ¡°From today onwards, you are Lian Shi.¡±

 Chapter 307.1 - A Path to Life or to Death

    <h4>Chapter 307.1: A Path to Life or to Death</h4>

    At this point, the tale finally came to an end.

    Qing Yu also finally understood why this man had always given her the feeling he was rather self contradictory.

    There was clearly a kind of clean purity about the guy that made him seem to be untainted by the mortal world, but there were also times that his actions reflected a sinister and evil side of him.

    That was because in his body, another souly hidden, that enabled him to have his life extended, an existence that was highly crucial and important.

    She also finally understood why his eyes always carried an inextinguishable sadness inside, or to put it more urately, those eyes did not belong to him, but to another lonely and sad soul who was not willing to leave.

    ¡°That woman in the story, who is she?¡± Qing Yu then asked in a soft voice.

    Lian Shi¡¯s eyes looked down slightly, and said in an emotionless voice: ¡°She is the only god that still lives from those millions of years ago till now, the Lord of the Mind Free Peak.¡±

    The expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face was not all that surprised, as if she had already guessed it. ¡°From the story you told, I was already able to guess it, and the reason for all these things that the woman is doing now. She must have changed to be someone even you are no longer able to recognize isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°All this time, you¡¯ve just been that man¡¯s substitute.¡±

    ¡°Right. Substitute.¡± Lian Shiughed softly. ¡°Even though I know that to be the case, I could never bear to refuse her, willing to carry all the sin myself, and have blood on my hands rather than her. She used to have such a clean and pure soul, but she is now just a little too tired, and merely feels that the world is too cold a ce right now.¡±

    And the two people she had cared the most about, her father had abandoned her, while the man who loved her had died in order to protect her. There was probably nothing that coulde to devastate her anymore than that right! ?

    Seeing how self delusional the man was, Qing Yu¡¯s brows knitted up, a little hesitant and feeling rather sympathetic, but she still went ahead to speak the truth that the man was seemingly not entirely willing to ept.

    ¡°She seeks to resurrect that Lian Shi, am I right?¡±

    The man kept his eyes lowered, and they seemed to blink a few times weakly.

    ¡°But do you know..... that if that Lian Shies back to life, you will then cease to exist. She will then not even remember you, not remember that there was once someone who never ever left her side in her life, a person who loved her more than his own life.¡±

    The ends of Lian Shi¡¯s lips curled up slightly, seemingly a little self mocking as he said: ¡°So what? If that is what she wants, I will do everything I can to help her. The past million years that I¡¯ve lived, was stolen anyway.....¡±

    ¡°Or it was just..... charity that was given to me by that man.¡±

    After saying that, a warm and friendly smile slowly came to show on Lian Shi¡¯s face, his gaze looking at Qing Yu seemingly a lot more gentle.

    He then said: ¡°I do not know why, but all these things haveid buried deep in my heart for so many years and I have never brought it up to anyone before, but I have somehowe to share it with you today. You are really quite an amazing littless you know.¡±

 Chapter 307.2 - A Path to Life or to Death

    <h4>Chapter 307.2: A Path to Life or to Death</h4>

    Qing Yu was a little taken aback, before sheughed out helplessly. Can that really be considered to be praise?

    ¡°Even though that is the case, it is already destined that you will not be able to escape. Actually, the legend about the Mind Free Peak came about from misconceptions being piled upon more misconceptions. All these years, what the Mind Free Peak seeks has never been highly skilled pugilists, but for a suitable catalyst to revive that man.¡±

    ¡°And, I am that catalyst?¡±

    ¡°Originally, your mother was the most suitable candidate. But unfortunately, just as she was growing to be able to give off the greatest effect to it, the chastity of her body was broken by someone, and she lost all her value. The n that had taken a thousand years to prepare had to be temporarily shelved.¡±

    Speaking up till that point, Lian Shi could not help but look at her with a meaningful nce. ¡°Throughout all the realms, we were unable to find a single person who possessed the mutated me Element, and your mother was an extremely rare exception. Never have I ever thought, that you would turn out to be even more well suited to be the catalyst we sought, as the me Element in your body is so utterly pure and clean,pletely unspoiled, the very best choice there is.¡±

    Qing Yu listened to those words in silence, and a long while passed before she looked up at him with iprehension in her eyes. ¡°Why would you tell me all this?¡±

    Lian Shi paused for a moment before heughed softly and said: ¡°It is probably because I find it such a great pity that from then onwards, the world would no longer have such a interesting soul like you in existence anymore!¡±

    ¡°Interesting? Then I must really feel highly honoured.¡± Qing Yu scoffed, as she broke out into a soft mockingugh.

    Lian Shi was not bothered by the scorn in her tone but merely narrowed his eyes slightly smilingly. ¡°Alright then. I should go take a look at all those people already. They would probably have reached the ce they were meant to go to by now.¡±

    Upon saying that, he turned himself around and was going to leave.

    Qing Yu suddenly felt a twitch tug between her brows for no reason and she quickly called out: ¡°Hey, wait.....¡±

    The only response to her was the slowly disappearing figure of the man.

    Qing Yu sighed out helplessly. For some unknown reason, she suddenly had a bad feeling. She didn¡¯t even know whether that little Meatball was able to find Little Bei or not as she had not seen any sign of the youth on the screen earlier..

    ¡ª me Devouring Ice Demon ¡ª

    Because orders hade down from the top that nothing must happen to Qing Lan Fei now, Yan Po rxed his guard towards the woman a little, which allowed Ying Ge toe more frequently these few days, and was able to escape notice.

    Hearing the soft patter of light footsteps, Qing Lan Fei turned her gaze over to look.

    Seeming to have guessed who the person was, the expression on her face was not all that surprised when she sighed softly and said: ¡°Ying Ge, I¡¯ve said that you do not need toe here anymore.¡±

 Chapter 307.3 - A Path to Life or to Death

    <h4>Chapter 307.3: A Path to Life or to Death</h4>

    ¡°Senior, those people havee but unfortunately, many of them lost their lives.¡± Ying Ge said in a low voice, her tone grave.

    Qing Lan Fei was slightly taken aback. ¡°Who..... is here?¡±

    ¡°There are many of them, including people whom you care about.¡± Ying Ge said, as she waved her hand lightly through the air. An image immediately appeared before her and a familiar figure slowly came to be revealed.

    But he seemed to be moving alone by himself, as there was no other person beside him. And the ce he was at looked strange and unfamiliar to Qing Lan Fei, who did not know what kind of a ce it was even though she had lived in the Mind Free Peak for a number of years in the past.

    ¡°Jing Yu.....¡± Qing Lan Fei¡¯s hands subconsciously clenched up, and a tinge of worry came to fill her eyes.

    Why has hee? And how did he manage to find this ce?

    Why isn¡¯t he with Little Bei and the others? Is he doing this without any of the others knowing anything about it.....

    ¡°It¡¯s not just him.¡±

    Ying Ge went on to say, and her hand waved through the air again. Qing Bei¡¯s face that had several streaks of blood on it then appeared on the screen, his expression nervous, like he was hiding from something and his situation did not look highly optimistic.

    ¡°They are all searching for you.¡± Ying Ge said with a serious face as she looked at Qing Lan Fei. ¡°Senior, now that these people are here, the security at some ces would inadvertently loosen slightly. This is the best time for you to leave here.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei looked startled. ¡°Leave?¡±

    ¡°I told you that I will help you.¡± Ying Ge¡¯s sweet and pretty face was resolute as she gripped Qing Lan Fei¡¯s hands tightly, and she then saw the chains bound around her wrists start to melt bit by bit. In the span of a few breaths, the bindings have disappearedpletely.

    Having been shackled under those heavy bonds for such a long period, Qing Lan Fei found herself a little unused to the feeling of having her hands freed. But what surprised her even more was what Ying Ge had just done.

    ¡°Have you lost your mind? If Master finds out.....¡±

    But before she could even finish, she saw Ying Ge use the same method to dissolve the chains around her ankles.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ying Ge helped her up gently, letting the still weakened Qing Lan Fei lean her full weight onto her, as they made their way towards the exit a step at a time.

    There was naturally someone keeping watch over the me Devouring Ice Demon and when they saw Ying Ge bringing someone out, they quickly went up to stop her with a wary look on his face.

    With a calm cool face, she said in an expressionless voice: ¡°Deity Yan Po gave his orders that this person must not die as yet and is to be given elixirs to prolong her life. The me Devouring Ice Demon is not a suitable ce to nurse her and I was sent here to bring her to the Deity¡¯s residence.¡±

 Chapter 307.4 - A Path to Life or to Death

    <h4>Chapter 307.4: A Path to Life or to Death</h4>

    The person guarding the ce saw howposed she was and there was no sign of her being flustered in anyway. Turning to look at the highly weakened woman who looked like she was on the verge of death, and seeing the fact that Ying Ge was Deity Yan Po¡¯s direct disciple, he thought the whole thing sounded rather usible. Giving it a thought for another moment, the guard then nodded his head slightly, and let her pass.

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s head leaned on the girl¡¯s shoulder throughout the entire scenario, her eyes wide as she watched the whole thing, and was unable to utter a single word.

    Ying Ge was afraid that the woman might get too nervous ande to give the game away, so she sealed her movement acupoint, Besides leaning weakly on her as she shuffled along, the woman was unable to do anything else. So the two of them slowly left the frightening ce that the me Devouring Ice Demon was, away from that terrifying prison.

    Not even in her dreams would Qing Lan Fei ever imagine that she would be able to see the light of day again. But she did not know for how long that moment wouldst, as she expected that she would be discovered very quickly, and would be recaptured in no time at all!

    This time, she has really dragged Ying Ge down with her.

    It was not known how long they had walked, before Ying Ge released the sealed acupoint on her body and said: ¡°Now go quickly!¡±

    She raised a hand and pointed a finger before her, towards a tiny path that was filled with vegetation covered in white needle shaped leaves. ¡°Just go straight from here. This is a ce that the Mind Free Peak is unable to watch over and no one will know about this. To some people, this can be a path that leads to life, a way out from here, but also a path that leads to certain death for others.¡±

    After Ying Ge said that, she turned to look at Qing Lan Fei and said: ¡°But I believe that Senior is always someone whom luck smiles upon all the time, and you will definitely be able to turn cmity into blessings.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s fingers tightened up into fists, a crease knitting up her brows as she said haltingly: ¡°Ying Ge, I can¡¯t leave.....¡±

    The guard at the me Devouring Ice Demon had seen that it was Ying Ge who brought her out of the ce. When they came to discover that the girl had let her escape, she really could not imagine the consequences the girl woulde to face.

    The punishment the Mind Free Peak metes out to traitors, is unimaginably cruel, and she cannot be so selfish.

    Although she was really worried about Jing Yu and the others, how could she possibly throw her Junior whom she grew up with together into such horrible danger?

    ¡°Why are you still hesitating?¡± Ying Ge became a little anxious and she stretched her hands out to push the woman. ¡°Better go right now! When they discover something is amiss, you will then be unable to leave!¡±

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s feet staggered for a moment but she still shook her head stubbornly. ¡°I am not leaving. If I leave, you will die.¡±

    ¡°My death means nothing at all. It¡¯s just one life afterall.¡±

    Ying Heughed a little self mockingly. ¡°If not for how Senior had protected me back in those years, with the unlikeable personality I have, I would have already died a countless number of times. Now that I can save you with my life in exchange, just take it as repayment for the debt I¡¯ve owed you for so many years!¡±

 Chapter 308.1 - Senior, You Must Go On To Live A Good Life

    <h4>Chapter 308.1: Senior, You Must Go On To Live A Good Life</h4>

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s body stiffened up. She seemed to realize something suddenly after she heard those words. The shade on her face then changed slightly as her eyes widened incredulously in disbelief.

    ¡°Ying Ge..... Has your intentions right from the very beginning..... been to give up your own life.....?¡±

    As the words to Qing Lan Fei¡¯s question sounded out, Ying Ge seemed to be startled, and the corner of her mouth twitched momentarily. She lowered her eyes in helplessness, and then said: ¡°Senior, don¡¯t probe any further. You promised me before that you will go on to live a happy life, together with my share of happiness.¡±

    Immediately after she said that, without even waiting for Ying Ge to respond, a gentle force spilled out from Ying Ge¡¯s palm, that softly pushed the woman deep into where the tiny path led to.

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s cultivation had not fully recovered and it happened when her guard was down, so she was pushed back a few hundred meters as Ying Ge watched the figure of the woman slowly grow smaller bit by bit.

    ¡°Ying Ge! What audacity! You actually dared to let her go! ?¡±

    A highly infuriated voice suddenly sounded from a distance away, and the expression on Qing Lan Fei¡¯s face froze. It was her Master, Deity Yan Po¡¯s voice.

    She has been discovered so quickly?

    Qing Lan Fei turned her head in fright to look, and saw Yan Po with about ten highly skilled experts behind her. A sharpmand from Yan Po in a cold icy voice quickly sent those figures darting out immediately, lunging straight towards Qing Lan Fei, in quick pursuit of the escaped fugitive.

    However, Ying Ge was a step ahead as she went to block their way forward and gathered all her power in her to weave an enormous web, stopping the experts in their tracks. Her face became incredibly pale, and it seemed like it was taking a great toll on her. However, she gritted her teeth and shouted out with all her might: ¡°Run!¡±

    Qing Lan Fei clenched up her fists and she was still hesitating when a bout of bone chillingughter broke out in contempt, and Yan Po¡¯s voice then rang out in apletely emotionless tone.

    ¡°Great. This is just great. What deep bonds of sisterhood you two share. I have really underestimated you it seems, seeing that you are always quiet as a mouse and always so obedient. I had not thought that you can actually be so bold. Have you ever considered the consequences of your actions here?¡±

    ¡°Ying Ge..... knows that what she did is unpardonable, and I only hope that..... Master will spare Senior just this once, on ount of the fact that she was once your disciple.....¡±

    Ying Ge spoke slowly, pausing at each word that came out of her mouth.

    A sliver of blood trickled slowly down from a corner of her lips. With just her powers alone, she was stretched to her limits having to hold back so many highly skilled pugilists, and she would not be able to sustain it very much longer

    But she would never give up..... until the very absolutest moment.

    The scorn on Yan Po¡¯s face grew deeper. ¡°Since you¡¯re still unrepentant, persisting in the error of your ways even when death is upon you, there is no need for me to keep you with me any longer.¡±

 Chapter 308.2 - Senior, You Must Go On To Live A Good Life

    <h4>Chapter 308.2: Senior, You Must Go On To Live A Good Life</h4>

    Upon saying that, Yan Po gave her sleeves a grand flick, which pushed the whole group of people aside. Her long slender fingers then reached out in a grab, effortlesslying to grasp Ying Ge¡¯s neck in their grip.

    Ying Ge¡¯s face immediately turned red as the most fragile part of her slender neck was caught in her Master¡¯s grip,pletely defenceless against it. But her eyes were moist, carrying a tinge of plea within as she looked at Yan Po and said strugglingly: ¡°Mas...ter..... I..... beg you.....¡±

    Yan Po did not answer her.

    A loud crack snapped out crisply, and the girl¡¯s body fell limply to the ground. In that seemingly unending boundless snowy ground, her red scarlet clothes fluttered lightly in the wind, a beautifully brilliant sight.

    But there she would lie, seemingly never to wake again.

    Qing Lan Fei stood frozen in her spot, her body turned cold, without the slightest bit of temperature on her body.

    Her arms hung limply at her sides, the tips of her fingers shaking.

    A chill spread out from deep inside her bones permeated her entire body, that almost seemed to rob her of her ability to think for an instant, unable to move in the slightest at all.

    ¡°Ying Ge.....¡±

    It was not known how much time had passed. It looked like her lips had turned rather pale under that freezing cold temperature.

    But what had be colder than that was her heart, that wrenched up with a throbbing wincing pain.

    Just how fleeting can a person¡¯s fragile life be?

    It was just a short moment ago that that person had still been smiling at her. She was at this moment lying motionless there on the cold hard ground, no longer breathing, and so quiet that it looked like she was merely asleep.

    But Qing Lan Fei knew, that the girl would never awaken again.

    Ying Ge.....

    She should still be well and alive. Why.....

    Her fingernails dug deeply into her palms, and blood seeped out from her tightly clenched fists. But she did not feel the slightest bit of that pain, her eyes filling up with hatred as she stared at the woman who had an icy expression on her face.

    She had always thought, that though the Mind Free Peak had always been a cold and heartless ce, but her Master was different at the very least, a person who was never prone to smiles and had a frosty personality, but would always show her a sliver of concern.

    But she had gotten it all wrong. The concern her Master had shown her all this time was merely because Yan Po had a scheme up her sleeve all along, and that she was still of some use to her.

    Now, even with Ying Ge..... The one and only person in the Mind Free Peak who still had her conscience in her heart, the one person who had been sincere towards her, has now been ruthlessly murdered.

    What wrong has Ying Gemitted? She was innocent and absolutely guiltless!

    A smile slowly crept onto Qing Lan Fei¡¯s face, before she then broke into a bout of sad mournfulughter. ¡°From now onwards, you are no longer my Master. In your heart, I fear that both Ying Ge and I are not even considered as worthy chesspieces for you to maneuver, but just little ythings kept by your side, to be used and manipted as you very well please.¡±

 Chapter 308.3 - Senior, You Must Go On To Live A Good Life

    <h4>Chapter 308.3: Senior, You Must Go On To Live A Good Life</h4>

    ¡°What? You¡¯re crying out in injustice for her? She helped you escape, and that is a betrayal to the Mind Free Peak. For me to let her die a painless death like that, is already thest bit of benevolence and mercy I can show her as her Master.¡±

    Yan Po¡¯s face darkened as she looked at that utterly dispassionate expression on the woman, like her heart had been burnt to ashes and could no longer feel, and went on to continue to speak.

    ¡°Ha. That is just preposterous.¡±

    An ironic smile then came onto Qing Lan Fei¡¯s face, her expression resolute. ¡°Since that is the case, would I ept that to be my fate? Even if I am to die here today, I will never go with all of you.¡±

    Upon saying that, Qing Lan Fei¡¯s body was already speedily moving deeper into the tiny path, disappearing from sight in the blink of an eye.

    Yan Po¡¯s gaze shed with a sharp glint, her expression turning a little flustered. ¡°Stop her quickly! Do not let her reach there!¡±

    The group of more than ten men immediately plunged into quick and speedy pursuit when they heard that.

    ¡ª¡ª

    On another end, Lou Jun Yao and his people had managed to dodge disaster as those spirit beasts who were sealed in ice only stirred some time after they passed the area, breaking out from their ice prisons to attack the people.

    And those spirit beasts did not seem to know exhaustion, like they had an inexhaustible amount of power.

    Some of the people ended up being devoured by the spirits beasts as food when their energy gave out, till they were lucky enough to discover a door in the end. They pushed the door open to go in to hide, and saw that the spirit beasts seemed to be helpless against it, unable to get themselves in, and the spirit beasts¡¯ attacks then slowly subsided.

    Looking around at the people in there, where there was close to a hundred people in the beginning, barely twenty people could be counted at that moment.

    The Dark Lands had a total of five people besides Lou Jun Yao himself, and they had lost one of their members.

    The Hunters Guild had probably fared the worst.

    They had brought the greatest number of men and besides Zhuge Xiong himself, there was only one subordinate to be seen, who had half an arm bitten off by the spirit beasts, the wound haphazardly bandaged after the bleeding was staunched, looking barely alive as heid there unmovingly. If not for the faint rise and fall of the man¡¯s chest as he breathed, people would have thought that he was dead.

    They were all there in the same ce now after experiencing a life and death battle and they did not have the heart to continue to fight anymore. The most important thing at this moment now was to stay alive.

    The air in there suddenly became rather oppressive and suffocating.

    ¡°Young Lord, what should we do next?¡±

    The woman with her long nted fringe covering one of her eyes asked in a hoarse and raspy voice.

 Chapter 308.4 - Senior, You Must Go On To Live A Good Life

    <h4>Chapter 308.4: Senior, You Must Go On To Live A Good Life</h4>

    Qing Ye Li stood leaning back in a corner and did not say anything, his eyes dark as he threw a measuring gaze at the surroundings around them, seemingly thinking where the exit out of this ce could be.

    The pretty and adorable looking little girl had her eyes wide as she pressed herself against the wall in curiosity, feeling around here and knocking lightly there, looking like she was searching to see if there was some kind of a switch somewhere/

    Meatball also stuck its tiny little head out from within Lou Jun Yao¡¯s bosom, its nose wrinkled up as it sniffed the air.

    ¡°How is it Meatball? Do you know how we can get ourselves out of this ce?¡± Qing Bei could not help but ask the little thing, when he saw the calm and unperturbed demeanor of the tiny little pudgy ball.

    However, Meatball merely turned its startlingly deep blue eyes around, before its head drooped down sadly as it said in an aggrieved voice: ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    With a hopeful and expectant face, when Qing Bei heard that response, a twitch immediately tugged at the corner of his mouth. Feeling a little helpless, Qing Bei then said: ¡°Meatball, we are now caught in such a critical situation, can¡¯t you endure it for a while? Wait till we are out of danger and have saved your mother Qing Yu before you eat will you? You¡¯ll be able to eat as much as you want at that time.¡±

    This little rascal really just can¡¯t kick that gluttonous nature it has, isn¡¯t it! ?

    Moreover, even if it was really really hungry, there is nothing here for it to eat right! ?

    They don¡¯t even know if they will be able to find a way out at all.....

    ¡°But if I am hungry, I will not be able to find where the exit is, as my nose will not work well.¡± Meatball said sadly as it hung its head.

    When those words came out, Xun Luo could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Is that even true? A little thing like you has such an amazing ability? And it will not work anymore when you be hungry?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Of course that¡¯s the truth! I am not something that any regr spirit beast canpare to!¡± Meatball eximed indignantly, as it red at the man.

    ¡°But then, the problem is this.¡± Xun Luo said as he spread his palms out. ¡°Although all of us here would have prepared some things kept in our dimensional spaces, but people who reach the levels we are at would be able to abstain from food for a long period of time, so we don¡¯t really have the habit of bringing food with us!¡±

    Hearing that, Meatball¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    There is really no food! ?

    Mother always kept many things to eat with her, and it would be fine even if it were to remain in her dimensional space for a year withouting out from there.

    Why would all these people here..... not have that same good habit?

    Just as Meatball was devastated with disappointment, the clear pleasing voice of a man suddenly rang out. ¡°Little one,e here. I have something for you to eat here.¡±

    As the man¡¯s voice sounded, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to look, especially the group of people with Lou Jun Yao.

    In the end, when their gaze fell onto the source of that voice, they could clearly see that it hade from that tall figure in the corner, with green eyes and silver hair, his countenance so exquisite like he had walked out from a painting, the man who was Qing Ye Li.

    He slowly lowered himself down into a crouch, his eyes meeting the wary and doubtful gaze of the little spirit beast, a slight curve at the very corners of his lips.

 Chapter 309.1 - Success In Rescuing Oneself

    Chapter 309.1: Sess In Rescuing Oneself

    ¡°Back when Little Yu and I would embark on training journeys together, there were times that we found ourselves trapped somewhere by ident and were unable to get out.¡±

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s voice was calm and soothing, as his long fair fingers waved in the air to produce a small exquisite basket, filled with all kinds of tempting food. There were delicious dainty snacks in there, together with some dry rations that were a little more filling.

    He then seemed to recall something interesting in his mind as a faint smile rose up to show on his cold hard face as he spoke.

    ¡°There are times I get trapped in a ce for several days straight and I get so hungry my mind gets dizzy. So I learned from then on to always prepare some food at all times whenever Ie out, to prepare myself for a situation such as this.¡±

    Although that was what he said, in reality, he had kept such a habit for so many years not for his own sake, but for the sake of Qing Yu.

    Qing Tian Lin standing on the other side could not help but narrow his eyes. Hmph! Is that scoundrel boasting about how close he is with Qing Qing?

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s violet eyes shed with a glint, and it was impossible to tell what he was thinking, but had surely noted that down deep in his heart. The man still has not given up till now, his heart always thinking of a certain little fox.

    Looks like when things heree to an end, preparations for some things need to be brought forward.

    If he does not stamp his mark on that alluring littless, Heaven knows how many more pesky flies she is going to attract.

    But as a spirit beast who would die if it did not eat, Meatball really did not consider so many things like theseplicated humans but just had its sparkling eyes that were shining so brightly fixated unwaveringly upon the food in front, and there was no need to mention just how adorable it looked at that moment.

    Seeing that, Qing Bei could not help but stretch his hand out to stroke the little beast¡¯s tiny head before saying: ¡°Meatball, he is a friend of Elder Sis, and is one of us. You can set your mind at ease and go ahead and eat.¡±

    Regardless of what Qing Ye Li¡¯s identity was at that moment, he was afterall still the first person he came to admire growing up, and Qing Bei had once vowed that he would be someone as strong and powerful as the man.

    Hence, Qing Bei¡¯s impression of the man was still positive and very good.

    Seeming to be delighted by the words ¡°one of us¡±, Qing Ye Li¡¯s expression warmed up by quite a bit as he nodded his head at Qing Bei.

    Having gained Qing Bei¡¯s approval, all of Meatball¡¯s concerns immediately evaporated. Its two tiny paws quickly grabbed up a bunch of the food and started gobbling them down, its cheeks full and bulging, making its tiny head more rotund than ever.

    In that quiet space, only the sound of the little beast¡¯s ravenous chewing could be heard as he chomped down on the delicious food.

    In mere moments, the food in the basket had been swept clean. It was not known how such a tiny stomach could fit so much inside.

    ¡°Little one, had your fill already? Isn¡¯t it about time that you can find where the exit is now?¡±

    Seeing that the little beast had finally stopped, Xun Luo could not help but smile and ask out loud.

 Chapter 309.2 - Success In Rescuing Oneself

    Chapter 309.2: Sess In Rescuing Oneself

    Meatball¡¯srge innocent eyes turned around, and saw everyone looking at it with expectant gazes. It shook its tiny body to shake off the food crumbs and then nonchntly took a couple of steps towards a certain direction, sniffing tentatively around for a moment before its tiny body took off like a released arrow.

    In that dimly lit space, the little beast raised its paws up high, and then seemed to let out a cold sh of light. The moment that blinding sh passed, two soft clicks were heard and a cross pattern showed up on the wall in front as they copsed outwards.

    Everyone was instantly stunned by what they saw.

    Looking at that little beast who was no bigger than their palm, their impression of the little creature¡¯s ability immediately greatly improved.

    This little thing here..... Just what manner of a monster is it?

    There were so many of them here, and not a single person among them was able to find a way out of this damned ce. But this little beast here had just waved its tiny paws..... and their ordeal is all over? ?

    What are those paws made out of! ?

    ¡°Why are all of you still standing there in a daze? Aren¡¯t you all in a hurry to get out of here?¡± Meatball asked with a quizzical look in its eyes, before its tiny body went ahead to walk out from there.

    Everyone then seemed to snap back to their senses, hastily following behind to make their way out as well.

    Qing Bei was following right behind. Up till now, the expression on his face was still one of utter disbelief. The little fe had stayed at Qing Yu¡¯s side for quite a period now, and this was the first time that he discovered that the little one had such great abilities.

    It was probably because the little fe was always acting so tame and adorably docile with Qing Yu that he hade to mistakenly form the wrong impression that it was just an ordinary spirit pet.

    It was truly a case of hiding a light under a bushel!

    Now that they were out of that tight and closed up space, it made certain things a lot more convenient.

    For example, Qing Bei was now able to employ his supernatural senses to search for the locations that his mother and Qing Yu were hidden in.

    But he had just thrown out his senses when something happened, that caused his face to change in shade.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lou Jun Yao could not help but ask when he saw the colour on the youth¡¯s face suddenly change.

    Qing Bei was silent for a while, before he said in a sad and depressed voice: ¡°Mother¡¯s aura is gone, and I am.....pletely unable to find Qing Yu¡¯s location.¡±

    ¡°Could something have happened to your perceptive abilities?¡±

    Qing Bei¡¯s brows furrowed up. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Unless there is something that is able to impede and block out my senses, it is not possible that I am not able to detect a single sliver of their aura and they are most definitely still here in this ce. I¡¯m afraid the interference at the ce they are hidden in is way beyond my capability to ovee.¡±

 Chapter 309.3 - Success In Rescuing Oneself

    Chapter 309.3: Sess In Rescuing Oneself

    ¡°There are indeed such ces here in existence here in the Mind Free Peak, where you won¡¯t be able to detect the slightest sliver of life in there at all. That is because there is a very well concealed protective barrier covering the exterior of those ces, that istes them from all kinds of powers.¡±

    Little Monster¡¯s voice rang out with indifferent nonchnce.

    But the matter of factly tone he took to state that unexpectedly drew the attention of everyone else there.

    It seemed like that guy knew a lot about many things here in the Mind Free Peak right from the beginning, as if he had gone to all those ces himself before.

    If they had not known that the guy was from the Dark Lands, they might really start to suspect whether he could be a spy sent by the Mind Free Peak.

    However, the schemes he had devised were all to help everyone and he was one of the leading strategists among the Dark Lands¡¯ members. For someone to be able to gain the favour of Lou Jun Yao, a man who deemed everything to be beneath him, Little Monster was definitely not an ordinary person.

    After hearing what Little Monster said, then it must be true. Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze paused for a moment as he turned to look at Meatball who had stopped a short distance from his feet and he then asked the little creature: ¡°How is it little one? Have you managed to determine the direction we should take.....¡±

    He had not even finished the rest of his words when he discovered the reason that had caused the little beast to stop in its tracks.

    Right before them, was a scattered mess with great piles of snow everywhere, sharp icicles littered across the ground all over the ce, a highly chaotic scene, looking like a tremendous disaster had just struck the ce.

    Meatball was at that moment showing a rare moment of bewilderment on its face as it tilted its head and muttered: ¡°An avnche just swept over the ce and haspletely buried all the roads. I remember that I came through here to get to you people but I am now unable to find that path, all signs of it erased.¡±

    ¡°Of all times for it to happen, an avnche has to happen at such a moment.....¡± Little Monster¡¯s scarlet eyes were narrowed as he said that, the expression on his face looking thoughtful and profound.

    With the way forward sealed, without any alternative direction to be seen, everyone seemed to be faced with another difficult situation. The sky was gradually growing darker, heralding theing of night.

    Qing Yu really did not know how long she had been here in this prison that did not see the light of day at all.

    And when she came to open her eyes once more, she could feel that the power in her body had increased by quite a bit again.

    Like what Lian Shi had said, the water in this pool was not harmful to her in anyway, but would instead further elevate her cultivation. She had previously been at the Sacred Soul Burial Arts¡¯ seventh level before this and she had soared up to the eighth level¡¯s peak in a single leap. It was already at a higher level than what she had attained in her previous life, and she was even feeling faint signs of almost breaking through to the ninth level.

 Chapter 309.4 - Success In Rescuing Oneself

    Chapter 309.4: Sess In Rescuing Oneself

    But she knew very well that breaking through to the ninth level would not be something easy, or she would not have only attained till the eighth level¡¯s middle stages at the point just before her death in her previous life, and breaking through beyond that would be even more demanding and arduous.

    And once she breaks through to the ninth level, this ce would probably not be able to hold her anymore.

    But though she could feel that her cultivation had grown stronger by quite a bit, those things around her ankles were still things she was unable to free herself from. With her freedom being restricted for the first time like this and trapped in such a tight space without being able to move around, she was feeling rather helpless.

    The temperature in the Mind Free Peak was absolutely brutal, one that made a person feel a kind of stinging chill that seeps right into their bones and nothing else.

    A gust of icy cold wind blew in through a tiny window at one of the highest points in the prison, which immediately lowered the temperature in there by quite a bit. A few slender thin white needle shaped leaves flew in through that window and fell onto the pool, floating quietly on the water¡¯s surface.

    Qing Yu stretched her hand out to pick up a leaf and stared at it in puzzlement. What kind of a nt did this leafe from? She has never seen something like this before.

    As an outstanding Elixir Cultivator, she would naturally need to be highly familiar with all kinds of nts and herbs, which was one of the most basic requirements.

    Many kinds of herbs were also highly simr to each other in many ways and one could easily be mistaken with just the slightest bit of carelessness.

    But the leaf of this species of nt was highly unique, or at least till this day, she had never seen any species of nt that was simr to it.

    It was such a thin needle shaped leaf and looking more closely at it, the leaf even had a tiny saw toothed edge.

    Qing Yu reached a hand out very cautiously to go touch the saw toothed edge and ended up getting pricked by it, bright red blood immediately beading on her fingertip to drip into the water before disappearing from sight.

    Her eyes widened in surprise, seemingly not expecting that such a soft and flimsy leaf could actually prick through her skin.

    After the leaf pricked her finger and was stained with her blood, the originally pristine white leaf actually turned to be blood red, and its soft supple texture actually became hard, strong as steel.

    Held in Qing Yu¡¯s hand, it no longer felt like an ordinary leaf, but very much more like a razor de that was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings.

    For some unknown reason, as though she was possessed, she slowly sank as she submerged herself into the water to feel towards the bonds around her ankles, before she reached out and lightly sliced the thin leaf de over her shackles.

    In that instant, unbelievably just like the incredulous thought running through her mind, she felt the heavy feeling around her feet suddenly disappear.

    She has broken free from those things!

    Uncontrobly, Qing Yu¡¯s heart started to beat faster, and with a ssh, she nimbly swam her way out from the pool of water and climbed up onto shore.

    There was a hidden switch on the prison door and everytime that Lian Shi came in, she had seen him demonstrate it many times, knowing it very well in her heart.

    Lian Shi had been so certain that she would not be able to escape from the ce and had never tried to hide it from her before.

 Chapter 310.1 - Snow Blindness

    <h4>Chapter 310.1: Snow Blindness</h4>

    And that was what gave her her best chance to escape.

    In the mere blink of an eye, her body slipped out to appear on the outside of that inescapable prison.

    Held in her palm, the strange and amazing leaf that had identally aided her in her escape then slowly melted down into water after she stepped out of the prison, flowing out through the gaps between her fingers.

    Qing Yu stared in surprise at the leaf that had suddenly disappeared from her hand, and only came tough softly to herself after a while, thinking that the god of luck must have smiled on her out of the blue!

    She must now find her mother¡¯s location as fast as possible, but she did not have the slightest inkling where those people could have held her captive at all. The only thing she could be certain of, was that it would be in a ce that was as well hidden and concealed as where she was imprisoned.

    Thinking about that, she then summoned Zang Mai out from the dimensional space together with the Heavenly Insights into Medicine¡¯s book spirit.

    ¡°Oh my Mistress, you¡¯ve finally summoned me at longst!¡±

    The little scarlet red toddler was extremely delighted the moment he saw her, his big eyes sparkling like there were glittering stars in them, looking like he was all ready to leap right into her arms.

    Qing Yu lifted up a corner of her eyebrow and before the little toddler could even react, a hand hade to grab him by his cor, easily lifting him up into the air, unable to break free despite him struggling with all his might, his limbs iling about in all directions.

    ¡°Detestable scoundrel, let go of me right now! You¡¯re really just too much!¡± The little toddler waved his paws around in indignant rage, as he cried out loudly.

    The tall slender handsome golden haired figure narrowed his attractive silver golden eyes and then asked in a sarcastic tone: ¡°So, I¡¯m supposed to let you go to allow you to go attack my Mistress?¡±

    When the little toddler heard that, he immediately gritted his teeth to say: ¡°What do you mean by ¡°your¡± Mistress. This is clearly ¡°MY¡± Mistress! You¡¯re really so shameless! Don¡¯t you know anything about priority in the order of arrival! ? I was already there by my Mistress¡¯ side before she was even born! Heaven knows where you were at that time! !¡±

    ¡°Howughable. When Mistress was born, she did not even know of your existence at all. Pffft... All this talk of priority given in the order of arrival. What right does a puny seed have to be making so much noise here?¡±

    The golden haired youth said in a calm andposed manner, a striking contrast from the little toddler¡¯s indignant fury.

    ¡°What an ungrateful scoundrel you are! Have you forgotten who was the one that saved you? If not for me, you will still be good for nothing with a deficient soul now!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not be too hasty here and put things in perspective here. Even without you, I would still be able to restore my soul, which would just take a little more time. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overestimating yourself here?¡±

    ¡°What a scoundrel..... I shall challenge you to a duel here today!¡±

    ¡°Ha! Who¡¯s afraid of you?¡±

 Chapter 310.2 - Snow Blindness

    <h4>Chapter 310.2: Snow Blindness</h4>

    ¡°...... ......¡±

    Qing Yu watched the two of them with an expressionless face.

    One a tall handsome looking youth, the other a red haired brat in red clothes who looked no older than a child who was four of five, the two of them arguing till their faces turned red with anger.

    Oh, it should be said that only the little brat was red faced with anger, while Zang Mai was calm and unruffled throughout the entire episode.

    Just like an adult watching an unruly child throwing an unreasonable tantrum.

    An innocuous corner of Qing Yu¡¯s eyebrow lifted up. Are these two here fighting over who has more of her affection?

    She had summoned them to get them to help find her mother, why have they suddenly started quarreling like this instead?

    Seeing that the two of them were not showing any signs of stopping at all, Qing Yu¡¯s voice sounded out softly: ¡°The two of you can continue. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    The moment her voice fell, she did not even care to see the reactions of those two but just turned and walked away.

    Zang Mai and the little toddler were immediately left staring at each other angrily for a moment, before they quickly made their way hastily to go apologize obediently to Qing Yu.

    ¡°Mistress, we¡¯ve realized our mistake. Please don¡¯t be angry with us.¡±

    Qing Yu then cast her angry gaze upon them, a soft snort of derision escaping through her nostrils.

    The two rascals knew that they were in the wrong and they remained silent, not daring to say another word.

    ¡°I was trapped in that ce before this and it restricted some of my abilities, making it impossible for me to summon you guys. It was only after such great difficulty that I managed to escape from the ordeal and I really cannot afford to waste any more time.¡±

    As Qing Yu spoke, a golden red me rose up in the middle of her palm. ¡°This is the me element. Help me locate the person who possesses an aura like this and I do not think locating a person will pose to be highly difficult for either of you, as your nose and other senses are very much more sensitive than mine.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured Mistress. I will definitely find the person before him.¡± The little toddler boasted with great confidence.

    Zang Mai scoffed in disdain: ¡°Do not be so full of yourself, you might just blow up!¡±

    ¡°I am not a balloon! I am not some lowly inanimate object like that! I am the great Earth Fire Devil Vine!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I forgot. I had thought you were just a turf of moss and might just get eaten up by a lowly insignificant animal.¡±

    ¡°I am not moss! I am the greatest Earth Fire Devil Vine! !¡± The little toddler was so enraged he looked like he wanted to hit somebody.

    Seeing that the two rascals were going to butt heads once again, Qing Yu¡¯s face immediately turned icy. ¡°Shut up.¡±

    The two of them immediately mped up.

 Chapter 310.3 - Snow Blindness

    Chapter 310.3: Snow Blindness

    ¡°Since the two of you like to argue so much, let me give you both a mission now. Before nightfall, I need to at least get a strong and useful clue from either of you and the loser among you two shall be punished by undergoing self reflection in the dimensional space for an entire month, not allowed to take a single step outside.

    With those words from Qing Yu delivered in a mildly threatening voice, the faces of the two rascals grew solemn.

    Locked up for an entire month.....

    That would be brutal. It¡¯s so much more fun out here and being locked up for so long away from this.....

    When those thoughts came to mind, without even needing Qing Yu to give them any further orders, the two of them quickly disappeared from sight in a blink, in silentpetition against the other, to see who would be the one to lose their freedom and be trapped in the dimensional space for one whole month.

    Qing Yu then chuckled to herself. Her ears finally able to enjoy some peace, she raised her eyes to peer into the distance, seeming like she had ascertained a direction to take.

    There were rows of tall towering trees some ways ahead, their trunks snowy white and their leaves simrly a pristine shimmering white. Under the sunlight, the reflection made the trees seem like they were filled with crystals, astoundingly beautiful.

    She approached them slowly, and then bent down slightly to pick up a leaf that had fallen to the ground, which was long and narrow in shape, and had a sharp jagged saw toothed edge running along its side.

    It was that same strange and amazing leaf that had drifted in through the prison¡¯s narrow window and fallen into the pool of water, which aided her in her escape.

    ......

    Casting her gaze afar, she could see that these unique trees grew thickly and densely together, stretching a great distance, filling up thendscape.

    Qing Lan Fei seemed to be lost, or she might have stumbled into an array.

    She did not know how long she had spent meandering along all the twisty turns and bends on the path she took in this ce, under the thick foliage of this dense forest. Everything her eyes saw, no matter the flowers or shrubbery, or the animals roaming around or the birds that flew in the air.....

    Even the asional unremarkable rock or stone that appeared.....

    They were all the same snowy white in colour. Though she had lived in the Mind Free Peak for a number of years before, and had often seen nock of such aplete nket of white, unable to see much of any other colour.

    But this ce, was one she had never encountered before.

    She had stumbled in here by ident and Ying Ge had told her before she died that this path could either lead her out of here or it could bring her to her death. If she was lucky enough to find her way out of here, she would be able to escape and live.

    And if she was unlucky and fails to find her way out of here, she might just be turned into a tree here in this ce, or maybe a piece of stone, without anyone knowing a thing.

    The Mind Free Peak was a divine realm, and it wasn¡¯t just a legend.

 Chapter 310.4 - Snow Blindness

    Chapter 310.4: Snow Blindness

    It was not a ce that the Bright Moon Divine Temple coulde topare to as this was a ce where gods had really lived in a thousand years ago.

    Even now, the Mind Free Peak was still a ce of deep unfathomable mystery as corpses or dead bodies would never exist here. Whenever any lifeform dies in here, their flesh bodies would cease to exist, dissipating into ash, or to turn into grass of flowers, their existence changing into another form.

    They would not truly die, in fact they would still retain their consciousness. But in the eyes of outsiders, they would never know that the insignificant and unremarkable looking de of grass or tiny pebble was transformed from what was once a fresh and vigorous lifeform.

    But she did not want to die like this.

    She had promised Jing Yu that she would not leave him again, and she had made a promise to Little Bei that she would make it up to him for all the years of regret when she had not been by his side.

    And she had never even seen her daughter¡¯s face with her own eyes yet.

    She had heard that the littless looked very much like her, and she must be a very smart, intelligent and pretty looking child!

    If she is unable to make it out of here in the end, that would be the biggest regret she would carry.

    In her mind, she thought that this ce must surely pose great danger to those people from the Mind Free Peak and contained many mysterious and unstable elements or they would not have given up on their pursuit the moment she came in.

    It seemed like they were certain that she would not be able to find her way out and were confident that her death was inevitable.

    Despite the fact that she was still of some use to them, they had still given up just like that. It could be seen that this ce must be some sort of a forbidden grounds to them.

    But she did not know how Ying Ge hade to learn the secret of this ce. The girl must have quietly gone about to do many things for her sake over so many years!

    That girl had always been thoughtful and conscientious, and the girl must have guessed that she woulde back here one day. How unfortunate! That someone who cared so much for her had been killed because of her.....

    Thinking back to how Ying Ge had called out for her to run away back then, Qing Lan Fei¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red at the rims.

    She had really dragged the girl down in the end.

    In that endless silvery white that stretched as far as the eye could see, Qing Lan Fei¡¯s eyes seemed to see doubles, her sight a misty blur. Right at that moment, a flurry of snow fell down from the sky.

    She felt a dull dry ache in her eyes and she blinked hard in an attempt to ease the pain. She then stretched her hands out, to let the falling snow fall onto her clothes and hands.

    She then caught sight of something, and the expression on her face froze up.

    Her gaze was fixed upon her sleeve, before it slowly shifted to look at her own body.

    For an instant, she seemed to be seeing things.

    She could clearly remember that the clothes she was wearing were red.

    She had always liked the bright mboyant shade of red and most of her clothes were mainly red.

    And she remembered that the clothes she had been wearing from just a short while ago had clearly been red, so why have they turned white as snow in such a short period of time?

    Not only that, she saw that a lock of her hair hanging down over her shoulder had turned to the colour of frost.

 Chapter 311.1 - Loving You is so Tiring, I Do Not Want to Go On

    <h4>Chapter 311.1: Loving You is so Tiring, I Do Not Want to Go On</h4>

    What is happening here.....

    The expression on Qing Lan Fei¡¯s face turned to shock as a sliver of fear suddenly rose up in her heart.

    She shut her eyes tight and then opened them wide again to be certain of what she saw. But what she came to see was just sheer, all epassing white, and nothing else.

    In a blink, it seemed that the entire world had turned white.

    She shook her head in disbelief, her footsteps reeling a few steps back as she staggered. Something on the ground then suddenly caught her foot, which caused her to stumble and fall to the ground.

    ¡°Oof.....¡± Qing Lan Fei¡¯s brows creased together, as she groaned out in pain.

    A sharp stone had sliced a deep cut in the palm of her palm and from what she could see, the liquid flowing out from her hand was seen to be white as well.

    What is happening to her.....

    At that moment, Qing Lan Fei finally came to realize where the problemy. Her fingers trembled visibly as she raised them up to cover her eyes. Has something happened to her eyes?

    As an Elixir Cultivator, she immediately felt a sense of panic rise in her upon discovering the situation but she was able to calm herself down very quickly, her eyes dry and slightly puffy eyes painful as she gazed around at the world that had be all white.

    She remembered that she had oncee across a condition like this mentioned in a book she read.

    After a person has been trapped in snow coverednds for a long period, prolonged exposure to the strong and intense rays of the sun would harm one¡¯s eyes greatly, bringing about temporary blindness.

    They would not be able to see any other colour and anything their eyes see would be in the same shade as that icy snow before them everywhere.

    And at that moment, it was because of that reason that caused Qing Lan Fei to see everything in nothing other than a nket of white.

    Upon uncovering the cause and reason, her heart that had been lodged in her throat then slowly rxed. She should feel fortunate that she has not yetpletely lost her sight or the rest of her way forward would be even more difficult.

    That doesn¡¯t matter. As long as she is still alive, she would never give up hope on fighting to live.

    ¡ª Mind Free Peak ¡ª

    In the grand hall right at the summit.

    The vast hall was so empty that even the slight patter of feet would reverberate and sound out an echo.

    There was an enormous crystalline screen and it was split into four, with simr sized images reflected on it.

    The screens were showing the four ces in the Mind Free Peak where people were gathered, their every single move secretly being observed.

    The woman¡¯s silver eyes that never showed emotion were peering at two particr ces showing on the screens. One was the secret forest Qing Yu had identally stumbled into, and the other was where Lou Jun Yao and the rest of the people were.

 Chapter 311.2 - Loving You is so Tiring, I Do Not Want to Go On

    <h4>Chapter 311.2: Loving You is so Tiring, I Do Not Want to Go On</h4>

    To be more exact, her heart dearly missed that pair of violet eyes.

    She stared at the screen for a long while, her body not moving an inch and her face sombre. Her eyes were slightly narrowed and it was not known what was going through her mind at that moment.

    Until a man¡¯s voice sounded out softly from behind.

    ¡°Apologies. I have been negligent.¡±

    The woman¡¯s expressionless face then seemed to change slightly, before she opened her mouth to say slowly: ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡±

    The tone of her voice was indifferent, so calm that it was almost impossible to detect whether there was any change in emotion at all.

    For the past million years, it seemed like she had always been like this. The innocent girl who was prone to smiles andughter seemed to live only as a figment in memories of the long distant past.

    Lian Shi¡¯s hands clenched up slightly. ¡°The littless managed to run away. I have really underestimated her. The Mind Free Peak is filled with all kinds of danger everywhere and if shees to meet with any mishap by ident, all your ns might.....¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± The woman suddenly opened her mouth to interject. ¡°Wasn¡¯t her escape something you would have expected?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°What do I mean?¡± The woman scoffed and then turned around, her gaze fixed right on the man as she said piercingly: ¡°Do you dare to look into my eyes and tell me that you have absolutely nothing to do with this? That you knew absolutely nothing about the entire thing?¡±

    Finding himself to be the target of that cold icy re, Lian Shi felt his heart wince painfully and the corners of his lips stiffened. ¡°I was the one who personally brought her back here and you are actually suspicious of me now?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be suspicious of you? Haven¡¯t you always been against it all this time? You said that I was being too cold blooded and that I shouldn¡¯t try to defy Heaven¡¯s will and deny fate, delusionally trying to revive someone who has been dead for many millennia, a person whose flesh body no longer exists.¡±

    The woman walked up to him menacingly, her eyes sharp and chilling.

    ¡°Even if I am seeking to change fate and defy Heaven¡¯s will, so what? I owe him from all the way back as if it was not because of me, he would not have died. So, even if I have to sacrifice myself here, I must revive him, as he should never have been the person to die back on that day.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ve told you before, that if you are unwilling to help me achieve that, I will not force you. You can very well just leave.¡±

    The dull ache in Lian Shi¡¯s heart grew heavier, and it felt so oppressive that he was finding it hard to breathe for a moment.

    Those words caused his face to turn deathly pale, suddenly looking highly frail and sickly.

    However, the woman did not seem to have noticed the ill and wanton look on his face, but went on to say: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you owe your life to him as well when he saved you. These are things that you should do for him.¡±

 Chapter 311.3 - Loving You is so Tiring, I Do Not Want to Go On

    <h4>Chapter 311.3: Loving You is so Tiring, I Do Not Want to Go On</h4>

    ¡°I have not forgotten that.¡± Lian Shi replied in a solemn voice.

    For the past a million years, the one thing he remembered most clearly in his mind was how he had miraculouslye back to life from death, where he, a normal human mortal, slowly turned into a person with highly profound and unfathomable cultivation, a mystical journey that felt both divine and demonic to him.

    The demonic heart beating in him could not be anymore important to him, as he no longer had to continue with the relentless pursuit of immortality anymore, to be able to live forever like this without ageing a single day.

    But after he had lived for a million years, he then came to discover that life was actually so endlessly long and lonely, a dull and dreary existence.

    Having seen and heard of so many instances of love, hatred, and vengeance in this world, the blissful meeting of smitten lovers and tearful partings, beautiful stories of couples who were Heavenly made matches, but none of them was about him, even if it was one that was filled with nothing but sadness.

    He had waited a million years for her, and had remained by her side for that one million years.

    It had been so long that even he himself could no longer remember how many times the seasons had changed through it all.

    But year after year, she had never ever changed at all, forever too stingy to even throw a smile his way.

    Because just before ¡°Lian Shi¡± died, the man had used his demon¡¯s heart to resurrect him.

    Hence, these two people would be more and more alike in certain aspects, where even their facial features would be about seventy percent alike. But there was ack of the devilish air that one of the demon race was born with, his mannerisms and demeanor always seeming so clean and elegant though his body was half demon, where not the slightest sliver of that devilish aura could be seen.

    Only his eyes, when he was feeling a strong emotional surge, in instances of great joy or extreme sadness and immense anger, would they turn violet, caused by the demon heart beating in his body.

    But that aspect that was so very much like the original ¡°Lian Shi¡± had however made the woman¡¯s demeanor towards him be even more cold, because that only served to remind her of the fact that ¡°Lian Shi¡± had already died.

    And the living man before her now, was merely a poor imitation who lived using her ¡°Lian Shi¡¯s¡± own heart.

    Towards this man, she only felt cold hatred and disgust, and nothing else.

    ¡°What I owe him, I will repay him.¡± Lian Shi¡¯s voice sounded t and emotionless, like he had just fought through immense sadness and managed to regain hisposure.

    ¡°Actually, I really have to thank you. I have to thank you for hating me over so many years throughout, for not having changed your mind just because I have grown to look more and more like him.¡±

    A smile slowly broke onto Lian Shi¡¯s face, but that smile seemed to contain an indescribable sense of grief. ¡°If you havee to fall in love with me because of that, I think I will feel even more pathetic.....¡±

 Chapter 311.4 - Loving You is so Tiring, I Do Not Want to Go On

    <h4>Chapter 311.4: Loving You is so Tiring, I Do Not Want to Go On</h4>

    He could only rely on that man¡¯s heart to sustain his life, rely on that man¡¯s heart to have the excuse to remain by her side, rely on that man¡¯s heart that made him look like the man, so that her gaze might asionally hover over him for a moment longer at least.

    But, he would never turn to be that man himself, never able to openly love her with all that he had.

    He could neverpare to that dead man.

    It seemed like she had never expected that such words would evere out from his mouth and the woman¡¯s expression became slightly surprised, but she did not say anything as she stared at the man.

    ¡°But, till when will you evere to understand that he will nevere back again. No matter how tirelessly you might work at it, that so called forbidden technique is merely just a beautiful figment of the imagination, which would not bring about much of a change but to make youmit more sins by killing innocent lives.¡±

    Lian Shi looked at the woman¡¯s face that had now be displeased and heughed softly. Without giving her a chance to speak, he continued to say with a faint smile: ¡°If it would make you remember me forever, I wish that I had died back then instead.¡±

    Upon finishing those words, Lian Shi walked out from there slowly, his figure cutting a sorry and pitiful sight.

    For a moment, she felt rather flustered.

    For some unknown reason, memories of the past flooded her mind.

    At that time, they were both still young and youthful friends who were close to each other, and in her memory, he was a foolish kid, always smiling like a fool at her, not even crying out when he got injured.

    She had asked him why, and he had only replied that it was because he did not want her to worry about him.

    He had grown a little slower and hence, was not very tall but a little plump, although he had outstandingly handsome features, which easily drew people to like him.

    But it was not known what happened after that, where his body suddenly started to change, where his height sprouted and he became tall and slender, lost his youthful chubbiness to turn into a handsome young man.

    They had really been very happy together during that period, great friends who could trust each other, till ¡°Lian Shi¡± appeared.

    At that moment, she thought that it was possible he had never changed all this time. She was the one who changed.

    She knew that she had not treated him well all this time, but the person being indulged and doted upon would always not treasure or miss something till it¡¯s gone isn¡¯t it? She knew that he would never leave her.

    Even when he confessed his feelings to her and was rejected, besides being sad and silent, he had still chosen to remain by her side. She had thought that even if the entire world left her, he never would.

    Despite the fact that her heart would forever only love the ¡°Lian Shi¡± who had died.

    But seeing his departing back this time, why does it make her feel like he might possibly really leave her.

    And, it was to leave her worldpletely.

 Chapter 312.1 - Releasing the Devil in the Heart

    Chapter 312.1: Releasing the Devil in the Heart

    ¡°You sure this is the ce?¡±

    Deep into the dense forest that stretched as far as the eye could see, was just a blinding snowy white all around.

    In the world outside, the season was just beginning to edge into summer but here in this ce.....

    Qing Yu stretched out a finger and poked it onto a tree trunk beside her. Under the thickyer of snow that had umted, she could not even see what it looked like, and the slight pressure from her finger easily plunged a good half of her finger into the snow.

    She could see from there how thickly the snow hade to umte around the trunk of the tree.

    Heavens know whether the climate in this godforsaken ce had always been like this ever since it came to exist, an incessant blizzard that covered everything in snow.

    But though she was dressed thinly, practising the Soul Burial Arts since young had changed her body constitution, hence the temperature on her body was always chilly. She was not feeling cold, as her resistance to low temperatures was a lot stronger than most people.

    Moreover, she carried Phoenix Fire in her body, so even though she might look like she should be freezing on the surface, it was actually toasty warm and hot inside.

    ¡°Mistress, you¡¯ve got to believe me. The aura trail disappeared right at this spot, so your mother must have gone inside this ce.¡±

    The scarlet red little toddler thumped his chest confidently as he eximed, his eyes taunting as he nced triumphantly at the golden haired youth standing beside him.

    The golden haired youth curled up a corner of his lips, looking like he could not be bothered with the little toddler.

    He was not going topete with that childish little runt, as it¡¯s still not known who will be the one that would truly be able to help the Mistress!

    He¡¯ll just let that little runt be gleeful for now.

    Silent with her eyes narrowed for a moment, Qing Yu then said softly: ¡°In that case, then let¡¯s go. Hope that we¡¯ll be able to bring my mother out sessfully.¡±

    A hand then suddenly came to rest lightly on her shoulder. Qing Yu turned her eyes around and saw the youth¡¯s handsome face smiling at her, his attractive silver and gold eyes seemingly shining with tiny bits of sunshine. ¡°Mistress, I will always be at your side to assist you.¡±

    Qing Yu was taken aback by surprise. It was not known when this youth was able to give her a sense of security like this!

    Throughout her previous and present life, the best thing was that this fe had always remained there beside her, turning from a cold emotionless weapon spirit into one of flesh and blood. Was it because he had stayed by her side for so long that he slowly came to develop a sliver of humanity and warmth, bing skilled at deciphering her thoughts and emotion?

    In the past, he had just been so wilful and unruly!

    Qing Yu curved up the corners of her lips and did not say anything but to merely raise a hand up to ruffle the youth¡¯s head of beautiful golden hair.

    Zang Mai¡¯s eyes blinked in surprise, like he had not expected such a reaction from her, looking like he had so many countless times way back in the past, standing there adorably with a stunned expression on his face.

 Chapter 312.2 - Releasing the Devil in the Heart

    Chapter 312.2: Releasing the Devil in the Heart

    It had probably been too long ago that thisst happened and he actually found that he missed it a little. So he quietly lowered his head and allowed Qing Yu to ruffle his head as she liked.

    That highly affectionate action had naturally caused the little toddler beside him to immediately see red as he gritted his teeth silently, thinking that this golden haired fe was really quite a scheming rat.

    Qing Yu then went inside.

    Actually, it was not just the little runt. She was able to sense the familiar aura in there as well. But for some unknown reason, the aura was very very faint, so faint that she was almost unable to sense it.

    Although she did not know the reason why, a bad feeling slowly rose up inside her. Is it because her mother has met with some kind of danger?

    Or is it because..... she is hurt and that is why her aura has be so faint that it is almost undetectable?

    But no matter what the reason is, she hopes that before she gets to her, nothing bad must happen to her mother.

    On the other side, after oveing a bout of danger, the path for the group of people who came into the Mind Free Peak was rtively peaceful and safe for them.

    Meatball was leading the way in front, and it was not known whether it was because the powerful aura of its bloodline was so intimidating that not another single spirit beast came to appear before them that made the journey forward safe and quiet for everyone.

    Upon seeing that, Qing Bei could not help but crease up his brows and asked quizzically: ¡°Meatball, all those spirit beasts that attacked us earlier, were they all of a higher level than you?¡±

    When the tiny beast walking in front heard that, it did not even turn its head around as it replied: ¡°You do not need to overthink it too much. A Dark Phantasm Spirit Cat is already at the twentieth level at birth. In terms of levels, no spirit beast cane close to a Dark Phantasm Spirit Cat.¡±

    Those words spoken with absolute certainty felt like they carried a kind of indescribable pride as well.

    ¡°In that case, even if you encounter a spirit beast with high and profound cultivation, you will be able to beat them into a retreat with the powers of your bloodline?¡±

    ¡°In normal circumstances, that will be the case.¡±

    ¡°Then when we encountered those spirit beats earlier, why did you not intimidate them and hold them back but made us suffer so much?¡± Qing Bei then asked in a slightly begrudging voice.

    Meatball paused in its steps, its face bewildered. ¡°Why should I hold them? They were not attacking me.¡±

    Qing Bei was stumped for words for an instant before he choked out a response: ¡°Aren¡¯t we working together on the same side?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Meatball rolled its eyes as it said that. ¡°I am only on my mother¡¯s side alone, and nobody else¡¯s.¡±

    Just as he thought. He just knew that without Qing Yu around, the disdain the little beast had for him just could not be anymore obvious, where it could not even be bothered to conceal it in the slightest.

 Chapter 312.3 - Releasing the Devil in the Heart

    Chapter 312.3: Releasing the Devil in the Heart

    He did not not know why the little beast had always disliked him so much.

    No, it seemed like besides Qing Yu, it had never shown a liking for anyone else.

    Lou Jun Yao was following just behind, amazingly silent the entire time. Even the talkative Xun Luo had not gone up to speak to him because when a certain person was in a bad mood, it was clear and in for everyone to see, where the aura surrounding him would be exceptionally sinister.

    As they walked along, the man¡¯s footsteps suddenly halted.

    Xun Luo was just about to ask what was wrong when he saw the man¡¯s face turn grim, his devilishly alluring violet eyes turned to stare piercingly at a particr spot. Immediately, the crashing sound of something breaking suddenly rang out through the air.

    Everyone¡¯s face turned severe, as their bodies tensed up warily.

    Little Monster movednguidly into the direction where the source of the sound hade from and then said in azy voice: ¡°And I have been saying that I felt a pair of eyes following us all this time. Turns out that I¡¯m right.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to look, and saw several mirror-like ss fragments lying quietly on the floor, a strange light reflecting off them.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that..... a scrying mirror?¡± Someone asked in a surprised voice.

    Upon hearing what it was, people who did not know it then started to react.

    So that was the scrying mirror of legends, which was linked to its twin on the other end, allowing someone to clearly see everything that was going on here on this side, like a hidden pair of spying eyes.

    But it was a very rare and precious artifact, where forging a superior quality pair would require an unimaginable amount of effort and resources. Hence, one would be hard pressed to even see them throughout the entire Cloud Heaven.

    But, that was not all. In this ce they were at at that moment, after Lou Jun Yao smashed the scrying ss, a dizzying amount of blinding shes appeared before their eyes, revealing countless pieces of those scrying sses, the light so strong that they were unable to open their eyes.

    ¡°What is going on here? How could there be so many scrying sses everywhere? !¡±

    ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right. Scrying sses are extremely rare and amazing treasures and they cannot be destroyed so easily as they are always concealed and hidden among many multiple copies of itself, unless the real source artifact itself is broken. With so many replica scrying sses all around, not only would one be unable to differentiate which one is the real one, their spirit energy would also be depleted from being absorbed by the evil mirrors which would kill them!¡±

    Scrying sses were so rare not only because the materials to forge them were very rare, but it was also because a demon sprite had to be sealed in the mirror who lived by bewitching and mesmerizing people¡¯s minds, feeding on the energy essence that they manage to absorb from their victims.

    And it was said that when they manage to absorb the energy essence of a thousand people, their jobs would be deemed to be done and the demon sprites would then be able to break out of their mirror prisons, to turn into a human from their demon sprite forms, bing a person of great evil and wickedness, formed out of the evil thoughts and desires from a thousand human lives..

 Chapter 312.4 - Releasing the Devil in the Heart

    Chapter 312.4: Releasing the Devil in the Heart

    ¡°Is there a way to break it?¡±

    ¡°The mirror sprite is an evil demon and the thing it is most afraid of should be a person who possesses blood of the purest bloodline, the most pristine blood in the world, blood that would drive the demon berserk with fear and terror, till it takes its own life.¡±

    The purest bloodline, means the most pristine and unspoiled blood that has not been tainted by evil, blood that runs in the body of the person who does not hold evil thoughts in his mind.

    Everyone was immediately a little bewildered for an instant. Could such a person really exist in this world?

    But no matter whether there was or not, it was certain that there wasn¡¯t one among this group of people.

    In the period of time that everyone was locked in animated discussion, the scrying sses around them had spread densely in number, a great number of them over their heads that had the faces of everyone clearly imprinted upon them.

    And it wasn¡¯t just one face to a mirror, but a great multitude of themselves was captured on them.

    In myriad states, some of them crying, someughing, some angry, some happy, good and beautiful ones, evil and ugly ones.....

    Every single one depicted was of themselves, but they did not dare open their eyes to look at them directly. They were clearly showing their own faces, but they all felt so strange and unfamiliar at the same time.

    Every person had a darker side to themselves, and before the scrying mirrors, nothing could be hidden.

    They were all standing there there together just a moment before, but it seemed like the people beside them had disappeared in an instant, leaving them there all alone by themself in this space and dimension, with no one else by their sides.

    On the mirrors that were everywhere around them, a countless number of themselves were aggressively seeking to pounce on them, to devour them.

    It was the same for Lou Jun Yao.

    He had even seen the scene where he annihted the entire n of his enemy when he was younger in revenge.

    He was drenched in blood as he lifted up the small child who was still crying piteously for milk as heughed maniacally, looking like a bloodthirsty devil.

    ¡°What right do you have to live so happily and blissfully in this world, where you have parents to love you and hold you dear but I was unable to even see mine even once, very nearly dying in my mother¡¯s womb?¡±

    ¡°How could they live with themselves aftermitting such travesty, to go on living with their conscience and not feel the slightest bit of guilt and remorse?¡±

    ¡°Why do these truly evil people not die, but the ones who die are instead the good people that these evil viins imed to be evil! ?¡±

    He ignored the child¡¯s terrified crying as he spoke those words like he had been possessed, his fingers clutched around the child¡¯s brittle neck tightening slowly, till there was no breath left in that tiny young lifeless body.

    In the end, he just sat there nkly, his eyes horrifyingly vacant.

    A person sitting alone in that courtyard littered with corpses, his stiffened body frozen in ce for a long while, not moving an inch.

 Chapter 313.1 - Seeing Through the Demon in the Mirror

    Chapter 313.1: Seeing Through the Demon in the Mirror

    There were two memories he did not want to recall the most.

    One was how clearly he remembers the savage way his parents died, and the other was when he lost his mind and killed the entire n of his enemy in one night, a scene where blood flowed like a river.

    His heart had been filled with hatred and vengeance.

    But for that frail and pitiful child, he had not wanted to hurt him.

    When he saw that the child was covered in blood and squirming in terror on the ground, a sense of pity suddenly rose up in his heart for some unknown reason, making him want to go carry the child.

    But even such a young and innocent life like that knew that Lou Jun Yao was a terrifying monster, as it used all his strength to try to escape from Lou Jun Yao¡¯s evil grasp.

    Sigh. How ironic. Why do you fear! ?

    At least he had let the child live hasn¡¯t he? In his case, if his mother had not risked her own life and used everyst sliver of her strength and cut her abdomen open to give birth to him, he might not havee to exist in this world from a long time ago.

    His face was filled with thick and heavy irony, but even then, he had not thought of wanting to harm the child.

    But just as he stretched his hands out and was going to carry that tiny figure, the small child suddenly grabbed his arm angrily and bit him hard.

    The teetering young toddler who looked as if he barely only had a tooth or two in his mouth, showed surprising strength in the face of overwhelming fear in that instant, his teeth biting deep into Lou Jun Yao¡¯s arm, seemingly trying to bite off a chunk of his flesh.

    Feeling the pain, Lou Yun Yao instinctively reached out his other hand to save his arm, unconsciously using a bit more strength to grab at the child¡¯s chin, seeking to force the child to release his bite.

    But the teeth of the tiny figure continued to mp down more tightly, and it could be seen that hatred had sprouted in hisrge sparkling bright eyes, like they wanted to deeply remember, the face of this irreconcble mortal enemy who annihted his entire n.

    Looking like that, it seemed to agitate Lou Jun Yao greatly, extinguishing thest sliver of mercy in his heart. He let out a cold icyugh, and without any hesitation, he put an end to that young fragile life.

    Once the seed of vengeance came to sprout, it would be very hard to eradicate. Moreover, it was with such a young child, but he already possessed the awareness and was able to remember things that happened around him.

    He would never leave anyone who harbours ill intentions against him alive no matter how small the possibility.

    That was a memory from when he was just a youth and throughout the ordeal, Lou Jun Yao was conscious and clear headed but it seemed like he was unable to break free from it.

    Because countless voices continued to echo beside his ears, slowly chipping away at the weakest point in his heart¡¯s line of defense bit by bit.

    ¡°How could you be so ruthless? He was just a young defenceless child.¡±

    ¡°The entire n numbered hundreds of lives and you did not even spare the animals. How are you any different from those people? You are even more cold blooded and heartless than them, killing without even blinking.¡±

 Chapter 313.2 - Seeing Through the Demon in the Mirror

    Chapter 313.2: Seeing Through the Demon in the Mirror

    ¡°You are the scourge of humankind, a banal fiend, destined to bring misfortune onto both your parents and everyone around you. Everyone whom you care for wille to a bad end and that is the retribution you deserve!¡±

    ¡°If your mother had not given birth to you back then, she could very well have the chance to live. But because of you, a person of misfortune, she died out of sheer exhaustion!¡±

    ¡°You should not have lived.¡±

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re damned. You should have been the one to die!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just die already? If you died, then all those things would not have happened.¡±

    ¡°Just die now. Once you¡¯re dead, everything will revert back to the way it was, and your parents would still be living well and good.¡±

    ¡°Die already, just die.....¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s fists turned white at the knuckles, and cold sweat broke over his brow as the voices beside his ears droned on, telling him of all his crimes.

    It felt as if his existence was really detestable and abhorrent.

    And every single one of those voices sounded so highly familiar, as they were all his own voice.

    Would it really be better if he was dead? Is his existence itself really just a mistake?

    Is it true that once he dies, all of that would not have happened?

    Then.....

    His tightly clenched fists suddenly rxed. His body was tightly tensed up and it seemed like his heart was undergoing an immense struggle, causing him to rock a little unsteadily for a moment.

    ¡°Ah Yao, I need you.¡±

    The gentle voice of a youngdy suddenly sounded softly by his ear.

    Among the other countless number of berating voices, that one voice stood out clearly.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s body jerked in startlement, his eyes suddenly wide open.

    He saw a tall slender young woman standing before him, dressed in pristine white clothes, a gentle smile on her beautiful and exquisite countenance as she looked at him tenderly.

    Lou Jun Yao was a little puzzled as he looked at the youngdy in front of him. ¡°Little fox.....¡±

    How did she.....e to appear here all of a sudden?

    Hasn¡¯t she been captured? And ording to the Dark Phantasm Cat, she wasn¡¯t able to move about freely, so how could she possibly appear right before him here?

    Could this possibly just be a hallucination from his imagination because he missed her too much?

    ¡°Ah Yao, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± The youngdy¡¯s beautiful phoenix like eyes seemed to be glistening with crystalline tears, looking exceptionally pitiful and endearing.

    She slowly took a few steps closer, and then leaned into the man¡¯s arms seekingfort, her slender arms wrapping tightly around his waist.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s body stiffened up. It was not a hallucination.

    The touch was real and solid, and even the faint fragrance of herbs her body exuded was exactly the same. Is it..... really Qing Yu?

    But..... When had she ever shown such a weak and fragile side of herself to him before?

    Like she was seeking for a man¡¯s protection, looking so much like a weak and utterly helpless woman.

 Chapter 313.3 - Seeing Through the Demon in the Mirror

    <h4>Chapter 313.3: Seeing Through the Demon in the Mirror</h4>

    Although there were times that Qing Yu had been weak, but she had always been resolute and obstinate in the face of adversity, where not a single bone in her body was willing to admit defeat.

    In other words, although Qing Yu possessed an extremely beautiful looking countenance, she was however not anything like a frail and parasitic dodder flower, that could only grow when it clung onto a man.

    There was always an exceptional and unique air about her, so unique that even if there were two faces that looked exactly alike, or if her face had been changed to lookpletely different, Lou Jun Yao would still be able to identify her.

    Hence, when his body came to be hugged by this soft gentle figure, his eyes that had looked a little bewildered and agonized immediately regained its rity.

    He stretched a hand out and rested it softly on the youngdy¡¯s shoulder, his voice low and maically tender as always, its tone unreadable. ¡°How did you get out? Isn¡¯t it said that you were locked up?¡±

    ¡°It was only after much great effort that I managed to escape from there. I just knew that you will definitelye to rescue me.¡± Her voice was almost on the verge of tears, sounding so very helpless.

    Hearing that, any man¡¯s heart would immediately wrench up in pain, bing oblivious to anything else but to only properlyfort and soothe this warm precious treasure huddled in their arms.

    But Lou Jun Yao¡¯s mind cleared up even more, and a corner of his mouth lifted slightly as he said: ¡°It¡¯s been really hard on you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everything¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re here.¡± As she said that, the youngdy lifted her head up from the man¡¯s chest, the expression on her face filling up with a sliver of joy and bashfulness.

    Though that face was one that he could not be any more familiar with. Looking at it at that moment just repelled him immensely and made him feel nothing but absolute disgust. That face right before him felt so highly fake and pretentious to him, and he wasn¡¯t able to find anything beautiful in it at all.

    However, that was not all. The youngdy then pushed herself up to stand on the tip of her toes, slowly moving herself closer to his face, her seductive red lips seeming like she was about to kiss him.

    Lou Jun Yao scoffed derisively and his violet eyes suddenly clouded over with menace as the tips of his long slender fingers bored viciously through the body of the person right in front of him.

    ¡°Ugh..... You.....¡± The youngdy¡¯s eyes red wide open, as she stared at the man in utter shock and disbelief before her senses then came to be wrecked by an excruciating and paralyzing pain.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze lowered down slowly as he looked at the body that he had just pierced through with his hand. She was clearly severely wounded but there wasn¡¯t a single drop of blood to be seen. With that injury, the wless and exquisite looking countenance then began to change, twisting and contorting.

    In a short moment, it¡¯s real looks were then revealed.

 Chapter 313.4 - Seeing Through the Demon in the Mirror

    <h4>Chapter 313.4: Seeing Through the Demon in the Mirror</h4>

    It was a pale face without the slightest tint of colour, a little horrifying to see. The skin sagged heavily, hanging from that face, looking like one would be able to rip the skin right off the face with a slight pull.

    There was a faint green tinge at the corners of the eyes and the irises were an abnormal dark red, the entire person looking as a whole, incredibly hideous and evil.

    It was the demon sealed within the scrying ss.

    Lou Jun Yao did not even bother to look at her but just slowly raised a hand and summoned up a flicker of violet mes on a fingertip, before he incinerated his outer shirt on him that the woman had touched into cinders.

    To a woman, that dealt a deadly and lethal blow to her heart.

    His contempt towards her was clear and unconcealed.

    A man of such godly perfection, a high and mighty existence far beyond one¡¯s reach. To be detested and abhorred by such a being, just thinking about it would surely be more than anyone could take!

    ¡°How did you see through me?¡±

    Though the woman looked hideous, her voice was unexpectedly pleasing to the ear, one that sounded like it would belong to a ravishing beauty. She sounded like she could not believe she had been discovered, and was still rather bothered by it.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I look exactly like her? I was even more charming than her and knew how to win a man¡¯s heart better. Why do you not like me?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao snorted derisively and scoffed in contempt. ¡°You think that I am merely attracted to her looks?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± The woman retorted snappily, her tone of voice carrying a tinge of sarcasm. ¡°Aren¡¯t all men the same everywhere in this world? Always paying attention only to a woman¡¯s looks. If she had a face like mine instead, will you still love her like you do now?¡±

    ¡°The reason you would forever remain sealed inside a scrying mirror like this is because you are only able to survive only by prying into the secrets hidden deep in people¡¯s hearts and to use as a tool to further your means. You are really so pathetic and have never known what love really is at all.¡±

    ¡°Love?¡±

    The woman appeared to be stunned for a moment. As if she had just heard some kind of a joke, she then threw her head back tough hysterically,ughing so hard that tears came to her eyes.

    Herughter gradually subsided and she then pointed at her abhorrently hideous face as she said in a sarcastic voice: ¡°The love you are talking about, means to turn a person to look like this?¡±

    ¡°On the night of the wedding, to abandon me by locking me in the room and setting fire to it, burning me alive there and then because I discovered a secret of his. He then told the world that it was because I was tainted before the marriage and could not bear the guilt I felt towards him, iming that was why I killed myself by self immtion as I could not live with myself.¡±

    ¡°Is this what you call love?¡± The woman red sinisterly at him and said with a mocking smile. ¡°If that is what you call love, then I think I know what it is, and it¡¯s etched very deeply in my heart, never to be forgotten.¡±

 Chapter 314.1 - Secret Not To Be Told

    Chapter 314.1: Secret Not To Be Told

    The thick and overwhelming aggrieved resentment she exuded could almost be felt by people even though they have not personally experienced what the woman has been through.

    Lou Jun Yao fell silent as he looked at the woman whose face had an almost maniacal expression, his eyesing to show a tinge of pity.

    She had probably felt the somewhatplicated gaze upon her and measuring her up that made the woman suddenlyugh out loud. The sadness and grief she exhibited before seemed to have evaporated in an instant and not the slightest sliver of aggrievement could be seen any longer.

    The corners of her lips curled up in an indiscernible smile. That face was clearly one that had beenpletely ruined, a face that one could hardly bear to even look at, but at that moment, a certain kind of elegance and charm could be felt from the woman that was just impossible to overlook.

    She must have been an exquisite looking woman when she was alive, and would have possessed quite an extraordinary identity. Even though she had fallen to be an evil demon, the graceful air in her mannerisms just could not be obliterated.

    ¡°You are really quite funny aren¡¯t you? If you had not seen through me and discovered my identity, you would have already been turned into an icy cold corpse by now. To think that you still have the leisure to pity me now.¡± The mirror demon spat in contempt, a glint of disdain and irony in her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not pity. I just think that you¡¯re pathetic.¡± Lou Jun Yao said emotionlessly. ¡°I have never been a good guy and it is impossible for me to feel a thing like pity at all.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then why not just kill me as I am not a match against your powers at all. If you were to strike me, there is no way I will be able to resist at all isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Trying to agitate me will not work.¡± Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes dimmed and then said in a deep low voice: ¡°If you die, everyone trapped within the array of scrying sses will never be able to find their way out anymore. You can give up on that already.¡±

    ¡°How dull and boring. Why do you seem to know everything?¡±

    The mirror demon¡¯s head hung low as she let out a softugh and slowly said: ¡°This makes really very curious. With a man as powerful as you, how fortunate must the girl be to be able to win your love and affection! ?¡±

    When Qing Yu was mentioned, the expression on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face became more gentle. The corners of his lips then curved up slightly. ¡°The fortune is also mine as well.¡±

    Seemingly moved by the man¡¯s tender look, the mirror demon was caught in a daze for an instant before she went on to ask: ¡°Then what about my other question? If..... her looks are as hideous as mine, will you still love her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Lou Jun Yao answered without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°As long as she does not choose to dump me, no matter how her looks change, I will always love her.¡±

    The mirror demon¡¯s irises constricted. ¡°Even if she betrays you?¡±

    ¡°As long as I still remain in her heart, I will always believe that she waspelled by difficult circumstances and had no other choice but to do that and will just wait for her toe back.¡± Lou Jun Yao had paused for just an instant before he replied without even thinking too much about it.

 Chapter 314.2 - Secret Not To Be Told

    Chapter 314.2: Secret Not To Be Told

    The mirror demon reacted like she was going to go mad for a moment as she clutched her arms over her head that she was shaking in agony, her mouth muttering to herself: ¡°How is that possible? How could someone possibly be like this.....¡±

    ¡°Why then..... Why did he never..... Never once believed me..... He told me that he loved me...... but he killed me with his own hands.....¡±

    ¡°Liar. You¡¯re all liars..... All of you are just great big liars!¡±

    She looked like she was in great distress as a maniacal power burst forth, causing the scrying mirrors surrounding them to crack one after another. If all the scrying mirrors were to be destroyed and the one that sealed her came to be broken, it would then be impossible to reverse it.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s brows knitted up tightly and he was just about to stop the woman when a man¡¯s deep clear voice suddenly sounded from behind, causing him to startle slightly.

    ¡°Actually, you were not the only person to die in that fire.¡±

    That short and simple statement was however enough to make the mirror demon immediately pause in her maniacal actions.

    On that hideous and horrible face, was a stunned and shocked expression, as she stared wide eyed at the man who had suddenly appeared.

    The man was dressed in a spotless white suit, cutting a tall and lean figure with an exquisitely handsome countenance. He stood quietly a short distance away, aloof and detached, like a deity who had identally stumbled into the mortal realm, his bright red eyes calm without a single ripple,pletely emotionless.

    It was Little Monster.

    Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow in surprise. This fe had actually been faster than him, to have gotten out within such a short period of time. There are some extraordinary secrets surrounding this guy he thought.

    The man¡¯s expressionless scarlet eyes gazed upon the woman, like he was looking at an unreasonable child throwing a tantrum.

    With the gaze from those eyes upon her, for some unknown reason, a sliver of fear rose up in her heart. But she drummed up her courage and proceeded on to ask: ¡°What..... did you just say?¡±

    Little Monster did not not answer her question directly but opened his mouth and went on to say: ¡°Sometimes, what the eyes see might not be the truth. I don¡¯t think that you are aware that the person you hated for so many years has been dead for a long time!¡±

    The mirror demon¡¯s eyes red wide in surprise, her body rigid and stiff as she stood frozen in ce, acting as if she was hearing things.

    What is this man talking about?

    He¡¯s dead.....

    You¡¯ve gotta be kidding!

    Why would that person be dead! ? He had clearly gone on to marry another woman after he murdered her, and living in bliss at a ripe old age. How could she ever forget that?

    ¡°You are lying.....¡±

    Looking at the look of utter disbelief on the woman, Little Monster lowered his eyes and did not say anything, but merely waved an outstretched hand right before her face. Immediately, a scene seemed to sh quickly through her mind one after another, so fleetingly fast she was almost unable to capture them.

 Chapter 314.3 - Secret Not To Be Told

    Chapter 314.3: Secret Not To Be Told

    It was not known what she saw, but she was suddenly full of tears, an endless flow down her cheeks as she shook her head, her mouth letting out a sad frightful moan.

    ¡°Why did this happen..... He¡¯s dead? He has actually died.....¡±

    Little Monster continued in his impassive tone. ¡°You saw it. He had wanted to save you. Unfortunately, the person who should have died had been secretly switched, with you taking her ce.¡±

    ¡°When he came to know that, he was devastated, but it was already toote to go save you. Overtaken by sadness, he did not choose to live on by himself, but chose to die together with you.¡±

    ¡°Your overpowering strong aggrievement continued to sustain you. Although your flesh body rotted away, your spirit soul did not dissipate for a long time, turning you into a demonic sprite, who hates every single man in the world. But, you are really just a foolish woman, blinded by hatred and vengeance, one who did not even know the truth of the things that happened to you at all.¡±

    When Little Monster said that, every single word struck her violently, the words like knives dripping with blood as they stabbed right into her heart, mocking her for the hatred she held for so many years, telling her how foolish she was for her self inflicted torment for such a long long time.

    The mirror demon¡¯s body shook uncontrobly, looking like she was struggling with immense turmoil inside. After a long moment, it seems like she could finally not endure it any longer when she wrapped her arms around her head and let out a long agonizing wail.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault..... I should never have doubted you..... I am the cause of your death.....¡±

    She had lived sealed in the scrying mirror for a thousand years and the man, had probably reincarnated over Heaven knows how many lives, born, lived, aged and died to be returned back into dirt.

    As for her, she had suffered all this time, carrying this hatred and grief throughout her long life, never once knowing how much that man had given up for her sake, her ignorance justughable.

    She fell limply to the ground as her strength seeped out from her body. It was not known how long it was before she then came to raise her head slowly, which caused Little Monster and Lou Jun Yao to jump with a start.

    The woman¡¯s detestably hideous countenance had turned to be beautiful and captivating, her facial features so exquisite they looked like those of a beauty in a painting. There was a faint tinge of sadness between her brows, that would elicit a twinge of sympathy in the hearts of people who saw her.

    Lou Jun Yao then started to say in surprise: ¡°What is happening here.....¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The woman looked at them and a smile broke on her face, which also carried a sliver of relief. ¡°I am really thankful to both of you for helping me resolve this knot in my heart. Now, I no longer have any regrets.¡±

    Upon saying that, her body then slowly started to be blurry, before it turned into a puff of fine dust, gradually dissipating into nothing.

 Chapter 314.4 - Secret Not To Be Told

    Chapter 314.4: Secret Not To Be Told

    A scrying mirror¡¯s existence was entirely dependent on its mirror demon and now that the mirror demon was gone, it would naturally be useless. The mirrors began to shatter and break, and everything before their eyes were restored back to their original state, and the people who had disappeared before then slowly reappeared once more.

    ¡°What just happened? Did I just wake up from a dream? ?¡±

    ¡°I thought that I was really going to die just now, but everything suddenly disappeared in a blink! It was all just an illusion.¡±

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t just an illusion.¡±

    Someone¡¯s voice rose to speak, as he stretched his hand out to show everyone. A deep wound that reached right to the bone could be seen. Although the bleeding had been stemmed, the bright red blood showed that it was a fresh wound.

    Seeing that, everyone there could not help but feel a sense of relief. Thinking back about it, they were really in grave danger just now.

    The sound of flurried footsteps sounded and Lou Jun Yao lifted his gaze, to see Little Bei running towards him with the fluffy little snowball cradled in his arms. The little beast was justnguidly licking its paws in nonchnce, quiet in the youth¡¯s embrace.

    Lou Jun Yao swept a measuring gaze over the youth. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Qing Bei nodded.

    Hearing that, Little Monster could not help butugh aloud and threw a nce at the little furball in the youth¡¯s arms as he said: ¡°With that little fe by his side, what could possibly happen to him?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao nodded slightly. That¡¯s quite true.

    But it seemed like he suddenly remembered something and the ends of his lips curved up slightly as he went on to ask: ¡°How did you know about that woman¡¯s affairs?¡±

    If Little Monster had not shown up in the nick of time which convinced the mirror demon to release them, it was feared that they would be stuck for a further period of time before making their way out from there.

    Besides Bai Zhi Yan who had grown up together with him, Lou Jun Yao had known Little Monster the longest among the people who served him at his side. However, this fe had always given off a mysterious vibe that was out of this world to people, unfathomable and impossible to grasp.

    A man of endless mystery.

    ¡°I can read the past and predict the future. Haven¡¯t I already told you that a long time ago?¡± Little Monster asked exasperatedly with an upraised eyebrow towards Lou Jun Yao. ¡°And you never believed me.¡±

    Lou Jun Yaoughed scoffingly. ¡°In that case, tell me where Qing Yu is right now, and how can we find her? Do you know how?¡±

    Little Monster gave him a knowing smile and then stretched a hand out to pat the man on his shoulder reassuringly, his thin lips spouting two simple words: ¡°With love.¡±

    He then crossed his arms proudly before his chest, and his footsteps then took him nonchntly forward, going on ahead on his own.

    Lou Jun Yao was dumbfounded. ¡°.....¡±

    Trying to act all profound and mysterious again.

    But he was in no hurry. The day woulde where his secrets would be revealed anyway.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After wandering through the darkness for a long while, Qing Lan Fei finally lifted her tired and heavy eyelids.

    It was still a fuzzy blur before her, but this time, she seemed to be able to make out the faint wispy silhouette of a person.

 Chapter 315.1 - The Person At the Bottom of the Lake

    Chapter 315.1: The Person At the Bottom of the Lake

    But, her eyes were still unable to make out the person¡¯s looks clearly.

    She lifted a heavy arm a little weakly, to shield the light shining into her eyes, which felt like a strong intense sunlight to her at that moment.

    Her light action immediately caught that person¡¯s attention and a familiar voice that was filled with delight sounded beside her ears. ¡°Fei Er! You¡¯ve finally woken up!¡±

    Qing Lan Fei jumped with a start, as she moved her hand away from her eyes to get a better look at the person who had moved toe right before her.

    That all too familiar voice. Who else could it be but Mo Jing Yu?

    Upon seeing there was no reaction from her, the man¡¯s handsome countenance quickly came to be tinged with a sliver of worry as he opened his mouth again to ask gently: ¡°Fei Er, are you alright? Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡±

    It was only then that Qing Lan Fei seemed toe to her senses, her frigidly cold fingers warily seeking to go touch the man¡¯s face. But her actions were very slow, her eyes carrying a bewildered glint as she puzzled over the situation.

    Mo Jing Yu immediately grasped her hand, ignoring the icy cold temperature on her palm, and pressed it tightly against his own cheek, to let her properly feel his presence, that it was really him.

    He assumed that she was just shocked, and his voice became tender andforting as he said: ¡°It¡¯s alright now Fei Er. I¡¯m here now and you won¡¯t be in any more danger. I will be here by your side.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s eyes blinked. But no matter how hard she tried to see, she only saw a dazzling and blinding white. Besides being just able to make out the fuzzy silhouette of a person, she was unable to see anything else.

    When her ears heard the man¡¯s gentle voice again, her eyes could not help but began to mist over, her voice a little hoarse as she said softly: ¡°Jing Yu, I am unable to see.....¡±

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face became startled, like he might have misheard what the woman said. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    What does she mean by saying she is unable to see?

    ¡°My eyes..... They cannot see anymore.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei closed her eyes and then opened them again. She did not know why but she always seemed so frail before the man. She had clearly not feared anything when the man was not with her earlier, even though she was unable to see anything.

    But the moment he appeared, she immediately felt as if her entire world had copsed.

    And hearing her repeat those same words, it then came to dawn on Mo Jing Yu.

    He slowly lifted a hand to wave it before her face. However, the woman¡¯s beautiful and enchanting eyes continued to stare nkly ahead, not even blinking a single time, as they gazed rather woodenly at him.

    Maybe, she wasn¡¯t looking at him at all, but just facing blindly into a particr direction, and did not move.

    ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    Mo Jing Yu grasped her shoulders in disbelief, the expression on his face grave, but his eyes were filled with thick roiling pain. ¡°Did those people do this to you? I will never let them off for this!¡±

 Chapter 315.2 - The Person At the Bottom of the Lake

    Chapter 315.2: The Person At the Bottom of the Lake

    If only he hade earlier, maybe such a thing would not have happened.

    Seeming to sense the man¡¯s fiery rage and self reproach, Qing Lan Fei shook her head slowly and said: ¡°No. They did not do anything to torment me. I managed to escape and identally stumbled my way into these forbidden grounds in the Mind Free Peak. My eyes..... They started to go blind after I came in here.¡±

    ¡°What must we then do to cure your eyes?¡± Mo Jing Yu asked.

    ¡°I am an Elixir Cultivator myself and I know my own condition. We need to get out of this ce quickly or my eyes¡¯ condition..... will be more severe the longer we stay here.¡± Qing Lan Fei said softly as she lowered her head.

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s gaze grew severe as he stretched his arms out to pull her into a tight embrace, his voice resolute as he said grimly, pausing between every single word: ¡°I will definitely take you out of this ce. ¡°

    On the other side, as Qing Yu delved deeper into the dense forest, the feeling that something wasn¡¯t right grew stronger.

    She suddenly halted her footsteps, her gaze staring straight ahead in front.

    Her sudden halt also caused Zang Mai and the little toddler following behind her to stop as well.

    ¡°Mistress, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zang Mai asked in puzzlement.

    Qing Yu¡¯s face was indifferent as she raised a finger up slowly to point to the front and said: ¡°The road ends up ahead.¡±

    Hearing that, Zang Mai and the little toddler instinctively lifted their heads to look. They could clearly see that the white trees that had guided their path the entire time, came to an abrupt end about a hundred meters ahead.

    And right after where the line of trees stopped, was a swathe of misty fog that seemed to have risen up from below. Looking at that, it could either be a bottomless cliff or an immenseke below.

    ¡°Could Mother possibly be down there?¡± Qing Yu muttered softly to herself.

    But the moment those words came out, it immediately caused the little toddler to exim in a shrill voice: ¡°Mistress, you can¡¯t be thinking of going down there to look are you? That will not do. Who knows whether there will be even bigger dangers down there?¡±

    This time, it was a rare moment for Zang Mai to not rebut the little fe as he went on to open his mouth and say: ¡°Mistress, I do not rmend that you go down there as well. Although your objective for this trip is to save a person, you will still need to consider your own safety first.¡±

    ¡°I know that. Of course I will do my best to ensure my own safety. I am not one to overestimate myself.¡±

    Qing Yuughed softly and then said with her eyes narrowed: ¡°But, there is just one path before us and since it might mean death for us all whether we remain here or if we make a trip down there, I¡¯ll say why not we just go down there to try our luck instead?¡±

    What does that even mean?

    Qing Yu¡¯s words were rather puzzling which caused the two of them to stand there and scratch their heads. Seeing that, the corners of her mouth curved up and she pointed with a slight lift of her chin, signalling for the two of them to look behind them.

 Chapter 315.3 - The Person At the Bottom of the Lake

    Chapter 315.3: The Person At the Bottom of the Lake

    Turning around, they saw that the path they had just taken toe here was slowly starting to freeze over in ice, and it could be seen that the frost was continuing to spread,ing towards the spot they were standing at.

    The little toddler just stood there staring in surprise with his mouth agape, like he still did not understand what was happening before them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go Little Burrow.¡±

    Qing Yu dragged the youth who still stood rooted to the ground in his ce, suddenly several tens of steps ahead in a blink.

    ¡°Mistress wait for me!¡± The little toddler immediately rushed forward hastily to catch up, before he jumped right into the misty fog right behind hispanions.

    It turned out it was just as Qing Yu had thought, they were a great distance up from the ground beneath. But with her exceptional eyesight, she was able to make out the shimmering ripples of water below them.

    It could be seen that the thick fog came from the hot air rising up from theke.

    Their bodies were plummeting down at great speeds and the warmth could be felt on their faces. For Qing Yu who had be ustomed to the Mind Free Peak¡¯s frigid chill all this time, it was really just too incredible.

    To think that such a great ce could exist here in the Mind Free Peak, the ce was a paradise, like finding Heaven on Earth.

    It was not just the warm waters of theke, there was also that thick robust spirit energy in the air which seemed to cover the entire width of that expansiveke.

    It was not known how far she had fallen when an enormous ssh of water quickly enveloped her, her entire body sinking into theke. She had summoned up a water repent technique, to iste herself from the water so that her clothes would not get wet, and it allowed her to move freely underwater.

    As a weapons spirit, Zang Mai was already a spirit body, so the water did not touch his body at all. Needless to say for the scarlet red bodied little toddler who was actually a seed that did not possess a body, one who was not afraid of scorching hot magma, just mere water from ake was nothing at all.

    The little toddler was so excited that he was ying all four of his short limbs around vigorously, happily swimming back and forth in the water and enjoying himself immensely. He then eximed contentedly: ¡°What does this water actually contain? Why does it make me feel sofortable?¡±

    Hearing that, Zang Mai then looked up and said: ¡°I feel it too. There is a very special kind of power in this water.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What is that?¡± The little toddler suddenly let out a cry of surprise. ¡°It looks like some kind of a demon beast, and it¡¯s humongous!¡±

    As his voice fell, Qing Yu turned her head over slowly to look. And what she saw caused her eyes to suddenly widen.

    What surprised her was not how strange the creature looked, and neither was it due to its unbelievably immense and surreal size, but it was because there was arge gaping hole in its chest, its heart seemingly dug out of its body.

 Chapter 315.4 - The Person At the Bottom of the Lake

    Chapter 315.4: The Person At the Bottom of the Lake

    And the posture of that huge beast was also very strange.

    Most beasts usually had four legs on the ground, quadrupeds who moved by crawling. Even when they have reached a certain level and were able to assume human form, they would still crawl on all fours when in their original forms.

    But for this enormous beast, it stood straight and erect, biped on its own two feet.

    Moreover, although its countenance was menacing and terrifying, with strange looking horns on its head and a tough scaled tail at its back like people from the dragon race, the beast had human arms and legs, hence its form could be considered to be one of the most valiant and magnificent looking among beasts.

    Qing Yu was enchanted by the enormous beast for a moment. What¡¯s more, the eyes of the gargantuan beast..... were violet in colour.

    Something immediately came to her mind but she was somehow unable to link the thought with the sight before her.

    Until.....

    The little toddler swam over to it out of curiosity, and circled around the enormous beast several times.

    He then noticed that the enormous beast was carrying an iron sword that was spotted with rust in its hand, and he stretched a hand out to touch it tentatively. His courage seemed to grow over time and he actually went ahead to try to pull the sword out.

    At that moment, something incredible happened.

    The water surrounding the humongous beast who hadid silent and dormant at the bottom of theke suddenly surged strongly, stirring up violently, which churned up a ferocious and tyrannical vortex, threatening to swallow everything up.

    The entire bed at the bottom of theke began to tremble and shake, and the clear and crystalline water turned muddy.

    ¡°You idiot!¡± Zang Mai¡¯s handsome face was grim as he cursed, quickly pulling down the little toddler who was stunned into a frozen daze.

    Their bodies wary and senses on high alert to face the impending danger, a strong bright burst of light suddenly lit up right before their eyes, so blinding they could not even open their eyes, unable to do anything but to keep them tightly shut.

    After that blinding sh of light passed, calm returned to the bottom of theke once more, and the danger they expected did note to pass.

    Qing Yu slowly lowered the hand she had raised up to shield her eyes. What she saw immediately caused her to stand there in a daze and stare.

    Where was the massive figure of that menacing beast?

    Only the tall well built figure of a man with his captivatingly good looking countenance could be seen standing quietly in ce of the enormous beast, the long sword that shone with a cold chilling glint in his hand embedded deep into the floor of theke¡¯s bottom, unmoving as his eyes gazed straight ahead.

    Upon his otherwise spotless white shirt, was a blood stained hole that did not seem like he was wounded too long ago, as the colour of the blood still looked fresh.

    But Qing Yu knew that this man has been dead for a very very long time, and it was not known how many rounds the moon had risen and set since.

    Yes, from the moment she saw this massive beast just now, a strange feeling had risen in her heart, a great sense of familiarity, as if..... she had heard of this person, and came to know him through someone¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 316.1 - That Person Is Actually Still Alive!

    Chapter 316.1: That Person Is Actually Still Alive!

    The pair of violet irises that should have been bright and brimming with life was at that moment staring vacantly ahead.

    The figure looked highly stiff and though it seemed to look alive as it stood there, having undergone the changes over thousands and thousands of years, except for the seemingly perfectly preserved flesh body on the surface, it was feared that the muscle groups inside had already deteriorated and were all dead.

    But the sword held in his hand drew Qing Yu¡¯s attention.

    She took a few slow steps forward to get a closer look at the construct of the sword. She could barely catch a glimpse of the sheen on the metal but she was however able to discover two Chinese characters in the old traditional script engraved in the hilt near his hand holding the sword.

    But as the characters were from a time that was too long ago, Qing Yu was still unable to make any meaning out of them after staring for a long time.

    Suddenly remembering something, she arched up an eyebrow and then waved over the curious little toddler who was poking his head here and there inquisitively. ¡°Look at this. How do you read these two characters?¡±

    How could she have forgotten about him? The little one had been in the Heavenly Insights into Medicine for such a long time! The Heavenly Insights into Medicine was not just a simple medical book but also contained all kinds of amazing treasures with many hidden secrets inside. Unfortunately, she was still unable to unlock all its secrets till this day.

    As the Heavenly Insights into Medicine¡¯s book spirit, the little fe could be said to be highly knowledgeable and well learned. Not only was he well versed in all kinds of medicine and poison, he also possessed knowledge of many secret happenings from far ancient times, so just asking him to recognize a couple of characters here would definitely not pose to be something difficult for him.

    The little toddler peered with his wide round eyes as he leaned in close to look carefully. He then opened his mouth and read out aloud: ¡°It seems to be..... Lian..... Shi?¡±

    Lian Shi?

    Qing Yu was taken aback for a moment, seemingly a little surprised, but not really shocked to hear that, as she already had a rather good guess of the man¡¯s identity.

    But she had never thought that the name of the sword would also be called Lian Shi as well.

    She remembered that she had heard directly from that man¡¯s mouth that this ¡°Lian Shi¡± had turned to dust and dissipated with the wind back then, so why is his flesh body..... doing here in the bottom of theke?

    ¡°Mistress, is there something wrong?¡± Zang Mai was thoughtful enough to notice the change that came over Qing Yu¡¯s expression and he could not help but to ask Qing Yu in a concerned voice.

    Qing Yu shook her head and then opened her mouth to reply: ¡°I¡¯m just a little puzzled. Are the two of you able to guess at this man¡¯s identity?¡±

    Hearing that, Zang Mai¡¯s eyes subconsciously narrowed into a thoughtful gaze for a moment before he went on to respond: ¡°This person was initially in his demon beast form but he has now morphed into his human form. From the way things stand..... He does not seem to be fully demon as I seem to detect a sliver of..... godly aura! ?¡±

 Chapter 316.2 - That Person Is Actually Still Alive!

    Chapter 316.2: That Person Is Actually Still Alive!

    If his memory serves him correctly, that should be the aura of the gods!

    Caught in a moment of puzzlement, Zang Mai¡¯s gaze turned to look at the sword held in the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Could this sword..... be a celestial artifact?¡±

    And this is why there are traces of a godly aura on the man?

    ¡°This man here, is the first person born of the demon race since the creation of Heaven and Earth, said to possess extremely great dark powers. He alone established the demon race with his own hands and was hence hated and untolerated by everyone from the orthodox faction, all of them trying to suppress his power, to stop him from growing any stronger.¡±

    Upon saying that, Qing Yu then sighed loudly. ¡°But s, such a powerful entity was still destroyed in the end.¡±

    Where even his dead flesh body had to be secretly stashed in such a ce, hidden away from the world.

    Or maybe, no one knew that he was here at all.

    Hearing a tinge of regret carried in Qing Yu¡¯s voice, Zang Mai¡¯s beautiful gold and silver eyes shed with a strange glint before he started to say slowly: ¡°Wouldn¡¯t my Mistress dislike an existence as evil as him?¡±

    ¡°Dislike?¡± Qing Yu was taken aback. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°My Mistress is born with the purest bloodline of light which is the representation of all that is good, righteous and kind, born to stand against the unorthodox and darkness, so doesn¡¯t my Mistress detest people from the evil demon race?¡± Zang Mai said in a clear voice with his gaze looking straight at her.

    Qing Yu lowered her eyes and smiled. ¡°There has never been a clear and distinct line that can clearly differentiate between good and evil throughout the world. Even I cannot im to be a good person myself.¡±

    Zang Mai nodded, seeming to have understood what her words meant.

    ¡°Eh~ so, how are we going to get out from here now?¡±

    The little toddler was kicking his short legszily, swimming back and forth around Qing Yu and blowing bubbles in the water, looking a little innocent and blissfully naive.

    Qing Yu ignored the toddler¡¯s antics while he went about in self amusement and turned to Zang Mai to ask: ¡°Was it because the little fe tried to pull out the sword that caused theke¡¯s bed to tremor?¡±

    ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± Zang Mai nodded in reply.

    ¡°He has already transformed into a human, and no one knows what would happen if someone pulls at the sword again.¡± Qing Yu muttered softly as she rubbed a finger over her chin.

    ¡°Let me! Let me!¡±

    Immediately upon hearing Qing Yu¡¯s words, the little toddler piped in excitedly, and the little figure swam his way right before the tall man. Grasping his small hands around the hilt, he exerted a little strength and pulled the sword outwards, but it did not budge even a single bit.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The little toddler blinked his eyes a few times in puzzlement. Seemingly unconvinced, the little one then gathered up more strength, and gave it a good tug.

    The sword that had a third of itself out of its sheath slipped out a little more at that moment. Seeing that, the little toddler could not help but to feel a sense of delight and became more determined. The sword began to slowly slide out of its sheath.

 Chapter 316.3 - That Person Is Actually Still Alive!

    Chapter 316.3: That Person Is Actually Still Alive!

    The expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face changed and she eximed sharply: ¡°Stop it!¡±

    The little toddler had clearly not realized what was happening. He was just wondering why the sword wasing out so easily when he discovered in the very next instant that the man¡¯s arm he had propped himself against was actually rising up gradually.

    It dawned on him and he lowered his head to look, his eyes wide as saucers in shock.

    He found out that it was not his strength that was pulling the sword out of its sheath, but the sword was sliding out of its sheath under the movement of its owner¡¯s hand inch by inch, shing with an icy cold gleam.

    And the little toddler with a stunned expression on his face was still plopped right there on the man¡¯s arm, caught in a daze and unable to react.

    Zang Mai¡¯s eyes then darkened, and he turned into a golden beam of light, lunging speedily forward, to retrieve the stunned little toddler.

    At that moment, the sword in the man¡¯s hand had alreadyepletely unsheathed, heavy with malice and murderous intent as it pointed straight at them. The violet irises were frosty cold and a good long while passed before the man slowly came to spit out three icy words: ¡°Who are you?¡±

    His eyes..... were looking straight at Qing Yu.

    ¡°You..... are still alive.....¡± The expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face was a littleplicated as she stared at him and said.

    The words that did not make any sense to him and the expression on the youngdy¡¯s face caused the man¡¯s icy cold irises to look taken aback for an instant. ¡°Ming Yue.....¡±

    ¡°Who is Ming Yue?¡± Qing Yu raised up an eyebrow in bewilderment.

    That name was one that waspletely unfamiliar to her. She did not remember hearing it mentioned in that story.

    But..... she had a good feeling in her heart that the name could very possibly be referring to the girl in the story.

    Her response immediately caused the expression on the man¡¯s face to darken. ¡°No. You are not her.¡±

    His eyes grew frigid once again. ¡°Who are you then?¡±

    The question was asked with his eyes fixed upon her.

    That¡¯s right. With his level of power, he would naturally be able to tell with just one nce that the youth and little child beside her were not human.¡±

    ¡°I stumbled my way into this ce by ident and became trapped in here, unable to find my way out. I harbour no ill intentions.¡± Qing Yu said by way of exnation.

    But the expression on the man¡¯s face did not rx at all but continued to stare at her fixedly, his tone of voice absolutely certain when he said: ¡°You know who I am.¡±

    He had not forgotten the very first statement that he had heard from this youngdy¡¯s mouth earlier.

    You are still alive.

    She had actually said he was still alive.

    Her expression and her words were both filled with surprise, but her demeanor and mannerisms did not carry a sense of unfamiliarity one would show to a stranger, which was something highly unusual.

 Chapter 316.4 - That Person Is Actually Still Alive!

    Chapter 316.4: That Person Is Actually Still Alive!

    How could she possibly know who he is?

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes were wary as she nodded her head slightly. ¡°I have indeed..... heard a few things about you.¡±

    The man immediately narrowed his eyes. ¡°And who told you about it?¡±

    ¡°Lian Shi.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± The man¡¯s brows furrowed up tightly and the tone of his voice carried a tinge of displeasure as he went on to ask: ¡°Who gave you permission to say my name out loud?¡±

    The corners of Qing Yu¡¯s mouth curved up as she looked at the man and replied: ¡°I mean, the person who told me those things about you is a person named Lian Shi.¡±

    She paused for a moment at that point and then carried on in an emotionless voice under the man¡¯s astonished gaze. ¡°To put it more urately, it¡¯s the man who was resurrected with your heart. He has be the second Lian Shi, or rather, someone hoped he would turn into another Lian Shi.¡±

    The man was silent for a moment, seeming like he could already make a rather good guess in his mind.

    ¡°But since you¡¯re still alive now, I hope that you can help me here, which would also be helping yourself as well.¡±

    Qing Yu suddenly turned towards him and her tone was earnest and sincere as she said: ¡°Because your death dealt a deadly blow to a certain someone, that personmitted many terrifying things seeking to get you resurrected but she doesn¡¯t even realize her own wrongs. I hope that you can persuade her to turn back.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes looked slightly taken aback a moment before he said in an indifferent voice: ¡°Why should I help you do that? I am already a dead man.¡±

    ¡°Because you still care for that person even after all this time don¡¯t you? You would not want to see her turned into a cold blooded and heartless devil. You¡¯ve once said that she is the sun in your world of darkness, would you want to see your sun slowly destroy herself?¡±

    Seeming to have not expected that she would say such words, the man then scoffed before he said: ¡°That fe has really told you everything hasn¡¯t he? When did hee to trust people so easily?¡±

    ¡°He said it was because I am quite an interesting soul, so he was willing to share his story with me.¡± Qing Yu said with a softugh.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The man¡¯s gaze became deep and thoughtful and his eyes seemed to carry a hint of surprise in them. ¡°Why do you seem to carry..... dark powers that those of our night demon race possess in your body?¡±

    A million years ago, he was one of thest few surviving members carrying the bloodline of the dark night demons. People of the dark demon race are born with strong and mysterious powers and he..... had been the most outstanding one among all.

    But over the span of a million years, the dark night demons have slowly continued to be destroyed and even he himself knew he did not have much time left.

    But in this youngdy¡¯s body, why would there be powers of the dark night demons, a protective force that was so powerful?

    It is clear that she is human.

    So where did this power in her bodye from? Is it possible that a person from the night demon race has been helping her at her side?

    And it could be seen that the powers of this fellow tribesman of the night demon race was actually on par to him in his current state. Although it could notpare to the level back when he was at his peak, as the top dog among his race, it was impossible for anyone to surpass him afterall.

    Even though that was the case, this person must not be underestimated.

    However, when Qing Yu heard that, the look on her face was one of bewilderment. ¡°You mentioned..... the dark powers of the night demon race..... What do you mean by that?¡±

 Chapter 317.1 - This Time, Itâ€™s Probably Goodbye Forever

    Chapter 317.1: This Time, It¡¯s Probably Goodbye Forever

    Seeing the look of bewilderment on her face, the man raised an eyebrow slightly, looking like he just realized something before he smiled in understanding.

    ¡°In your body, a preventive spell of the dark night demons has been ced. It protects you by allowing you to withstand severe harm three times and not die. But the price one has to pay for this technique is high as the harm inflicted on you will be deflected right onto the spellcaster himself.

    Hearing what the man just said, Qing Yu was stunned for a moment.

    It seemed like she was suddenly recalling a particr scenario in her mind.

    She could not remember exactly which time it was, but there was once when she got injured and the pallor of Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face turned a very ugly colour. He had merely told her that she must always protect herself and she must not put herself in any kind of danger even if it was for his sake.

    She had smiled and agreed to it but the expression on his face had been very serious as he looked at her, telling her that if she does not protect herself properly, she might just torment him to his death one fine day.

    She had not thought too much about it back at that time and took it more as a sappy joke, finding those words a little corny.

    But thinking back on it now.....

    ¡°For my sake, you have to remain safe and well. Otherwise, if you were to go on to the afterlife a step ahead of me, causing me to have no one to grow old together with, who am I going to cry out to then?¡±

    Qing Yu clenched up her fingers tightly, her eyes turning dark and deep.

    That fool! He has just inextricably bound his own life onto hers!

    Is he not aware of his own body¡¯s unique constitution? Bleeding from a small cut is already enough to make him suffer, and he dares to seek to take on any injury she suffers! ?

    When she sees him the next time, she will definitely teach him a good lesson!

    Seeing the myriad changes in expressions over the youngdy¡¯s beautiful face, the man could not help but lift up the corners of his lips and say: ¡°It looks like your rtionship with this fellow man of mine is unusually close! But, know that he is from the demon race.....¡±

    ¡°He is that person I love, and that is all that matters.¡± Qing Yu interrupted, her voice t and indifferent.

    The smile at the edges of the man¡¯s lips congealed slightly at that moment. It was only after a while that his voice came out sounding a little hoarse as he said: ¡°You¡¯re really..... just as stubborn as she is.¡±

    ¡°So, are you going to help me or not?¡± Qing Yu¡¯s eyes stared directly at the man as she asked. ¡°At least do it for the sake that you¡¯re fellow men from the same race as Lou Jun Yao.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed and he was silent for a while before he opened his mouth to say: ¡°It¡¯s not that I do not want to help you, but..... I am unable to.¡±

    ¡°In order to have you resurrected, that person hasmitted many deeds that go against Heaven. Don¡¯t you know that all things on earth follow thews of karma and reincarnation? I think no one beside you will be able to stop her. Are you really going to just sit back and watch her continue to err?¡±

 Chapter 317.2 - This Time, Itâ€™s Probably Goodbye Forever

    Chapter 317.2: This Time, It¡¯s Probably Goodbye Forever

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows were furrowed up, the look on her face questioning.

    The grip of the man¡¯s hand around his sword tightened. How could he not know that? s, there was nothing he could do.

    In reality, he was able to survive till now only because of that one half of his body that was from the gods race and the special powers here in the bottom of thiske, which allowed his flesh body to slowly piece itself back and take form once again over the past million years.

    But the moment he leaves this ce.....

    The man¡¯s deep and unfathomable violet eyes washed over with a sh ofplicated emotions for just a quick instant and then quickly seemed to have made a decision, where his eyes grew deep and calm.

    It¡¯s alright.

    He has lived for such a long time already, and his heart just could not stop worrying for that one person.

    Just take it as, he will meet her for the veryst time, and bring all of it.....

    To an end.

    ¡ª¨C

    At that same moment, with the scrying mirrors cracked and broken, the image on the screen at the other end became distorted and fuzzy, before finally turning a snowy white, where nothing could be seen at all.

    ¡°I¡¯ve really underestimated these people.¡± The woman¡¯s silver irises shed with a strange glint as the corners of her lips stiffened, and a scorn showed on her face.

    ¡°Sovereign, please ord punishment onto me!¡±

    A heavy thump sounded behind her, apanied by the cold clear voice that carried a slight hoarse tinge.

    The woman turned her eyes around and saw Yan Po kneeling on the ground, her head hung low in silence.

    The woman¡¯s eyebrow arched up slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Hearing that, Yan Po¡¯s head sank even lower. ¡°I am to me for being too careless, which allowed my traitorous disciple to release Qing Lan Fei. I have already executed that traitorous disciple of mine but Qing Lan Fei..... is nowhere to be found.¡±

    ¡°Ho ho, what a coincidence. The younger one has escaped and so has the older one as well. Could this possibly be the will of Heaven that their lives will not end here?¡± The woman scoffed inughter, and it was impossible to decipher her emotions from her innocuous sounding voice, but it somehow sent a chill running up Yan Po¡¯s spine.

    Even though the person before her had always looked like a puerile young woman, Yan Po knew very well deep in her heart that the woman was a lot more unfathomable than her looks showed.

    No matter in terms of cultivation or in wisdom, she was overwhelmingly oppressive,pletely undecipherable and impossible to read, making a person not dare to even breathe loudly before her.

    As haughty as Yan Po was, she bowed herself in subservience before this person, not daring to show any dissent.

 Chapter 317.3 - This Time, Itâ€™s Probably Goodbye Forever

    Chapter 317.3: This Time, It¡¯s Probably Goodbye Forever

    After a long moment of silence, the woman suddenly voiced out softly: ¡°Where has Lian Shi disappeared to?¡±

    It seemed as though it had already been several days since hest walked out from here and there had been no sign of him again.

    In the past, he would always show up here every three to five days even if he had no business here at all, forever cooking up an excuse to hide the fact that he merely wanted toe see her. His feelings towards her, had not changed in the slightest even through that period of a million years.

    But, she had never wanted to face up to it before.

    As this person had always hung around before her all this time, for him to disappear all of a sudden, it somehow made her feel a little unused to it.

    But, that¡¯s all there was to it. A habit she had grown ustomed to.

    Seemingly never expecting the woman to ask about that, Yan Po was taken aback for a moment before she went on to reply: ¡°I did bump into the Lotus Supreme Lord a few days ago and he mentioned..... that he needed to make amends for his mistakes?¡±

    Make amends for his mistakes?

    The woman¡¯s gaze constricted for a moment, but she did not say a word.

    Just what is he going to do?

    ¡ªThe Bottom of the Lake¡ª

    Qing Yu had thought that it would take a bout of convincing to talk this man around. Never had she thought that the man would agree to it so easily.

    ¡°Then, how are we going to get out from here?¡± Qing Yu raised her head up slightly, to look at the towering man and ask.

    This person was really just too tall. At a nce, he was at least two meters tall. It was little wonder his demonic form had been so massive, as majestic as a lofty mountain.

    Hearing her question, the man did not respond but just slipped the sword back into its sheath with a swish, before nting the scabbard heavily into the ground at his feet.

    In the next instant, Qing Yu felt the ground tremble and shake. Fortunately Zang Mai was quick and nimble enough to hold on to her, which allowed her to keep her bnce and not fall. The water in theke then surged and churned violently, before they split and parted to the sides, opening up a path for them to go forward.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The man opened his mouth to say, and then went on walking ahead on his own, while Qing Yu hurried to catch up with the man.

    ¡°Should I address you..... as Lian Shi?¡±

    The man had a rather icy personality and probably did not like to talk all that much. The fact that he had said so many words to her just now was already a miracle by itself.

    Realizing that, Qing Yu took the initiative to speak up.

    ¡°Hoho, Lian Shi was indeed once my name, but I don¡¯t think it belongs to me anymore.¡± The manughed softly as he spoke, but it seemed like there was a sliver of bitterness in that smile.

    Seeing that the man seemed to be feeling a little down, Qing Yu could not help but to open her mouth and say: ¡°But I really think that the person who assumed your name and continued to live would be suffering more than you! Afterall..... he had never lived for his own sake, but only as your substitute.¡±

 Chapter 317.4 - This Time, Itâ€™s Probably Goodbye Forever

    Chapter 317.4: This Time, It¡¯s Probably Goodbye Forever

    ¡°You think that I am more fortunate?¡± The man¡¯s gaze turned towards her, the corners of his lips curved up. ¡°Even if he is just a substitute, he is still at Ming Yue¡¯s side, apanying her over the past million years. To him, that is happiness.¡±

    Qing Yu was at a loss for words.

    Indeed, looking at it from another angle, death was not the most terrifying, but being forced apart was.

    And was it not true that the other Lian Shi had been happy?

    No matter what his identity was, at least he had been alive, and he had been by the side of the person he loved for so many long years.

    But, there was one thing that Qing Yu was unable to fathom.

    ¡°Since you are still alive, why have you not gone to see her over so many years? Howe no one ever knew that you still lived? And..... are you really that generous hearted, that you would give your own heart to save your love rival?¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s head looked up at the man, her face curious and inquisitive.

    The man¡¯s face looked a little resigned and towards that chatterbox of a youngdy, he was miraculously not feeling the slightest bit of disgust towards her at all.

    Probably, it was because her eyes looked clear and clean, its purity untainted by worldly desires, feeling exactly like when Ming Yue had first appeared before his eyes all those years back in the faraway past.

    He just could not help himself but to open his mouth and answer her query.

    ¡°I am naturally not that big hearted.¡±

    He lowered his eyes and let out a soft sigh. ¡°I had no choice back then as I was already injured after falling for the gods¡¯ devious scheme, and I had to shield Ming Yue from her father¡¯s mighty strike on top of that, which wrecked my bodypletely and left it in tatters. My consciousness was bing weak and frail and as I possess both the blood of the god and demon race in my body, the two opposing forces battled fiercely for supremacy and control, and would have torn me into two if neither side came out triumphant.¡±

    ¡°So you chose to put your own heart into the body of the other Lian Shi and revive him, thinking that he can forever protect Ming Yue in your ce when you were not certain whether you would be able to survive in the first ce.¡±

    The words that the man left unspoken were finished on his behalf by Qing Yu aloud.

    The man¡¯s eyes shed with a glint and his lips then curved up with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re quite a clever one.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very smart yourself as well!¡± Qing Yu said as she winked and then smiled slyly to say: ¡°By doing that, not only did you make that fe owe you greatly, you¡¯ve also made Ming Yue remember you forever. Two birds with one stone, you¡¯ve executed your n really perfectly haven¡¯t you?¡±

    The man¡¯s expression looked surprised for a moment before heughed scornfully. ¡°You¡¯re a little one who overthinks things too much. That has never been my intention as my actions were carried out out of pure instinct in that highly critical moment.¡±

    He paused for a moment and then opened his mouth to continue: ¡°Although, there is one point that you¡¯ve guessed wrongly.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow.

    ¡°This me, who is standing here right before you now, cannot in the true meaning of the word be considered to be truly alive.¡± The man looked at her and said.

    Qing Yu looked a little taken aback before she asked in puzzlement. ¡°What..... does that mean?¡±

 Chapter 318.1 - Seeing the Light Of Day Once More

    Chapter 318.1: Seeing the Light Of Day Once More

    What does being not truly alive mean?

    The man curved up the edges of his lips and said in an indifferent tone. ¡°Back then, I had truly and really died, where I did not even possess a whole andplete soul. This me you see before you now, is merely just a remnant shadow that gathered and formed together over the span of a million years.¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Yu¡¯s face looked a little stunned, like she was finding that rather hard to believe.

    She suddenly stretched her hand out, like she wanted to go touch him and see. The man just stood there with a nonchnt smile hanging from the corners of his lips, making neither an attempt to avoid or dodge from her actions.

    However, in the very next instant, Qing Yu saw her outstretched hand slipping right through the man¡¯s body.

    ¡°How.....¡±

    Qing Yu stared at her hand in bbergasted amazement before her brows knitted up and she said: ¡°But..... that little fe there had clearly tugged at your sword just now..... Is your sword real then?¡±

    The man smiled but did not say anything as he brought the sword in his hand up before the youngdy, indicating that she should try to give it a pull herself.

    Qing Yu reached her hand out. Just as expected, her hand grasped nothing but air.

    Immediately, her eyes turned to cast a dubious looking gaze upon the little toddler behind her.

    Although that little fe had lived for more than ten thousand years, everything he saw felt fresh and new to him, his sparkling big round eyes looking inquisitively here and there, seeming to find this world at the bottom of theke exceptionally amazing.

    It seemed he could feel Qing Yu¡¯s measuring gaze on him as he turned his head around and shed a grin at her, looking so innocent and guileless.

    ¡°How did he then......¡±

    Qing Yu could not help feeling a little puzzled. How was the little one able to pull out his sword? And to touch his body? ?

    It looked like he could sense her puzzlement as the man started to exin. ¡°It is because the little one is the same as me, in human form but without a solid body. Moreover, the Earth Fire Devil Vine is a demonic species, so we share a subtle link in a way, which made it possible for him to be able to touch me as well.¡±

    The man had actually seen through the little toddler and knew his true form all this time.

    The man¡¯s eyes then turned over to the other side, to rest upon the calm and quiet figure of the golden haired youth, a glint of interest shining in his eyes. ¡°However, with this kid here, I am just able to sense that he isn¡¯t human. It is rather strange to me that I am unable to see his true form.¡±

    Hearing the man mention him, Zang Mai could not help but raise his head up, his long nted gold and silver irises shing with a dark glint for a brief instant before disappearing very quickly.

    ¡°He is my weapon spirit, a closepanion who grew up with me. It is only normal that you are unable to see his real form because he is an extremely rare spirit beast type weapon spirit.¡±

 Chapter 318.2 - Seeing the Light Of Day Once More

    Chapter 318.2: Seeing the Light Of Day Once More

    Qing Yu lifted the edges of her lips and opened her mouth to say with a smile.

    ¡°Spirit beast type weapon spirit?¡±

    The man¡¯s face that had been highly nonchnt all this time then seemed to finally carry a tinge of surprise. He looked at the youth once more and Zang Mai¡¯s eyes coincidentally swung towards the man¡¯s way as well, his gold and silver irisesing to meet the gaze of the pair of violet eyes directly.

    What a pair of spectacr and unique looking eyes.

    His true form.....

    The man was still trying to make a guess when he saw a sliver of light sh in those strange coloured eyes, before the irises suddenly became sinister slits.

    ¡°Snake tribe?¡± The man opened his mouth to say in that instant.

    ¡°I am not just any ordinary member of the snake tribe.¡± Zang Mai said in a low voice that sounded a little cold, as if he did not really like his privacy being probed and invaded in such a tant manner.

    The manughed and turned his eyes away from the youth.

    They did not speak anymore after that. As the path ahead at the bottom of theke gradually grew shorter, the light¡¯s refraction above their heads slowly became blinding to their eyes.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes squinted as she looked up above. Are they about to get out from this ce?

    In the end, it was shown that she had been correct.

    The man¡¯s body came out from the waters first.

    Having stayed in those cold dark waters at the bottom of theke for such a long time, he felt a little unused to it in the first instant he came into contact with the highly intense light and air above, making his head spin with dizziness and his sight to blur. It took him quite a while to slowly recover from it.

    He could not help but put on a helpless smile at the corners of his lips as he lowered his head to stare at his own two hands, which seemed to grow a little more translucent for an instant.

    Looks like he really did not have all that much time left!

    ¡ª¡ª

    On the other side just as Qing Yu wasing out from theke, Meatball¡¯s highly sensitive ears pricked up as it suddenly turned its little nose into a certain direction to sniff at the air, before its tiny face then shone with joy and delight.

    ¡°It¡¯s Mother¡¯s scent!¡± It cried out ecstatically.

    ¡°What?¡± Qing Bei who was carrying the little beast heard those words first and he could not help but to exim in surprise.

    Meatball blinked its eyes and turned to look at the youth. ¡°It¡¯s Mother! I can smell her scent.¡±

    ¡°Really? Are you certain it¡¯s Qing Yu?¡±

    Although he possessed great sensory powers, butpared to the Dark Phantasm Cat¡¯s inborn sharp sense of smell, his powers were naturally still a tad inferior, so he could not help asking for verification in an anxious voice.

    Hearing Qing Bei¡¯s question, Meatball inadvertently rolled its eyes, feeling rather miffed that the youth actually dared to doubt it, but the little beast still obediently answered the youth to give him the reaffirmation he sought.

 Chapter 318.3 - Seeing the Light Of Day Once More

    Chapter 318.3: Seeing the Light Of Day Once More

    ¡°Mother¡¯s scent has just appeared. There is no way I am mistaken. Moreover, it seems that she isn¡¯t very far away from us.¡± Meatball reiterated firmly.

    Lou Jun Yao opened his mouth and his low voice sounded: ¡°Are you able to pinpoint her precise location?¡±

    ¡°Of course. That will not be a problem.¡± Meatball nodded its little head, looking highly confident. ¡°As long as Mother is within the range of my nose, I will be able to find her.¡±

    Upon saying that, Meatball leapt down from Qing Bei¡¯s arms. After closing its eyes for a short moment, it then opened them again. Itsrge azure eyes had changed into colour, and were sparkling with a silver light.

    It looked like it was trying to determine the correct direction to take as its tiny body paused in its spot for a moment, before it went walking away confidently.

    Everyone immediately followed suit right behind.

    After all they had gone through on this journey where they just barely managed to escape the clutches of death, everyone had lost the desire topete with each other, bing collectively cohesive and working together as the most important thing at that moment was to remain alive.

    And Meatball had saved them from danger several times, gaining the trust of everyone and making them think that they would not go wrong following that tiny little spirit beast.

    For these people to have discovered Qing Yu¡¯s traces, it was only natural that people from the Mind Free Peak were not excluded.

    ¡°She has appeared, Sovereign. The little one has revealed herself.¡± The moment Yan Po discovered that, she immediately reported it to the woman in the grand hall, seemingly trying to make amends for her prior mistake.

    However, the news did not change the expression on the woman¡¯s face at all, making it seem as though that waspletely within her expectations.

    Only she herself knew what she was thinking in her mind right at that moment. Lian Shi was nowhere to be found, and it was not known where he went. Could he really have steeled his heart and decided to leave her?

    Seeing the woman¡¯s calm and unperturbed demeanor on her face, Yan Po found it impossible to read her mood. But as she was still eager to make up for her prior mistake, she could not help but to open her mouth and ask: ¡°Sovereign, should I go have her brought back here? Or I fear that something unexpected might ur.¡±

    ¡°Just do as you deem fit.¡± Ming Yue could not really be bothered with her, and just tossed those words out indifferently.

    Hearing that, Yan Po bent her back slightly in a bow and said: ¡°Your subordinate understands.¡±

    Immediately after that, Yan Po retreated her way slowly out from the grand hall, and then turned around to leave hastily. This was a chance that Sovereign had given her to make amends, so she was not about to disappoint Sovereign again.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Lian Shi¡¯s heart that hadid silent for tens of thousand years, had for some unknown reason started to beat furiously once more.

    It was a feeling he had never felt before, which caused him to lower his eyes slightly to look down.

 Chapter 318.4 - Seeing the Light Of Day Once More

    Chapter 318.4: Seeing the Light Of Day Once More

    A hand came to rest on his chest where his heart is, but there was nothing he could do to calm the heart down. The heart seemed to be highly excited, as if something that happened was causing it to be maniacally ecstatic.

    What is..... happening to him?

    Why is he suddenly feeling..... so uneasy.....

    This heart had given him a new lease of life back then, and he hade to gain greater strength and power from then on, together with the immortality he had sought for the longest time.

    Other than that, there had been nothing else.

    This heart inside him, did not even beat like a normal person should, but just sat embedded in his chest coldly, not moving in the slightest. For it to thump so strongly like this, was something that had never happened before.

    He knew that the heart did not belong to him at all, but to another person. Even though he had gained strong and mighty powers, he was still not the real owner of the heart afterall, so besides having prolonged his life, the heart had never done anything else.

    But now, what is happening to him? Why is there such a strong reaction?

    Is something going to happen? And it must be something that¡¯s rted to that man.

    This is his heart, and this must be something about him.

    But, he had seen with his own eyes the man dissipating into dust before scattering into the wind. Not even his soul existed anymore, so there is no chance that he could possiblye back to life again.

    But if he had note back to life, then why is his heart beating so furiously?

    Lian Shi clutched his hand tightly against his chest and clenched his jaws together as his footsteps took him resolutely off into a particr direction.

    It¡¯s this way.....

    Even though he could not really believe it himself, his heart was however seemingly probing him towards this direction.

    There, he will find that answer he sought.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Have you ever been to this ce before?¡±

    Qing Yu looked at the stoically silent man and asked. ¡°I heard from..... the other Lian Shi that this was a ce that was once inhabited by people from the gods race, so many parts of it is kept looking the same as it was from a long long time back, where even the celestial energy in the air is still just as thick and robust.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± The man grunted in response. ¡°This is where the borders of the realms between the gods and demon races met, with the two races each inhabiting one half. The two races had always vied for control over the entirend, which only ended in heavy losses on both sides with neithering out the winner. Finally, a negotiation was called and it was agreed that this ce would be set as the central dividing line.¡±

    Qing Yu arched up an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Ah, such a thing actually urred.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you that?¡± The man said with a smile. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a small and unimportant detail, so he didn¡¯t see the need to bring it up to you.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes shed with a glint, the expression on her face seemingly a littleplex. She hesitated for a brief instant, before she then opened her mouth to say: ¡°Actually, I wanted to ask you this. Since you¡¯vee back, are you going to take back the heart that you¡¯ve put in his body? Will he then die.....¡±

 Chapter 319.1 - Two Souls

    Chapter 319.1: Two Souls

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much into it.¡±

    The man let out a softugh before he said: ¡°Since that heart has been given to him, then it belongs to him now. There is no use for me to go take it back from him.¡±

    He lowered his eyes to nce at his hands, and they seemed to look a little more vague and faint than before. His lips could not help stiffening slightly as he went on to say self mockingly: ¡°For someone who does not even have a flesh body shell, it wouldn¡¯t matter that much whether he has a heart or not.¡±

    Those words sounded highly defeatist, like he was giving up on himself.

    Qing Yu was just about to open his mouth to say something when he saw the man¡¯s footsteps suddenlye to a halt.

    She raised her eyes puzzledly. ¡°Why.....¡±

    Her voice suddenly trailed off.

    Not too far ahead in the distance, was a man standing there quietly.

    This ce they hade to looked as if they were now in a different dimension from the route they had taken so far. It was not known when snow had started to fall from the sky, tond all over their hair and clothes.

    But as Qing Yu was wearing all white clothes, the snow that fell on her wasn¡¯t that obvious to see.

    And the tall shadowy figure in front was d in all ck, strikingly visible against the white snowy ground. The wide and loose hem of those clothes pped noisily under the gusty chill wind, his dark ck hair and clothes making him look cold and forbidding.

    For a brief instant, the figure seemed to feel somewhat familiar.

    The man seemed to have spotted them as well and the figure started to move towards them, his feet bringing him closer with every step. As the man came closer, Qing Yu could then see the man¡¯s countenance clearly, and recognized the man to be Lian Shi.

    But the man was someone who was always seen to be genteel, d in elegant green or untainted white, always looking every inch a modest gentleman, clean and refreshing as a spring breeze.

    This was the first time seeing him dressed in stoic and stern ck clothes like this, looking so mysterious and unfathomable, his presence grim and imposing.

    And the closer he came, the more unusual Qing Yu found him to be.

    Back then, because he was telling her about the things that had happened to him in the past, he hade to reveal his violet irises before her. But that had been for just a brief moment, before his eyes quickly reverted back to their original ck shade.

    However, right at that moment, his eyes had remained violet throughout, the colour captivatingly deep and intense, his body exuding a devilishly evil aura. His originally fairplexion had be more pale, almost an unhealthy shade of white, looking like someone from the vampiric race who shunned from sunlight all their lives.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. How did he..... be like this?

    ¡°It looks like my reappearance has affected him in some way.¡± The man beside her seemed to realize something, his violet eyes narrowed as his voice sounded sombrely.

    Qing Yu turned to look at him. But that one nce caused her to be stunned in ce for a moment, like she had just discovered something strange.

 Chapter 319.2 - Two Souls

    Chapter 319.2: Two Souls

    The countenance of the two men, actually..... looked exactly alike.

    The clothes the two of them wore wereplete opposites, one in ck and one in white, as if they were two personalities at two opposing extremes, vessels that stood for kindness against evil, the highly differing auras emitting from their bodies striking the clearest and most conspicuous contrast.

    In the end, the evil ck clothed Lian Shi slowly came to stand right before them.

    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a long time.¡± He said softly, and one could even hear that his voice carried a nefarious tinge.

    Those deep and devilishly alluring violet eyes were highly nonchnt as they flitted lightly over Qing Yu, which caused her gaze to constrict sharply as she felt strangely creeped out for an instant.

    ¡°It has indeed been a long time.¡± That gentle sounding voice, hade out from the mouth of the man beside Qing Yu.

    It was as if the two men had exchanged their souls into each other¡¯s body.

    Qing Yu was a little dumbfounded watching from the side, unable to react at that moment, not fullyprehending the situation before her eyes.

    ¡°You do not seem to be surprised to see me.¡± The gentle white clothed Lian Shi said with an almost indistinguishably faint smile at the corners of his lips, his voice slow and soft as it sounded.

    The ck clothed Lian Shi scoffed disdainfully and then said: ¡°Your heart is still here, how could you be dead.¡±

    That was not a question, but an affirmative statement.

    Back when the guy had revived him with this demonic heart, he had already known it. But he had never thought that a whole million years would pass just like that. It had been so long that he had almost forgotten about the entire matter.

    The heart in his body, belonged to this man before him, the person who was the mightiest of the demon race. The demonic heart of the child of the devil was naturally unlike any ordinary heart. It possessed its own consciousness and was able to recognize its owner.

    Hence, it was naturally able to sense that its real owner had returned, and was reacting so strongly.

    ¡°For you to havee, you must havee to a decision on something. I would think that it is time, that this heart is returned back to you.¡± The ck clothed Lian Shi¡¯s face was cold and expressionless, his voice pausing at every word. ¡°Even though I have lived for so many years using your heart, I am however, not thankful to you for that.¡±

    Who let him decide whether he was to live or die?

    If he had not been resurrected back then, the oue would have been different, and the person who would be remembered forever, would have been him.

    Things would not be what it is now, with her being so estranged from him, his heart dead as settled ash.

    ¡°Neither do I need any gratitude from you.¡± White clothed Lian Shi said with a softugh, and then looked at him to continue to say: ¡°But I had not thought that my reappearance would affect you so greatly.¡±

 Chapter 319.3 - Two Souls

    Chapter 319.3: Two Souls

    It was clear to see that his looks at that moment, was exactly how the original Lian Shi had looked so many years back then, the mightiest and most powerful entity among the demon race. The demonic heart had not only altered the ck clothed Lian Shi¡¯s body constitution, it had also changed the man¡¯s looks and demeanor, to be like its original owner.

    ¡°It is enough for me that you were able to apany Ming Yue by her side all this time. My reappearance here would not change anything at all.¡± The white clothed Lian Shi said in a soft voice.

    ¡°Tsk.¡± A sliver of scorn came onto a corner of the ck clothed Lian Shi¡¯s face. ¡°Apany Ming Yue by her side?¡±

    His hand slowly rose up to touch his own face. ¡°Even though I havee to look exactly like you, I am not even able to be your substitute in her heart. I have been the one who remained by her side for the past million years, but that vague and blurry shadow of you still cannot be wiped away from her heart. Since you have now returned, then let everything end already. After so many long years, it is time that she wake up from that..... Dream.¡±

    Hearing those words, the white clothed Lian Shi seemed a little surprised. ¡°You were not like this in the past. From what I know, even though you were merely just a human, you were highly tenacious and strong, but you have now lost your self confidence.¡±

    ¡°What am I like in your eyes?¡± The ck clothed Lian Shiughed out loud, but there was so much bitterness in thatughter. ¡°Someone who only knew how to follow Ming Yue wherever she went, a foolish kid who was thoroughly being used but would still ignorantly jump right into it time and time again.¡±

    In the next instant, the man¡¯s highly negative emotions then shifted quickly, the evil smile curling up on his face once again. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of this. I do not want to see this face that looks the same as yours. I do not want to see her staring in mesmerization at this damned face of yours all the time anymore, so just let this heart be returned to its original owner!¡±

    He had not done that himself because only the real owner of the demonic heart knew how to extract it out from one¡¯s body, and there was nothing he could do.

    Hearing that, the white robed Lian Shi let out a soft sigh. ¡°Do you really need to do that? She merely has not realized what her own heart truly feels. The day wille where she will understand that you are the person who suits her the best.¡±

    ¡°But you have returned haven¡¯t you? Do you really think that I still stand a chance of getting her to even nce at me with you around?¡±

    ¡°I have not returned, but have onlye here to fulfil a person¡¯s request. Once I am done with the deed, I would not be here anymore.¡± The white clothed Lian Shi said slowly, as he looked at the man.

    Fulfil a person¡¯s request?

    The ck clothed Lian Shi subconsciously turned to look at Qing Yu, seemingly a little taken by surprise. This youngdy..... was actually able to convince the man to help her?

    As to what the request was, he didn¡¯t really need to guess to know what it entailed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste anymore time and just bring me to go see Ming Yue will you? The longer we drag this, the bigger the change in you will be, and you might very well just fall into devilry.¡± The white clothed Lian Shi said as he shook his head helplessly. ¡°It took so much for you to achieve an immortal body in your path of cultivation, do not let all of that end up to be for nothing.¡±

 Chapter 319.4 - Two Souls

    Chapter 319.4: Two Souls

    The ck clothed Lian Shi was silent for a while, seemingly considering the truthfulness behind those words. A short momentter, he finally agreed.

    But before any of them did anything, they heard a woman¡¯s icy menacing voice reverberate around them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you, my little one. To think that you were able to escape. I have really underestimated you.....¡±

    Qing Yu froze in ce, her body tensing up warily as she turned her gaze towards the source of the voice.

    Upon the wide expansive snowy grounds, a group of people have suddenly appeared, all of them women.

    The woman in the lead, was extremely beautiful with an exquisite countenance, cold and alluring. But the expression on that face, was cial and chilly, like ice that would never melt over thousands of years, feeling like it could freeze a person solid just by looking at it.

    ¡°Yan Po?¡±

    The ck clothed Lian Shi¡¯s brows knitted up slightly, like he had not expected that she would find them all the way out here.

    ¡°Lotus Supreme Godly King, I am surprised that I would find you here with the little one here. It makes me wonder whether you are here to help her escape, or do we share the same objective, and you are here to bring her back.¡±

    The edges of Yan Po¡¯s lips were stiff and grim, as she said those words in a tone that felt neither warm nor cold.

    Those words seemed to be using him of having intentionally released Qing Yu from captivity, and was now secretly helping the youngdy run away.

    ck clothed Lian Shi¡¯s face turned even darker in an instant, a menacing aura ring up around him, an invisible force that could unknowingly take a person¡¯s life.

    Yan Po had naturally sensed the change that came over the man and she could not help but feel startled deep inside. How did this man¡¯s aura grow to be so evil and tyrannical, and with those startlingly intense violet eyes against his demonically pale countenance, he looked just like a terrifying devil.

    Has Lian Shi..... fallen into devilry?

    However, Yan Po¡¯s gaze had only been looking at him. It was only when the white clothed Lian Shi turned his body around that the woman¡¯s eyes red wide with pure and utter shock, with everyone behind her showing the same stunned expression on their faces.

    To suddenly see two different people¡¯s faces looking exactly alike, anyone woulde to be shocked.

    What is going on here? How could there be two Lian Shi! ?

    Is this some kind of illusory technique! ?

    ¡°Who..... is the real Lian Shi here?¡± Yan Po¡¯s eyes were chilly, her gaze swiveling over the two figures, one d in ck and one in white, her voice quivering hesitantly, filled with surprise and doubt.

    ¡°What, can you tell?¡± White clothed Lian Shi said with a softugh.

    Clearly, he was giving Yan Po the feeling he was more like the Lian Shi she knew.

    And, Lian Shi was always seen to be genteel and even tempered before everyone all the time, and she had never seen Lian Shi when his dark side surfaced before. Moreover, he had always been someone who was unfathomable and impossible to read.

    Hence, Yan Po was a little mystified at that moment.

    She hade all the way out here to capture the littless who escaped but was caught in such a tough predicament.

 Chapter 320.1 - Long Awaited Embrace

    Chapter 320.1: Long Awaited Embrace

    Yan Po¡¯s gaze turned sharp. ¡°I do not care what you might be up to here. Sovereign has ordered for me to bring thess back and I don¡¯t think that you would not stop me from doing that would you?¡±

    ¡°What you want to do does not concern me.¡± The ck clothed Lian Shi said coldly.

    Qing Yu raised an eyebrow and before she had even opened her mouth, she saw the white clothed man beside her shift his body slightly to hide her behind him as he looked at Yan Po to say in a soft voice. ¡°You are not in a position to stick your nose into the little one¡¯s affairs. I do not think that you want to see me draw my sword.¡±

    Qing Yu was a little surprised to see the man¡¯s actions that clearly showed he was protecting her.

    She could not understand why he was helping her like this.

    It was said that the man was the mightiest entity among the demon race and even though he was now iplete, merely a remnant shadow of his former self, his powers were still not to be underestimated.

    Her gaze involuntarily drifted towards the sword grasped in the man¡¯s hand.

    It seemed like that sword had not left the man¡¯s grasp from the moment he appeared. Back when they were at the bottom of theke, it had nearly been pulled out of its sheath by the mischievous little toddler but the man had quickly pushed it back, seemingly very careful with that sword.

    What could be so special about it?

    Faced with one in ck and one in white, two Lian Shi before her, putting Qing Yu¡¯s attitude aside, one of the Lian Shi was dead set on going against her.

    Yan Po could not help feeling a little enraged, and that cold and impassive face finally cracked. She clenched her teeth tightly together and said: ¡°Lian Shi, just what are you really ying at? I am exactly inclined to y games with you. Don¡¯t think just because you are favoured by Sovereign and that gives you free rein to do as you please without paying any heed to others! If you do not want to end up being punished by Sovereign, then capture that littless and bring her back right now! !¡±

    The ck clothed Lian Shi had originally not wanted to stick his nose into the matter.

    But, with the return of the real ¡°Lian Shi¡±, the demonic heart in his body was undergoing a series of changes, which warped and distorted his personality, making him be unruly and bloodthirsty.

    Yan Po words rang in his ears. To him, it was an unveiled threat and tant challenge to him, her tone making him feel like she was ordering him about.

    That quickly riled up his emotions and his violet eyes turned sharp in an instant, seemingly stained with a blood red tinge.

    The corners of his lips lifted up in a wide curl, to reveal two rows of sinisterly white teeth, a terrifying and frightful sight. His voice came out soft and slow, like he was biting on every single word. ¡°The thing I hate the most, is when people talk to me with that kind of a tone.¡±

    Tsk. He is no longer.....

    No longer the same weak and defenceless useless piece of trash that anyone can wantonly trample upon from before!

 Chapter 320.2 - Long Awaited Embrace

    Chapter 320.2: Long Awaited Embrace

    The body of the man d in all ck seemed to be engulfed in an evil menacing aura straight out of Hell, striking inexplicable fear into people who saw it.

    Yan Po¡¯s heart constricted and she berated: ¡°Have you lost your mind? You would dare to strike me! ?¡±

    It would be a lie to say she was not frightened.

    Because she knew deep down inside that she would not be Lian Shi¡¯s match, and it was impossible to measure the man¡¯s depth in cultivation.

    But everyone throughout the entire Mind Free Peak knew that this man was a person not to be trifled with, and even Sovereign herself was careful with the guy.

    Under that genteel shell, was a hidden ferocious beast that hadid dormant for a very long time, but was ready to pounce whenever the opportunity arose.

    Seeing the expression on the woman that betrayed the fear she was feeling inside, ck clothed Lian Shiughed scoffingly, his gaze fixed unblinkingly upon the woman as he said: ¡°So what if I do?¡±

    The instant his voice fell, he did not even give Yan Po the chance to take another breath. His voluminous ck clothes billowed out as he shot forward at great speed, hurtling over the white blinding snow, like a ck demon who suddenly sprouted wings on its back.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡± The expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face was a little surprised.

    Why has that man suddenly turned to be hostile against the enemy?

    Just a moment ago, hadn¡¯t he acted like it did not concern him whether she was to live or die? But now..... is he standing up for her instead! ?

    She was not about to be so full of herself to think he was doing it because of her.

    It would seem like that woman¡¯s words just now had agitated him in some way instead.

    Seeing that, the white clothed Lian Shi however justughed softly and then said in a slowly voice: ¡°That man, back when he was still a human, had very strong pride and self esteem. Despite his weak powers, his personality was obstinate, unyielding like a rock, and was extremely vengeful.¡±

    Speaking up till that point, his voice then paused for a moment before he turned towards the panic stricken Yan Po and curved his lips up to say: ¡°That woman must have some kind of a feud with him before, and he had wanted to strike at her for a very long time.¡±

    ¡°But, it looked like he had no intentions of helping me at all just now.¡± Qing Yu¡¯s hand involuntarily came up to rub at her chin thoughtfully, trying to make sense of the situation. ¡°Moreover, isn¡¯t that woman on the same side as him? Is he really thinking of betraying Ming Yue? ?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he is thinking that much into it. You see.....¡± The white clothed Lian Shi said as he cast a thoughtful nce towards the two people battling. ¡°I fear the demonic heart in him would have mutated even more and even if he wanted to hold himself back, it has be something impossible for him to do.¡±

    ¡°Mutated.....¡±

    ¡°The heart in his body was once originally one with me, but exists now in another person¡¯s body. As both of us have appeared at the same time, that demonic heart which originally belonged to me is spiraling out of control and a mere human body will not be able to contain it, which is why it is affecting him like this.¡±

 Chapter 320.3 - Long Awaited Embrace

    <h4>Chapter 320.3: Long Awaited Embrace</h4>

    The white clothed Lian Shi exined slowly to Qing Yu.

    Qing Yu nodded in understanding, and then asked the man: ¡°What will he..... finally turn to be in the end?¡±

    The white clothed Lian Shi was silent for a moment before he said: ¡°He will fall into devilry and turn into a demon of the lowest kind, who only seeks blood and raw flesh, a demon who does not even possess an ounce of intellect.¡±

    The kind that once theye out into the light, they would be mercilessly hunted down.

    ¡°So if the heart is taken away from him, wouldn¡¯t he then not have to turn into a demon?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you forget that he is only able to still live because of the heart.¡±

    Once that heart was taken away, he would undoubtedly die.

    Over on the other side, Yan Po was desperately trying to dodge from the demonic looking ck clothed Lian Shi. Already not a match for the man in the first ce and faced with this mindless person who knew nothing but to kill at that moment, Yan Po could do nothing but to do everything she could to defend herself.

    The auraing out from his body was really just too frightening which caused everyone that Yan Po brought with her to unconsciously back off, and not a single one among them dared to step forward to help her.

    Yan Po could not help getting flustered as she screamed out in a panic: ¡°You entire piece of worthless thrash, quicklye cover me to let me leave!¡±

    When those words came out, the whole group of people shrank away even further from her.

    ¡°How dare you defy my orders!¡± Yan Po¡¯s eyes turned red from anger.

    One of them hesitated for an instant and then opened her mouth to say slowly: ¡°You yourself are already not a match for Lord Lian Shi, so how could we possibly be able to do anything against him? We will just be sending ourselves to our own deaths and moreover, this is a personal grudge between yourselves, so it is not our ce to interfere.¡±

    Upon saying that, those people did not even cast their nce Qing Yu¡¯s way before they disappeared in a whirl.

    Qing Yu stood there staring with wide eyed amazement, dumbfounded. ¡°......¡±

    What just happened?

    Have they just abandoned that woman and left?

    The white clothed Lian Shi could not help but tough out loud. ¡°It would seem like this woman did not treat them very well.¡±

    Yan Po was struck sessively by Lian Shi a few times and even her defensive barrier had been shattered by the man. Her hand clutched weakly at her chest as she fell back a few steps in agony.

    However, the man did not look like he had any intention of stopping as he continued on pressingly. Yan Po vomited out a mouthful of blood and screamed out anxiously: ¡°Lian Shi! It¡¯s your job to bring her back and note attack me like a rabid dog like this! !¡±

    ¡°Rabid dog you say?¡± Lian Shi¡¯s lips split into a wide smile, his voice a sinister cackle. ¡°If that is the case, why would you try to reason with a rabid dog.....¡±

    Upon saying that, another palm strike struck Yan Po viciously on her body. Immediately, the woman¡¯s body flew back like a kite with a broken string, sliding over a great distance across the snow.

 Chapter 320.4 - Long Awaited Embrace

    <h4>Chapter 320.4: Long Awaited Embrace</h4>

    Qing Yu could almost feel the pain watching the woman.

    Were they fighting among themselves here?

    Just as she stood there with her brows knitted up and was about to suggest to the man beside her to leave this ce, a shrill young and puerile voice suddenly rang out crisply through the air a short distance away, ecstatic and delighted.

    The very next second, something soft and furry burrowed itself right into her arms.

    That significantly heavy force caused Qing Yu¡¯s body to sway slightly as she subconsciously lowered her head to look. She was immediately met with arge pair of bright azure blue eyes staring right back at her.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±

    That tiny mushy sounding voice continued to whine adorably as it skillfully scuttled out of her arms to sit on her shoulder, rubbing its face against Qing Yu neck, a sticky little fe.

    ¡°Meatball, why are you here?¡± Qing Yu blinked her eyes in surprise. But she was still delighted to see the little fe after so long and she could not help reaching her hand out to stroke the little creature¡¯s tiny head.

    Meatball snuggled happily into the touch of the youngdy¡¯s soft hand and said in a soft voice: ¡°I came here with Uncle Little Bei and the rest. It was so hard to locate Mother¡¯s scent and we immediately rushed our way over once I detected it.¡±

    Qing Yu was taken aback. ¡°The rest?¡±

    The next moment, it dawned upon Qing Yu what the little beast was talking about.

    In the distance, a group of people started to appear one after another. It looked like there were probably over twenty of them with many familiar faces among them.

    However, the first person her eyes came to see was a handsome striking figure in purple, with a wless looking countenance.

    There was clearly still quite a great distance between them but her eyes saw him immediately in the very first instant. Coincidentally, the man¡¯s gaze slowly turned towards her at that same moment, their eyes meeting each other.

    ¡°Ah Yao.....¡± Qing Yu¡¯s lips could not help but to move slightly. For some reason, maybe it was because the ce was really just too cold, her throat felt rather dry, and no sound actually came out.

    But the man seemed to understand what she was saying as his eyes shone brightly with a glint. In the blink of an eye, his body then traversed over an impossibly far distance toe stand right before her.

    A light swirled within his violet eyes, seemingly surging with theplicated emotions inside him, before he stretched both his arms out to wrap the youngdy in an embrace. His low maic voice was tinged with an almost imperceptible sliver of tenderness as he said: ¡°Little one, you¡¯ve really made me search so hard.¡±

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes. For some reason, there was a dull suffocating ache in her heart at that moment.

    ¡°Do you know how much I¡¯ve missed you? Hm?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao let out a soft sigh, his voice seemingly helpless and filled with despair. ¡°The whole time that you were not around, it felt like an entire lifetime has passed and I am about to go mad.....¡±

 Chapter 321.1 - I Missed You

    Chapter 321.1: I Missed You

    Feeling the man¡¯s wide warm chest and that highly familiar aura, Qing Yu felt as if a lifetime has passed.

    They have not seen each other for a really really long time!

    From the time that she was brought here to the Mind Free Peak, the whole ordeal had taken almost an entire fortnight¡¯s time.

    It felt like the time they spent together was always so short and fleeting.

    Qing Yu reached her arms out slowly around the man¡¯s lean muscr waist and the expression on her face showed a passive and submissive look never seen before on her, her cheek leaning intly on his chest like a timid little animal, her voice exceptionally tender.

    ¡°I missed you very much as well.¡±

    But after those words came out of her mouth, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. He slowly released the youngdy and lowered his eyes to look suspiciously at that exquisitely beautiful countenance, as he raised a hand to caress her cheek and said: ¡°Did you just say that you missed me?¡±

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes, puzzled with that question, but still went ahead to nod her head.

    The very next moment, she saw the look in the man¡¯s eyes seem to change, and his fingers caressing her face slowly slid down to her chin. He then lifted her head before pressing his own handsome countenance right smack down onto hers.

    ¡°Mmmph.....¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes red wide as she stared, a little caught off guard.

    The man¡¯s ferocious and tyrannical kiss came without any warning, and she was unable to even react, caught in a daze as heid siege upon her, passively dominated.

    The tiny beast held in her arms was being suffocated under the man¡¯s tight and close embrace. It could not help but to il and thrash its body all about, which shocked Qing Yu back to her senses.

    It was when she regained her wits about her that she realized where she was at that moment.

    And, if her memory serves her correctly, the white clothed Lian Shi was just right beside her. This fe did not even bother to read the situation but just went on ahead to grab and kiss her right smack on her lips!

    Thinking about that, Qing Yu could not help but feel highly embarrassed and angry. However, the man did not seem to have any intention of stopping at all. She was immediately so enraged that she mped her mouth shut and bit the man. Only then did the mane to release her after feeling the pain.

    Though she was angry, Qing Yu naturally could not bear to bite him too hard and hurt the man, but just wanted him to feel the pain.

    Seeing the bewildered look that carried a tinge of aggrievement in his eyes, Qing Yu shot him an angry re and said in a low voice: ¡°Can¡¯t you see how many people are around? Don¡¯t you know to exercise a bit of restraint?¡±

    The expression on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face became even more aggrieved. ¡°You clearly said you missed me.¡±

    ¡°What has missing you got to do with kissing me?¡±

    ¡°Of course there¡¯s a link. Didn¡¯t you feel how much I missed you from the kiss just now?¡±

    Qing Yu was speechless. ¡°.....¡± What a load of nonsense.

 Chapter 321.2 - I Miss You

    Chapter 321.2: I Miss You

    Seeing the dumbfounded and speechless look on the youngdy¡¯s face, Lou Jun Yao could not help but tough out softly and stretched his arms out to hug her tightly as he said in a gentle voice: ¡°Alright alright, I won¡¯t tease you already. I wanted to kiss you, so I just followed my heart and did it.¡±

    ¡°You still have to read the situation first don¡¯t you?¡± Qing Yu murmured softly.

    ¡°Right. I will first find a ce where there is no one around before I kiss you next time. You will then have no reason to protest anymore.¡± Lou Jun Yao then said in a teasing tone.

    The sound of amusedughter sounded by their ears.

    It was only then that Lou Jun Yao seemed to notice the man standing beside them. His eyes gazed appraisingly over the man for a moment and then seemed to realize something. His gaze turned sharp and he started to say: ¡°You are.....¡±

    Why does the aura on this man feel so familiar?

    His eyes were actually violet just like his own. He would naturally know what that really represents.

    But he had not thought that they woulde to meet at a ce like this.

    The white clothed Lian Shi curved his lips up and said: ¡°To be able to meet a fellow tribesman while I am alive, it is something that makes me happy.¡±

    Hearing that, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face darkened slightly as he looked at the man before him, his eyes seemingly a little judgemental.

    That person was clearly someone he had never met before, so why does he feel so familiar? To the extent he felt that the man might even be kin.....

    Qing Yu saw that Lou Jun Yao seemed to be feeling rather curious and she opened her mouth to say: ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever heard about a mysterious and highly powerful demon seed who was born in among the demon race a million years ago?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao was taken aback for a moment before he nodded his head slightly. ¡°What about it?¡± He has heard about that man of legend indeed.

    ¡°This is him.¡± Qing Yu stuck her chin out in the man¡¯s direction to point at the white clothed Lian Shi.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes widened up slightly in disbelief before he turned to look at the man carrying a smile on his face, his mouth slowlying to ask: ¡°You are Lian Shi?¡±

    The man smiled and nodded. ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re really famous.¡± Qing Yu eximed in surprise.

    She had merely mentioned just a few words about the man and Lou Jun Yao was immediately able to speak the man¡¯s name. It would look like the man was really quite an extraordinary character back then!

    Lou Jun Yao stared at the man for a while and his brows then furrowed up. ¡°No. Besides your eyes, there isn¡¯t the tiniest sliver of the Dark Night Demon race¡¯s aura on your body. Are you..... a remnant soul?¡±

    ¡°Is it really that obvious?¡± The white clothed Lian Shi shook his head rather helplessly and then continued to say: ¡°Indeed. The real demon seed currently, should be that person over there instead.¡±

    As he spoke, the white clothed Lian Shi pointed his finger out to the side, towards the man who was currently engaged in battle with Yan Po.

 Chapter 321.3 - I Miss You

    Chapter 321.3: I Miss You

    Lou Jun Yao turned his gaze towards the direction the man¡¯s finger was pointed into, and saw a face that looked exactly the same as the man directly before him.

    The white clothed Lian Shi did not answer Lou Jun Yao¡¯s query but turned to Qing Yu to say with a smile: ¡°Little one, I do not have much time left. We will have to grasp every minute we have for the task that you asked me to help you with.¡±

    Qing Yu nodded her head and then replied: ¡°However, the most important thing we have to do now is to separate those two first, as they are the only ones who know exactly where Ming Yue is right now.¡±

    It was as if the ck clothed Lian Shi had been possessed by the devil, his every strike growing more and more vicious. Yan Po was slowly finding herself unable to defend against the man¡¯s strikes and had sustained heavy injuries, at that moment barely on herst breaths. If things continued on like this and no one came to stop her opponent, she might very possibly be killed by the ck clothed Lian Shi.

    Although he did not understand what the other two were talking about, Lou Jun Yao had at least understood that the woman who was caught in the heat of battle cannot be allowed to die just yet.

    He shot his gaze towards a certain direction and a sh of white shot out speedily. In the next instant, Little Monster was seen holding a almost half dead woman in his hand whom he went on to toss nonchntly onto the ground.

    Yan Po was at that moment feeling so weak that it seemed like her eyes were seeing things, but she could somehow sense that she was now out of danger. Her hands immediately began to move and weave, looking like she was going to execute some secret technique in an attempt to escape.

    Her hands were suddenly held down by Qing Yu, and the technique she had just begun to execute quickly failed.

    Yan Po could not help but to clench her jaws tightly together as she red angrily at the youngdy. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not kill you. I just want you to lead us to go see Ming Yue. You must surely know where she is!¡± Qing Yu said as she looked down at the woman.

    Yan Po lowered her head and spat on the ground in contempt. ¡°Don¡¯t even dream of it. I will never betray Sovereign!¡±

    ¡°I know that you are loyal and do not fear death. But you must realize that death is one of the easiest things to face in the world but living through a life that is worse than death is what¡¯s truly terrifying.¡±

    Qing Yu lifted the ends of her mouth up in a mirthless smile. ¡°My Mother is an elixir cultivator who is able to cure illnesses and save lives and I have naturally inherited her outstanding talents. However, instead of saving lives, I am more skilled in taking lives, well versed in many different ways to make people suffer a fate worse than death itself.¡±

    ¡°Speaking about that, I would really like to know where you people have my Mother imprisoned right now.¡±

    Yan Po scoffed disdainfully and went on to say: ¡°You can give up on that thought then. You will not be able to see your Mother again.¡±

 Chapter 321.4 - I Miss You

    Chapter 321.4: I Miss You

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qing Yu could not help but knit her brows together.

    ¡°She escaped and stumbled her way into highly deadly grounds within the Mind Free Peak. It has been three days and three nights and you would probably not even be able to find her corpse anymore.¡± Yan Po said in a venomous tone.

    Qing Yu¡¯s face turned frosty in an instant and she whipped her hand out to clutch at the woman¡¯s neck. ¡°If anything were to happen to my Mother, do not think that you will live!¡±

    Yan Po was not able to breathe under Qing Yu¡¯s strong grip, her face turning red from suffocation. Seeing that, Lou Jun Yao quickly pulled Qing Yu and held her hand to say. ¡°Do not worry as Aunt Lan will be fine. You father came here as well. He came here ahead of me and he must have found Aunt Lan by now.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Qing Yu lifted her head to look at the man, undiminished worry in her eyes.

    Lou Jun Yao then said softly in a reassuring voice. ¡°Trust me on that.¡±

    Qing Yu then lifted her eyes slightly to look at him, seemingly a little more reassured.

    And the group of people who had been a short distance away were slowly walking over towards them.

    It was then that Qing Yu noticed the people. When her eyes saw a particr white maned person d in ck clothes, she could not help but call out in surprise: ¡°Little Ye..... What are you doing here! ?¡±

    Thest time they met, it had been in the Bright Moon Divine Temple. He had appeared right before her eyes out of the blue and said some strange things before leaving the ce.

    Reborn into another life, it was probably because they had different identities and in different positions, he was no longer the silent and unknown bodyguard always hanging around by her side. She had alsoe to gain a closepanion and many other friends, and it could not be helped but to feel that something had quietly changed.

    Regardless of the fact that there was absolutely nothing they could not share with each other in the past, a person they could leave their backs open to without a thought. But upon seeing him once again now, she felt that the man had now be more and more unfamiliar to her.

    She hade to this ce only because her Mother was taken and imprisoned here, and she had no choice but toe here.

    But for Qing Ye Li, why had he appeared here in this ce?

    From the Constetion Lands in the beginning and here in the Mind Free Peak now, it seemed like he was more unfathomable than before, but would just suddenly pop up out of nowhere by her side.

    Could it really be because of the legendary powers that would make one stronger......

    As time passes, anything can change.

    But she did not wish for him to change as well.

    Change that was brought on by her death, on this man who had crossed over into another world in his relentless pursuit. If even this man can change, then she really doesn¡¯t know what else is there in the world that will stay the same forever.

    ¡°Little Yu, I¡¯m d to see that you¡¯re safe.¡±

    Qing Ye Li had not missed the surge ofplicated emotions in her eyes but he merely showed her a faint smile and feigned ignorance.

    In actual fact, he had appeared at this ce together with Lou Jun Yao at the same time earlier, but Qing Yu¡¯s eyes could only see Lou Jun Yao at that moment.

    Even though they had been at such a short distance away from her, her eyes did not see him at all.

 Chapter 322.2 - Iâ€™m Back, Why Are You Not Happy?

    Chapter 322.2: I¡¯m Back, Why Are You Not Happy?

    On the other side, after Yan Po was snatched right out from the clutches of the terrifying ck clothed Lian Shi who was like Asura, the devil from Hell, she suddenly seemed to be rather fearful of death now. Against Qing Yu¡¯s intimidating threats, she hesitated just for a while before choosing to submit.

    She knew there was no point for her to continue to resist any further.

    From the moment the Mind Free Peak let these people in, it was destined that its fall was imminent.

    Afterall, among this group of people, there were some whose cultivation even she herself was unable to fathom, not to mention this incredulously bizarre scene before her eyes, where there were two Lian Shi who looked exactly alike!

    Hence, she steeled herself as she slowly brought her hand up to a corner of her mouth, and bit down hard. A drop of blood immediately beaded on the tip of her finger. That bright red droplet of blood was then smeared onto thevish blue sapphire stone embedded in the decorative headpiece worn over her forehead.

    Her mouth started to chant. A blinding light suddenly appeared and started to spread out around her, enveloping everyone there. The next moment, they were all transported into another location.

    It was seen that they were all in the structure at the highest point that everyone had seen from the bottom before they began their ascent of the Mind Free Peak.

    Standing at the top now, it was a totally different view before their eyes.

    The divine realm, was far more deste and lifeless they any one of them had imagined.

    The ce was broken and in total disarray, in greater ruin than any other ce they¡¯ve passed in the Mind Free Peak, looking like the ce had been abandoned for many years, cobwebs hanging all around that seemed to have been there for a very long time.

    ¡°Are you toying with us? How can there be anyone here? !¡±

    Someone immediately kicked up a fuss, thinking that this must be a cheap trick from the woman who was trying to buy time for her to escape.

    However, an incredibly cold and frosty voice then sounded slowly. ¡°This is the ce.¡±

    It was the ck clothed Lian Shi.

    This was a person who had been here for the longest time and no one knew the real meaning behind the ce better than him.

    As for the white clothed Lian Shi, after really stepping into the ce and seeing the scene before him with his own eyes, the expression on his face seemed slightly taken aback.

    It was for no other reason.....

    Then the fact that it was all so familiar to him.

    Back then, he had disappeared right from this ce. It was also the ce where war between the gods and demons had begun when negotiations broke down.

    Everything seemed to have been preserved to look exactly the same. It could be seen from this that someone still remembered the things that happened here very deeply.

    The white clothed Lian Shi slowly walked forward, and he raised the sword held in his hand to clear theyers of cobwebs away.

    The ck clothed Lian Shi narrowed his eyes, like he had been startled by the man¡¯s actions. That was because for so many years, even when the ce had fallen into ruin and to bepletely inhabitable, Ming Yue had not allowed any kind of restoration or cleaning at all.

 Chapter 322.3 - Iâ€™m Back, Why Are You Not Happy?

    Chapter 322.3: I¡¯m Back, Why Are You Not Happy?

    Even when the cobwebs had grown so thick withyers uponyers, she had stubbornly not allowed any cleaning to be done, as if getting rid of the dust would mean something would be gone and lost, never toe back ever again.

    But the man was at that moment clearing away the cobwebs in his path, seemingly not paying any mind to the dpidated mess all around the ce as his footsteps went striding resolutely inside.

    Everyone then followed closely behind the man inside.

    After they stepped inside, they then discovered that besides seeming to feel rather bare and sparse, the interior was not as messy and dpidated.

    In that expansive and empty hall, a sudden gust of wind came rolling through, causing the white silk tapestries hanging on the walls on both sides to flutter and p, bringing an ominous and sinister feeling into the air.

    There was nothing in the enormous hall except for an enormous ck seat up on the podium. Upon the seat, a person was suddenly seen sitting upon it.

    In a long flowing ck gown that reached to the floor, looking like a ck mandara flower in full bloom, her long luscious hair reaching her waist and almost touching the ground with her sitting down.

    It was only when they went closer to the figure that they discovered the person was a beautiful young woman with extremely exquisite features.

    Her eyes were closed, her longshes quiet and still like butterfly wings at rest over her eyelids, a faint furrow between her brows like she was carrying some irreconcble sadness and grief on her mind.

    Her quaint and petite lips were lightly pressed together, tinged with a faint pink like soft flower petals. She held her forehead in her hand, like she had been deep in thought before she unconsciously fell asleep.

    A clear pristine aura surrounded her, a young woman so extraordinary that it seemed she must have been a fairy who identally fell into this mundane mortal realm, an entity that one could absolutely not bear to profane, feeling like it would be a sin to merely wake her from her peaceful slumber.

    For a moment, it seemed like no words or any form of rhetoric coulde to adequately describe the young woman¡¯s perfection.

    Everyone had not noticed that after they came inside, their footsteps had unconsciously slowed down.

    All of a sudden, like she had sensed something, the young woman stirred and her eyshes fluttered softly. The very next second, the pair of mysterious eyes slowly opened.

    The eyes were dispassionate and apathetic, silver irises that did not show any emotion.

    Just like the ciers in the Mind Free Peak¡¯s snowynds, rock hard ice that had not melted for many millennia, those eyes made people pause in their steps.

    In reality, when the group of people had first appeared here earlier, Ming Yue had already sensed them.

    But never had she ever thought..... that she would be stunned frozen the very instant she opened her eyes.

    Right before her eyes, was the man d in robes that were white as snow, his countenance so familiar to her, eyes that carried a hint of a smile as they looked unblinkingly at her.

 Chapter 322.4 - Iâ€™m Back, Why Are You Not Happy?

    Chapter 322.4: I¡¯m Back, Why Are You Not Happy?

    At first nce, Ming Yue did not feel that anything was amiss. Afterall, that was a face that she had seen for the past million years and was one that could not be any more familiar to her. But why did the gaze of those eyes feel like ones that she had seen before somewhere? She could not immediately recall but she could not help but to find those eyes a little familiar and yet unfamiliar at the same time.

    She knew for sure, that that was not Lian Shi¡¯s gaze.

    The very next moment, she then came to spot the man d in ck among the group of people that came in.

    Two faces, exactly the same.

    Who is that?

    Is this one of Lian Shi¡¯s pranks.....

    ¡°It¡¯s been so very long, Ming Yue.¡± The genteel white clothed man¡¯s voice suddenly spoke out softly.

    The gaze upon her seemed to be filled with an endless series of indescribablyplicated emotions, deep and immersive, which caused her heart to involuntarily wince violently for an instant.

    Lian Shi would never call her by her name. That was because she did not allow him to address her like that. Hence, after countless cold frosty reminders and admonishments from her, he had given in and addressed her respectfully as ¡°Sovereign¡± like everyone else.

    But this person before her, had called her by her name.

    Had she been mistaken?

    Or was it because the person she held in her mind had been gone for too long, so long that she could no longer recognize his face.....

    The white clothed Lian Shi saw the stunned and bbergasted look on her face that remained in a daze for a long while. He then sighed softly to himself, feeling rather helpless and an unspeakable pain in his heart.

    ¡°Have you been well? It¡¯s been so many years but you have not changed in the slightest. You look great.¡± The white clothed Lian Shi said softly as he slowly stepped closer towards the woman.

    Ming Yue suddenly shot to her feet from her seat and said sharply: ¡°Stay right there!¡±

    A slight tremor was actually detected from her voice.

    She..... was actually feeling fearful.

    But the man did not seem to have heard her cry for him to stop, his strides continuing to carry him closer to her.

    ¡°What are you so afraid of? Haven¡¯t you always longed for me toe back? Now that I¡¯vee back, you are shrinking back away from me.....¡±

    The expression on Ming Yue¡¯s face froze, and her silver irises seemed to be highly astonished for a moment, contracting in a snap before she said in a soft voice: ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    The white clothed Lian Shi did not reply to her question but continued to walk forward till he was right before her, only a small step¡¯s distance between them.

    ¡°I¡¯vee back, but you are showing me such a face instead. Is that delight, or loathing?¡±

    Ming Yue¡¯s lips quivered slightly as they parted, looking like she wanted to say something, but the words just would note out.

    Her gaze shifted down slowly, and saw the sword held in the man¡¯s hand.

    Lian Shi had never used a sword. That person never let his sword leave his side however. It was said that the sword was the only thing his mother left for him after her passing, and that was why he carried it with him wherever he went.

    Ming Yue slowly reached her hand out, her actions a little stiff and awkward, like she wanted to touch the person but was hesitant.

    She wanted to touch what she saw, to know that everything before her was not just an illusion.

    But it seemed that she could not control her hand all of a sudden, unable to touch the man no matter how hard she tried. Flustered and overwhelmed, tears welled up in her eyes.

 Chapter 323.2 - Iâ€™ve Never Loved You

    <h4>Chapter 323.2: I¡¯ve Never Loved You</h4>

    She bit down on her lips that were a little white and her voice carried a hint of weakness as it sounded softly: ¡°Can you..... not treat me like this? Don¡¯t you know how long I¡¯ve waited for you..... I¡¯ve given up everything.....¡±

    ¡°You chose this path yourself and no one forced you to do it.¡± The white clothed Lian Shi¡¯s voice was impassive, sounding exceptionally cold and unfeeling,pletely disregarding the look of absolute desperation on the young woman¡¯s face who seemed to be on the very verge of crumbling.

    Watching from the sides, everyone else in the group did not know what was going on in the beginning. It was only at that moment that they started to realize that those two people..... seemed to have been..... an ill fated couple.

    But, what was their real purpose ining here? Was it just to see the two of them turn on each other to resolve their personal grievances?

    And the ck clothed Lian Shi who had stood there without saying a single word like an invisible person all this time could not help but to knit up his brows at that moment when he heard what the white clothed Lian Shi said, seemingly unable toprehend why the man would do such a thing.

    Hasn¡¯t hee back and was standing there before them?

    Even if the man was able to deceive everyone else, he would not be able to deceive him. That man truly loves Ming Yue and it was in no way any less than his own feelings for the woman. Otherwise, the man would not have gotten himself killed and his soul dispersed in order to save her.

    The man will only need to take back the heart here in his body and he will then be able to be with Ming Yue forever, isn¡¯t it?

    So..... why would he say such words to her?

    Making him look like he is heartless, and it was all just a great big joke he yed on her.

    How could that man possibly have be a person like that?

    He clearly cared a lot for Ming Yue and if not for that unexpected incident back then, it was thought that the two of them would have been together long ago, and note to face such a situation.

    The ck clothed Lian Shi¡¯s face turned grim. He then turned his eyes towards Qing Yu standing a short distance away from him and opened his mouth to ask her: ¡°Do you know something about this?¡±

    Qing Yu was slightly taken aback for a moment before she arched up an eyebrow. ¡°Why would you say that?¡±

    ¡°You were already with him when I saw you guys and he looked like he trusts you quite a bit. Did he say anything to you?¡± The man¡¯s violet eyes narrowed suspiciously as he questioned the youngdy.

    The corners of Qing Yu¡¯s mouth curved up. ¡°What is it that you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Why is he saying such things? I do not believe that the past million years could really change and obliterate all that he felt and believed in back then.¡±

    As the ck clothed Lian Shi spoke, his gaze slowly shifted onto the rigid figure of the woman whose face had turned pale, seemingly in utter disbelief, looking so forlorn and dejected that it caused his hands to clench up unconsciously.

 Chapter 323.3 - Iâ€™ve Never Loved You

    Chapter 323.3: I¡¯ve Never Loved You

    What right did he have to treat her like that.

    Does he even know how she had lived her life like an emotionless walking corpse all these years, with just one belief sustaining her throughout, which was to resurrect him.

    Year after year, she had never once given up.

    He had known the woman for such a long time that even he himself could not recall exactly how long it had been. But this was the first time that he had seen her do something with so much determination and resolve.

    Even when it was something that went against Heaven¡¯s ways, and she would suffer painful tribtions that normal mortals cannot even begin to imagine.

    For what..... had she done all that for?

    Just to..... let this man rob her of thatst sliver of hope she so desperately onto?

    Rage seemed to fill his heart with no way to vent, slowly eating away his rationality bit by bit. The violet tint in his eyes grew deeper and deeper, and the shade of his face became so dark and gloomy it almost looked like it was going to drip.

    Until a soft voice floated lightly into his ears, which caused him to forget his rage as he stood there a little taken aback and unable to react for a moment.

    ¡°He does not have much time left.¡± Qing Yu told the man softly.

    What did she mean by not much time left?

    But before he could even get his query out through his mouth, Qing Yu¡¯s low voice quickly continued to say: ¡°I found him at the bottom of ake and identally woke him from his slumber. There was a certain mysterious kind of power at the bottom of thatke that sustained his ephemeral spirit body but now that he has left.....¡±

    Qing Yu did not finish the words after that.

    But the meaning was already clear with what she said earlier.

    That man only had an ephemeral spirit body form and did not possess a solid flesh body. He needed to depend on that strange power at the bottom of theke to maintain his frail spirit body and from what she could see, he had been away from there for a very long period.

    The ck clothed Lian Shi¡¯s gaze turned unconsciously towards the man, and his gaze grew sharp.

    She¡¯s right.

    The man¡¯s body..... has indeed be more faintpared to what he had seen in the beginning, and even seemed to be fading away at times.

    ¡°You mean he will continue to fade away and disappear?¡±

    And this time, it was feared the man would truly disappear for good.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Qing Yu lowered her eyes as she murmured in agreement. For some unknown reason, her mood at that moment had turned inexplicably low and depressed, and she was even feeling a slight twinge of guilt.

    She had not known it in the beginning but had just wanted the man toe stop these wrongs from happening. Despite the pressing urgency, she had not missed the look on the man¡¯s face back then. It looked like there had been a brief instant of internal struggle and hesitation inside the man but she had never once thought that things would turn out like this.

    That the price for it would be having the man disappear away for good.

 Chapter 323.4 - Iâ€™ve Never Loved You

    Chapter 323.4: I¡¯ve Never Loved You

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t help even if I return this heart in me to him?¡± The ck clothed Lian Shi then asked in a grave voice.

    Though the man¡¯s return was not a result he wanted, but if the man were to really disappear for good, Ming Yue..... she would surely lose her mindpletely.

    And he really did not want to see that happen.

    Just let him shoulder it all. He has already lived on borrowed time for so many years anyway and apanied her for such a long time, it is already enough.

    However, Qing Yu¡¯s brows knitted up as she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s no use. Do you remember that you told me he isn¡¯t truly from the demon race but that half of the blood in his body is from the gods race?¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°His current spirit body state is formed from the half of his blood from the gods race and all of his powers from the demon race are contained in the heart that he gave you. So even if you give the heart back to him, not only would it not help him in any way, his ephemeral form might be devoured by the powers of the demonic blood.¡±

    ¡°Is there really no way to change that?¡± The ck clothed Lian Shi¡¯s face was grim, and no one knew what was going through his mind at that moment.

    Qing Yu paused for a moment and she was just about to say that she had no solution as well when Lou Jun Yao standing just behind her suddenly spoke in an indifferent voice. ¡°Unless you are able to find a flesh body that can meld with him perfectly, with the demon race¡¯s blood acting as the catalyst, he might just have a chance to survive. Otherwise, only disintegrating into ashes into the wind awaits.¡±

    The expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face became slightly startled as she looked at Lou Jun Yao in surprise, seemingly querying the truthfulness of that statement.

    Lou Jun Yao arched an eyebrow and went on to exin: ¡°That might really just work, but it requires two very important things and you cannot do it without either one. But the rate of sess isn¡¯t great and it¡¯s a solution that carries great risk.¡±

    ¡°What about my body?¡± The ck clothed Lian Shi was looking straight at the man as he blurted out quickly.

    The ends of Lou Jun Yao¡¯s mouth curved up as he cast a measuring gaze upon the man, looking at him from head to toe before he said softly: ¡°Although your body was originally human, that demonic heart given to you has altered it to be inhuman, turning itpletely demonic. Hence, that makes your body no longer suitable for him, who doesn¡¯t have a single sliver of demonic aura left in his spirit.¡±

    The ck clothed Lian Shi slowly lowered his eyes to look down for a moment before he then continued to ask: ¡°You mean..... What he needs now is an immortal body of the gods?¡±

    ¡°That is one way to put it. Yes.¡± Lou Jun Yao nodded as he replied.

    ¡°Tsk. It is then impossible.¡± The ck clothed Lian Shi scoffed, the expression on his face helpless as he looked at Lou Jun Yao.

    ¡°Throughout the entire Mind Free Peak, besides Ming Yue, no other person here possesses a body of the gods. The war that happened back then hadpletely wiped out everyone else from both the gods and demon races! How is it even possible to still find anyone with a body of the gods? And it must be one that can also blend perfectly with his spirit..... This is apletely impossible task!¡±

    Seeing that the man was looking a little frustrated, Lou Jun Yao curved his lips up and smiled. ¡°Why would it be impossible? Am I not a living example that went against all odds, a remnant survivor of the Dark Night Demon race.....¡±

 Chapter 324.1 - Have You Thought of Going Back?

    Chapter 324.1: Have You Thought of Going Back?

    Once those words came out of Lou Jun Yao¡¯s mouth, the ck clothed Lian Shi was immediately taken aback.

    It was said that all those who participated in the war have disappeared or been destroyed over the stream of time in the past million years.

    But it seemed like this man here was an exception.

    It was feared that even the man himself, once the mightiest among the Dark Night Demon race, was not aware that a fellowman of his race still existed in the world.

    Hence.....

    ¡°You have a solution don¡¯t you?¡± The ck clothed Lian Shi¡¯s eyes were fixed on the man, seemingly trying to find the answer he sought from the man¡¯s face.

    Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow and looked at him with a faint and almost imperceptible smile before he opened his mouth to say: ¡°How does any of this concern me?¡±

    The ck clothed Lian Shi looked a little surprised, like he had not expected the man to react like that. His brows then creased up unconsciously as he said: ¡°Isn¡¯t he your fellow tribesman? Are you really going to just watch him disappear into nothing.....¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lou Jun Yaoughed softly. ¡°In that case, that man can be considered to be your rival in love. Are you sure you want to save him?¡±

    ¡°I just do not want to see Ming Yue suffer so much pain anymore.¡± The ck clothed Lian Shi¡¯s eyes darkened as he replied in a soft voice.

    ¡°You¡¯d better think it over carefully. You both share one heart, and the two of you cannot coexist. With the changes your body has undergone, I believe you must have sensed this. If he is to gain a new life, you will then die.¡± Lou Jun Yao said emotionlessly.

    ¡°Ha, you think I still care whether I live or die? I¡¯ve lived for so many years that I¡¯ve long been tired of it.¡± The ck clothed Lian Shi¡¯s lips stiffened up at the corners as he scoffed.

    Just as the two of them were locked in conversation going back and forth, a mirth filled voice suddenly chirped behind them: ¡°If anything needs to be done, I might just be able to provide some assistance.¡±

    Turning their eyes around to look, they saw the elegant and good looking Qing Tian Lin, standing right there with a highly disarming smile on his face.

    The ck clothed Lian Shi peered a little closer at the man and immediately discovered that something wasn¡¯t right. The look on his face turned into one of surprise and he eximed: ¡°In your body..... There are two spirit souls? !¡±

    Qing Tian Lin¡¯s lips curved up and he nodded his head to admit it readily. ¡°That¡¯s right. I took over this person¡¯s body and his original consciousness is almost about to bepletely devoured by me. His remaining aura is extremely weak now and I am impressed that you could actually still see it.¡±

    ¡°Took over?¡± The look on the ck clothed Lian Shi¡¯s face immediately became even more astounded.

    It was not because he was ignorant and was hearing something like that for the first time, but it was because taking over another person¡¯s body to gain a new life came with extremely high risks.

    For a foreign spirit body to sessfully take over another living person¡¯s body, the spirit body would have to have been someone who possessed Heaven defying powers of cultivation when he was alive, and an expert with extremely strong mental powers, in order for him to take on those risks confidently.

 Chapter 324.2 - Have You Thought of Going Back?

    Chapter 324.2: Have You Thought of Going Back?

    But even though that was the case, if one were to encounter a host with willpower that was too strong and came to lose control of the situation, they would suffer severe bacsh, and their spirit souls would sustain heavy damage.

    But this man here, has not only sessfully taken over the host body, but has even devoured the host¡¯s soul.....

    That is just unbelievable.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Took over.¡± Qing Tian Lin smiled at him again, before his eyes turned to gaze meaningfully at Qing Yu and say: ¡°In the small tiny world that I was in before, my horizons were too shallow and near sighted. I have discovered now that there is always a mountain that¡¯s higher, another Heaven beyond the one we see!¡±

    Qing Yu had naturally noticed the nce Qing Tian Lin threw her way and she could not help but to narrow her eyes. This man had always been unpredictable and unfathomable since he appeared, always acting strangely.

    And she had absolutely no idea what it was that he said he wanted to tell her.

    After they¡¯ve dealt with things here?

    Ever since Lou Jun Yao knew about the things that happened between Qing Yu and the man, he had developed a sense of hatred for him.

    The little fox¡¯s bright and chirpy personality had changed drastically due to the trauma that man had inflicted on her, turning her into an introverted person who kept others at arm¡¯s length, which caused him to not dare to show his affections too clearly even though he had liked her right from the start, treading so carefully around her as he was afraid that she would back away from him if she found out.

    But fortunately, she still opened her heart to him in the end.

    Despite that, he would definitely not spare the culprit who hurt her so easily.

    With that thought in mind, Lou Jun Yao could not help but to smile mockingly with a dark scathing glint in his eyes as he said: ¡°When did despicable and unscrupulous puppeteers start to be so big hearted that they would offer to help others so readily? That is quite a terrifying thought isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Tian Lin did not show any anger but instead said with a softugh: ¡°That is an entirely separate matter. Although puppeteers are generally not well perceived by people, there are certain tasks that specifically require the expertise of a puppeteer toplete. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    After hearing the exchange between the two men, the ck clothed Lian Shi gained a better understanding and then nodded in realization. ¡°So you are a puppeteer. No wonder you are able to take over another person¡¯s body to live a new life so easily.¡±

    But what the man said is not wrong. Although puppeteers are usually avoided by people as they are a manifestation of evil itself, they possess powers in certain areas that others cannot possibly gain.¡±

    In their eyes, there was no right or wrong, good or evil, nor whether a task was too difficult or not. To them, it was only whether it could be done or not.

    And once they have set their minds on doing a task, they would never give up till their objective was achieved. Hence, people in the world call the puppeteers lunatics.

 Chapter 324.3 - Have You Thought of Going Back?

    Chapter 324.3: Have You Thought of Going Back?

    But what cannot be denied was that these men possessed astounding powers.

    Thinking about that, the ck clothed Lian Shi turned to Lou Jun Yao and said: ¡°In that case, I hope that you can help him. With help from a puppeteer, I believe the chances of sess will be greatly increased.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face turned dark but a soft gentle palm then grasped the back of his hand all of a sudden. Qing Yu¡¯s soothing voice sounded to say to him. ¡°Ah Yao, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao looked taken aback, seemingly rather surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you wish for me to help him.....¡±

    Although he might not know as much as Qing Yu in certain things, he could still sense that thess felt a sliver of sympathy for the man. When she heard that there might be a way to bring the man back to life, the expression on her face had been one of delight.

    Seeing that the man was looking a little puzzled, Qing Yu lifted the corners of her lips and said: ¡°I do. But if youe to fall into any harm because of that, I would rather not.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao understood what she meant and his countenance softened as he asked in a low voice: ¡°Are you worrying about me?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Qing Yu nodded her head slightly. ¡°Your safety is paramount.¡±

    Afterall, she had not forgotten how delicate and precious this particr person¡¯s body was, when the slightest ailment or injury would throw people into a frenzy.

    Feeling pleased by her words, the man reached out and pinched her cheek as he said: ¡°I know what to do.¡±

    Upon saying that, he turned his gaze onto the ck clothed Lian Shi to say: ¡°As an ancient site left behind by people of gods race, the air in this ce is still filled with such a robust celestial aura even after so many years. It makes me think that there must be some divine creature or artifact held in this ce!¡±

    His words hade suddenly out of nowhere. Though the ck clothed Lian Shi was a little puzzled and was taken by surprise for a moment, he went on to nod his head lightly as he replied: ¡°That¡¯s right. Deep down underground below the Mind Free Peak, it is rumoured that there is a living Buddha Palm Lotus that is more than a million years old. It is said that it has developed a spirit body form and it possesses its own intellect, its powerful spirit aura protecting thesends.¡±

    ¡°That must be it. A spiritual life form that has survived for a million years would have longed gained a physical form and would possess mighty spirit powers. Nothing would be more suitable as a physical body to endow his spirit soul onto.¡± Lou Jun Yao exined.

    ¡°But, no one has the slightest inkling on where that thing is actually located, and more importantly, as it possesses its own consciousness, do you think it will be willing to do anyone¡¯s bidding at all?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao thenughed mockingly as he cast his nce towards Qing Tian Lin and said: ¡°That is something you do not have to worry about at all. Afterall, puppeteers are not entirely undeserving of their reputation. They can already manipte and control a living person sopletely, getting them to control a spirit life form would naturally be an absolute cinch for them.¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Tian Lin could not help but tough in response and say: ¡°You¡¯re too kind with your praise.¡±

 Chapter 324.4 - Have You Thought of Going Back?

    Chapter 324.4: Have You Thought of Going Back?

    Though his demeanor was highly modest and humble, he seemed to bepletely sure and confident of himself. That also showed that he was capable of doing just that.

    The Divine Buddha Palm Lotus is a holy symbol of light, so all things that were dark and evil would inversely be most sensitive to its presence.

    The smile on Qing Tian Lin¡¯s face did not change as his mouth suddenly started to chant silently. Something floated slowly through the air past everyone¡¯s eyes, bringing with it an ominously sinister wind.

    Qing Yu was standing beside Lou Jun Yao and she maintained a distance from Qing Tian Lin. However, Lou Jun Yao was still worried that the man might do something disadvantageous to Qing Yu.

    However, over that distance between him and Qing Yu, Qing Tian Lin¡¯s gaze was at that moment fixed on the youngdy¡¯s exquisite countenance, his eyes narrowing as he saw her standing so closely to the tall slender figure by her side, the pair looking exceptionallypatible.

    He then suddenly lifted the ends of his lips, the expression on his face feeling a little strange to see.

    ¡°Qing Qing, to think that the day that you reallye to fall in love with a man would actually arrive!¡±

    Qing Yu looked startled for an instant before she instinctively turned her gaze to look up at the man beside her. But there was no reaction from the man at all, looking as if he had not heard anything.

    She could not help but feel a little puzzled as Qing Tian Lin¡¯s mirth filled voice then reached her ears once again to say: ¡°You don¡¯t need to look at him. He can¡¯t hear me.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows knitted up, realizing that the man must have employed some special method to carry his voice, and only she was able to hear him.

    ¡°What are you up to this time?¡± Her tone was scathing.

    Qing Tian Lin looked at her with an innocent smile and said: ¡°I did not do anything. I just wanted to talk to you, can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about.¡±

    Qing Tian Lin let out a little helpless sigh and it was quite a while before he spoke up. ¡°It seems like the two of us have never really sat down to talk things through calmly before. Do you still hold a grudge against me?¡±

    A corner of Qing Yu¡¯s mouth raised up in a sneer. ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking too highly of yourself here? I¡¯ve long ceased to care about that.¡±

    ¡°The look on your face cannot deceive me. I can still see the hatred in your eyes when you look at me. Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Qing Yu scoffed coldly. ¡°Are you telling me that people who spurn and ridicule another person¡¯s sincerity should not be hated?¡±

    Qing Tian Lin let out another sigh, the expression on his face sad and highly depressed. But he still went on to continue: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. I just want to tell you, what I mentioned to you before is something that will definitely greatly interest you.¡±

    ¡°I do not want to hear it.¡±

    Qing Yu had run out of patience and did not want to run around in rings with the man any longer. She immediately turned her back coldly to him, not wanting to look at the man, and was going to try to sever the link to the man¡¯s voice. However, when she heard the man¡¯s next statement, her body suddenly stiffened up, as she stood frozen in ce.

    Her hands hanging at the sides of her body then unconsciously clenched up tightly.

    ¡°There is a mysterious portal here in the Mind Free Peak that might allow us to return back to our original world.¡±

 Chapter 325.1 - Unable to Choose

    Chapter 325.1: Unable to Choose

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back to see Grandfather?¡±

    Qing Tian Lin saw her expression change and it looked as if her heart was wavering. He then quickly went on to continue: ¡°Even though he had been extremely strict with you all that time, he did that only because he saw you as the future Head of the Family. You must know that he actually loves you very much deep in his heart. Don¡¯t you want to go..... see how the old man is doing now?¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s slender fingers were clenched up so tightly that her knuckles were beginning to turn white.

    It took her awhile before her lips finally moved to speak, her tone sarcastic: ¡°Are you joking with me?¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Grandfather, already been driven to his grave from rage by you, his grandson who turned out to be worse than a beast?¡±

    Qing Tian Lin responded with a mockingugh. ¡°He is still my kin afterall, I am not so heartless to have him exterminated.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t your hands already stained full with the blood of your kin?¡± Qing Yu sneered out of the corner of her mouth with an icy coldugh.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t kill off those overambitious wolves from the branch families, they wille after my life one fine day. I was merely nipping the problem in the bud, to rid myself of any future trouble.¡±

    Qing Tian Lin then asked in a highly nonchnt tone as he turned to look at Qing Yu: ¡°What do you think? Do you want to go back? It is said that the portal will only open up for a very specific period and if we do not make it this time, I fear we will never encounter such a good opportunity anymore.....¡±

    ¡°Since when did you think we are on such good terms?¡± Qing Yu¡¯s face was cold and impassive as she interrupted the man.

    ¡°No matter what you just said is true or false, I will never believe a word of it. Moreover, I will never want to go back there together with you. And since I¡¯vee here to this ce, I believe that all of this has been predestined in some way, why should I obstinately continue to pursue my past?¡±

    Qing Yu said those words slowly, her gaze calm as she looked straight at the man. She then continued: ¡°I have been here in this world for many years and to me, all those memories of my past life have be unfamiliar and foreign, seeming so very far away and detached now. This ce here, is the ce that I should be in.¡±

    That indifferent and highly nonchnt expression that had been on Qing Tian Lin¡¯s face finally showed a crack. His eyes narrowed as he said to her: ¡°Unfamiliar and foreign? That is the ce you grew up in, the ce that taught you happiness, anger, tears and joy! All those things should be so deeply etched in your memory, how can all of that possibly feel unfamiliar and foreign to you! ?¡±

    The man¡¯s face immediately became mildly tinged with anger.

    For so many years, after having been reborn into another life over an immeasurable period, his entire life spent in pursuit of just this one youngdy whom he saw as the one most suitable for him.

 Chapter 325.2 - Unable to Choose

    Chapter 325.2: Unable to Choose

    In the beginning, he had indeed set his eyes upon this youngdy purely because she was the chosen heir who woulde to hold possession over all of the family¡¯s secret treasures. And it was only by bing her husband, whereby the man who took her chastity on their wedding night, would thene to have the right to cultivate and practise those top grade martial arts and secret techniques recorded in the family¡¯s treasures together with her.

    Hence, he had intentionally tried to get closer to this youngdy who was cold and unyielding on the outside, but actually had a incredibly fragile heart. He showered care and concern she had never felt before upon the youngdy, and she came to sincerely treat him a kin whom she hade to trust. Things wereing together very well.

    Gradually, he came to discover that he himself had also changed. Not only did he seek to get his hands on the family¡¯s secret treasures, he yearned to win the person over as well. He did not want to see her smile at other men, and did not like to let her out of his sight, seeking to keep her imprisoned by his side.

    Just as everything was about to fall right in ce, despite the youngdy¡¯s remaining weak and feeble consciousness that was still fighting to constantly resist and plead with him, he was unable to stop himself. Because only when she became fully andpletely his to have, would his mind be at ease.

    However, all his ns were upended by the sudden appearance of the youth, that incredibly big eyesore who followed the youngdy doggedly everywhere.

    From that day onwards, his rtionship with the youngdy slowly broke apart.

    From an obedient little girl who called him elder brother sweetly in the beginning, she began to disregard himpletely, bing cold and emotionless.

    He had tried to salvage their rtionship calmly and peacefully before.

    Saying it was because he cared too much for her and that was why he wanted to possess her. What was wrong with that?

    It was only because of that that she hade to hate him for so many years, and now, is she going to abandon all of that beautiful past they shared as well? !

    He will not allow that!

    Upon seeing the man¡¯s angry demeanor like he had been betrayed, Qing Yu merely curled up the ends of her lips and opened her mouth to say scathingly: ¡°What right do you, the very person who created all that mess, have to bring up the past? If time could be turned back, my only wish would be that I have never met you.¡±

    Upon saying that, she did not want to look at Qing Tian Lin¡¯s face a moment longer. She immediately went ahead to end their conversation by turning herself around and walking over to go stand beside the man who was speaking with the ck clothed Lian Shi.

    Seeing Qing Yue to lean against him, Lou Jun Yao could not help lifting the edges of his lips as he reached his hand out to hold the youngdy¡¯s slightly cold fingers, sping them tightly in his palm, seeming a little clingy.

    Qing Yu was slightly surprised for an instant before she nced up at him with a sheepish smile, but in her eyes, it could be seen they were brimming with love and joy.

    That entire scene could naturally be seen by Qing Tian Lin who was just a distance away and his gentle and elegant countenance was immediately tinged with darkness, his long dark eyes filling up with unreadable emotions.

 Chapter 325.3 - Unable to Choose

    <h4>Chapter 325.3: Unable to Choose</h4>

    Don¡¯t want to go back?

    Ha! Most of it has to be because of that man isn¡¯t it?

    Oh Qing Qing dear, don¡¯t you know? The more you care about something, the more I want to.....

    Destroy it.

    Matters here on this side look like they were about toe to an end. Meanwhile, in a ce that no one knew about, it was not known how long the two people Qing Lan Fei and Mo Jing Yu had walked, over the endless snowy ground.

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s sight, had gone from seeing a fuzzy blur in the beginning to bepletely blind now, and could do nothing but to follow Mo Jing Yu¡¯s lead.

    She knew..... that things cannot be left to go on like this. Maybe, in just a short period, Mo Jing Yu might be just like her, unable to see anything at all. This was afterall amon after effect for someone who spent too long a period of time over snowynds.

    Mo Jing Yu had been holding Qing Lan Fei tightly and had not let go even once. All of a sudden, he halted in his footsteps.

    Qing Lan Fei came to a stop as well. As she could not see, she did not know what had happened and so she opened her mouth to ask puzzedly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the way in front impassable?¡±

    Mo Jing Yu stared before them, his gaze unwavering. A momentter, he then said slowly: ¡°It¡¯s not that the way is impassable. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve already been walking on this route for two days at least but I still can¡¯t see it where it ends.¡±

    ¡°And, ever since I stepped into this ce, I have not seen night descend.¡±

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s hand that held hers tightened slightly. For some unknown reason, even he had begun to be unsure.

    Will they be able to walk out from this ce at all?

    It didn¡¯t matter that much to him, as he would be able to take another ten days or even a fortnight of this with not much problems. But Fei¡¯ Ers eyes..... if they were not treated in time, she might.....

    Mo Jing Yu lowered his eyes and looked down, his fingersing up to gently caress the woman¡¯s smooth tender cheek. His voice was soft and gentle as he started to say: ¡°Fei Er, if we are unable to find our way out, we mighte to lose our lives here. Tell me, do you have any regrets?¡±

    The look on Qing Lan Fei¡¯s face was slightly taken aback. She was unable to see the expression on the man¡¯s face and no emotion could be detected from his voice, which sounded t and monotonous.

    She had no way of knowing whether it was because of the low temperature that permeated the air around, but the man¡¯s hand against her cheek carried a cold chilly tinge, which might possibly be a reflection of his mood right at that moment, with no hope in sight, his heart cold with despair.

    Qing Lan Fei reached out and gently sped it over the man¡¯s hand holding her cheek, before she squeezed it lightly.

    ¡°Jing Yu, you might even call me selfish. Because I wanted to save you back then, I could even give up the lives of the two children in my tummy. At that time, I felt as if the sky would fall if I lost you, so I chose to give up everything else, but just wanted you to live.¡±

 Chapter 325.4 - Unable to Choose

    <h4>Chapter 325.4: Unable to Choose</h4>

    Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face was grave, as he listened quietly.

    He had always known the immense price that Fei Er had paid for his sake, and that was why he felt that he was given far too little time to be able to adequately make it up to Fei Er for all the suffering she has endured.

    Speaking up till that point, Qing Lan Fei thenughed softly. ¡°And now, it seems we have been thrown right into having to make another difficult choice that could mean life or death for us. But at this moment, it seems that I do not feel any fear. I think it is because this time, I have you here with me.¡±

    ¡°As for regrets.....¡±

    Qing Lan Fei¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red at the rims, looking like she had words that she was finding it extremely hard to say.

    She fought very hard to force back her tears that were threatening to gush out, her voice struggling to contain her emotions as she said: ¡°Little Yu and Little Bei..... My two children have never once enjoyed how it feels to be loved and doted upon by their parents from the day they were born, but were dumped into the lower realms by me when they were still so very young, left to roam around aimlessly. They..... were just barely in their teens then, but were already so mature and resilient..... It pains me to no end.....¡±

    Those words..... immediately caused Mo Jing Yu¡¯s face to change slightly. He then said in a soft voice: ¡°It¡¯s both of us..... who have not fulfilled our duty as parents.¡±

    ¡°We will definitely get out from here. Jing Yu, I cannot bear to leave them.....¡± Qing Lan Fei¡¯s voice cracked slightly.

    ¡°Mm. We definitely will.¡± Mo Jing Yu replied.

    He then bent his body slightly. ¡°The rest of the way, let me piggyback you. You need to conserve your strength and must not allow yourself to fall.¡±

    ¡°But.....¡± Qing Lan Fei was hesitant.

    ¡°Just do as I say.¡± Mo Jing Yu¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re so light. It wouldn¡¯t burden me at all carrying you on my back.¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Lan Fei could only give up on resisting any further and went on to lean herself onto the man¡¯s broad back.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Stop it! I do not want to hear anymore!¡±

    Ming Yue mped her palms over her ears with an agonized face, every one of the man¡¯s hurtful words feeling like they were stabbing into her heart, driving numbing pain into her that engulfed her entire being.

    ¡°If you have never loved me before, why did you save me back then? Why did you give me hope? !¡±

    Her exquisite countenance seemed to fill up with icy viciousness. d in a long ck dress, her entire person turned to look exceptionally dark and sinister.

    The white clothed Lian Shi¡¯s face remained gentle as he slowly raised his hand that was holding his sword, its hilt pointed at her.

    He then opened his mouth to say softly: ¡°Do you feel cheated? Angry? Then..... Just kill me now!¡±

    ¡°Do you think that I wouldn¡¯t dare?¡± Ming Yue asked icily, her hand grasping the sword¡¯s hilt to pull it out of its sheath fiercely and pressing the sword¡¯s point right at his throat.

    ¡°Ay, does that man really want to die?¡±

    Cloaked in invisibility on one side all this time to watch everything happening there, the Earth Fire Devil¡¯s Vine blinked his eyes in bewilderment. ¡°To think that the woman is actually able to pull out his sword. Is she also a dead person?¡±

    ¡°From what I see, he wouldn¡¯t have much longer to live even if he doesn¡¯t die from this.¡±

    With his arms crossed before his chest, Zang Mai looked at him with an upraised eyebrow to say: ¡°Aren¡¯t you aware that besides people who are dead, the person who is most important to him can also unsheathe his sword?¡±

    ¡°Most important to him?¡± The little toddler scratched his head. He then nodded his head knowingly with a mischievous smile. ¡°So that¡¯s the kind of rtionship they have.....¡±

 Chapter 326.1 - Never To Meet Again

    Chapter 326.1: Never To Meet Again

    As the little toddler boy spoke, he was rubbing his chin with his hand, the look on his face a little vulgar andscivious.

    Zang Mai gave the little toddler an expressionless nce before innocuous shifting himself further away from the tiny figure, like he found the little fe rather disgusting.

    Ming Yue¡¯s hand holding the sword tightened its grip as she stared at the man¡¯s uncaring and emotionless face. Her eyes shed with a dark glint, like she hade to a decision somewhere inside. But at the very next moment, it was not known what she saw that made her suddenly freeze in her spot.

    The figure of the white clothed Lian Shi was slowly fading.

    And the sword pointed right at his neck that could have very well killed him pierced through nothing but air. It looked as if the man¡¯s figure had be a faint and illusory shadow, almost like one was looking at him in a dream.

    Although the man was still smiling at her, that strange phenomenon surprised Ming Yue so much she was unable to react. In the man¡¯s smile, there seemed to be something she just did not understand.

    It was making her feel flustered somehow.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s already toote.¡± Seeing that happen, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s voice suddenly rang out to say.

    ¡°Does he really want to disappearpletely?¡± The look on the ck clothed Lian Shi¡¯s face was simrly surprised, like he just could not believe what he was seeing.

    It has been so long but they still have not received any news about the Divine Buddha Palm Lotus.

    Is it Heaven¡¯s will that he must perish?

    Qing Yu¡¯s gaze sharpened as she turned her eyes onto Qing Tian Lin, her brows tightly furrowed, seemingly doubtful of the man¡¯s abilities.

    Qing Tian Lin showed her an indifferent smirk, not looking anxious at all.

    ¡°I hope that you will not fail to keep the promise you made.¡± Qing Yu said as she red at the man, gritting her teeth on every single word.

    Qing Tian Lin scoffed and let out augh. ¡°Of course. I will never ever deceive you.¡±

    As his voice trailed off, a ck coloured mist suddenly rose up around him and something then broke out from it, that lunged straight towards his face.

    Qing Tian Lin stretched his hand out in a grab, catching that thing firmly in his grasp. Upon getting a closer look, it was then seen that it was actually a highly vivid and extremely lifelike gold coloured Buddha Palm Lotus held in his palm, its size just about the same size as the man¡¯s hand.

    Buddha Palm Lotuses were mostly white in colour, and woulde to take on a tinge that nted more towards silver the older they grew. A gold coloured Buddha Palm Lotus had probably never been seen before.

    Though Qing Yu had seen a countless number of strange and amazing treasures before,ing to see something so rare and precious for the first time made Qing Yu unable to help herself but to steal a couple more nces at it. She had heard that treasures as rare and precious as this would mostly have gained its own consciousness and are able to take on another form, hence she really didn¡¯t know why it was being so quiet and docile at that moment.

 Chapter 326.2 - Never To Meet Again

    Chapter 326.2: Never To Meet Again

    Qing Tian Lin handed the Buddha Palm Lotus over to Lou Jun Yao and said: ¡°Time is of the essence. Draw his spirit soul in here quickly as he is fading fast. It will be of no use if he disappears.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s demeanor was impassive and did not say anything as he took the Divine Buddha Palm Lotus. He then drew a fingertip lightly over his palm, and a shallow gash immediately appeared. A single bright red blood droplet flowed down the man¡¯s fair skinned palm, to drip right onto the center of the Divine Buddha Palm Lotus bloom.

    Over on this side, Ming Yue stared at the man¡¯s gradually disappearing figure and seemed to finally realize something. The sword held in her hand immediately fell to the ground, a loud heavy tter resounding throughout the hall.

    It seemed like she had just discovered that everything happening before her was not a self conceived hallucination butpletely real.

    But why was this entire scene making her feel so scared and frightened?

    ¡°Lian Shi..... What is wrong here.....¡±

    He¡¯se back isn¡¯t it?

    So he is really still alive and hase back to see her?

    But, why is his body bing more and more translucent..... Is he going to leave her once again?

    No! That cannot happen!

    Lian Shi saw how flustered she was, in a state of panic. He then smiledfortingly and slowly raised a translucent hand that was fast fading away, seemingly wanting to caress her cheek and to wipe away her tears brimming over in her eyes.

    But just as his hand was barely an inch away from her, the hand suddenly halted.

    Because he knew very well, that he wouldn¡¯t be able to touch her at all.

    His lips curved up tenderly at the corners. ¡°Ming Yue, after the passing of a million years, it is really most fortunate that we are still able to meet each other once again. Will you let go of the past? Let all of that go and cherish the person by your side. That is what should be most important to you. Not everything that you¡¯ve missed and lost can be recovered, and not everyone will always be so fortunate.¡±

    ¡°Let go? Ha! How do you expect me to be able to let it all go just like that?¡±

    Ming Yueughed mockingly and then said through tightly clenched jaws: ¡°I have long be a lifeless walking corpse. If I am to lose thisst bit of belief I am holding on to, then there is no more meaning in living my life anymore.....¡±

    After saying that, she paused for a moment before seeming to remember something. The expression on her face turned into one of delight as she said a little anxiously: ¡°You do not have to worry. I¡¯ve found a way to revive you. For so many years, never has there been a more suitable primer than this. It will definitely seed. Trust me.....¡±

    ¡°Do you remember that you¡¯re a goddess?¡± The white clothed Lian Shi suddenly interrupted her mid sentence.

    Ming Yue was taken aback, a look of iprehension on her face.

    ¡°The gods race. A divine existence of light that stood for all that is holy, abhors and fights evil and darkness. When did you start to be like this, turned into someone who would not hesitate to head into the deep pits of Hell in order to achieve your goals.¡± The white clothed Lian Shi said as he stared at the woman, his eyes seeming to carry a slight tinge of disappointment.

 Chapter 326.3 - Never To Meet Again

    Chapter 326.3: Never To Meet Again

    Looking at the woman before him, it seemed like she was no longer the same innocent and guileless young girl he knew so well before, her pure and naive heart now tainted with a shade of darkness.

    And all of this, seemed to have been brought about by his doing.

    The white clothed Lian Shi¡¯s eyes closed slowly. Since all of this evil sin had stemmed from him, then let him be the one to end it!

    ¡°I should have ceased to exist here in this world. It is probably because of the lingering feelings in my heart that caused my soul to be reluctant to leave, unwilling to leave a person¡¯s side for such a long time.¡±

    ¡°That is despite the fact that she did not even know that I still exist, and that I am also not able to go see her at all, but merely being able to feel the presence of her aura, already seemed to beforting and reassuring enough.¡±

    ¡°Throughout my long life, there are three things that I regret the most.¡±

    ¡°The first, is that I should not have been born as a son of the demon race who possessed the powerful bloodlines of both the gods and demon races.¡±

    ¡°The second thing, was that I should not have forgotten my own identity and lost control of my heart, to start to harbour feelings that I never should have had in the first ce, for a person from the gods race.¡±

    ¡°Third, I should have moved on into reincarnation after my death, instead of stubbornly clinging on to my past, which caused her to lose her way and tomit so many countless endless sins.¡±

    ¡°I am willing to pay the price with my tens of thousand years¡¯ cultivation in repentance, to make up for all the wrongs she did, and to never remember anything of this life, all my memories of the past dissipated into smoke.....¡±

    ¡°Lian Shi, have you lost your mind! ! ?¡±

    From astoundment in the beginning, what Ming Yue¡¯s heart was feeling at this moment was more of fear and anger.

    What is this man trying to do?

    What repentance? To make up for her wrongs? What wrong has shemitted! ? And why would he do it on her behalf? !

    To forever his own memories away.....

    Just how cruel can he be?

    However, the man did not answer her but just smiled one final time at her. ¡°Ming Yue, this time, I will really be gone..... The two of us are not destined to be together, and there is no way to forcibly go against it.¡±

    Upon saying that, it was like the man had depleted his veryst sliver of strength as the faint and ephemeral figure of the white clothed Lian Shi then disappearedpletely, and there wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of him left to be seen.

    Down on the ground, there was nothing but just a lone sword lying there quietly.

    The sword that never left the man¡¯s side when he was still alive, which just seemed to denote what had just urred.

    Ming Yue¡¯s eyes were vacant, looking like all her strength was being sucked out from her body in that instant as she suddenly went limp and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 326.4 - Never To Meet Again

    Chapter 326.4: Never To Meet Again

    On the other side, after the flower absorbed all the blood into its stamen, the Divine Buddha Palm Lotus that was in full bloom started to close its petals up slowly, to be a flower bud that was waiting to bloom once again.

    Qing Tian Lin toyed lightly with the blossoming bud held in his hand as he said in a slightly regretful voice: ¡°What a great pity. No matter what is said, he was once such a mighty entity that took the world by storm afterall. To think that such a person woulde to be reduced to such a state.¡±

    ¡°Is he..... in there now?¡± Qing Yu asked, slightly awed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lou Jun Yao nodded and said. ¡°But because he forcibly twisted and changed his fate, there is no way anyone can revive him unless this Divine Buddha Palm Lotuses to bloom once again.¡±

    Qing Yu was a little puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°He wiped away all his memories of his past, absolving himself of the opportunity to undergo reincarnation, and as the Divine Buddha Palm Lotus is a divine lifeform, it is able to cleanse and purify him. Hence, he is now pure and untainted like a newborn baby, who does not know anything, does not remember anything, which makes this lotus bloom the safest ce for him to be in now.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao lowered his eyes to look at the youngdy as he exined.

    ¡°I see.¡± Qing Yu said in understanding.

    Her gaze then turned towards the woman who was just standing there to stare nkly ahead, looking like she had taken an enormous blow and Qing Yu really didn¡¯t know whether to hate or pity her.

    People who be so pitiful will usually have done something detestable for them to fall into such a state.

    Moreover, she had never felt that the woman was pitiful in any way.

    Too many people have paid an agonizingly painful price because of her and one cannot just write off all that she¡¯s done merely because of pity.

    With the disappearance of the white clothed Lian Shi, the changes on the ck clothed Lian Shi¡¯s body then seemed to dissolve away as well.

    His body no longer carried that evil and menacing aura, and his face seemed to look a little confused for a moment. After a while, he went walking over to stand beside Ming Yue, his footsteps stopping just in front of the woman before he then bent his body forward.

    A hand came to rest gently on the woman¡¯s shoulder as he said in a solemn voice: ¡°I am still here.....¡±

    Ming Yue¡¯s body stiffened up, her eyes lifting up slowly to look at him. The next second, her irises contracted as she called out: ¡°Lian Shi, you¡¯vee back to me haven¡¯t you?¡±

    The ck clothed Lian Shi¡¯s eyes darkened for an instant. Before he could even open his mouth to say anything, he was suddenly held in the woman¡¯s arms, her sobbing voice sounding by his ears: ¡°Do not leave me ever again will you? I¡¯ve learnt my lesson, and I will change..... Please do not be angry with me.....¡±

    When had she ever taken such a passive and submissive tone with him?

    He just stood there, not moving in the slightest as she clung on to him, without saying a word. Finally, he let out a sigh and said: ¡°So be it.¡±

    Regardless of what she might turn to be, he would probably never give up on her.....

    Even if he might be thought to be taking advantage of the situation, he had been at it for so many years, it was time to let it go.

 Chapter 327.1 - Let Us Both Die Together

    Chapter 327.1: Let Us Both Die Together

    With all that has happened in the Mind Free Peak, it seemed like things hade to an end at that moment.

    All this time, everything that was visible to the eye seemed to have been just a beautiful dream. With the crumbling of the final mentalyer that held up everything, all of it woulde to fade into nothingness.

    The structures that stood towering over those wide snowynds then began to crumble inch by inch.

    In a matter of a few breaths, the magnificently majestic and surreal pce no longer stood. Right before their eyes, was a wide and boundlessnd seeminglypletely wrecked by a long and brutal war, where not an inch of grass grew, with many deep cracks etched in the ground, looking like the deep weather beaten wrinkles on the face of a wizened old man almost at the end of his days.

    A sight so deste and dismal it was frightening.

    ¡°What..... just happened?¡±

    It took quite a good while before everyone was able to recover from that terrifying and shocking sight before their eyes.

    Lian Shi carried the woman who seemed to have fallen unconscious in his arms as he stood up slowly. His voice was clear and indifferent as he opened his mouth to say: ¡°This is what the Mind Free Peak looks like originally, but no one in the world outside knows about it.¡±

    His gaze then turned towards the woman in his arms, and a sliver of sympathy and regret came into his eyes.

    ¡°Back before the gods and demon races started their war against each other, she was just a young and carefree little princess. The world in her heart was filled with kindness and goodwill, without any conflict and dispute. Hence, she used every bit of cultivation she managed to acquire throughout her entire life to create such an immense and beautiful illusory realm over thesends.¡±

    After those words came out from Lian Shi¡¯s mouth, everyone could not help but be highly astounded.

    It seemed like they could not bring themselves toe to believe that everything here in the Mind Free Peak, a realm of divinity that was highly revered to be a ce of immortal beauty by everyone in the world, was actually all just a fabricated illusion, created from a person¡¯s living memory who refused to let go of her past.

    In the end, it was just a facade, like the moon reflected in water, a dream will afterall still be a dream, and the day woulde where one would wake up from it.

    The corners of Lian Shi¡¯s lips lifted in a smile, though it seemed to look a little bitter and carried a self mocking tinge. ¡°All her life, ever since she came to meet that man, she had been chasing his footsteps throughout. It is only now, that I think she has really woken up from all her delusions.....¡±

    Speaking up till that point, Lian Shi then turned slowly towards everyone and said: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that everyone must be disappointed for the trip all of you made toe here this time. There isn¡¯t any secret hidden treasure here as rumoured, but just a sad and grievous past from a million years ago. And from now onwards, the Mind Free Peak will no longer exist in the world anymore.¡±

 Chapter 327.2 - Let Us Both Die Together

    Chapter 327.2: Let Us Both Die Together

    ¡°Everyone please take your leave. I¡¯ll have someone show you the way out from here.¡±

    Upon saying that, Lian Shi was about to leave the ce with the woman in his arms immediately.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Qing Yu suddenly cried out. ¡°Where is my Mother? Can you help me find her?¡±

    Lian Shi paused for a moment and he was just about to say something when the look in his eyes changed. ¡°You do not need to go look for her. She has already made her way out.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows knitted up in puzzlement. In the very next moment, she suddenly saw a human shaped figure approaching them slowly from a distance in front. Upon closer inspection, it looked like it was a man and she could faintly see that there was another person on his back.

    Qing Yu squinted her eyes to get a better look, and her eyes then widened up in surprise. ¡°That is.....¡±

    Very soon, that person had made his way closer to them. d in an ivory white long robe, it was stained with spots of blood and dirt in several ces, looking just a little disheveled. His handsome looking countenance carried a grave expression, and did not seem to be feelingpletely well.

    The red clothed woman on his back,id limply in a slump, not moving in the slightest, seeming to have lost consciousness.

    The man was seen to be Mo Jing Yu, and one could easily tell who the woman on his back was without having to second guess.

    Qing Yu quickly strode forward to meet them, her face filled with worry. ¡°Father, are you alright? Are you hurt.....¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about me but have a look at your Mother. She lost her vision for a rather prolonged period of time and she is somehow continuing to lose her spirit powers. If she does not regain consciousness soon, I fear that she might notst much longer.....¡±

    As Mo Jing Yu spoke, he moved to put the woman down very carefully.

    QIng Yu immediately ced her fingers upon Qing Lan Fei¡¯s wrist to diagnose the woman¡¯s condition, before she went on to pry her eyes open to have a look.

    She turned to the solemn faced man and said: ¡°Father need not be too worried. What Mother is experiencing is an after effect from being exposed to uncovered snowy grounds for too long and her loss of vision is temporary. As for the loss of her spirit energy, that is due to her having prior injuries she had yet to fully recover from, and her nerves continued to be stretched and remained highly tensed up for an extended period. Unable to get the rest and rxation she needed for so long, that caused her to fall into this state.¡±

    ¡°Will she really be alright?¡± Mo Jing Yu¡¯s brows were still tightly creased together. ¡°But she still has not regained consciousness.....¡±

    ¡°Mother has not been able to have any shuteye for a very long period and she has now fallen into a deep sleep out of sheer exhaustion.¡± Qing Yu could not help but interject to stop his frantic worrying. She arched up an eyebrow and continued to say to him: ¡°I inherited my medical skills from Mother directly you know? Doesn¡¯t Father believe in me?¡±

    These two..... They still care for each other so much.

    With such a loving pair of parents, sometimes the presence of Little Bei and her might even be thought to be getting in their way!

    Hearing the youngdy¡¯s rather amusing words, Mo Jing Yu was taken aback for a moment. He had probably not realized that he was getting a little overly anxious and a look of slight embarrassment immediately shed briefly across his face.

 Chapter 327.3 - Let Us Both Die Together

    Chapter 327.3: Let Us Both Die Together

    Qing Yuughed and suddenly remembering something, she raised her eyes to look and discovered that there was already no sign of Lian Shi anywhere.

    Yan Po who was severely wounded had disappeared as well.

    But a white clothed young girl still remained with them and it was thought she must be the person Lian Shi had mentioned earlier, who would show them the way out.

    ¡°It is inadvisable for us to remain here much longer. Why don¡¯t we hurry up and leave this ce quickly?¡± Someone suddenly piped up to say.

    Having survived through grave dangers so many times, these people only wanted to return back to a ce they were familiar with, and to meet people they wanted to see, thankful for their lives and realizing how precious and fragile it was.

    The white clothed young girl then nodded her head slightly at the group of people, signalling for them to follow her before she started walking off into the distance.

    Everyone immediately followed behind her.

    ¡°Little Bei, you should go with Father back to the Divine Healers Sect first as it is a more suitable ce for recuperation.¡± Qing Yu opened her mouth and started to say.

    Mo Jing Yu knitted her brows and asked: ¡°You¡¯re noting along with us?¡±

    ¡°I still have some unfinished business I need to deal with. You guys go on ahead first as Mother¡¯s condition needs to be tended to.¡± Qing Yu replied.

    Hearing that, Mo Jing Yu did not say anything more but nced at Lou Jun Yao beside Qing Yu. With that man with her, Little Yu would probably be safe.

    Thest of the people have all left and only Qing Yu, Lou Jun Yao, Qing Tian Lin and Qing Ye Li were still remaining there at that ce.

    Qing Tian Linughed softly and then asked: ¡°What? All of you are not going to leave?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you still here yourself?¡± Lou Jun Yao shot the man a nce and said.

    Qing Tian Lin raised an eyebrow and turned his gaze to Qing Yu to say: ¡°We never had any intention to leave this ce at all in the first ce!¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed, his gaze looking a little dangerous. ¡°We?¡±

    He had of course detected the man¡¯s implied meaning.

    Qing Tian Lin ignored the man and continued to look straight at Qing Yu to say: ¡°Qing Qing, have you thought about what I told you before?¡±

    ¡°Utter nonsense.¡± Qing Yu¡¯s face was cold and frigid. ¡°I¡¯ve said that there¡¯s no way everything can be reverted back to the way it was in the past, what more do you want?¡±

    Qing Tian Lin lowered his eyes and the expression on his face could not be seen. It was only after a good while had passed that he let out a lowugh before he started to say slowly, biting on each and every word: ¡°Oh Qing Qing..... Have you stayed in this world for too long and you forgot that you do not belong here at all?¡±

    Qing Yu looked a little startled and her fingers clenched up tightly. Her lips quivered slightly as she went on to say: ¡°What are you trying to do.....¡±

    ¡°Did you feel something?¡± Qing Tian Lin did not reply to her question but just smiled faintly as he said that.

    Qing Yu was unable to react to the man¡¯s words as in that very instant, in the air that was still and calm, she seemed to feel that something was starting to rise and swirl.

    Instinctively, her eyes searched for its source and came to discover that a ck crack hade to open up in the air just behind Qing Tian Lin, and it was slowly widening bit by bit.

 Chapter 327.4 - Let Us Both Die Together

    Chapter 327.4: Let Us Both Die Together

    What is that?

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face turned dark and grim and he reached his hand out to grab the youngdy¡¯s wrist, pulling her into a protective embrace. His voice was dark and sinister as he asked: ¡°What have you done! ?¡±

    Even though he did not know what that dark crack in the air was, he could feel the unusual energy emitting from it.

    The arc at the corners of Qing Tian Lin¡¯s lips grew deeper and he tried to put on a feigned helpless look on his face as he said: ¡°I merely want to let you go back home. What are you so afraid of? Am I not your elder brother you love the most? You should be obedient and do what I tell you.....¡±

    His voice stopped suddenly at that point, the man¡¯s gentle face slowly tightening up, the expression on his face gradually turning terrifyingly menacing.

    ¡°How can you go hide in another man¡¯s arms? You are mine!¡±

    The dark split in the air had opened up to be about the width of a grown man¡¯s palm and it was still growing wider behind where Qing Tian Lin was standing. His sinisterly evil looking countenance looked like the face of a vile demon summoned straight from the depths of Hell, and the gradually widening ck crack in the air behind him was the door that led right into that ursed abyss.

    ¡°Qing Qing, be good ande to your big brother¡¯s side. Let us make our way home together.¡± Qing Tian Lin crooned with a devilish smile.

    All of a sudden, a person stood before Qing Tian Lin to block him. d in all ck, a silver mane and green irises, Qing Ye Li stood with a deadpan expression on his face, his eyes devoid of emotion, like still waters without a single ripple.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re going to stand in my way again?¡± Qing Tian Lin stared at the man before him, and said with a mocking sneer.

    Qing Ye Li opened his mouth to say impassively: ¡°Have you given up on your ambition and your quest for power?¡±

    Qing Tian Lin was taken aback for a moment before he let out a mockingugh. He turned his gaze upon Qing Yu and said: ¡°My ambition, have always been for Qing Qing¡¯s sake. But she has never realized how good I have been to her and went to fall in love with another man. In that case, there is no need for me to continue to be so kind to her anymore. I will make just her mine forever!¡±

    ¡°Close this portal and I will convince her to not hate you anymore¡± Qing Ye Li went on to say.

    Once those words came out, not just Qing Tian Lin, but even Qing Yu was taken aback in shock.

    What is..... Little Ye talking about?

    Surprised for an instant, Qing Tian Lin recovered and then let out a softugh. ¡°Trying to deceive me just to buy some time? Ha! This portal cannot be closed just like that.¡±

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s irises constricted.

    ¡°This is the Death¡¯s Gate of a puppeteer. Once opened, it will go on to devour all lifeforms unless a powerful spirit soul is given up to it as a sacrifice.¡±

    A mirthful glint then shone in Qing Tian Lin¡¯s eyes as he turned to look at Qing Yu. ¡°Qing Qing, I gave you a chance to choose, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    You were the one who chose death yourself.

 Chapter 328.1 - Completely Unexpected

    Chapter 328.1: Completely Unexpected

    Unless a powerful spirit soul is sacrificed.....

    Immediately, the look on several faces suddenly changed, seeming like they had never thought that he would ever do something so crazy.

    Qing Yu gently pulled herself free from Lou Jun Yao¡¯s arms and went walking over to stand before Qing Tian Lin, her exquisitely wless countenance scathing as she stared straight at the man¡¯s face.

    ¡°Have you.....pletely lost your mind?¡± She opened her mouth to say, pausing in between every word.

    ¡°In my previous life, I already gave my life up to you, and I have not pursued all the pain and harm you inflicted on me in the past, in repayment for that sliver of care and concern for a kin, that you might have genuinely shown once before. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    The youngdy¡¯s bright phoenix like eyes carried a cold contemptuous tinge. ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered about it so many countless times. Why must it be me? Just what is it that you see in me?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s because of the Sacred Burial Arts and the Heavenly Insights into Medicine, you do not need to go around such a big circle, but just need to sever my spirit energy root. With my cultivation utterly destroyed, they will unterally break their spiritual contract with me, and you will then be able to get your hands on them.....¡±

    Simply said, once she dies, these two sacred treasures will be freed from her body.

    Qing Tian Lin had not expected that she would say such a thing.

    It was as if she had given up on herself.

    Throughout it all, she had never oncepromised herself. This time, why is she.....

    Seeing the many changes in the man¡¯s expressions, Qing Yu¡¯s eyes became icy as she asked: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make your move? Then let me do it.¡±

    Upon saying that, she immediately raised a palm up to deliver a strike straight towards her forehead between her brows. That was the spot where the spirit root of people who practiced cultivation resided. If it came to sustain severe damage, no medicine in the world would be able to cure it, and no matter how highly skilled an elixir cultivator was, they would not be able to do anything about that.

    Her actions, immediately caused the men there to fly into a panic. Qing Tian Lin was standing closest to her and he stretched his hand out to stop her without thinking.

    However, when he caught her hand, the expression on his face froze, seemingly in disbelief. He turned his gaze down to look, and found that something warm and wet was sticking to his skin from the youngdy¡¯s hand he was holding tightly in his grasp. He then felt a rush flow through his meridians.

    ¡°It¡¯s..... all a ruse?¡± Qing Tian Lin¡¯s face was grave as he spat those words out through tightly clenched teeth.

    A corner of Qing Yu¡¯s lips lifted up slowly as she went on to say in a soft voice: ¡°You had no intention of letting me off right from the beginning anyway, why would you suddenly be concerned about my wellbeing out of the blue? You could jolly well have turned me into a puppet right from the start and you would have achieved all that you wanted long ago. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

 Chapter 328.2 - Completely Unexpected

    Chapter 328.2: Completely Unexpected

    ¡°Maybe, you¡¯re just not coldhearted enough, and that is why you will never be able to aplish thatughable ambition of yours.¡±

    Qing TIan Lin just stood there, staring at her as his eyes gradually came to be stained with a blood red tint. A good long while passed before he then threw his head back tough maniacally,ughter that seemed to be filled with boundless sadness.

    This man had always been a hypocrite, evil and arrogant. But at that moment, he looked like a pitiful worm that yearned for some love and affection.

    ¡°Cold hearted you say.....¡±

    ¡°Hahaha..... Have I made a mistake? Right from the beginning, I shouldn¡¯t have been merciful and spared a thought for you at all. But.....¡±

    He lifted his bloodshot eyes slowly, and said as he looked straight at her: ¡°Qing Qing, I really love you..... Why would you rather smile at that animal who is half man half beast, and treat him so tenderly but never wanted to even look at me at all.....¡±

    ¡°Do you even know what love is?¡±

    A corner of Qing Yu¡¯s lips stiffened as she looked at him coldly. ¡°Your idea of love, is to hold me prisoner by your side like a mindless ything, any the instant that I show the slightest bit of resistance against you, you¡¯ll take the lives of the people closest to me hostage, using them to trample upon my pride and dignity.¡±

    ¡°No. That is not my intention. It¡¯s you. Why do you detest me so much? Why is there never love and reliance in those eyes that you look at me with? All of them deserve to die! Your smile, your gaze, they all clearly belong to me.....¡±

    ¡°From the day that you kept me imprisoned, I was no longer able to see anything anymore.¡±

    Qing Yu spat out those scathing words, to interrupt his raving rant.

    In that instant, Qing Tian Lin¡¯s expression froze, like he didn¡¯t know how to react to that for a moment.

    A few steps away, Qing Ye Li had subconsciously clenched up his fists.

    He knew.

    He knew everything.

    Even though Qing Yu had never said anything about it throughout it all.

    Her eyes are so captivating and beautifully bright. But.....

    ¡°What do you mean? Why can¡¯t you..... see anything?¡± There was a slight tremble in Qing Tian Lin¡¯s voice.

    Hearing that, Qing Yu scoffed disdainfully and shot him a nce to say: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten how you kept me imprisoned, to make me be subservient to you?¡±

    Qing Tian Lin¡¯s irises constricted violently.

    Of course he had not forgotten that.

    He had used his puppetry technique. Otherwise, with her level of cultivation back then, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to capture her so easily.

    He could still remember. Although he had used puppetry back then, the process had still not been easy at all.

    She had clearly resisted. Could it be.....

    Qing Tian Lin¡¯s expression suddenly turned to one of shock, seeming to remember something. Could that have been the price she paid for forcibly breaking out of his puppetry technique back then! ?

 Chapter 328.3 - Completely Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 328.3: Completely Unexpected</h4>

    No wonder she had never cast her gaze upon him again from that moment on.

    He had always thought that it was because she hated him and did not want to even look at him, and that was why she always avoided him. But it was actually because she could no longer see....

    Seeing the man¡¯s expressione to be tinged with pain and remorse, Qing Yu curled up a corner of her lips and stared at the man as she said: ¡°All that has happened in the past does not matter to me anymore. What¡¯s important now is that either you kill me here, or I¡¯ll have you killed.¡±

    The ck crack that split the air behind the man had grown wide enough for a person to go through. However, the man was still standing stiffly in his spot, not moving at all, half his body turned numb, unable to feel anything.

    The faint stain of fresh blood could still be seen on the hand he had used to grab at Qing Yu earlier.

    Qing Yu had yed a damsel in distress to catch him off guard, falling into her trap.

    Though the puppetry technique¡¯s power was unparalleled and he was an exceptional talent among puppeteers, unmatched in skill.

    Nothing can be perfect andpletely wless, to be absolutely invulnerable.

    Puppeteers were born evil, and it became more pronounced the more one¡¯s cultivation grew. When puppeteers employed their puppetry technique, what they feared most was toe into contact with people of the purest bloodline of virtue, as once they came to be touched by that blood, everything woulde to naught.

    And against all odds, Qing Yu was someone who possessed blood from that bloodline in her previous life.

    Reborn into this life with another shell, into a body that possessed that same blood of pure virtue, the power of her blood became even more powerful that it was in her previous life, making her his ultimate nemesis.

    Back when they were in the lower realms, if Qing Yu had not suddenly appeared and used the Blood Sacrifice Seal to break his puppetry technique, Lou Jun Yao would have been teetering on the very brink of his life long ago.

    Qing Tian Lin turned to look at the impassive faced youngdy, and broke into a chortle.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already made your decision haven¡¯t you? Kill me, and you will be freed.¡±

    Seeing that the man had seemingly given up on resisting, looking downcast and crestfallen, Qing Yu was taken aback with surprise.

    Suddenly, she did not know how to react in that instant.

    That was not like him at all. What..... is he really up to?

    Qing Tian Lin¡¯s voice paused for a moment speaking up till that point. He then turned his gaze slowly towards Lou Jun Yao. ¡°But..... the Qing Qing that I love and treasure so much..... Letting you be with her just like that, I will never be able to rest in peace.....¡±

    He spouted those sinister sounding words and then arced up the ends of his lips, the expression on his face turning menacing.

    Lou Jun Yao had remained alert and tense, his gaze watching the man carefully all this time, afraid that he would do something crazy to harm Qing Yu. Hence, when he noticed that strange smilee onto the man¡¯s face, his eyes immediately darkened and his guard heightened.

    But Qing Tian Lin¡¯s actions were just too fast.

 Chapter 328.4 - Completely Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 328.4: Completely Unexpected</h4>

    At almost the same moment that smile showed on his face, it seemed he had been waiting for an opportunity to strike, and it could alle at any time.

    In the blink of an eye, his stiffened figure suddenly flew into action, grabbing onto Qing Yu¡¯s wrist and pulling her towards the dark ck portal behind him. He smiled evilly and said: ¡°Qing Qing, forever remain by my side as only I..... will truly love you.....¡±

    Qing Yu had not thought that he would still make any moves with his cultivation sealed by her blood. She did not know why she was unable to break free from his grip locked over her wrist, as if she was held by a thick iron shackle.

    Her body was uncontrobly being pulled nearer and nearer to that dark ck portal and it seemed like she would be swallowed up in the very next second.

    No, she doesn¡¯t want that.....

    And just by a hair, a bitterly sharp cold gust of wind struck, with the force of a storm that could split the ground apart, that violently tore the shackle off her wrist.

    It was apanied by a furious roar of rage, and blood droplets sttered onto her face.

    A segment of an arm was thrown a far distance out, its blood stained fingers still wriggling as it sailed through the air.

    The sudden turn of events caused the few of them to be stunned into a daze.

    Because it was all just too shocking.

    The aura from that sword sh had been just too powerful and it had appeared all of a sudden, at precisely the veryst possible moment, before anyone could even react to it.

    But, who delivered that strike?

    It had all happened too suddenly. Even if Qing Ye Li and Lou Jun Yao had reacted in time to save her, it wouldn¡¯t happen so fast.

    And the strength and power behind that aura, could not possibly havee from any ordinary expert.

    Could it be that they were not the only people present at this ce, and that a fifth entity was around! ?

    With half of his arm severed, Qing Tian Lin was in excruciating agony. His face was pale as a sheet, but his eyes were so filled with vicious malice that they looked like they were almost going to spill out, seemingly wishing for nothing more than to tear the person hiding in the shadows who ambushed him into a thousand pieces, and to grind his bones into ash.

    The sound of footsteps sounded, and just as everyone was trying to guess at the person¡¯s identity, a tall figure appeared before their eyes.

    Cloaked in a long ck mantle and a bamboo hat, he was covered from head to foot, looking extremely mysterious. A chilly deste air surrounded the figure, which made him feel somewhat quiet and alone.

    His hands hung loosely at the sides, empty and bare, without any weapon in sight.

    Did that strikee from this person?

    Qing Yu stared at the figure and her eyes narrowed slightly, as the figure felt highly familiar and it must be someone she knew.

    Finally, the person¡¯s long slender fingers grasped the brim of his hat, and started to pull it off slowly, to reveal his face.

    Cold and pristine like fine jade, his facial features so exquisite one could not help but be captivated seeing them. But what surprised them the most, was the alluring ck Thousand Petaled Bloom that was about the size of one¡¯s thumb right below the corner of his left eye.....

 Chapter 329.1 - I Love You, And, Please Remember Me

    <strong>Chapter 329.1 : I Love You, And, Please Remember Me</strong>

    Upon seeing the person¡¯s face, Qing Yu was stunned into a daze.

    It seemed like it could be from shock, or she was just utterly surprised that it was actually him.....

    Xi Zhan Chen.

    The person with a strange affliction she coincidentally cured back in the Constetion Lands, the King of Assassins whom she had thought she met in a passing encounter, never expecting that they would meet each other time and time again.

    Regardless whether it was back in Cloud Heaven¡¯s Bright Moon Divine Temple or here at the Mind Free Peak at this moment, it seemed like he would always unintentionally appear right before her.

    But if her memory serves her correctly, he served under Qing Tian Lin.

    So why would he.....

    And from thest time they met, it seemed like something about the man has changed in some way.

    That¡¯s right. The blossom just below the corner of his eyes was in full bloom, looking extraordinarily devilish. Against that clean and pristine aura that permeated the man, that single dark ck bloom seemed to make him feel evil.

    Upon seeing the man, Qing Yu was exceptionally surprised. As for Qing Tian Lin, on his deathly pale countenance that was devoid of colour, a fierce and fiery rage seethed, his voice cold and sinister as it sounded: ¡°It was..... you? You actually dare tomit insubordination and betray me? !¡±

    Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he replied in an emotionless voice: ¡°I pleaded with you before, to not harm her in any way. You were the one who went back on your promise to me.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are!¡±

    Qing Tian Lin spat out in anger, his gaze menacing. ¡°I thought that you were pitiful back then and you possessed some talents, so I decided to groom you. I saved your life and made you what you are today. Have you forgotten that you are just someone from the lowly and evil snake tribe, the most coldblooded and heartless among beasts, and to think that you woulde to develop feelings now! ?¡±

    Once those words came out from Qing Tian Lin¡¯s mouth, Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s body suddenly stiffened up, the expression on his face looking a little flustered. He did not dare to go look at Qing Yu¡¯s eyes, afraid that he would see what he would hate to see in them, the disgust and utter disdain towards him.

    Upon seeing his flustered demeanor, Qing Tian Lin smiled triumphantly and continued to say: ¡°Did you think that by protecting her quietly from the back and silently giving more of yourself to her, Qing Qing wille to treat you differently?¡±

    Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s face paled slightly.

    Upon saying that, Qing Tian Lin then cast a meaningful nce towards Qing Ye Li and smiled evilly to him as he said: ¡°A beast will forever remain a beast and will never turn into a real human, just like Qing Ye Li who has remained by her side for so many years to protect her. Does it matter how powerful he bes? Qing Qing will never love him because deep down inside his bones, he is just a lowly and despicable beast.....¡±

 Chapter 329.2 - I Love You, And, Please Remember Me

    Chapter 329.2 : I Love You, And, Please Remember Me

    Qing Ye Li¡¯s impassive green eyes suddenly turned dark, his gaze sharp as he stared at the man. Even though he knew very well that this was merely an attempt by Qing Tian Lin to intentionally antagonize him, his heart could not help wrenching up at those words.

    It seemed those words had struck true onto what he was unwilling to face up to the most deep in his heart.

    ¡°Shut your trap right now!¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s sudden sharp voice cut him off, her face terrifyingly grim. A storm seemed to be roiling within her long narrow phoenix like eyes. She stared at Qing Tian Lin with her jaws tightly clenched as she squeezed her words slowly out through her teeth: ¡°I only hated you in the past, thinking you were cunning and treacherous, without and scruples in order to achieve your goals. Now, I have reallye to despise you.¡±

    ¡°I find that you just seek to hurt with your words, a despicable cad who maliciously twists and warps people¡¯s deepest feelings with your own made up conjectures.¡±

    Hearing those words, Qing Tian Linughed out loud instead of getting angry. ¡°So what if I¡¯m shameless and despicable? At least that will make you remember me forever.¡±

    He lowered his head to look down at his incapacitated arm and thenughed even more haughtily. He then turned to look at Xi Zhan Chen with an almost imperceptible smile and said: ¡°Though thrash, but you¡¯ve done something useful at least.....¡±

    Those words sounded a little strange and the few people there did not know how to react in that instant.

    But the expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face suddenly changed.

    At the spot on her cheek where Qing Tian Lin¡¯s blood had sttered onto when his arm was sliced off, she could feel an intense searing heat start to burn and roast, before it spread highly rapidly throughout her entire body, turning her skin bright fiery red.

    ¡°Little Fox!¡± Lou Jun Yao noticed the strange phenomenon on Qing Yu and his eyes immediately red wide in shock, and was just about to rush forward.

    Qing Yu¡¯s brows creased together tightly when she saw that and quickly shouted out to stop him. ¡°Do note any closer to me.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s footsteps stopped just a single step away from her and his eyes turned dark before he continued to move closer towards the youngdy.

    ¡°I told you not toe close to me!¡±

    Qing Yu red at him angrily, her burning skin scalded so red it looked a little grisly and terrifying. She knew very clearly the situation she was in and she was aware she must note into contact with another person at that moment. She was trying her hardest to endure the agony inside her body.

    Does this man not understand what she told him! ? Why is he stilling towards her?

    Her wrist was suddenly held in someone¡¯s grip and the very next moment, she felt herself being pressed against his wide broad chest. No matter how hard she struggled, she was unable to break free from the tight embrace that held her close.

    ¡°Have you gone mad? You¡¯ll get hurt! Let go of me.....¡±

    She could even hear the crackling sound of his flesh burning but the man did not even make a single sound.

    The low maic voice slowly came to sound beside her ears: ¡°At this bit level, the pain is nothingpared to what it was like when I was afflicted with the Fire and Ice Yin Yang Grub and the Emotion Devouring Curse.¡±

 Chapter 329.3 - I Love You, And, Please Remember Me

    Chapter 329.3 : I Love You, And, Please Remember Me

    He brushed it off as if it was nothing.

    But he was not made of steel, his body flesh and blood. How could it possibly not be painful for him?

    Qing Yu got a little angry and was struggling to say something when she heard the man¡¯s low voice say: ¡°This is pain that you should not have to suffer. And since I am not able to take it on your behalf, at least let me feel the same together with you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a fool.....¡± Qing Yu¡¯s eyes immediately turned red rimmed.

    And seeing that scene, Qing Tian Linughed evilly. ¡°How touching! But a pity that Qing Qing is destined to die together with me!¡±

    It seemed like after his arm was severed, the dark ck portal hade to be stained with a bloody tinge, turning it a devilishly dark maroon shade, and it looked as if mes of a strange colour was raging inside it.

    Something seemed to dawn upon Xi Zhan Chen.

    That was his blood.....

    And it made the power of the portal more powerful.

    But.....

    Xi Zhan Chen slowly lowered his head in thought and the dark bloom below the corner of his eye seemed to quiver slightly.

    His very existence..... was meant to put an end to all of this!

    ¡°Qing Yu.¡± Xi Zhan Chen suddenly opened his move to call her name.

    His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it reached her ears very clearly.

    Qing Yu lifted her head up from Lou Jun Yao¡¯s chest to look at Xi Zhan Chen, her long and alluring phoenix like eyes showing that she was silently enduring the burning pain. But she was still as beautiful as she looked the first time they met, just captivating.

    Unintentionally, so lively, she had juste into his sight.

    It had felt as if a pebble had suddenly been tossed into the still waters that hadid dead in his heart for so long, and rings of ripples stirred.....

    Unable to regain its calm.

    Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s gaze did not waver as he looked straight at her for a long while, when the corners of his lips suddenly curved up into a radiant smile. His voice was soft as he went on to say: ¡°I think..... that I must havemitted too much evil in my previous life, and that is why I have this ck lotus mark on my face now, a mark that would forever remind me of my inerasable past.....¡±

    ¡°And while I wasmitting all those unpardonable sins, there must have been an instant that I felt remorseful and hesitated back then, which then gave me the opportunity to be able to meet you in this life.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s lips moved as she saw him say those words, but she did not know how to react, unable to make heads or tails of those words.

    It felt as if he was bidding goodbye.

    But..... Why?

    Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s eyes shone with a deep light as he looked at her, like he was trying to etch that countenance deeply into his mind, to forever remember it in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that life was dull and uninteresting, but then, you appeared. It made me suddenly feel as if time was just too fleeting.....¡±

 Chapter 329.4 - I Love You, And, Please Remember Me

    Chapter 329.4 : I Love You, And, Please Remember Me

    The man, who was always calm and indifferent to everything, was at that moment red rimmed around the edges of his eyes, standing there with his head lowered, looking like he was fighting to hold back his emotions.

    When he came to speak again, his voice had be unbelievably hoarse and his words came out haltingly, the man struggling with every syble toplete his sentence.

    ¡°I am not asking for anything..... but..... can you..... not forget me.....¡±

    After he finished that sentence, he raised his head up and looked at her with reddened eyes that seemed to be holding back endless words, but did not say anything.

    He didn¡¯t want to die.

    But, he wanted her to continue to live.

    Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s tall figure whizzed into movement, while a haughty and gleeful smile was still hanging on Qing Tian Lin¡¯s face, and Qing Yu¡¯s eyes were slightly widened, looking at Xi Zhan Chen with a look of iprehension on her face.

    A sudden change came over the man¡¯s body as the thumb sized ck lotus bloom on that enchanting countenance of his grew and started to spread maniacally, covering half of his face, and the auraing out from his body felt strange and unfamiliar.

    In his hands that had been bare and empty, an illusory shadow of a long sword suddenly appeared.

    Yes, just an illusory shadow, of a sword that could not be seen clearly.

    It was rumoured from a long time ago that Xi Zhan Chen was in possession of the fastest sword in the world, a divine artifact, but no one had ever seen that incredible and amazing sword.

    Only dead people have seen it, as no one could survive through the power of that sword.

    But now, they havee to see it. The sword¡¯s true form was indeed something extraordinary to see.

    ¡°That sword..... It¡¯s name is Hidden Soul. Shapeless and formless, hidden within one¡¯s spirit soul. As long as one¡¯s spirit soul is not destroyed, it will forever exist, a spirit sword created out of one¡¯s spirit soul after achieving a certain level of power and might.¡± Qing Ye Li went on to exin as he stared at the faint illusory shadow of the sword.

    This man..... is really not an ordinary person. To be able to possess such a powerful weapon, he cannot be an ordinary member of the snake tribe.

    But, there was no use trying to decipher the man¡¯s identity any longer.

    Because, he could very well guess the man¡¯s intentions.

    The aura around Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s entire person had turned to be exceptionally cold and sinister. As the dark portal with its strange coloured mes continued to expand, the man shot forward to drag Qing Tian Lin who was attacking him furiously, to fall straight into the portal together with him.

    At that same moment, the sword in his hand went on to sh very rapidly several times at the portal¡¯s door. The portal immediately stopped expanding, and then quickly sealed shut, all of that happening in just a matter of a few breaths¡¯ time.

    Qing Yu stood there staring dazedly as she watched the portal close, as she heard the vengeful and agonized roar of Qing Tian Lining out from within, and saw thest final gaze Xi Zhan Chen gave her. His lips had opened and closed slightly, to say something to her.

    Qing Yu immediately broke into tears.

    I love you.

    Do not forget me, will you?

 Chapter 330.1 - Dreaming of the Past

    Chapter 330.1: Dreaming of the Past

    It was a slim figured old man whose facial features looked to be filled with vigor and was highly energetic.

    He stood there with his hand behind his back in front of a grave, his expression sombre, looking like a person who was neither prone to smiles or words. His gaze was fixated on the tombstone, his thoughts faraway, seemingly absorbed in memories of times long past.

    ¡°Grandfather.....¡±

    Suddenly, an adorable and puerile voice of a child sounded, pulling his mind that had drifted so far away back to the present.

    Lowering one¡¯s gaze, it was then noticed that a tiny figure was standing beside the old man, a child that was no older than two or three years old, reaching only up to the old man¡¯s thigh in height.

    It was a little girl. Though very young, her facial features stood out prominently, looking exceptionally exquisite and captivating, her skin almost glowing with a smooth lustre, like an adorable porcin doll.

    Her expression carried a tinge of mncholy and her voice was soft as she opened her mouth to say: ¡°Both my father and mother..... are in here?¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes shed with a glint before he nodded his head slightly. ¡°Yes, they are.¡±

    The little girl lowered her eyes for a moment. ¡°How..... how did they die.....¡±

    ¡°They were ambushed while on a mission......¡± The old man¡¯s voice had be a little hoarse, like that was an immensely painful memory to him.

    ¡°With the kind of cultivation they possessed, they should not have met with any mishaps. But your mother..... was carrying you in her stomach at that time, and while she was engaged in battle, she over exerted herself.....¡±

    The old man did not finish the rest of his sentence but the little girl was able to guess what was left unsaid.

    It was to protect her.....

    If not for her, her parents would have returned safely. Isn¡¯t that right?

    Seeing the little girl looking rather sad and in self reproach, the expression on the old man¡¯s face changed a little, seeming like he wanted to say something. In the end, he merely stretched a hand out and patted the little girl lightly on her head,forting her silently.

    She was still very young and such things should not be made known to her yet.

    But she would have to face up to them one day as she would have to assume that position and shoulder the entire burden.

    Hiding from it would be an excuse a weakling would make.

    For her to be born into this family, it was destined right from the start that she must be the strongest one among all.

    Only by doing that, would she survive, to do the things she wanted to do, and be able to protect the people she wanted to protect.

    The old man let out a soft sigh and then crouched down to look at the little girl. His voice was solemn as he said to her: ¡°My dear child, you must remember. There is meaning behind your parents¡¯ sacrifice. They chose to do that in order for you to be stronger and better yourself. They gave up their own lives for you to learn this most important lesson in your life.¡±

 Chapter 330.2 - Dreaming of the Past

    Chapter 330.2: Dreaming of the Past

    ¡°So you must be strong, be someone whom no one will be able to take down, stand tall at the pinnacle among the strongest, controlling it all with ease. Only then, will you be able to protect what you desire. Do you understand?¡±

    Seemingly taken aback by the serious expression on the old man¡¯s face, the little girl¡¯s gaze was a little evasive and unsure. All those words that she did not yet understand, made her subconsciously want to hide away, her heart feeling somewhat resistant.

    Because she seemed to understand that that would be a most arduous path to take, a path that she would not be able to turn back from the moment she stepped onto it.

    ¡°Do not cry! Only a weakling would shed tears!¡±

    The old man¡¯s berating tone immediately caused the mistiness slowly rising up in the little girl¡¯s beautiful eyes to cease.

    The lips on her tiny mouth were pressed tightly together, her big round eyes looking straight at the old man¡¯s stem countenance, seemingly frozen in shock.

    However, the old man¡¯s demeanour did not soften in the slightest, as his hands went on to hold the little girl by her shoulders and he said in a clear voice, pausing in between each and every word. ¡°Is that clear?¡±

    The little girl blinked her eyes before nodding her head, seemingly only half understanding what she was told..

    The scene then changed and several years seemed to have passed very quickly. The little girl looked like she was about six or seven years old and had grown a little taller, while her facial features had be more exquisite and defined.

    On that small face, one could no longer see that same timid and apprehensive look that was there before, but just a sense of maturity and steely resolve.

    On the training grounds, every single one of them full grown adult men that towered over her, they were all executing attacks on the young girl one after another. Her agile little figure dodged past them easily, like a slippery little fish.

    But though she was quick and intelligent, before these men who possessed real capabilities, the holes in her defense became clear to see when that small figure got struck a good number of times. However, she did not fall, standing firmly and resolutely in ce and holding her own.

    Till a wizened and authoritative voice dered with a shout: ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡±

    Everything winded down came to a stop as the men stopped their attacks, standing respectfully in their spots.

    It then seemed like the young girl could finally not hold out any longer, her body swaying unsteadily for a moment before she copsed onto the tform floor.

    Her ck training robes werepletely soaked through with sweat, stered right against her body, dripping wet like she had just been hauled out from ake.

    When the old man saw howpletely exhausted and drained she was, the tight and stern expression on his face did not soften in the slightest but just looked at herpletely unmoved as he called out in a deep booming voice: ¡°Stand up on your feet!¡±

    The young girl moved her body, trying to climb onto her feet. But she was really just too tired and it was just too painful to move.

    Moreover, all of them had not held back at all with the good number of hits she took earlier, never once considering her to be just a young little girl.

 Chapter 330.3 - Dreaming of the Past

    <h4>Chapter 330.3: Dreaming of the Past</h4>

    In the end, she still managed to struggle to her feet, her small face looking highly pale.

    Upon seeing that, the old man nodded his head approvingly. ¡°You held out for two hours today. You¡¯ve shown improvement but you must not let up. You must work even harder at it. Do you understand?¡±

    The young girl¡¯s face was expressionless as she acknowledged with a soft ¡°yes¡±.

    Time moved on ahead once again and she was already nine.

    Tall and slender, long hair flowing down to her waist in a tightly bound up ponytail and her face beautiful and exquisite, afortably quiet and unaffected figure. Among her peers of the same age, she was always the most eye-catching one, as whether it was in terms of looks or demeanor, she was exceptionally mature and highly self-effacing.

    She did not have many friends, merely a scattered few whom she was a little closer to after they became more familiar with each other and came to know that her cold personality was not her being haughty or arrogant, and not someone who thinks that people are beneath her. She was born like that, a young girl who had been lonely all by herself for too long, and was not skilled atmunicating with others.

    Afterall, she was someone the Family Head had kept closely right by his side, never having been treated as a child. In fact, she was put through training that was more stringent and harsh than any boy, as the future heir of the family n.....

    Having lost both her parents from a very young age, she would have needed to fight and struggle harder than anyone else!

    That was because in thatrge family n, she had no one to rely on but only herself. If she did not be strong, she would be gobbled right up by this world where only the stronger one survives.

    At that age, all the children in the family n would be sent here for training, and they would then choose the most outstanding one to be selected as a candidate to be the heir to the family n.

    It waspletely impartial and fair, and no favouritism was shown.

    That was also the reason why she had to work harder than the others, as she would not be shown any special favours just because she was the one and only descendant of the Family Head. On the contrary, if she did not try her hardest, she would be bullied and crushed by the voracious branch families.

    Because..... she was just a pitiful worm, an orphan with no parents to shield and protect her.

    That¡¯s just how people¡¯s mentality works, bullying the weak and fearful of the strong. It could be because a person had been bullied and humiliated before and they start to hold a grudge. But when the same thing happens to them, they will not hesitate to trample on others.

    Oh, the unspeakable sorrows of the weak!

    One fine day, a child who looked to be older than all the others arrived at that ce.

    That child seemed like he was already fifteen or sixteen years old, a tall and thin figured youth who was handsome and good looking, his eyes two small arcs and very smiley.

    He was quickly well liked, especially the girls, who immediately swarmed all around him excitedly, their faces blushing red and pink.

    Except for that young girl d in her ck training robes. She did not seem to really care.

    She was very beautiful, quiet and distant.

 Chapter 330.4 - Dreaming of the Past

    <h4>Chapter 330.4: Dreaming of the Past</h4>

    From the moment since he appeared, she had merely nced briefly his way once, not paying him all that much attention, treating him like he was invisible.

    It was not until the old man showed up, which immediately dispersed the bunch of children, all of them scattering like frightened rabbits before the young girl finally showed a change in her expression as she called out to the old man in a soft voice: ¡°Grandfather.¡±

    The old man nodded and then turned his gaze onto the youth. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Family Head.¡± The youth lowered his head slightly to say.

    Except for children who are his direct line descendants, everyone else had to address the old man as Family Head. This was a rule in the family n set for generations even though the other children were also his grandchildren, but just a little more distant in blood.

    A branch family is still a branch family afterall and they cannote topare with his direct line descendants.

    But this youth here..... was an exception.

    He was a child from the branch family, but it seemed like a dark horse had appeared from a branch family this time.

    This youth was extremely gifted in cultivation, more outstanding than his eldest son back when he was at this age. Maybe, with proper grooming, he mighte to achieve even greater heights and would be able to assist the next generation¡¯s Family Head greatly.

    As long as..... He was forever unwaveringly loyal.

    The old man¡¯s gaze deepened slightly as he opened his mouth to say: ¡°From today onwards, you will train together with these children. You are exceptionally gifted and I hope that you can lead all of them to improve together with you.¡±

    The youth smiled warmly and then replied respectfully: ¡°I will heed the Family Head¡¯s orders and do everything I can.¡±

    When the group of children heard that the good looking elder brother will be training together with them from now onwards, they were all extremely delighted.

    ¡°Right. This is my granddaughter Qing Yu. I have kept her right by my side all this time as her parents departed from this world early. Take good care of her for me from here on.¡± The old man then said to the youth.

    The youth was stunned for a moment before he lowered his eyes down to look at the young girl who only reached just above his hip. She seemed so cold and indifferent. Even after what the old man said, she did not show much in the way of emotion but just raised her eyes up to look at him.

    The youth curved up the ends of his lips and smiled before crouching down to reach her eye level. His eyes looked like they had stars twinkling in them, warm and enchanting.

    ¡°Is your name Qing Yu? What a nice name. Can I just call you Qing Qing from now on?¡±

    ¡°My name is Qing Tian Lin, and from today onwards, I am your elder brother, so I will protect you.¡± His eyes were filled with smiles as he looked at the young girl, the look on his face serious and sombre.

    Qing Yu was flustered for a moment.

    Elder brother?

    Does that make him a kin that she could let her guard down towards, to trust and rely on without worry....

 Chapter 331.1 - Soul Returns

    <h4>Chapter 331.1: Soul Returns</h4>

    That person¡¯s smiley disposition, seemed to cast a warm sun into her cold lonely soul, catching the young girl off guard.

    Unexpectedly..... she was not repulsed by it.

    The love her strict grandfather showed her was always apanied with endless blood and tears. Although he was her closest blood kin, the young and puerile little girl could not help but feel sad and dejected around him.

    And the man¡¯s appearance had undoubtedly quickly made up for the longing for affection from kin that she had envisioned.

    It was always so easy to start to rely on a person and to like them.

    She started to let down her wariness and her heart¡¯s defences that she had put up for so many years, and came to truly see this man as her real elder brother, to treat him as an important and treasured kin.

    Till the day she turned sixteen, the day she was to undergo hering of age ceremony.

    From being just a clean good looking youth, that person had grown to be a man. No matter in terms of looks or the way he carried himself, he had changed dramatically.

    It was probably because they had been close for such a long time and were too familiar with each other that she did not notice it at all. Even the youth that she had brought back was seemingly trying to hint to her about it.

    She might very well have noticed something before, but she was still unwilling to admit it, not wanting to face up to it.

    Till one fine day, where the man told her that he had a surprise for her.

    He had said, from them onwards, she would not have to suffer so much anymore, as he would help her shoulder everything.

    She had been mystified at that time, not understanding the meaning behind those words when she then found herself slumping limply onto the table before her, unable to summon up the slightest bit of strength at all.

    The man in front of her with his handsome and genteel face then gently carried her up before putting her down on the bed. It was only at that moment that she finally came to realize something as she fought to keep her increasingly blurry sight open, and her heart filled up with pure and utter disbelief.

    Heughed softly and said: ¡°Do not be afraid. From today onwards, Qing Qing wille to belong to me. We will be together forever, as we walk on the path towards great power.¡±

    A light soft kiss then fell on her forehead, earnest and sincere.

    But even though she was unable to move her body at all, unable to gather up any strength at that moment, she was still able to feel the immense surge of unease rising up inside.

    She had never ever thought that the rtionship between the two of them would be like that.

    A person that she had seen as an elder brother for so many years, was now doing things that someone with that identity should never do to her.

    In that instant, she felt as if she had fallen right into a cial pit, her body turned icy cold, losing all temperature.

    However, his voice still came to sound in her ears.

 Chapter 331.2 - Soul Returns

    <h4>Chapter 331.2: Soul Returns</h4>

    ¡°I do not think that you¡¯re aware that I found you so exceptionally unforgettable right from the moment I first saw you. And when those cold indifferent eyes finally came to be filled with trust and affection towards me, it was truly the most beautiful sight throughout the whole entire world to me.¡±

    ¡°At that moment, Qing Qing was so movingly beautiful it just made me want to possess you so much, just like now.....¡±

    Upon saying that, he lowered his body and was going to kiss the youngdy on her soft luscious lips.

    Unexpectedly, even though she was unable to resist and unable to move, she still barely managed to turn her head to the side just when his lips were just about to press down on her, resulting in the maning to kiss her cheek.

    He was surprised and was just about to make his move again when he heard the youngdy¡¯s slightly hoarse voice sound out slowly and haltingly.

    ¡®Can you not..... do this to me.....¡± The hoarse sounding voice even carried a slight sobbing tinge.

    Do not shatter thest sliver of hope I still hold in my heart.....

    Do not make me be disgusted with you.....

    He had said that he would be his closest kin, to forever shield and protect her like an elder brother.

    The youngdy then closed her eyes sadly, and a single tear fell from the corner of her eyes, crystalline clear under the silvery moonlight, beautiful and alluring.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Seemingly greatly pained, he stretched a hand out to wipe the tear away. ¡°Don¡¯t you like Big Brother very much? Big Brother dotes on you so much, why do you not like me?¡±

    As his voice fell, he did not wait for her to respond but went on to run his long slender fingers down over the youngdy¡¯s smooth cheek, moving them slowly towards her robe cor that was in slight disarray.

    A small section of her well defined corbone came exposed, together with that soft smooth neck, her skin so fair it seemed to glow with a faint pinkish tinge. Such a tender and nubile youngdy, and unimaginably perfect. Even her hair was giving out a faint alluring fragrance, pulling him in seductively like an irresistible love potion.

    His heart was inextricably attracted to her.

    She closed her eyes in despair, her body unable to summon up any strength, but the fingers on her unmoving hands were tightly clenched up, the veins on the back of her palm bulging up visibly.

    It was so painful..... So very painful.....

    Why?

    Had it all been her own wishful thinking all this time?

    The man¡¯s gentle countenance was filled with exhration, like the mask he wore for so many years had finally been torn off, and his real face hade revealed.

    She screamed out silently inside.

    Is that what Hell feels like? If it is, then just let her die at this moment from this tormenting agony she was feeling inside.....

 Chapter 331.3 - Soul Returns

    Chapter 331.3: Soul Returns

    ¡°You beast!¡±

    Suddenly, a barely subdued rage filled roar sounded by her ears. She felt the weight pressing down on her body lift away and a piece of clothing that was filled with a kind of chilly air was immediately wrapped around her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. It¡¯s alright now.¡± The youth¡¯s clear voice that carried an icy tinge sounded in her ears, and it felt like the voice of an angel.

    When she came to open her eyes, all that she saw was the always quiet and handsome looking youth, silently protecting her by her side, and the expression on his face at that moment was seemingly showing a rare moment of worry and anxiety.

    She did not say anything as she looked at him, so he did not dare open his mouth as well, afraid that he would scare her, that frail and frightened little thing.

    It was not known how long had passed before a change came over her gaze and she said softly to him: ¡°Little Ye, thank you.¡±

    Thank you for pulling me right out from Hell.

    Time moved again and the scene changed. Because of her stubborn refusal to give in, she was made to watch her kin and people who were close to her die one by one as time went by, coercing her to agree to his evil intentions.

    d in a pristine white ceremonial dress, it was the day she turned twenty. As the devil was waiting eagerly for her arrival, she chose to end her unbearably painful life.

    That was because she discovered..... that even up to that point, she was still unable to steel her heart to have him dealt with permanently.

    How sad andughable is that! ?

    The kinship that she treasured so much, was all just a fake and hypocritical act to him, never affecting him much in any way.

    And what she was most sorry about, the person she felt she had really let down, would be the grandfather who had carefully groomed her from a very young age, hoping to see her take over the Family n from him.

    He had told her that she must not cry, as only the weak shed tears.

    And she must not be moved by affairs of the heart, as that would impede her steps in her way forward.

    And now, not only has she allowed herself to be impeded, she has also cried in pitiful weakness before.

    Grandfather..... must be very disappointed in her.....

    But she was really tired. So wearily tired. Even though her life had spanned just a measly twenty short years, she felt as if she had already ploughed through more than a better half of her life.

    Throughout her life, she had never felt so weak and helpless like now.

    This time, she really felt like being a weakling for once, to escape from everything.

    ¡°Qing Yu, you¡¯ve grown up so much.....¡±

    An old and wizened voice that was so familiar to her seemed to reach her from far over the horizon.

    ¡°But..... why do you still dwell so much in memories of the past, unable to be free?¡±

    ¡°Real strength, does not singrlye only from a person¡¯s level of powers, but it¡¯s also the ability to let things go, to forget the painful past. You¡¯ve only paid attention to all the unbearable things that have happened on the surface, but failed to notice that it had been constantly pushing you to grow all this time as well. Have you realized that?¡±

 Chapter 331.4 - Soul Returns

    Chapter 331.4: Soul Returns

    Thatst statement from the old and wizened sounding voice carried a sliver of strength and power, striking her deep in her soul, as if she had returned back to the time when she was being sternly admonished.

    ¡°Grandfather.....¡±

    The sleeping youngdy suddenly parted her lips to talk in her sleep, her long eyshes bing slightly moistened as the look on her face became sad and pitiful looking, which pained a person¡¯s heart to see.

    ¡°She moved!¡±

    Sitting by the bed, the enchanting looking man in red clothes immediately widened his eyes in surprise when he saw that, and he quickly rushed outside to say in a raised voice: ¡°Jun Yao! Come in and see! The littless just spoke!¡±

    That flustered man who was in such an excited hurry, was none other than Bai Zhi Yan who had not been seen for so long.

    From the time that Lou Jun Yao came back from that ce, it had already been a fortnight in the blink of an eye.

    Qing Yu was carried back here by Lou Jun Yao because she had fallen into a deepa back then, her entire body turned a fiery red, the burning temperature refusing to recede, while her pulse was faint and erratic, disappearingpletely at times, which was just terrifying to see.

    Bai Zhi Yan and his father had been relentlessly busy for a good number of days straight, working to treat the youngdy before her body temperature finally came back down.

    But the youngdy had not once opened her eyes, like she would never wake up from her sleep anymore. Lou Jun Yao had not shut his eyes all this time, throughout the whole two weeks, till he suddenly faintedst night and was sent back to his room to rest.

    It was only after the man fainted that Bai Zhi Yan checked the man¡¯s condition and came to discover that the man¡¯s body seemed to have been burnt everywhere, where there was almost no healthy bit of flesh left on him.

    And because the man had left that alone for too long, his clothes had stuck to his burn wounds in many ces, where the slightest tug on his skin would tear and reopen the wound, causing him to bleed. It was just too ghastly to see.

    Bai Zhi Yan really did not know how the fe was able to withstand it for so many days, not saying a single word about it but to just keep watch over the littless like he had lost his very soul.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s room was not far away from here and he had already regained consciousness. When he heard Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s loud exmation, he appeared there in almost the very same instant.

    But the pallor on his face still looked a little pale, his violet eyes seemingly a little grim. Having not spoken for a good number of days, his voice came out a little hoarse. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s lips quivered a moment before he replied: ¡°The littless showed some response just now and she even opened her mouth to say something, but I did not hear her clearly and do not know what she said.¡±

    Hearing that, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze swiveled onto the figure lying on the bed with her eyes closed. She was not showing any signs of regaining consciousness and the aura around his body seemed to grow heavier.

    ¡°It¡¯s true! She really spoke just now! Why would I want to lie to you?¡± Bai Zhi Yan quickly exined in a hurry when he saw the suspicious look on Lou Jun Yao¡¯s face.

    ¡°Qing Yu, wake up already. Everything¡¯s over and the life you chose for yourself is just beginning isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Finally, it seemed like the old man¡¯s stern and kindly face shed very briefly and smiled at him. It was for just an instant before it disappeared before his eyes.

    On the bed, Qing Yu¡¯s body jerked once before then slowly opened her eyes.

 Chapter 332.1 - Finale (Part 1)

    Chapter 332.1: Finale (Part 1)

    Feeling highly indignant, Bai Zhi Yan was suddenly taken aback by surprise as he watched the youngdy slowly open her eyes. He immediately stretched a hand out to point excitedly, thinking that he would finally be vindicated. ¡°See? See? She¡¯se awake! I told you I was telling the truth!¡±

    Hearing that, Lou Jun Yao turned his head to look. The youngdy¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply for a moment, the expression on her face looking a little nk and puzzled, like she had lost her soul. His heart constricted as he stretched his hand out to hold hers and her hand felt a little cold just like it always had.

    ¡°Little fox.....¡± He called out softly, like he was afraid he might startle her.

    The youngdy¡¯srge limpid eyes blinked a few times as she slowly regained her senses, her gaze slowly turning onto the worried countenance of the man right before her, graduallying fully awake.

    So..... it was all just a dream.

    It had all seemed so real, and she had thought..... That everything was happening once again.

    All of it..... had been real.

    But.....

    Her gaze froze, suddenly remembering something.

    She seemed to have heard Grandfather¡¯s voice just now. Had that been real, or was it just a dream?

    ¡°The littless..... couldn¡¯t have lost her memories could she?¡±

    Seeing the lost and bewildered look on Qing Yu¡¯s face and not showing any other response for a while, Bai Zhi Yan¡¯s face immediately became serious as he went over anxiously to ask her: ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    That scene, felt rather familiar.

    Back in the Constetion Lands in the past when her spirit soul hade out from her body and she had just woken up after being unconscious for a few days, this man had alsoe up to her to ask whether she remembers him, which felt ratherical to see.

    Qing Yu stared at the man, not saying a word.

    Seeing that, Bai Zhi Yan became more flustered, his good looking face creasing up. ¡°Looks like you really can¡¯t remember me. I will have to go look through the elixir forms and see what could be wrong here....¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being too noisy.¡± The youngdy suddenly spoke up, interrupting his incessant and endless chatter.

    Bai Zhi Yan was taken aback a moment, before he then started to say: ¡°You.....¡±

    ¡°I do not have amnesia.¡± Qing Yu opened her mouth to clear his doubts.

    ¡°Then why were you unconscious for so long? Are you feeling unwell somewhere?¡± Bai Zhi Yan then asked with furrowed brows.

    Qing Yu looked surprised and then turned to the man beside her. ¡°Was I..... unconscious for very long?¡±

    ¡°Almost twenty days.¡± Lou Jun Yao replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°Did I sleep for such a long time.....¡± Qing Yu mumbled softly as she raised a hand up to cover her eyes. It was not known what was going through her mind but one was able to feel that the air around the youngdy¡¯s body had suddenly be rather depressed.

 Chapter 332.2 - Finale (Part 1)

    Chapter 332.2: Finale (Part 1)

    His eyes fixed on the youngdy, Lou Jun Yao¡¯s gaze grew deep as he looked at her worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you still feeling ufortable somewhere.....¡±

    His unfinished words were stopped right behind his lips.

    Because the youngdy suddenly stretched out an arm to hook it around his neck and nestled her head deep into his shoulder to say in a soft voice: ¡°I am fine. I just feel that I¡¯m so fortunate to be able to wake up again.....¡±

    Those words sounded like she had just made a hard choice between life and death and had just struggled free from a horrendous nightmare.

    And, that could not be any further from the truth.

    Only Heaven knows just how real that long and frightening dream had been, and everytime it resurfaced in her mind, it felt so repressive she would find it hard to breathe.

    When Bai Zhi Yan saw what was happening between the two of them, he wisely retreated his own way out of there. There were only the two of them in that room at that moment, and it was so quiet they could hear each other¡¯s breathing clearly.

    The youngdy did not say anything for a long while, but just stood there to embrace the man tightly, not rxing her hold on him in the slightest.

    Although Lou Jun Yao did not know what she experienced in her dreams, but to be able to cause such a resilient and strong willed youngdy to exhibit such weakness and unease here, he could very well roughly guess what it was about.

    ¡°Hush, it¡¯s alright now. I¡¯m here with you.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao slipped his arm around the youngdy¡¯s waist and patted her back reassuringly with his other hand,forting her with a soft and tender voice.

    ¡°That person will not appear before you again. He is dead. Have you forgotten that?¡±

    Hearing that, Qing Yu was slightly taken aback.

    Is Qing Tian Lin..... dead?

    That¡¯s right. She could still vividly remember that person screaming himself hoarse just before he died.

    She also remembers that assassin with his handsome countenance, whose hands were stained with the blood of so many countless people but possessed such a pure and pristine spirit soul. He had said, ¡°Do not forget me.¡±

    He..... has died.....

    In order to save her, he had leapt into the portal with Qing Tian Lin.

    Thinking about that, Qing Yu¡¯s heart winced painfully, and her face became a little pale.

    Why did that person¡¯s death feel so unforgettable? They had only met a few times in passing, and were not exactly all that close or familiar with each other.

    At that moment, it seemed as if Lou Jun Yao¡¯s mind was linked to hers as he slowly opened his mouth to say: ¡°Some time ago, I happened to hear Aunt Lan mention something about a person named Xi Zhan Chen. She said that many years ago, before you were born and was still in your mother¡¯s tummy, your affinity with him was already set.....¡±

    ¡°When you were born, you were ill and sickly, almost unable to survive. As blood from the snake tribe had miraculous properties, you were fed with his blood, which then allowed you to live. From then on, all manner of pests and rodents did not affect you, and remained perfectly healthy, seldom falling ill.¡±

 Chapter 332.3

    Chapter 332.3: Finale (Part 1)

    Speaking up to that point, Lou Jun Yao paused for a moment to look at her before continuing: ¡°Aunt Lan said that the man¡¯s condition for saving you back then was to have you stay by his side forever, but it was not known why he chose to let you leave in the end.¡±

    When Lou Jun Yao finished with those words, a cascade of images shed through Qing Yu¡¯s mind for an instant.

    They were all of Xi Zhan Chen¡¯s stoic unsmiling face, and it was only when he saw her, that the face would break into a sliver of a smile.

    He looked the same as he always had in all those images, but she was just a tiny little toddler who had barely just learned to speak.

    ¡°Why..... why are you staring at me?¡± Her childish puerile voice sounding miffed, her tiny mouth puffed up in an indignant pout.

    The man was taken aback for a moment before heughed out loud. He then said: ¡°Because I like you, so I want to keep looking at you, as I am afraid that I¡¯ll not have a chance to see you anymore in future.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    Is she imagining things here?

    All of this clearly felt like they were her own memories and not memories that originally belonged to this flesh shell.

    But..... when did all this happen? !

    She had found the man so familiar the first time she met him because..... she had known him all along?

    Could that man really possess such amazing abilities, to be able to predict his very own demise at the very end from such a long time ago?

    ¡°Ah Yao.....¡± She called out softly, her voice carefully wary.

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s heart winced, feeling a shot of pain. He responded in a deep voice. ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡±

    ¡°People are always dying because of me, and I¡¯m really afraid of such things happening, but there is nothing I can do to stop it. Is it all really my fault? If not for me, they might all still be living happily in some corner of this world right now.¡±

    Her voice was a soft murmur, seemingly in self detest.

    Lou Jun Yao embraced her more tightly. ¡°It is not your fault at all. The fault lies with those people whose hearts were blinded by their own selfish desires. As for those people who died, there is meaning behind their deaths and there is value in the things that they¡¯ve done. Maybe they did not truly die, but have just moved on to a higher realm of existence.¡±

    ¡°Is that really true?¡±

    Qing Yu lowered her eyes, her longshes hiding her emotions in her eyes.

    So, has Grandfather gone to that ce as well?

    Gone to a ce that did not allow them to see each other anymore.

    ¡°My dear Qing Er, you¡¯ve finally woken up.....¡±

    The warm and gentle voice of a woman suddenly sounded outside the door, a little choked up from having just pulled through treacherous cmity.

    Qing Yu was startled before she slowly raised her head up from the man¡¯s shoulder.

    d in all red clothes, Qing Lan Fei was as stylish as ever. Even though she still looked a little wan and weak having just recovered, her countenance was just as attractive and enchanting as always.

 Chapter 332.4 - Finale (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 332.4: Finale (Part 1)</h4>

    Mo Jing Yu in full white stood right beside her, his handsome facial features perfect and wless.

    The two of them still looked aspatible as before even though they were now parents to their two children, the passage of time not leaving the slightest trace on their faces, both as good looking as ever.

    Qing Yu looked at the woman whose eyes were slightly reddened at the corners and she lifted the corners of her lips slightly as she opened her mouth to say: ¡°Has Mother recovered fully already?¡±

    ¡°What can happen to me? I was already feeling much better once I got out of that god forsaken ce and with your timely treatment, I¡¯ve never felt better.¡±

    Qing Lan Fei smiled as she lifted a finger to wipe at the corner of her eye and then held the youngdy¡¯s hands as she said in a soft tender voice: ¡°You were unconscious for so many days and it gave all of us such a big scare. Especially Jun Er who did not even shut his eyes at all, and that child has not fully recovered from his wounds.....¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Before Qing Lan Fei could finish, the shade on Qing Yu¡¯s face immediately changed, bing highly anxious as she looked at the man sitting by the bed.

    She suddenly recalled that he had held her very tightly back then even though the searing heat on her body would burn him, and he had not loosened his hold on her in the slightest.

    Lou Jun Yao shook his head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m alright. It will heal very quickly now that you¡¯ve woken up.¡±

    ¡°Let me see.¡±

    Qing Yu knitted her brows up deeply, not believing his words. She stretched her hand out to grab his arm and was just about to pull back his sleeve to check his wounds when something on her hand suddenly struck the man¡¯s finger which let out a clear crisp clink.

    Qing Yu was surprised for a moment as her gaze instinctively lowered to look down at her own hand.

    Her fair and slender hand, her skin soft and wlessly smooth, looking like fine exquisite jade. Besides that fact that she was an elixir cultivator and that she had always looked after her hands with great care, her body constitution also yed a part in her wless skin.

    She did not really like wearing essories and her hands had always been bare.

    But at that moment, she saw that there was a crystal clear red ruby ring on her ring finger. Upon a closer look, it seemed as if blood was swirling inside the stone, a beautiful and exquisite piece.

    ¡°This.....¡±

    Qing Yu was a little dazed. She remembered that the ring had been tossed away by Lian Shi when she was taken away from the Divine Temple. She had thought that she would never see it again, never thinking that it would be found, and worn on her finger.

    ¡°It was found in the Divine Temple¡¯s lotus pond and I¡¯ve carried it on me ever since.¡± Lou Jun Yao held her hand as he said in a soft voice.

    Qing Yu beamed at him. ¡°Luckily you managed to find it. Having carried it on my body for so long, it was a little hard to get used to it after it was lost.¡±

    ¡°Qing Yu.¡± He suddenly called out to her in a stern and serious tone.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    He had always called her little fox all the time but has suddenly called her by her name. She could not help feeling rather surprised.

    ¡°You told me before that giving a man a ring means wanting to bind and tie down that man. I have been tied down and bound to you.¡± Lou Jun Yao then touched the point of his finger on the ring upon his ring finger.

    His deep mesmerizing violet eyes then turned to gaze deeply at her. ¡°So, when do you intend to give me an official status?¡±

 Chapter 333.1 - Finale (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 333.1 : Finale (Part 2)</h4>

    ¡°When do you intend to give me an official status?¡±

    Qing Yu stood stunned in her spot, like she had not expected that the man would ever speak those words.

    What does he..... mean by that?

    ¡°Do you remember what you promised me?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao curled up a corner of his lips as he looked at the youngdy standing there, dazed and bewildered. His voice carried a slight hoarse tinge as he went on to say: ¡°After we rescue Aunt Lan, we¡¯ll get her to officiate our wedding, to make you.....pletely mine.¡±

    The man¡¯s words seemed heavilyden with meaning, alluring and seductive, tugging at the youngdy¡¯s heart.

    Qing Yu blinked her eyes innocently before arching up an eyebrow as she asked: ¡°Have I said that before?¡±

    ¡°Acting dumb here are we?¡± Lou Jun Yao narrowed his eyes and said beforeughing out softly. He then leaned in close to her ear and whispered something, which caused the youngdy to freeze in ce with an embarrassed expression on her face before turning beetroot red, which made her look all the more alluringly beautiful.

    What a thug.....

    Saying things like he has seen every bit of her so she can only marry him and no one else. In order to not let her be disadvantaged, he¡¯ll let her see his everyday in future.....

    How incorrigibly shameless!

    Seeing the two of them like that, Qing Lan Fei could not help butugh. She then turned to the embarrassed looking Qing Yu and said: ¡°Jun Er is a child that your Mother here watched grow up, and I can attest to his good character. If the two of you are together, I do not have to worry that you will be bullied in future.¡±

    Having seen how anxious and antsy that fe had been when Little Qing Er was unconscious, refusing to take a single step away from her the entire time, that just showed how much he cared for her Little Qing Er.

    ¡°See? Even Aunt Lan is speaking up for me. Are you still going to reject me?¡± Lou Jun Yao raised an eyebrow to look at her, seeminglyining that she was being incredibly callous and cold hearted.

    Qing Yu remained silent for a moment to look at Mo Jing Yu who had not said a single word so far, and then started to say softly: ¡°But my Father hasn¡¯t agreed to it right? If he does not agree to it, you must have done something that made him dislike you somehow, and I will not go against my father¡¯s wishes.¡±

    The youngdy¡¯s words caused everyone to be stunned by surprise, but the most shocked one of all was Mo Jing Yu.

    Never had he ever thought that Qing Yu would actually care so much about his opinion. They had just been reunited not that long ago and their rtionship had not yet be all that close, but it seemed like the youngdy really respected him as her father from the bottom of her heart.

    He was not that blind to be unable to see that thess clearly loved that little devil, Lou Jun Yao, and she was concerned about what he thought.

 Chapter 333.2 - Finale (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 333.2 : Finale (Part 2)</h4>

    His own daughter had already made it so clear to him, how could he possibly continue to stop her?

    Moreover, besides the fe¡¯s temperament that did not exactly sit well with him, there was nothing much else about Lou Jun Yao that he could pick on. Regardless whether it was in terms of looks, status or identity, he came second to none, so young yet so capable.

    Mo Jing Yu let out a long sigh. Let it be.

    It felt like in the blink of an eye, Fei Er and his children are now all grown up.

    Thinking back to the past, when the two of them were together and went through so much hardship and tribtions. And now, their daughter is already old enough to be with her beloved, which really should be a blessing isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Foolishss, as long as your choice is right, no matter how reluctant I am, I will respect your decision.¡± Mo Jing Yu stretched a hand out to caress the youngdy¡¯s cheek, and said in a warm tender voice.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Qing Yu¡¯s eyes arced up, a delighted twinkle seeming to shine in her bright phoenix like eyes.

    In this life, she has parents who love her so much, and it feels..... really great.

    Qing Lan Fei and Mo Jing Yu spoke with Qing Yu for just a little while more, and they probably wanted to give her and Lou Jun Yao some time alone, so they did not tarry long. Havingin in bed for such a long period, Qing Yu¡¯s entire body was feeling a little stiff and numb, so she struggled a little to get out of bed, wanting to walk around for a bit, to loosen up her sore muscles.

    Stubborn as she was, Lou Jun Yao had no choice but to give in.

    The scenery in the Divine Healers Sect was breathtaking, and the season was just entering into summer with many unknown species of flowers starting to bloom, the air carrying just a slight warm tinge.

    As Qing Yu ambled slowly along, her footsteps suddenly came to a halt.

    Lou Jun Yao was walking just behind her, and he came to a stop in his tracks as well. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Qing Yu was silent for a moment before she started to ask in a soft voice. ¡°After that day, where did..... Little Ye go?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as he opened his mouth to reply: ¡°He said that he is going to a ce where he should be.....¡±

    ¡°Did he..... say anything else?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s brows knitted up, seemingly unwilling to talk about that, but he still told Qing Yu what she wanted to know.

    ¡°He said that he will not bid you goodbye, because he will not be able to say it when he sees you. He also said.....¡± The man¡¯s voice suddenly halted.

    Qing Yu raised her eyes to look at the man. ¡°What did he say?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao¡¯s eyes became tinged with an indecipherable emotion. ¡°He said that you lied to him.¡±

    ¡°Parting, no matter when or where, can never mean any good. And ever since meeting you, it has always been parting after parting, never able to be together.¡±

    Even though he had always known that she did not feel that way towards him, he had always continued to long and yearn for her attention, even if it was just the slightest bit, where she would just cast her nce at him for a single instant, he would have no regrets.

 Chapter 333.3 - Finale (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 333.3 : Finale (Part 2)</h4>

    And he knew deep down inside, that even though it was only such a small and miniscule bit of hope, it would never ever happen.

    As they were people from two very different worlds.

    Even though it was so close, and it could even be said to be within hand¡¯s reach, the gap between them was like an insurmountable chasm, where they could only forever remain being the closest strangers.

    That kind of a feeling, was just too painful to bear.

    It was really just too unbearable, and he could not endure it anymore.

    So, he thought that if there was a far and unbridgeable distance between them where they would not evere to meet, he would no longer feel so intolerably tormented!

    Otherwise, he was worried that he might really be unable to suppress that caged beast in his heart one day.

    Lou Jun Yao left thetter words unsaid, as he believed that Qing Yu would have understood and she must have guessed that the man would make this choice in the end.

    After hearing what Lou Jun Yao said, Qing Yu did not speak for a good while. After a while, her voice then sounded softly.

    ¡°I have always felt I owe Little Ye so much. In both our past and present lives, he had always lived for my sake. He had clearly grown strong and powerful enough himself but always made himself look small and insignificant before me. Sigh.....¡±

    She let out a self mockingugh as she lowered her eyes: ¡°What did I do to be worthy of that but have merely picked him up out the snow. He had then treated me like I was his everything, where he lives when I live, and will foolishly follow right behind me if I die. He could have lived a much better life.....¡±

    ¡°Affection for another person is not something that one can control as they wish. Maybe he found it a blessing and happiness that he was able to protect you silently from the back.¡± Lou Jun Yao embraced the youngdy from behind, his voice low and deep as he said softly beside her ear.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Qing Yu raised her head up slightly to look at the man. ¡°If it was you in his shoes, will you do the same thing and protect me silently like that as well?¡±

    Lou Jun Yao curved up the ends of his lips. ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Qing Yu immediately arched up an eyebrow, iprehension filling her eyes.

    ¡°Once I¡¯ve set my eyes on a person, I will naturally do everything within my capability to make her mine through any means. I will never do something like being an unknown silent protector of the damsel, and secretly watch her giggle andugh in another man¡¯s arms while hidden. I would rather die a quick death and be done with that.¡± Lou Jun Yao scoffed in a cold disdainful voice.

    Hearing those thuggish words from the man, Qing Yu could not help butughed softly. ¡°You¡¯re really quite frightening aren¡¯t you? I think if I did not choose to be with you, I really wonder what kind of a cruel torment I will have to suffer! ?¡±

    His voice had just trailed off when she felt a warmth spread through her ear, her earlobe held between the man¡¯s warm lips as he bit on it, neither hard nor gentle but she felt a numbing tingle that caused her to shrink back instinctively. ¡°What did you bite me for?¡±

    ¡°How could I ever bear to do that to you when I dote and cherish you so much?¡± Lou Jun Yao said with a smile as he leaned in to kiss her on her cheek.

 Chapter 333.4 (END) - Finale (Part 2) End

    <h4>Chapter 333.4 : Finale (Part 2) End</h4>

    Upon hearing that, the ends of Qing Yu¡¯s lips curved up subconsciously into a warm tender smile. ¡°Fate is really something so often mystifying. When we first met, you hated me so much that you wanted nothing more than to have me killed, and here we are together with each other in the end.¡±

    ¡°If I had known that you were such a beautiful youngdy, I wouldn¡¯t have made any moves to strike at you at all. Not to mention that it was all over just a bunch of herbs, even if you hade to steal my entire person, I wouldn¡¯t have resisted in the slightest.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao pressed his face against her cheek, and said with a teasing expression: ¡°Luckily I did not hurt you back then, or my heart would have broken into pieces.¡±

    ¡°You and your flippant tongue.¡± Qing Yu red at him in mock anger. ¡°I had not thought that you were so concerned with a person¡¯s looks. So if I was a little less attractive looking, you would probably not even remember my face at all.¡±

    Lou Jun Yao was tickled by the youngdy¡¯s miffed and indignant face, her beautiful eyes sparkling with life, the light deep inside alluring and seductive. Lou Jun Yao could not help but to lean that wlessly handsome looking face slowly in very close to hers, so close that it seemed his lips would touch her the moment she spoke.

    A slow burn flushed through Qing Yu¡¯s face, and she was just about to back away when the back of her head was held in the man¡¯s firm hand, not letting her escape.

    ¡°What are you doing.....¡± She turned her eyes away uneasily.

    ¡°You might not believe me if I say it.¡±

    Lou Jun Yaoughed softly and then looked straight into her eyes as he said: ¡°After that time, I found myself thinking of you frequently. I thought that I must have been possessed, to actually find myself unable to get the little brat whom I have never met before and had stolen from me out of my head. Though I gave an order that you are to be found, I had no intention of harming you, but..... I just wanted to see you again.¡±

    Speaking up to that point, the look on his face then became devilishly alluring. ¡°Thinking back about it, my impression of you cross-dressed as a boy was already deeply etched in my mind. It must all have been predestined!¡±

    The corners of Qing Yu¡¯s lips lifted. What he said was not wrong. It seemed like many things that have happened was like that, already predetermined by destiny.

    She suddenly thought of something and she then asked: ¡°Where did Little Bei go? Why have I not seen him?¡±

    That kid has always been highly concerned about her. It has been some time since she woke up and he shouldn¡¯t be absent.

    Hearing her question, Lou Jun Yaoughed mockingly and said: ¡°I fear that kid does not have time for you anymore. A few nights ago, he grabbed that Dark Phantasm Cat and took it with him for a bath. In the end, that cat suddenly transformed into a young woman in the pool.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Qing Yu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°You mean..... Meatball..... turned into a human person?¡±

    ¡°Mm. And a ravishingly svelte, willowy young woman at that! Qing Bei must have fallen head over heels under her charms, would he even remember you at this time? See? Only I am true to you.¡± Lou Jun Yao said, trying to sow dissent but he still did not forget to heap praise on himself.

    But Qing Yu could not be bothered with the man at that moment as her eyes shone excitedly. ¡°Bring me to them now! I have not seen that little furball in her human form before!¡±

    Lou Jun Yao stood there watching as the youngdy suddenly disappeared in a blink, the expression on his face taken aback with surprise a moment before he went on to let out a helpless sigh.

    That littless still has not answered him. He has gotten everything all prepared. He was just waiting for her to regain consciousness and they were to be wed.

    Nevermind. She won¡¯t be able to run away from him anyway. There¡¯s no need to rush.

    The corners of his lips arced up slightly, and he went on to catch up with the youngdy.

    ¡ª The End ¡ª

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!